《Princess and the General》


 v1.Chapter 1

    Kyushu mainland, three parts of the world.


    The most extensive land in the north of the mainland is the country with the most open folk customs, which is called Beili.


    The princes and daughters of Beili state have the same right of inheritance, but their national strength is strong, but they never invade the southern territory. For thousands of years, the territory has never been polluted.


    The south side of the mainland is divided in two.


    In the west, Xikun is a country with mountains and strong folk customs, while in the East, Dongling is a country with flat fields and Confucian enlightenment.


    After years of war, the two countries have never won.


    At the junction of these three countries, there is a mysterious immortal Valley, where lives the most exquisite man in Kyushu mainland, fumigation pool.


    He is respected as the God of medicine by the people of the Three Kingdoms. It is said that there is no disease that he can''t cure in this world, and


    People who can''t be poisoned.


    It is said that there are many disciples under the seat of fumigation pool. Those who practice his life-saving skills are honored as medical immortals.


    Those who practice his skills of killing and poisoning are called poison immortals.


    In the 23rd year of Tianqi in Dongling Kingdom, a group of Dongling soldiers galloped towards the immortal valley.


    The horse''s hooves raised yellow sand outside the valley, scaring the people on the road to flee for fear that Dongling and Xikun would fight here.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, there was only a half person tall girl standing under the tree rubbing her eyes fascinated by the sand.


    She was dressed in a small coat of silver and red brocade, with a wreath hanging around her white neck and bright pearls and gems on it.


    This is obviously a lady of a rich family.


    "Niang Niang -"


    the little girl put down her hand and showed a small face carved with powder and jade. A pair of pear vortices were too delicate to speak of.


    She looked around, her childish voice calling Niang.


    But the mother who led her out of the immortal Valley couldn''t be found.


    This hired mother is unreliable. After a short time out of the valley, she left herself and ran away.


    She had to walk towards the mouth of the valley, thinking that after returning to the valley, she would ask her master to hire another mother for her.


    I''m going to hire a more reliable one this time.


    She had a short leg. Before she reached the mouth of the valley, she suddenly saw that the group of Dongling soldiers had gone back.


    Different from the aggressiveness they had when they came, they were all depressed and listless at the moment.


    "We are known as a great general, but we can''t even enter the valley. The God of medicine is too arrogant!"


    "That''s right, but the general''s poisoned arrow, if it''s treated a moment later, it''s too late!"


    "What''s the way? We have just said a good thing, and we have broken through the hard break, but we haven''t broken through any of the famous ones... "


    It is said that this God of medicine is eccentric and hard to buy. Whether he is willing to save people or kill people is only in his mind.


    Today, they came to see a doctor, but they didn''t even see what the God of medicine looked like.


    A little girl passing by them, holding a thin willow in her hand, shaking around, suddenly sniffed.


    This sneer is very fine, but the soldiers on the horse are all from martial arts background, and their ears are extraordinary. They hear the news clearly in their ears.


    "That kid, what are you laughing at?"


    The leader looks like a general with red face, big ears and rough appearance.


    He was discouraged when he was rejected by the immortal valley. Now he is sneered at by a little girl and becomes more and more angry.


    He gave a loud roar, which frightened the little girl.


    The little girl turned her head and saw the soldiers in a daze with her pink and jade features.


    How could there be such a beautiful child in this country, dressed in such extraordinary clothes?


    "I laugh at you. You''ve scared the mountain people out of the immortal valley. You are so rude that the God of medicine doesn''t even bother to show his face. How can you blame him? You can only blame yourself for being too overbearing. "


    The little girl replied crisply, but she thought that if it wasn''t for these people, the woman she was hired by master would not have scared away.


    It''s all their fault. It''s their fault.


    The general, listening to the little girl, seemed to have a good understanding of the medical God fumigation pool.


    He took a slow breath and said, "little girl, we are not being rude. It''s really a matter of human life! You tell us, how can the God of medicine save our general? "


    After listening to his sincerity, the little girl took off her guard and answered his question seriously.


    "Master hates rude people most, but you have a reason. I''ll explain it to you and his elders. Maybe he will forgive you."


    "What? Are you a disciple of the God of medicine? "


    The participant''s eyes turned into bronze bells, overjoyed.


    The little girl tilted her head with a smile, a pair of dark round eyes, narrowed into crescent moon.


    "Yes. You''re lucky. I''m going back to the valley. I can take you in... "


    Her voice did not fall, but was the general bent over a fish, hugged her waist, put her on the horse."It''s too late! Xiaoyixian, God has the virtue of living well. Please come with us


    The general raised his whip and gave it a hard blow behind him, and the horse''s hooves went forward quickly.


    With a faster speed than when they came, they went towards the border of Dongling Kingdom, leaving behind a long-standing yellow dust


    "Lao Jin, you are back! What about the God of medicine? "


    In the military camp on the Dongling border, as soon as we saw the smoke coming from afar, some soldiers eagerly welcomed it.


    The general, known as Lao Jin, breathed a sigh.


    "Don''t mention the God of bird medicine. I haven''t even seen us!"


    "Ah?"


    The visitors showed disappointment.


    "My master is not a bird, but a man!"


    The little girl, who was put on the horse horizontally, made two strides like lotus roots to protest.


    The visitor looked at the horse in surprise and saw a delicate little girl lying on Lao Jin''s horse.


    As soon as Lao Jin patted his forehead, he took the little girl down and put it on the ground as high as one''s waist.


    "This is the little medical immortal of immortal valley. We met him outside the valley. Without seeing the God of medicine, she might be able to save the general


    The old Jin Dynasty came to explain a sentence, and bent down to talk to the little girl.


    "Xiaoyixian, my name is huoshanjin. I''m a general under our general''s account. This is Lao Yan Huashi!"


    Then he pointed to meet his general.


    The little girl looked at them with a smile, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    Only crispy way: "call me jade to help good."


    Yan Huashi heard that she was from Xianren valley. She didn''t dare to neglect her and bent down to salute the little girl.


    "Our general asked Miss Yu Fu. Please come inside!"


    Yufu followed them and walked in. There were small white tents all around, surrounded by a big one.


    There is a golden flag hanging outside the tent. It is a Gu character of dragon and Phoenix. It has the momentum of a general.


    I think the general they call is Gu.


    "Shifu said that the most famous general in Dongling kingdom was named the Marquis of the general because of his bravery and outstanding achievements. But this general Gu in the account


    "It''s our general."


    Yan Huashi personally opened the curtain of the tent. Yu Fu got into the tent and saw a lot of generals standing in the tent.


    When they saw her coming in, they all lowered their heads and looked curious.


    "Don''t you mean to invite the God of medicine? Why did you invite a little girl? The girl is not as tall as the table leg. Is she ten years old


    "Don''t talk nonsense


    The old gold plate who snatched Yu Fu back scolded.


    It''s not easy to bring back a little medical fairy. She''s so angry that she won''t treat the general. What can I do?


    "What is the origin of this little girl?"


    Someone lowered his voice and asked Yan Huashi who went out to meet him.


    "Lao Jin said that he was a disciple of the medical God. The medical God refused to see them. They met little medical immortal outside the valley and brought him back."


    While they were talking, Yu Fu had already come to the edge of the bed tent, and vaguely saw the human figure in the tent.


    She stretched out her little white hand, lifted the tent, and saw a pale face.


    A middle-aged man in his forties was born with an extraordinary appearance. His eyes were closed and his manners were still dignified.


    In that pair of strong sword eyebrows, there was a small scar, which divided the left eyebrow into two sections.


    Looking down, his shirtless upper body was covered with all kinds of wounds, and an arrow was broken in his right upper arm. The wound was dark blue and purple, and was bleeding black blood.


    "Oh, dear."


    Yu Fu could not help but cover his eyes and lowered his head.


    The speaking generals heard the voice, searched for her everywhere, and finally found her by the bed of the general.


    "Xiaoyixian, what are you calling for?"


    Jade helped to put down the small hand, pink Du Du''s lips not willing to pout.


    "He''s poisoned. It''s Kunlun snow!"


    The generals who had questioned her just now suddenly looked at her with new eyes.


    After seeing it for a long time, the doctors in the army fed the poisoned blood to the mice, smelled it and smelled it. Then they knew what the poison was.


    And just know the name, no detoxification clue.


    Yu Fu just looked at it and knew that the poison was Kunlun snow.


    "Exactly! That''s what military doctors say! Xiaoyixian, you are so powerful. Since you know what this poison is, there must be a way to save the general! "


    Yu Fu suddenly went to the other side of the table and chair, and painstakingly climbed up the tall chair.


    Lao Jin is still staring at her. I don''t know what she means. Yan Huashi has ordered someone to pour tea.


    Thinking that Yu Fu was still a little girl, he ordered someone to send some tea by the way.Yu Fu looked at the white sugar cake on the plate. Sure enough, his eyes were bright and his big eyes were blinking.


    She took a look at Yan Huashi, as if seeking his consent.


    The latter said hastily: "xiaoyixian has been coming all the way. He must be hungry. It''s the same for us to eat some first and then treat our general."


    The more anxious he was, the more he could not neglect Yu Fu.


    Because she is the only one who can cure the poison of Kunlun snow.


    "The Kunlun snow is the secret poison of the Xikun kingdom. Under the thousand year old snow on the Kunlun Mountain, there is a kind of snow essence that has not melted for ten thousand years, and then this poison can be extracted."


    Yu Fu said vaguely while biting the white sugar cake, with a lot of sugar powder on her face.


    "Since xiaoyixian knows the origin of this poison, please detoxify our general quickly!"


    Yu Fu''s little hand suddenly put half of the sugar cake on the plate.


    She lowered her head and raised her eyes, big eyes flickering.


    "But I, I I''m a little poison fairy, not a little doctor fairy. "


    The update time is tentatively set at one month later www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 2

    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Poison fairy?"


    For a while, the big account was full of chickens and dogs.


    Lao Jin''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    How can a good little medical immortal turn into a poison immortal?


    General, he has been poisoned. What''s the use of a poison fairy at this time


    "Little girl, why didn''t you say you were a poison fairy earlier?"


    Lao Jin squatted down and looked at Yu Fu with wide eyes, as if he was going to swallow her alive.


    Yu Fu shrinks and hides behind Yan Huashi.


    She said timidly, "but you didn''t ask me..."


    "Ho!"


    Lao Jin was so anxious that he patted on his thigh that he made a heavy and rough noise like meat falling on the chopping board.


    Yufu seemed to see the meat dregs splashing around.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, Lao Jin!"


    Lao Jin cried, "I''ve been rude and reckless all my life. Thanks to the general, I don''t want to accept it under the account! Today, however, because Lao Jin didn''t ask for a clear answer, he killed the general! "


    Outside the immortal Valley, if he asked Yu Fu whether he was a poisonous immortal or a medical immortal, he would not have made such a trouble.


    It''s too late to repent!


    When he cried like this, all the seven foot men in the tent turned red.


    General Gu has been poisoned for a long time. Now it''s too late to go back to immortal Valley to invite the doctor.


    The crowd looked red and lowered their heads.


    They are all brave men fighting in the battlefield, but now they are as decadent as dogs who have lost their families because of general Gu''s poisoning.


    Yu Fu wants to say something. Suddenly he hears Yan Huashi in front of him.


    "Brothers."


    The crowd raised their eyes slightly and looked at him in unison.


    "The great general I is a hero. Don''t let him see us like this before he leaves. He can''t be at ease after he dies. Cheer up and give the general a good send


    That''s right.


    They took a few deep breaths, swallowed the tears in their eyes, and went to general Gu''s bed.


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Yu Fu tries to hold Yan Huashi''s clothes, but everyone is in grief and has no time to take care of her.


    Her small body in the tall crowd, and the slightest insignificant.


    Yu Fu jumped hard, but it didn''t help.


    She flattened her mouth dejectedly, looked at the people as if they were walking dead, and looked sadly at general Gu on the bed.


    This made her curious again.


    What kind of general can make his subordinates so loyal to him and mourn for his death.


    I think I''m a great man. Just lying there with my eyes closed makes people feel respected.


    She tilted her head to think about it, and then, as if she had made some important decision, she pushed her way into the crowd.


    Squeeze for a long time, until her face a little baby fat, were squeezed into a ball, and finally someone found her.


    "Little doctor Little girl, stop it. After a while, we will say goodbye to the general, and we will send you back. "


    Lao Jin thought she was in a hurry to go back to fairy valley.


    "Are you sure you really want to say goodbye to general Gu?"


    Yu Fu frowned and took off the quilt from general Gu.


    Seeing that she was so disrespectful, they were about to stop her. Yu Fu had coldly raised her head.


    She seems to have changed a person, her eyes are childish, the rest is serious.


    "Take eight porcelain cups and make a new fire. Prepare a bucket of hot water for bathing, the hot one. "


    She ordered in an orderly way, then touched her little hand in her arms.


    Huh?


    I didn''t touch it.


    One more time.


    She felt for a while and left all the gold and silver hidden in her arms at the feet of general Gu.


    Finally, he took out a roll of silver needles.


    She couldn''t help smiling, but she saw that the people behind her were still stupefied and didn''t move.


    "What are you doing here? If you want your general to die, don''t listen to me


    Lao Jin was about to ask a question when he was stopped by Yan Huashi.


    "Get ready as Yufu told you. Get ready!"


    No matter whether she is a poison fairy or a medical fairy, they can''t let go as long as there is a glimmer of hope to save the general!


    "Ah


    Old gold Lengleng ground answered a, then quickly run toward outside the account.


    Just now, there were only old Jin and Yan Huashi left in the tent, except for Yu Fu and general Gu on the bed.


    However, Yu Fu took a sip of wine and sprayed it solemnly in the porcelain cup, which led to the fire.


    She buckled the porcelain cup upside down on general Gu, covered his abdomen tightly, and then cut open his abdomen with her dagger.Lao Jin was flustered and wanted to stop him, but Yan Huashi grabbed him by the arm.


    He pointed to Yu Fu and whispered to Lao Jin.


    "Didn''t you see that little poison fairy with a straight face and sweating? If you disturb her, what will happen to the life of the general? Our general has been struggling in the battlefield for decades. Will he be afraid of a small dagger? "


    Lao Jin looked at the sweat dripping from Yu Fu''s forehead, and his heart suddenly understood.


    Ever since she decided to save general Gu, she has become very serious and not as innocent as before.


    If it wasn''t for extreme concentration, it''s impossible to sweat like this in this spring.


    "She really wants to save our general. It''s hard for her to be a little girl. I just don''t know... "


    Yan Huashi, who had always been gentle, gave him a look to prevent him from saying anything unlucky.


    Lao Jin immediately shut up.


    "All right."


    As soon as Yu Fu made a sound, they looked on the bed together. General Gu''s stomach was bloody and half of his intestines were taken out.


    Old gold a see then stare big eyes, jade assist to discover not good, hurriedly put that section intestines to plug back.


    Even Yan Huashi couldn''t help but stare!


    Fearing that they would do something on impulse, Yu Fu quickly stitched up general Gu''s stomach.


    "Bring hot water and wash my silver needle."


    Lao Jin was more and more dumbfounded.


    "What? You asked us to prepare hot water for washing needles? "


    Is this little poison fairy reliable?


    Look at the wound she sewed. Even the country gelding pig sews better than her!


    Yu Fu noticed his eyes and was not happy at the moment.


    "I''m a little poison fairy, and I''m not a belly seamer. If you don''t think I can sew it, sew it yourself! "


    Holding the silver needle in her little hand, she held it up to Lao Jin.


    After working hard for a long time, Lao Jin even dared to question her. It''s really a bridge over a river!


    Jade helps du to wear mouth a face not willing appearance, Yan Huashi sees in the eye, in the heart secretly think of her every move.


    Just now, when she was saving people, she was very serious.


    Now she''s back to her little daughter.


    Come to think of it, general, is this a good thing?


    He was guessing in his heart, when he heard general Gu on the bed, he let out a dull hum.


    Let''s wait a long time!


    The new book will be updated normally from today. It is fixed at eight o''clock every morning, and every time it changes 2000 words ~


    during the public period, it can only change 2000 words a day at most. If you encounter PK, you may increase it appropriately. Thank you for your support ~


    welcome to put forward suggestions for this book, and discuss group 571307626 as a stepping stone for any character in Yi Ren''s works ~


    thank you for your support www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 3

    The dying general Gu, poisoned by Kunlun snow, has been cured!


    This good news has its own people running around to tell, for a moment the whole barracks all know, and the crowd is in high spirits.


    "Great, the general''s poison has been removed!"


    "Yes, I''m awake now. The generals have gone to see me."


    "Thanks to the doctor Little poison fairy


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Da''s Kunlun snow was detoxified, Yufu was naturally honored as the guest of honor and sent to a separate camp for delicious entertainment.


    Even Lao Jin, a reckless man, has made great contributions to protecting and rescuing this time!


    At the moment, he was a little confused, and he was a fool.


    I thought I had missed a big event, but I didn''t expect that this little poison fairy would detoxify!


    He thought that only the medical immortal could save people, and the poison immortal could only kill people!


    General Gu has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He has a strong body. He soon wakes up when his poison is solved.


    Of course, part of the reason is the pain.


    When Yu Fu cut out his intestines, he didn''t drink any Ma Fei San.


    He tried to sit up from the bed. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his abdomen and looked down at himself.


    I saw that there was a big knife edge in my abdomen, with disorderly stitches on it.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s still gold thread, which seems to be used for embroidering luxurious clothes.


    His scalp tingled.


    It''s said that the one who detoxifies herself is a teenage girl. She can''t use this thread. Is it the embroidery thread in her boudoir?


    General Gu was surprised. He moved a little and kicked something hard.


    Others noticed his action and uncovered the brocade beside his feet, but it was several pieces of gold and silver.


    It''s different in size and looks great.


    He asked questions to others with his eyes. Yan Huashi remembered that the gold and silver belonged to Yufu.


    "Back to the big general, just now Yufu girl, in order to save you, in a moment of urgency, she left these things in her arms here."


    What is a little girl doing with all this gold and silver?


    General Gu became more and more curious about the little poison fairy.


    "As my life-saving benefactor, please have a talk."


    "Yes."


    Yan Huashi answered and soon came with Yu Fu.


    At the first sight of her, general Gu was even more shocked than he had imagined.


    He thought that at least he should be a young girl, but he didn''t want Yufu''s childish spirit.


    It''s rare to have such medical skills at a young age.


    It''s just that the stitches are ugly.


    Yu Fu opened his big eyes and looked at him curiously.


    When the general Gu closed his eyes, he was already under great influence. When he opened his eyes, he did not disappoint.


    This kind of bearing is not fierce and frightening, it only makes people feel respect sincerely.


    Yu Fu suddenly began to laugh. Her cheeks were like pear blossoms, which made people wonder -


    if she was born so beautiful at this age, wouldn''t she envy the world?


    With this smile, general Gu became more and more curious.


    Since then, no child has ever dared to laugh without opening his mouth, which makes him feel very kind.


    "Little girl, I''m Gu huaijiang, general of Dongling kingdom. Thank you for saving my life."


    He was a high-ranking general with a high rank, but he humbly reported himself to his family, which made Yu Fuxin feel good about him.


    She also introduced herself, "I''m a little poison fairy in Xianren valley. My name is Yufu."


    "I don''t know if Miss Yufu is going to be a noble girl this year?"


    Gu huaijiang said, looking at her, he saw the bright Yingluo on her neck and the colorful pearls inlaid on her clothes.


    It''s strange.


    Even a lady from a noble family would not be so gorgeous when she went out with so much gold and silver.


    "I''m twelve years old."


    Yu straightened her waist, trying to look taller.


    How can this little action deceive several adults?


    Gu huaijiang''s mouth turned slightly up and soon recovered, but Lao Jin laughed.


    "Hahaha, you look ten years old. Our major general is much higher than you at the age of seven or eight! "


    Yu Fu''s eyes crossed over. The pretty little girl, who looks like a pink ball, is pretty and cute.


    But Gu huaijiang winked at Lao Jin, who had to pretend to be afraid and shut his mouth.


    "Little girls grow slower, and there are also some. They don''t have to compare with boys."


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "I have six sons, all of them grow very fast, but I want a daughter. Unfortunately... "


    Speaking of pity, his smile gradually turned bitter.


    Jade helps a small head to slant, don''t understand a way: "what a pity?"Yan Huashi gently shook his head toward her, indicating that she would stop asking.


    Gu huaijiang is not shy.


    "It''s a pity that when my wife was pregnant with the fifth child, she died of dystocia because she was twins."


    Yu Fu opened his mouth slightly. He didn''t expect that Gu huaijiang, a famous general, was still a man of affection.


    When his eyes turned to Yu Fu''s body again, it seemed a little steam.


    Always solemn and solemn, but also become particularly gentle.


    He looked at Yu Fu as if he saw his imaginary daughter.


    At that time, a woman once nestled in his arms, stroked her slightly raised abdomen and said that this baby would give him a daughter.


    A daughter of jade and powder carving.


    Gu huaijiang suddenly laughed, "let Miss Yufu laugh. By the way, I heard that Lao Jin forced you back. I apologize for him. If you are willing to wait another two days, my wound will be healed and I will personally send you back to immortal valley. "


    Lao Jin and Yan Hua looked at each other and couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Today''s Gu huaijiang seems to be very different. I don''t know whether it''s because he was just cut open or something.


    In my impression, he seems to have never been so gentle to children.


    The six CHILDES in the mansion were brought up by him since childhood. They didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of him.


    "General Shao is the eldest son of the general. His literary and military strategies are the best among you, and he is also the favorite of the general. He didn''t get such treatment either. It seems that the general likes little girl Yufu very much. "


    Lao Jin came to Yan Huashi''s ear and muttered.


    "That''s right."


    Although Yan Huashi didn''t say it, he was also in a bad mood.


    It''s been a hundred days, and Gu huaijiang is now open. How can he personally send Yu Fu back to immortal Valley?


    Yu helped her hand, and she knew it well.


    After listening to Gu huaijiang''s words, she tilted her little head and thought about it, then suddenly she had a plan.


    "That''s not necessary. If the general wants to repay you, why don''t you let me be your daughter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 4

    At the end of April and spring, Lin''an, the capital of the emperor, is a beautiful city.


    On the outskirts of Lin''an City, the mighty army of Dongling Kingdom marched towards the imperial capital.


    Along the way, the trees are luxuriant, the water and grass are abundant, and the wild flowers are blooming everywhere.


    Flag hunting, the stroke of "dragon and phoenix" is majestic.


    In the humble blue top carriage, someone gently uncovered the curtain of the sedan and carefully poked out a pair of eyes.


    The eyes were like deer in the forest, wet with smart water vapor, full of curiosity and joy.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the carriage, she couldn''t help admiring her decision.


    With Gu huaijiang to Lin''an, the capital of Dongling Kingdom, she was on the spur of the moment. Who knew the scenery here was so good.


    Gu huaijiang concealed her identity, low-key back to the imperial capital, and told her some of the customs of Dongling kingdom.


    Only then did she know that a woman could not stick her head out of the carriage.


    You can''t lean out half of your body.


    A short time later, I saw a tall gate in front of me, but I couldn''t see the boundary of the continuous wall.


    When I got to the gate, I felt more powerful.


    This is the capital of Lin''an.


    "Marquis, your majesty orders us to welcome you here. Congratulations on your victory."


    Sitting in the carriage, Yu Fu suddenly heard a sharp voice, as if someone was holding his throat.


    This man calls himself our family. He must be a eunuch in the palace.


    Then he heard Gu huaijiang say a few polite words, and took a few close attendants to drive his horse into the city first.


    Yufu''s carriage naturally followed behind.


    Go straight along the main street of the capital, and Gu''s house is located on the edge of the palace city, which is the best location for the minister''s residence.


    Looking out from the car curtain, Yu Fu saw that the lintel of the mansion was tall, and the jade pillars were bright and dazzling.


    There are several gold and lacquer characters written on the top of the tablet. Under the plaque, five young men in splendid clothes are arranged in a neat line.


    At first glance, everyone is handsome and extraordinary, with different looks.


    I think these are the princes of the Hou family, but didn''t Gu huaijiang say that he had six sons?


    "I welcome my father back home."


    In the voice of the youth, Qi Shushu reveals the joy and the thought of reunion after a long separation.


    "I heard that my father was designed by the Xikun people at the border and nearly died of poisoning. I''m very glad to see my father back safely. "


    The young man who opened his mouth was the oldest among the five, about eighteen or nine years old.


    His face was white and his jaw was slightly shaved.


    A pair of Phoenix eyes are long and thin. They look forward to each other when they speak.


    He is handsome to almost elegant, but not like a general family background, more like a rich and noble young man.


    It''s still the kind that women like very much.


    "Drinking song, your elder brother is not here, you are the best in the mansion. It''s hard for you to take care of people. "


    It turned out that he was Gu huaijiang''s second son, Gu Jiuge.


    "April 18 is my eldest aunt''s 50th birthday. After hearing that my father is all right, my eldest brother went to Jinling to celebrate my eldest aunt''s birthday."


    Yu Fuzheng was so absorbed that he suddenly saw a young man standing at the end, as if he had found her peeping.


    he pulled the as like as two peas around the two people, and then he saw the carriage with him. Jade helped to discover that the two lives were exactly alike.


    But at the age of fifteen or sixteen, he had not yet grown up. He was very handsome.


    Gu huaijiang''s sons are good-looking.


    I don''t know the eldest son who went to celebrate his aunt''s birthday.


    it seems that this is what Gu huaijiang said about his youngest twin sons, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    "Yufu, you come."


    When Gu huaijiang opened his mouth, a servant came forward and put up the curtain. Yu Fu leaned out of the carriage, and the servant lay on the ground with his back as a mat.


    Yu Fu frowned slightly, and his little body sat on the carriage.


    Then she made a sudden effort to use the momentum of jumping a goat in the valley when she was a child. She jumped over the servant and fell to the ground steadily.


    The servant was startled when he heard the noise. He quietly looked up and saw that Yufu had already walked towards the door of the mansion.


    There was chirping laughter all around.


    I don''t know who started to laugh first, but the laughter was getting louder and louder. Gu Yi almost cried a pig and covered his mouth.


    In front of Gu huaijiang, he would be punished to kneel in the ancestral hall.


    He can''t help looking up at Gu huaijiang, but he can''t help but turn up his mouth.


    Yu Fu buried her head in front of her body. She just jumped too hard and didn''t know if there was any confusion on her head.


    A group of young masters had a chance to look at her.


    Her face was white and pink. She was about ten years old, but she didn''t look very good.


    Wearing a small coat of silver and red brocade, wearing many Yingluo and handkerchief, everything is not ordinary.If an ordinary woman dressed like this, I don''t know how vulgar it would be, but on Yu Fu''s body, it sets off her natural purity.


    She would rather mess up her jewelry than step on a person''s back.


    Such a little girl Who would it be?


    "From then on, Yufu is your sister. When my father returns to the imperial capital for the first time, he must go to the palace and ask his majesty to take care of Yufu. "


    Gu huaijiang only left such a sentence, then hurriedly rode away.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    What is She''s going to be their sister?


    Is it true that my father lost his wife for more than ten years and finally wanted to find a woman outside?


    Five CHILDES looked down at Yu Fu. When they came near, they found that Yu Fu was too short.


    Compared with Gu Jiuge, the tallest son, it''s only on his waist.


    Yu Fu felt that he was gradually surrounded and looked up at the five of them.


    The five men bowed their heads and worked hard, while Yu Fu raised his head.


    The air seems to be silent, and the confrontation between the two sides is not good.


    For a long time, Gu Jiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly and opened slowly.


    "Little girl, who is your mother?"


    The old Gu Shubai has not appeared yet, the second Gu Jiuge, the third Gu Hanmo, the fourth Gu Wenqing, the fifth and sixth Gu Xiang and Gu Yi (twins).


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t remember it clearly for the time being. Just read two more chapters to remember it. The characters are totally different ~


    from each other www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 5

    His slightly squinting look was dangerous and tempting.


    Yu Fu also narrowed his eyes and stared at him without showing weakness.


    "My mother is lost."


    She''s talking about the woman the master hired for her.


    "Lost?"


    Gu Jiuge crooked to hook lips, evil spirit smile, naturally don''t believe her words.


    It''s not just him.


    Gu Hanmo, the third son with a cold face, Gu Wenqing, the fourth son with a gentle smile, and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, the twins, all continued to stare at Yu Fu with inquiring eyes.


    They tried to find something similar to the general on her face.


    Yu Fu suddenly lowered his head and interrupted their sight.


    She looked up for too long, and her neck was sore, so she beat her neck with her hand.


    At the same time, a thin murmur came from her stomach.


    All the young masters were stunned.


    Yu Fu raised his face pitifully, with a pink mouth.


    "I''m hungry..."


    Gu Jiuge a Leng, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi have snickered, was Gu cold Mo a stare, immediately closed the sound.


    The third brother has always been the coldest. Sometimes he is more fierce than his father. As young brothers, they dare not be presumptuous at all.


    It was Gu Wenqing who took Yu Fu''s hand.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to eat."


    His palm is warm, and the action of holding Yufu is very light, for fear that it will hurt a little baby made of ice and snow.


    That smile, like the spring breeze, with the sweet smell of peach.


    Yufu laughed sweetly.


    "Thank you, fourth brother!"


    Gu huaijiang rode along the long street. After a while, he arrived outside the palace city.


    The guards were also members of the army. Half of them had worked as messengers under Gu huaijiang''s men. They saluted respectfully when they saw them.


    He turned over and dismounted, and his movements were so neat that he could not see the appearance that he nearly died of poisoning a month ago.


    With the movement, his robes flying, in the imperial palace of flowers, exudes the atmosphere of the battlefield.


    This kind of breath made the imperial guards at the palace gate straighten their backs unconsciously.


    He dropped the reins, so that he could look after his horse


    Someone took the reins steadily. "Your Majesty authorized the Marquis to drive his horse into the palace, but not when the war was urgent. The Marquis never abused his privileges. I admire him."


    Gu huaijiang smiles and does not answer.


    He strode into the palace city, followed by four or five generals, which was very conspicuous in the gorgeous palace city.


    The palace people and maidservants who came and went saw the salute, and their bodies were burned in their hearts.


    "It''s Marquis Gu who has come back. Look at their posture. We must have won the battle with the West Kunming border."


    When Gu huaijiang walked far away, the maids who bowed their heads whispered.


    "When did Gu Hou lose? You only see the majestic generals, but you don''t know that in the past, marquis Gu took six young men into the palace together. That scene is called heroic and valiant! "


    The older maid recalled, her eyes full of fascination.


    Above the golden hall, the emperor and his courtiers have been waiting for a long time.


    "The barbarians in Xikun are belligerent. They often invade our Dongling border, and they never die of theft. Fortunately, you are in the frontier and I am in the imperial capital, so I can rest easy. "


    Ning Di stroked his slightly white beard and looked at Gu huaijiang with a satisfied smile.


    All the courtiers in the hall echoed and were convinced of his achievements.


    Only the Prime Minister of Yin, who stood at the top of the left head, wore a purple cloud pattern robe, a red gold ribbon on his waist, and closed his sleeves in front of him.


    I''m not happy.


    When Gu huaijiang met with the holy youth, he naturally understood that the holy praise for him came from sincerity, and he still bowed his hands humbly.


    "Your Majesty''s praise is due to your good governance in the court, Dongling''s national strength is strong and prosperous, and your ministers can win repeatedly at the border. There are Mingjun on the top, Xianchen in the court on the middle, and loyal and brave soldiers on the bottom. They are not the achievements of one of the ministers. "


    Knowing that these were modest words, Emperor Ning was still happy to hear them.


    "Well, since Marquis Gu said so, then pass on my will to celebrate outside the city and have a banquet to reward Gu''s army!"


    ¡­¡­


    All the way to the palace, Gu huaijiang rushed back to the palace.


    He remembers that Yu Fu is still in the mansion. Although his sons are all accomplished, there is not even a servant girl in the Marquis''s mansion. They are all little girls who have been contacted for the first time.


    I don''t know if they will take care of it.


    I didn''t want to get out of the gate, so I was stopped under the corridor.


    "Uncle gu!"


    The young and charming lady in Imperial dress came up with a smile, but at the age of 15 or 16, she was full of Royal noble spirit.


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "Princess Danyang is still in accordance with the etiquette, call me a marquis good, uncle two words really don''t dare to be.""I''ve told you so many times. That''s what my father meant."


    Princess Danyang laughed a little flattering, including the respect for the elders, but also the fear of his soldiers.


    "Father Huang said that uncle Gu and father Huang made friends when they were young, and they fought for Dongling for many years. In name, he is a king and minister to you, but in his heart, he thinks you are his elder brother


    Gu huaijiang smiles slightly, but he still says something that he doesn''t dare to say.


    Danyang Princess eyes a turn, this just cut into the subject.


    "Why didn''t brother Shubai accompany you to the palace today?"


    Gu huaijiang raised her eyebrows slightly and soon understood her mind.


    This sound Gu uncle, originally just hide people''s eyes and ears, in order to make it reasonable to call Gu Shubai a brother.


    "The war was very dangerous. I didn''t take them to the battlefield with me. Naturally, I came alone to reply to the emperor. Shubai has something to do with Jinling. Is the princess looking for him? "


    In the face of Gu huaijiang''s eyes, Princess Danyang is quite embarrassed.


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just a casual question."


    Gu huaijiang is about to leave. Unexpectedly, Princess Danyang has delayed him for a while. The courtiers have already come out.


    Seeing that he was still in the corridor, Gu huaijiang''s face changed.


    Princess Danyang knew she was in trouble. If she hadn''t stopped Gu huaijiang, he would not have to deal with those ministers who flattered him now.


    "Since uncle Gu has something to do, I''ll go first."


    She said, smiling awkwardly, and hurried away with the maid.


    Gu huaijiang has fallen into the encirclement.


    "The Marquis has made another contribution to the war this time. Congratulations to the Marquis


    "I heard that the people of Xikun are coming in a fierce way. I thought it was a fierce battle. I didn''t expect that the Marquis would end them so soon. It''s really brilliant!"


    "Yes, I''m waiting in front of you. I''m as humble as grass mustard. I hope you can give me some advice..."


    Surrounded by ministers, Gu huaijiang, with a polite smile on his face, suddenly saw a person in the hall come out and walk towards the palace gate without squinting.


    Guess who is the one who walks alone and doesn''t squint?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 6

    "Prime Minister Yin!"


    Gu huaijiang was born in a general''s family. He was tall and surrounded by many courtiers. He didn''t block his sight at all.


    When he saw the man who was far away from the crowd, he quickly stopped and took the opportunity to get out of the crowd.


    Yan Yan stopped, raised his chin slightly, stood in place and waited for Gu huaijiang.


    When Gu huaijiang came up, he continued to walk towards his feet. The gold belt on the purple official uniform was particularly dazzling and straight.


    On the Dongling Kingdom Hall, the two most valuable generals walk together, and others naturally retreat.


    Gu huaijiang stood side by side with him. Although he was much taller than him, he deliberately lowered his head when he spoke. His posture was very modest.


    "Prime Minister Yin has been working hard recently. I''ve been at the border for a long time, and the prime minister has to worry about the affairs of the central government. "


    This was an ordinary polite remark, but Prime Minister Yin suddenly stopped and looked at Gu huaijiang with sharp eyes.


    With hostility.


    "What did Gu Hou say? As the prime minister, I have to worry about the affairs of the imperial court. What does it have to do with Marquis Gu''s being at the border for a long time? "


    Gu huaijiang was choked by his words.


    Although he was a general, he was not impatient. He was even more courteous to the prime minister, who was always hostile to him.


    When he was about to open his mouth, Yan Yan looked behind him with a sarcastic smile.


    "Don''t go with me, marquis Gu. I won''t flatter you. If Marquis Gu wants to hear it, there are many people who want to say it. "


    After that, he snorted in his nose, raised his foot and walked away without even a salute.


    Old Jin, who followed Gu huaijiang, suddenly became angry.


    "General, what''s his attitude? If it wasn''t for Yu Fu, you would have been poisoned this time. Why do you have to be angry with this bird man for decades of living and dying for Dongling


    The word "bird man" is skillfully used, which makes Yan Huashi laugh.


    "Isn''t it? Prime Minister Yin, who is envious, is also called "eagle eye". The courtiers nicknamed him big black hawk. It''s a bird. "


    Gu huaijiang turned his face and gave them a silent look.


    It''s just a glance, but it''s more frightening than a severe reprimand.


    Lao Jin and Yan Huashi dare not talk nonsense any more and shut up.


    "I''ve told you many times that you shouldn''t talk about courtiers behind your back. Even if the Prime Minister of Yin acted improperly, it was the prime minister''s respect. If the generals don''t agree with each other, there will be a meaningless struggle in the court. Won''t it only increase Dongling''s internal friction? "


    The people of Xikun were savage and belligerent, and repeatedly invaded Dongling. Dongling''s country was not as stable as it seemed.


    Whenever he loses a battle at the border, I don''t know how many people at the border will be slaughtered.


    Yes, he especially cherished the stability of the court and was unwilling to fight with Prime Minister Yin.


    "General Xiang he can''t be just a general and you! The bird The Prime Minister of Yin refused to be with him. He always hated your achievements, and you condescended to get close to him again and again. At the end, I really can''t stand it! "


    Both of them are Gu huaijiang''s trusted subordinates. Naturally, they can''t see Gu huaijiang being wronged.


    It is Gu huaijiang who is more favored by his majesty, and it is Gu huaijiang who is more favored by the courtiers, but he is always courteous to Yin Yan.


    "What''s the point? If I condescend in front of Prime Minister Yin Cheng, I would be willing to get peace in the court. "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t care. He just left such a sentence and strode towards the palace gate.


    Lao Jin and Yan Huashi can only look at each other, but they have no choice but to follow.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned to the Marquis''s house, Gu huaijiang first asked Yu Fu.


    "Lord Hou, the little girl Yufu is in the courtyard of the fifth and sixth childe."


    The kind-hearted old housekeeper came up to reply. Gu huaijiang looked at him and frowned slightly.


    "I''ve told you many times. You''re old, so don''t come up to wait on me. Qi Zhou is very experienced in the government. Don''t worry about it so much. "


    The old housekeeper''s name is Qi an. He is seventy years old this year. He used to serve his elders. Gu huaijiang always respects him.


    The servants of the house also respected the old housekeeper as a half master.


    The old man bowed his head slightly and replied with a smile: "thanks for your pity on me, I let the dog Qi Zhou continue to be in charge of the house. But how can I sit at home and enjoy food and clothing? It''s hard for me not to come up and wait on the Lord and the princes! "


    After hearing this, Gu huaijiang thought that he would order Qi Zhou to do less work for his old father.


    "Then you can go with me to five CHILDES and have a look there."


    As soon as you enter Gu Xiang''s and Gu Yi''s yard, you can hear the sound of laughter and the delicate voice of a girl.


    "What kind of snack is this?"


    Just listening to the little girl''s voice, you can imagine her greedy little appearance.Gu huaijiang stood outside the door and stopped his servant''s announcement with his hand gesture, listening to the news inside.


    "It''s crab pastry. Haven''t you ever eaten it?"


    Gu Yi looks surprised. He looks like a gentleman who doesn''t eat fireworks. He picks up a piece of crab cake and hands it to Yu Fu.


    The golden pastry exudes an attractive aroma. Yufu''s little tongue can''t help licking his lips and staring at Gu Yi''s hand.


    She reached out her hands and waited for Gu Yi to put the crab cake in her palm, but Gu Yi suddenly retracted her hand and put it in her mouth.


    Yu Fu''s face suddenly disappointed to the extreme, small face wrongly, as if to cry out.


    "Gu Yi!"


    Gu Xiang, twin brother, frowned and scolded Gu Yi.


    Yu Fu is still so small. If she is made to cry, how can her father explain when he comes back?


    The latter looks at Yu Fu''s aggrieved expression and is even more happy with the success of the prank. He bites the crab cake in his mouth and laughs.


    The golden pastry powder in his mouth flew out with laughter.


    Yu Fu was short, standing beside him, and he was standing upright with his head.


    "Cough."


    Gu huaijiang coughed and walked into the room. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi stood upright immediately.


    Gu Yi is still chewing the crab cake in his mouth. At the moment, swallowing it is not vomiting, it can only be contained in his cheek.


    Such a look, his handsome face side big side small, very ridiculous.


    Gu huaijiang was not amused by him, but gave them a light look.


    "What did I tell you before I entered the palace today?"


    Gu Yi''s mind hummed, knowing that his father was going to start a crime, and he was in a hurry.


    He managed to swallow the large piece of crab cake. Because of excessive force, his neck became red. He quickly stepped forward and asked Gu huaijiang to apologize.


    "My father said that I would treat Yu Fu as my sister. It''s the child who is wrong. The child shouldn''t bully his sister. "


    Qi an, standing behind Gu huaijiang, looks at Gu Yi with approval. He thinks that after being beaten for so many years, he finally learns how to put out Gu huaijiang''s anger before he gets angry.


    The story of Jiang Xianghe originally refers to the story of Lian Po and Lin Xiangru. Here, Yi Ren borrowed it and wrote a background of Jiang Xianghe''s incompatibility.


    I don''t know if the cute kids have found out. In fact, the whole setting of guhou mansion is very similar to the Yang family in history.


    This guy is also a hindsight. At the beginning, he wrote this stem because of the topic of microblog. What does it feel like to have a lot of brothers and sisters? So there was Yu Fu, the little girl who had many brothers (not her own).


    In addition, the Iraqis especially like the story of princesses and generals. You can see the book "Princess of the Warring States period" before the Iraqis, that is, princesses and generals ~


    before the Iraqis www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 7

    Gu huaijiang took a look at him.


    "Come here."


    It''s softer than usual.


    Gu Yi was flattered and couldn''t believe that his father, who was always dignified, would treat him so gently.


    He was just about to step forward when he saw Yu Fu flailing his little hand toward Gu huaijiang.


    I didn''t call him.


    "The flower buds that I managed to comb are all dirty now."


    Gu huaijiang lowered his head to find the powder of pastry on Yu Fu''s head, took it down for her with his hand, and was careful not to damage her bun.


    She is young, and she can''t comb her hair well. In the army, she is a rough man, and no one can comb her hair for her.


    When they were staying in the suburbs of Beijing, a passing village woman saw that her head sticking out of the carriage was pretty and lovely. She couldn''t help combing her twisted bun.


    Yu Fu lowers her head and naturally asks Gu huaijiang to move ground on her head, but Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are stunned.


    When do they Have you ever seen Gu huaijiang treat a child so well?!


    Even Gu Shubai, the elder brother with excellent literary and military skills, has never received such treatment!


    Not only were they shocked, but even Qi''an, who had been waiting for him in the Marquis''s house for a lifetime, seldom saw Gu huaijiang so gentle.


    His old eyes narrowed slightly and looked at little Yu Fu.


    Is it true that, as you guessed, this little girl is the illegitimate daughter of the Marquis?


    "Mr. Hou, since my wife went, we don''t even have a servant girl in our family. Only the back kitchen has some old ladies who are burning. There is no one to take care of Miss Yufu. Why don''t you let Qi Ting, the granddaughter of the old slave, take care of her? "


    Qi Ting was 15 years old and was Qi an''s only granddaughter.


    Her father, Qi Zhou, also had a heavy duty in the government, so he was raised as a young lady and seldom did rough work.


    Gu huaijiang thought about it and nodded.


    "It''s OK. Otherwise, I''m not sure if there''s no woman to take care of Yu Fu."


    Qi Ting is just the right age. She is also Qi an''s granddaughter. She will take care of Yu Fu, so Gu huaijiang can rest assured.


    Qi an nodded, but there was a storm in his heart.


    He proposed that Qi Ting should take care of Yu Fu. He also wanted to know how much Gu huaijiang valued Yu Fu.


    Unexpectedly, Gu huaijiang agreed. It seems that he really values Yu Fu.


    Nine times out of ten that guess is true


    "I ordered people to come back early and clean up a clean yard, but they have all been cleaned up?"


    Gu huaijiang asked a question. Qi an was about to answer, but he didn''t want Gu Xiang to speak first.


    "Because he didn''t know what his father was going to do, the second brother ordered people to clean up all the courtyards that could be used in the mansion. Does father want to be held by Yu? "


    As soon as Gu Yi heard this, he was worried, "father, let Yufu live with us! Brothers like to live in a courtyard, but we like to be lively. Let Yufu live with us


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi have been playing with Yu Fu for a long time, and they are very fond of her.


    Even if they were not born to the same mother, they decided to take care of Yu Fu.


    So when Gu huaijiang mentioned this, Gu Yi immediately asked them to live with Yu Fu.


    Gu huaijiang''s face turned green when he heard this.


    Qi an is not able to laugh or cry behind him. His sixth son is only 16 years old and doesn''t know how to defend men and women.


    "Nonsense! Yufu is a girl''s family. How can I live with you?! I haven''t punished you for your impoliteness just now. Go to the ancestral hall and lead the ten army staff yourself! "


    Said a brush sleeve, took the jade to help the small hand then walked out.


    Well, Gu Yi could have escaped the disaster, and this sentence added ten military staff to his life.


    "Gu Xiang, why did your father beat me?"


    Although he was used to being beaten since he was a child and didn''t care about the ten army staff, he still wanted to understand the reason.


    Gu Xiang was born half an hour earlier than him, but he vaguely understood something.


    "Because Yu helped her It''s a girl


    Gu Yi looks at him curiously, as if he doesn''t understand what a girl is.


    Since they can remember, there has been no servant girl in Houfu. They are really unfamiliar with the concept of girls.


    I''m even stranger to the concept of sister


    "Mr. Hou, these courtyards are all in order. Where do you want miss Yu Fu to live?"


    Gu huaijiang is holding Yu Fu''s hand. He doesn''t dare to walk too fast. He''s afraid that his hand might break her hand.


    Hearing Qi an''s question, he stopped and thought, then squatted down to ask Yu Fu.


    "There are many courtyards in our house. Where do you want to live?"


    Qi an was stunned.


    Shizi is twenty years old and has a new yard. Gu huaijiang didn''t say that he should choose it by himself!I didn''t expect that Yu Fu should be so tolerant.


    Yu Fu didn''t notice Qi an''s surprise. In her eyes, Gu huaijiang has always been a kind elder, not a majestic general.


    "General, I want to live closer to you! I don''t know anyone here. If I''m closer to you, I can still find you when something goes wrong. "


    Because he met in the army, Yu Fu followed Lao Jin, and they called for general Gu huaijiang, which has become a habit.


    Gu huaijiang usually listens to the shouts of the rough men. Only a little girl named Yufu, who called the three words "general" very soft and sweet, is very pleasant.


    He nodded and felt that Yufu''s consideration was reasonable.


    "Which empty courtyard in the mansion is closest to Shangfang?"


    Gu huaijiang stood up and asked Qi an behind him. After all, the Marquis''s mansion was too big, and he could not remember which courtyards there were.


    Qi an was familiar with everything in the mansion, and quickly said: "Qingfang courtyard is near. There are two or three yards along the lake, not far from the upper room of the marquis."


    Gu huaijiang shook his head and denied.


    "Qingfangyuan is too small, and the area by the lake is too far away."


    "Then..." Qi an thought for a moment, and said tentatively, "then there will be only the West Chamber left."


    In fact, the west wing is a courtyard, which is the closest to Shangfang, separated by a flower hanging corridor.


    It''s called because Gu huaijiang wanted to have a daughter. He also said that in ancient times, daughters lived in the West Wing of the family. He specially built a nearby courtyard, which was easy to decorate and named Xixiang by himself.


    Later, the Houfu gave birth to Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, who died in childbirth. The courtyard was sealed, and no one in the house dared to mention it.


    If it had not been for Gu huaijiang''s word that someone should clean the courtyard, no one would have opened the gate of the west chamber again.


    Gu huaijiang has a little hesitation on his face.


    But Yu Fu couldn''t wait. He stood on tiptoe and pulled his clothes.


    "General, what''s the matter?"


    Gu huaijiang came back to his senses.


    "Nothing. I''ll take you to the west wing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 8

    Beautiful spring, Xixiang is like a sea of flowers, so Yufu can''t walk.


    After the Houfu''s upper courtyard, along a cobblestone paved path, you can see a winding water mill low wall.


    The white stone steps at the bottom are smooth and small, but they are only four or five stories. You can see the hanging flower arch on the top. There are no signboards or plaques on the door, showing a trace of wildness.


    Two butterflies flying up and down seemed to be greeting the master of the west chamber. Yu Fu was smiling and clapping her hands.


    "It''s good here. There are many flowers in Xianren valley. Butterflies like to peck my fingers most."


    Then he stretched out his hand and cleverly picked up a orchid finger. The pair of butterflies landed on her fingers.


    Gu huaijiang raised his eyebrows in surprise, but Yu Fu opened his lips and blew the butterflies away.


    She hopped towards the courtyard.


    At the foot of a thin spring water flow, on the top of a low side of the bridge, both sides are equipped with exquisite handrails, on the top of a few bright tiles of Ruyi lamp.


    Further inside, a few peach blossoms vie with each other, and a broad-leaved banana stretches green.


    Walking along the winding corridor to the house, Yufu walked back curiously to hear the sound of water flowing behind the house.


    Lying on the back of the wooden chair under the porch, she looked out and saw two peach blossoms, and a spring came out of the spring.


    It''s really a wonderful courtyard, which is suitable for my daughter to live in.


    Looking at her look, Gu huaijiang knew that she liked this place. He didn''t ask much about it now. He ordered several servants to wait on sasao in the yard.


    Another young woman came in from outside the house and bowed her head in front of her.


    "Maidservant Qi Ting, I''ve met the marquis."


    Said slowly raised his head, looking at the front of the small jade help, is open a pair of smart big eyes, smiling at her.


    "I''ve seen Miss Yu Fu."


    Yu Fu looked over and saw that she was born with a long face. She looked gentle and respectful.


    Gu huaijiang was also quite satisfied.


    "Yu Fu will be taken care of by you. In the future, you will be the big maid in the west chamber. Housekeeper Qi, send someone to choose a reliable servant girl to serve him. Yu Fu can''t be alone. "


    "Yes, I''ll do it now."


    Qi an bows and salutes. Before leaving, he looks at Qi ting.


    The latter nodded slightly at him before he left.


    "I''ll go back to deal with some family affairs first. If I have anything I want to eat, I''ll ask Qi ting to come to my room. Do you know?"


    Gu huaijiang had been away from the government for a long time and had many trivial matters to deal with, so he left first.


    Yufu smiles and stands under the corridor to see him off, while Qiting is excited. Looking at Yufu is like seeing hope.


    She is 15 years old and a child of her family. She grew up in Houfu.


    In her capacity, the best end result is to be able to serve the childe in the mansion and be a girl in the future.


    With Qi an''s influence in the government, she can even be an aunt, even


    Unfortunately, since his wife passed away, Gu huaijiang dismissed the servant girls in the house. Only their children survived.


    But they are not allowed to come up to serve the CHILDES. They should take care of all the servants.


    Now with Yu Fu, Qi Ting can finally come up to serve her. She is more and more careless and carefully serves Yu Fu.


    "Miss, I heard that Miss likes to eat crab cakes, so I ordered the kitchen to send some up for you to taste?"


    Jade help sitting in the corridor to see the scenery of the west chamber, Qi Ting moved a log small table, put on a plate of crab crisp.


    As soon as she heard the words "crab cake", Yu Fu''s eyes lit up and looked down.


    "Just now Brother Liu bullied me and didn''t give it to me. I haven''t had crab cake yet!"


    Yu Fu happily picked up a piece of it and sent it to the entrance. Her little face suddenly swelled with satisfaction, and her chewing action was very lovely.


    Qi Ting quietly looked at her appearance, secretly guessed in her heart.


    I''m afraid that the outside room of the Marquis is kept at the border, and the supply of life is not very good, so Yufu''s behavior is different from that of everyone in the imperial capital.


    The young lady who has been pampered by Jingui since she was a child won''t hold dim sum directly in her hands.


    It is said that she is 12 years old and looks like a ten-year-old.


    But it doesn''t matter. She has been taken back to the house by the Lord. From then on, she is the daughter of the house


    Qi Ting is thinking that Yu Fu has eaten two pieces of crab cake with relish, and suddenly claps her hands.


    "Miss, no more?"


    Qi Ting hurriedly came up and wiped her hands with a handkerchief.


    Yu Fu let her wipe her mouth, and a little crab roe was dyed in the corner of her mouth.


    It looks very childish.


    "Miss, don''t wipe it with your sleeve. Let the maid come."


    Qi Ting slowly came forward and wiped the corners of her mouth carefully with a handkerchief to make sure there were no stains on her face.I have to say that Yufu looks like a lady of Houfu.


    These big watery eyes are like a pear vortex filled with honey and small pink lips


    Qi Ting was stunned for a moment.


    "Elder sister Qi, when the general left, didn''t he say that you would take what you needed? I want to drink honey water. Can you bring it? "


    Honey water?


    Qi Ting Leng Leng, and then suddenly thought, Yu Fu is still a 12-year-old girl.


    Which child doesn''t like sugar water?


    She then said with a smile: "miss just want to drink honey water? Sweet soup? Like wine dumpling, or Papaya stewed snow clam, red dates bird''s nest soup, etc


    Yufu is a clever smile.


    "No, just honey and water. It''s hard for sister Qi."


    Qi Ting is so happy that she turns to the kitchen to prepare honey water.


    Waiting to see her figure disappear outside the gate of the west chamber, Yu Fu looks around and confirms that all the servants sent by Qi an are not there.


    She was relieved.


    "Yaolan, come out quickly. This crab cake is delicious!"


    The title is not the romance of the west chamber, but the west chamber. Remember, ha ha ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 9

    In the room, Gu huaijiang sat in the hall and looked at several bills, nodding.


    "Drinking songs are getting better now. In the absence of Shubai, he manages the house in good order and takes good care of his younger brothers."


    Qi an stood by the door, listening to what he said, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "The second young master is nineteen years old and will be crowned next year. Naturally, he will make progress. Even the third and fourth childe are not children. They can take care of themselves. Don''t worry about it! "


    Gu huaijiang looked up at him and saw that he was standing at the door, so he asked him to sit down.


    "Housekeeper Qi, sit down and talk. You have served in this house for decades. You are more respectable than the young masters. You don''t have to be so formal. "


    Qi an was not too modest. He sat on the armchair with a smile and half a buttock.


    "By the way, Mr. Hou, I don''t know what Miss Yu Fu likes to eat? The old slave has ordered the kitchen to prepare more dishes, but I don''t know if it suits Miss Yu Fu''s taste. "


    Mentioning Yu Fu, Gu huaijiang smiles lovingly.


    "Well, she is not very familiar with the food of Dongling kingdom. Let her taste more of the dishes of the imperial capital. In the future, she will know what she likes and doesn''t like."


    Qi an was surprised.


    "Is it true that Miss Yu Fu was not in Dongling kingdom before?"


    "She used to live in Xianren Valley, a place where the Three Kingdoms meet. The customs, etiquette, diet and so on of the three countries are mixed together. So she''s a little different from Miss donglingguo. "


    Qi an, that''s what I know.


    "No wonder I think Miss Yu Fu is very lively and lovely. Unlike other noble ladies, they have been restrained quietly since childhood. "


    He couldn''t say for a moment whether it was quiet or lively.


    Looking at Gu huaijiang''s face, he obviously felt lively.


    No, maybe as long as it is displayed on Yu Fu, whether it is quiet or lively, does he like it?


    Qi an looked out the door. It was getting late and the sun was slanting to the West.


    "It''s almost time. I''ll send someone to invite Miss Yu Fu and all of you to have dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Ting led jade to help out of the west chamber, or to the road, through a cobblestone path, then to Shangfang.


    Gu huaijiang is broad-minded and has his own style under the forest. He lives in a forest of green bamboos and is tall and dense.


    Yu Fu kept nodding as he looked.


    This is not far from Gu huaijiang''s residence in her imagination.


    Qi Ting''s face is a little uncomfortable. She turns her head to look behind her from time to time. Yu Fu''s little hand is holding a girl of the same size as her.


    This is a little girl who comes out of thin air. Qi Ting just goes to the kitchen and pours honey water. Then she sees that the little girl and Yu Fu are talking and laughing and eating crab cake together.


    She was frightened and annoyed that the wild girl from nowhere had taken her place.


    "General!"


    Before entering the main hall, Yu Fu shouts Gu huaijiang, which makes the servants in the corridor look at her.


    Dongling is a country with strict ethics. Yufu''s behavior is somewhat rude.


    But when people saw the smile on her face, they didn''t care about her impoliteness. On the contrary, they felt very naive and lively.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t feel it at all.


    His favorite voice was Yufu Tiantian, who called him with a smile - General.


    As the sound of footsteps approaches, Gu huaijiang looks forward to it, but sees that Yu Fu is leading a strange little servant girl.


    The little maid looked only eleven or twelve years old, dressed in plain clothes, with a round face and a shy and simple smile.


    "General, she''s Yao LAN, the Yao lan I told you about!"


    Gu huaijiang couldn''t think of it for a moment, and then he suddenly realized it. He pointed to yaolan and was shocked.


    "You mean, she is the maid who served you since childhood, Yao LAN?"


    Yu Fu nodded happily.


    "But how could she be here..."


    A little servant girl of the immortal Valley appeared in the Marquis''s house quietly, and no soldiers found her whereabouts.


    How is that possible?


    Gu huaijiang frowned slightly and looked at Qi''an.


    Knowing that this matter is of great importance, Qi an bows to admit his mistake in a hurry.


    He is the chief steward of the house. Anything happened in the house is his responsibility.


    Seeing this, Yu Fu thinks that Gu huaijiang is angry, so she reaches behind her and holds yaolan''s hand tightly to show her not to be afraid.


    "General, are you angry?"


    Gu huaijiang lowered his head and saw Yu Fu''s innocent eyes with a look of panic.


    He quickly explained to her with a smile to appease her.


    "No, no, I''m just curious. How did she appear in Hou''s residence?"


    Qi Ting lowers her head in shock. She feels that Gu huaijiang''s expression is just like her father Qi Zhou''s coaxing her.But Qi Zhou is just the manager of the Marquis''s office, but Gu huaijiang is the grand general of Dongling kingdom!


    How could he dote on an illegitimate daughter so much?


    Qi an is used to seeing things.


    Qi an understood Gu huaijiang''s kindness from the time he trimmed the crumbs on her hair in front of Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    Yu Fu saw that he was not angry, so he laughed at ease.


    "What''s so strange about that? My master is the God of medicine. He wants to send a servant girl to Houfu. There are many ways. The general doesn''t have to worry. I think Shifu is just worried about me. "


    Gu huaijiang nodded.


    He took Yufu from the border not far from Xianren Valley to the capital of Dongling. As a teacher, Xunchi should be worried.


    As Yu Fu said, he is a great doctor. It''s not difficult for him to put a little servant girl into Hou''s house.


    He shook his head rather helplessly.


    "What does your master think? Not only do you need to go down the mountain for training, but also you need to arrange a fake mother and a servant girl. How can this be like training? "


    Hearing this, Yao LAN looks at Gu huaijiang in a dazed way.


    Experience?


    It turns out that''s what Yufu told him


    Yu Fu grabs Yao Lan''s hand behind her, indicating that she should not expose herself.


    She vomits tongue, "but I am so small, a person down the mountain experience, not to die?"


    So it is.


    As soon as she came out of the mountain gate, the hired mother was scattered by the horse team, and she was tied back by Lao Jin.


    If you meet bad people, I''m afraid something will happen.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here. You can experience freely in Dongling and walk horizontally."


    Gu huaijiang carefully avoided her bud head, and stroked her head with a smile, with a gentle look.


    Dear little ones, the old book is over. You can vote for the new book www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 10

    Gu huaijiang and Yu Fu talk about immortal Valley, master and experience. They confuse Qi an and Qi ting.


    Isn''t Yufu Gu huaijiang''s illegitimate daughter?


    How could he be the apprentice of immortal Valley?


    It''s said that the medical God Xunchi has excellent medical skills, and can make bones and flesh, and resurrect the dead.


    How could Yu Fu be his apprentice?


    The two of them looked at each other and did not understand their meaning, but there was a sharp step outside.


    This voice is very familiar. Only Gu Jiuge and others who came from the general family can walk so firmly and loud.


    It sounds like a piece of music from a distance.


    Yu Fu seems to have heard it, and looks out.


    Gu Jiuge comes in slightly from outside the curtain. He has a long body and is walking with a smile.


    Gu cold Mo is still a face frost, like never smile.


    When Yu Fu looked back, he saw Gu Wenqing come in with a smile and immediately flew up.


    "Fourth brother!"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, who were walking behind Gu Wenqing, were heartbroken.


    "Yufu, do you want to hold my fourth brother? Look at my ass, it''s all for you that I''ve been beaten. "


    Gu Yi said, turned around and pouted his ass, and Gu Xiang pressed his ass down.


    "Ah! It hurts


    Gu Yi howled and was about to scold Gu Xiang for pressing his ass when he saw Gu Xiang winking at him.


    He then found out that Gu huaijiang looked at him discontentedly, and he had the posture of giving him ten army sticks again.


    He had to stand up honestly.


    Yu Fu thinks about it and hugs Gu Xiang. Gu Xiang is flattered.


    He took a peek at Gu huaijiang''s face. Seeing that he was not angry, he reached out and hugged Yu Fu.


    It''s a pity that Yufu is too short. His head only reaches his chest. He can only hold Yufu''s neck.


    Yu helps up and makes a face at Gu Yi.


    "The fourth brother took me to lunch, and the fifth brother gave me snacks. You''ve soiled my little bud, and I won''t hold you! "


    Then he made a slight sound, and Gu Jiuge couldn''t help laughing.


    He suddenly felt some remorse.


    I knew he should have taken Yufu to dinner, instead of asking her who your mother is.


    Now, Yufu doesn''t like him most


    This cognition makes Gu Jiuge very frustrated.


    Gu Han Mo is still cold a face, he looked at Gu Jiuge one eye, suddenly raised the corner of the mouth.


    "There are six brothers in Houfu. They are always the second elder brother who is most popular with women. But Yu Fu likes his fourth brother best, and his second brother must be very hurt? "


    If you don''t tear down these four words, don''t you know Gu Hanmo?


    Gu Jiuge''s eyebrows trembled.


    He was born handsome and used to please women. No woman has ever looked down on him.


    Who wants to be laughed at by Gu Hanmo, the ice face of human and animal.


    He retorted, "anyway, the third younger brother is not liked by women, which has not changed."


    Gu Han Mo''s cold face suddenly embarrassed.


    Two elder brothers are whispering here. Yufu and Gu Yi are bickering fiercely, but Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang in the middle are happy.


    He was hugged by Yu. It was like meeting a cloud head-on, fragrant and soft.


    It turned out to be a sweet marshmallow.


    How wonderful life would be if I could be held by jade every day!


    No wonder Gu Yi wants to live with Yu Fu, so he is beaten by Gu huaijiang.


    "All right, everyone. I have something important to announce to you."


    Gu huaijiang laughs at the fight between Yufu and Gu Yi. He thinks that this is the kind of warm picture he and his wife wanted when they were young.


    There are sons in the family. If you have a little daughter, the atmosphere will be totally different


    Sure enough, the usual serious eating links, with Yu Fu in, the atmosphere suddenly cheered up.


    Although they did not speak, they were all smiling, waiting for Gu huaijiang to announce something important.


    Gu Jiuge is more interested in where Yufu''s mother is now.


    If it''s Gu huaijiang''s outer room, it''s time to take it back and seal an aunt to take care of his living.


    If you look at Dongling Kingdom, how can a man like Gu huaijiang, who has lost his spouse for many years, refuse to renew his marriage, and even have no concubine?


    Gu huaijiang cleared his throat.


    "I have told you today that Yufu will be your sister from now on. From now on, she will be the seventh lady in the mansion. She will be my adopted daughter in name. Do you understand? "


    Nominally, it''s a adopted daughter. What is it actually?


    Gu huaijiang didn''t say what people wanted to hear most.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are still young. Seeing that Gu huaijiang doesn''t seem to want to tell the origin of Yu Fu, they are very anxious.They also asked Yufu in the daytime. Yufu only said that she came from Xianren Valley and her mother had lost her.


    But to force Gu huaijiang to say that they did not dare, so they had to turn their eyes to Gu Jiuge.


    If the elder brother is not here, he is the eldest of all the young masters. If you want to ask him, you should ask him.


    Gu Jiuge is watched by several eager eyes. As a last resort, he looks at Gu huaijiang.


    "Father, the children want to know, what is Yufu''s real identity? If it''s really my father''s blood, please let him know. "


    Yu Fu''s eyes are staring at a phoenix tail butterfly shrimp. When he hears Gu Jiuge''s words, he laughs.


    Although she didn''t say anything, the smile in her eyes was understandable.


    It turns out that she is not Gu huaijiang''s blood.


    There was some disappointment.


    Gu huaijiang took a look at Yu Fu.


    He originally wanted to give people the illusion that Yufu was his illegitimate daughter.


    After all, there is a big difference between a stepdaughter who has no blood relationship and a stepdaughter who has real blood relationship.


    He didn''t want others to neglect Yu Fu because of this.


    Gu huaijiang glanced at the crowd, and his eyes became serious.


    "Yufu is not my blood, but my Savior. She is an apprentice of Xunchi, the God of medicine. This time, I got a poisonous arrow in the battle between Xikun and the border. It was Yufu who saved my life. Although she is not related by blood, if you let me know that you don''t treat her as your sister, I will never forgive her! "


    They all bowed their heads.


    Gu Jiuge had a stronger smile on his face. He looked at Gu Xiang and Gu Yi and saw that they were all in high spirits.


    In fact, Yufu is not their biological sister, it seems more fun.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 11

    After dinner, Yu Fu went back to the west chamber, and Yao LAN sat cross legged on the couch biting their ears.


    "Princess, Gong..."


    "Shh! What princess? No princess. This is Dongling kingdom. Don''t let it slip! "


    Yufu quickly interrupts yaolan''s words and pokes out her head to look out. Fortunately, Qi Ting says she''s going to get hot water to wash her. She hasn''t come back yet.


    Yao LAN bowed her head, and her round little face was very serious.


    "That man Miss, why do you follow Marquis Gu to the imperial capital? The God of medicine just wants you to stay in the farmhouse at the foot of the mountain for ten days and a half months. When those who come to explore leave, you can continue to go back to the valley. Who knows that you were taken away by the soldiers of Dongling. The God of medicine was very angry when he heard that! "


    Yao Lan''s anger is not enough to describe Xun Chi''s anger.


    At that time, he was obviously biting his teeth and stamping his feet. He almost trampled the long sleeve of his white robe with one foot. Then he swore that he would poison those eyeless Dongling soldiers.


    He sent him to meet Yufu secretly, but Yufu said he would not go back for the time being. He wanted to be Gu huaijiang''s daughter and go to Dongling emperor.


    After hearing the news, Xunchi cried like a mourner. After crying, he sent yaolan to Dongling.


    He knew that Yufu had no self-care ability, so when she came out of the valley, he specially asked her to take a lot of gold and silver, so that she could live better.


    Yufu sticks out his tongue.


    "It''s not right for me to be at the foot of the mountain. Those people have been checking for so many years, but they can''t find out why. I won''t give up this time. I don''t want to implicate Shifu, but I''d better stay away from him. "


    Yao LAN nodded her head.


    "So, marquis Gu wants people to think that you are his illegitimate daughter. You deliberately deny that. Are you afraid of implicating Marquis Gu?"


    Yu Fu was playing with the pigtail on the side of his ear. Hearing this, he turned his head and showed the layout of the west chamber with his eyes.


    "Look how well the general treated me! Although he is in order to repay the favor of saving his life, I can''t bear to implicate him. It''s better to get rid of the relationship as soon as possible. "


    Anyway, even if she didn''t have the identity of Gu huaijiang''s illegitimate daughter, the gold and silver treasures she brought out from immortal valley would be enough to live.


    Yao LAN looks at Yu Fu with some heartache.


    She was a young woman of noble birth, so she knew how to think for others.


    It''s hard not to like her.


    She suddenly took off her coat with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, miss. You don''t have enough. I have more!"


    She took off her coat and trembled. The gold and silver spindles in her pocket rolled all over the couch. Yu Fu was stunned.


    "There are so many. Is this also..."


    Yao LAN nodded firmly.


    Besides the medical God fumigation pool, who dares to cram gold and silver into the two little dolls?


    "It''s time to wash, miss."


    Qi Ting just came in from the door. She was holding a big copper basin in her hands, and the hot air came out of the basin.


    As soon as she saw Yao LAN and Yu Fu sitting on the couch together, she felt unhappy in her eyes.


    A country girl, sitting on the couch with her master, is really unruly!


    Even if she is an old servant of Yufu, what will happen?


    In terms of seniority, Qi Ting is the big maid in the west chamber. Everyone else has to stand back!


    "Yaolan, since you are a slave in our Houfu, you should abide by the rules of our Houfu. The rules here are different from those in the valley. A maid can''t sit on the couch with her master. Do you understand? "


    Qi Ting twisted the handkerchief in the copper basin and handed it to Yu Fu. She glanced at Yao LAN with a condescending tone.


    Yu Fu put the handkerchief on his face and felt it was a little hot, so he took it off.


    "Sister Qi, yaolan is only waiting in my room. I don''t need to be so particular about her rules. Yao LAN is so, so are you, sister. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, and put the veil on his face.


    She grew up in Xianren valley. She didn''t pay attention to the rules and didn''t treat yaolan as a slave.


    But like friends, playing and learning together.


    For Qi Ting she also expressed this kind of good intention, but the latter is not appreciative, even jade help all teach up.


    "Miss Yu Fu, you grew up in the mountains, and you are not the blood of our marquis. I don''t think anyone has taught you the rules, have you? It doesn''t matter. Now the Marquis treats you as his daughter and asks me to serve you. I will teach you the rules slowly. Yaolan naturally has to abide by these rules. "


    The tone of her voice was not as respectful as before.


    Yao LAN heard the thorn meaning from her words, discontented: "what do you mean? Are you accusing our young lady of being a country bumpkin? Do you know miss is It''s... "


    She couldn''t reveal Yufu''s real identity, so she was too angry to go on.


    Qi Ting is more and more interested.


    Isn''t he a disciple of a medical God? What''s so great?In front of the Marquis''s house, which is one of the best in the imperial capital, she is still a country girl.


    "How dare I accuse the young lady? Miss is Miss after all. I mean you have no rules. You can''t be so presumptuous in the future. "


    Qi Ting raised her chin triumphantly.


    "My father is in charge of the house, and my grandfather is an old housekeeper who has served in the house for decades. I can''t understand the rules of this house any more, so I will teach you well in the future, and Miss Yu Fu. "


    She can''t wait to show her identity, want to let Yufu know her extraordinary place.


    After all, Gu huaijiang respects Qi an, the old housekeeper. Yu Fu is in the eye. She should know her position.


    Yu Fu didn''t say anything, but suddenly he heard the man''s joking voice outside the door.


    "Since you know the rules of the house best, you may as well tell me which rule it is to brag in front of the master?"


    Qi Ting turns her head to see Gu Jiuge walking up, and kneels down in a hurry.


    Yu Fu saw that he was wearing loose spring clothes, and his hair was rolled up at will, as if he had just bathed, with a bit of laziness.


    A pair of Feng''s eyes, which looked at the three people in the room, seemed to smile rather than smile.


    As he approached, a faint fragrance of flowers came, which was exactly the taste of bath beans.


    "Second brother."


    She said hello honestly, but she was not used to the blessing ceremony of Dongling woman, so she just stood in the same place and tilted her head slightly to look at him.


    His big wet eyes made him smile.


    Qi Ting kneels on the ground and explains in a hurry, "the second young master misunderstood. The maidservant didn''t show off to Miss Yu Fu. Yao LAN is too unruly. I''m afraid she''ll lose the face of our Marquis''s house, so I''ll discipline her. "


    Yao Lan''s round face turned red, like a big apple.


    She reached out and pointed to Qi Ting, "you obviously see that miss is not the blood of the general, so you don''t admit that you despise her!"


    In my dream, I didn''t know that I had sent 11 flowers


    jinjin0203 ¤] voted 2 evaluation votes


    superyo ¤] voted 1 Evaluation vote


    thank you for your reward ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 12

    When Gu Jiuge heard the words, he chuckled.


    Yufu is funny. Even the little servant girl beside her is very clever.


    What she said hit the nail on the head, Qi Ting''s face became ugly.


    "I didn''t. I just taught her a lesson. I didn''t dare to despise Miss Yu Fu."


    As she said, she knelt down and turned to look at Yufu. "I beg Miss Yufu to say something Fair for me. If I don''t like the rules of Houfu, I won''t teach yaolan in the future."


    Yu Fu thought about it, nodded to her and looked at Gu Jiuge.


    "Second brother, she is also kind. After all, I''m in your house. If I don''t have the rules to be seen by others, what will I do if I lose the face of the general? But in the west wing, when there is no outsider, we don''t have to be polite. Second brother, what do you say? "


    Gu Jiuge didn''t expect that she was so sensible and would consider the face of Hou Fu.


    Since she intends to let Qi Ting go, she should give her face.


    "Do you hear me? What Yufu says, you just do it. Housekeeper Qi has been serving in the house for decades. It''s time to be proud of Lin Lao. Don''t disgrace him, do you hear me? "


    "I hear that."


    Qi Ting lowers her head and clenches her lower lip, feeling resentful.


    Relying on her grandfather''s prestige, she has always been spoiled in the government. No one dares to disrespect or praise her.


    There is no miss in the house. She seems to regard herself as half a miss. The masters never scold her for her face.


    Who knows today just come up to wait on, be so scolded by two CHILDES.


    She couldn''t help hating Yu.


    "It''s none of your business. Go down."


    Gu Jiuge asks Qi ting to go down, but she doesn''t mean to go. Yaolan pours tea and offers it.


    He looked at Yao Lan''s behavior, and saw that although she was young, her actions were very methodical, calm and meticulous, not like a country girl without rules in Qi Ting''s mouth.


    When he saw the ingots of gold and silver rolling on the couch, he finally looked at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fuzheng is drinking tea with a cup in his hand. His small face is not big enough to cover the bowl. When he drinks tea, he always smiles.


    When she put down her tea cup, Gu Jiuge motioned to the couch.


    "How can you leave gold and silver on the couch at will? Where did that come from? "


    "It was Yao LAN who brought it. Shifu was afraid that I would not have enough money to go out for training, so he asked Yao LAN to bring some more."


    Gu Jiuge can''t help but help his forehead.


    Who is this fumigation pool?


    Unexpectedly, he let a little girl take so much money with him. It''s conceivable that when Yu Fu went down the mountain, how much gold and silver he gave to Yu Fu.


    "No wonder, just at dinner, my father clearly wanted us to misunderstand that you belonged to his illegitimate daughter, but you denied it. I don''t think you want to cling to the Marquis''s Mansion because you are not in the ordinary position, do you? "


    Yu Fu bit a corner of his lips. His white scallop teeth were like jade. His lips were bright red like cherry blossoms. He looked very beautiful.


    "You found out? In fact, it''s not. The general is so good. Even if I''m not his blood, he won''t let others bully me, will he? "


    She shakes her head when she speaks, and seems to trust Gu huaijiang very much.


    It''s better to treat huaijiang so well than to treat their own sons.


    Gu Jiuge couldn''t help laughing and reached for her head.


    "You''re right. Not only my father, but I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Such a lovely sister, he has to bully herself, so he won''t leave it to others!


    Yu Fu didn''t hear his voice. He simply opened his lips with a smile, and a pair of pears were as sweet as honey.


    "Thank you, second brother!"


    Then he came forward and gave him a hug.


    ¡­¡­


    The embrace of Yu Fu probably has some magic power.


    Gu Hanmo was surprised to find that all the brothers in the house were trapped in her magic except him.


    Even Gu Jiuge, who was a little wary at the beginning, began to send food and play to the west wing.


    "Third brother, you don''t know how much fun Yufu is! Her face is softer than the marshmallow you eat! "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi chatter around Gu Hanmo, hoping to let the whole world know how lovely Yufu is.


    They want to tell the world that Yufu is their sister!


    They finally have a sister!


    Gu Hanmo, like an electric shock, puts down the marshmallow in the dish and turns to pick up a piece of Taishi cake.


    "I don''t like marshmallows."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi looked at his face. Wan Nian''s ice face was really not meant to be fun. They were all expressionless when chewing Taishi cake.


    "What are you two looking at?"


    Gu Hanmo suddenly jumped up from the seat, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi staring at him, just like staring at an ignorant country bumpkin.


    It was naked in his eyes¡ª¡ª"You don''t understand Yufu''s loveliness, we have no common language with you!"


    "No eyes."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are twins, and they continue to stare at Gu Hanmo with that kind of creepy eyes.


    Gu cold Mo simply that piece of Taishi cake finished, simply stood up.


    He can''t stand it.


    "I went to practice sword."


    Then he walked out of the room without expression.


    "I practice sword again. My third brother knows how to practice sword every day!"


    two twins secretly make complaints about it, and suddenly they see crab cakes on the table.


    "Go, give this to Yu Fu!"


    Yufu loves crab crispy.


    At the same time, Yu Fu had nothing to do, so he went out of the door of the west chamber to visit Gu huaijiang.


    Don''t want to enter the yard, see everyone busy, face with joy.


    She took a little boy to ask.


    "Miss Yu Fu, the eldest son is back. He has brought back some gifts from Jinling. The carriage is just outside the door. We are going to move it! "


    It''s the legendary young master


    Yu Fu holds her small face and thinks in her heart, what kind of person Gu huaijiang''s eldest son will be.


    Along the way, she heard Lao Jin''s praises, saying how valiant general Shao was, how powerful he was!


    In their mouth, Gu Shubai is like a perfect person.


    No, the perfect is God, not man.


    As Yu Fu thought, he walked towards the upper room and turned a curtain. Suddenly, he saw the four screens of sandalwood carving, and the heat came out.


    An almost perfect figure, standing up from the bath bucket behind the screen, reveals the man''s naked back.


    Yufu was stunned!


    At the beginning of the new book''s update, I secretly asked for rewards and tickets. Hahaha ~


    I think we all know who is behind the screen, hahaha


    hahaha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 13

    From the angle of Yu Fu, you can only see the man''s strong naked back through the gap of the screen.


    Wide shoulder narrow waist, crane shaped, straight back, such as pine and cypress Wei An.


    Like the works of art carefully carved by the creator, every inch of muscle is just right, which makes people want to see the vigorous power under the honey skin.


    The arms that scoop up water at will have slightly undulating lines, with the fortitude of martial arts practitioners.


    The water flowed down the line of his back, splashing fine droplets.


    Yu Fu was stunned.


    Until the people behind the screen found the breath of strangers, suddenly the sound of water was in an uproar, and the drops of water through the cracks of the screen hit Yufu''s face!


    Yu Fu reached out and touched her face. She only felt that the water splashed on her face was full of man''s unique flavor.


    And the people behind the screen have quickly spread their arms, put on a plain white suit, and come out from behind the screen.


    After Yu Fu saw his face clearly, he was so stunned that he even forgot to wipe the water on his face.


    There is such a handsome man in the world!


    In front of him, the man was tall and tall. His eyebrows were as black as ink.


    A pair of stars, with bright eyes and a slight smile, looked at her genially like the spring breeze.


    Straight nose, light pursed into a line of pink lips, slightly bowed his head, as if God''s residence was born.


    "You are Little jade


    His voice is gentle and deep, full of magnetism, like a section of the best silk in the south of the Yangtze River, and people will never forget his tentacles.


    Yu Fu opened his lips slightly in surprise and just stared at him, forgetting to answer.


    After a while, she nodded.


    "I am Are you, big brother? "


    Gu huaijiang wants to recognize Yufu as her adopted daughter. Naturally, she is her sister. It''s not right to call her elder brother.


    Gu Shubai nodded with a smile, shining the light of doting in the eyes of stars.


    Yufu was smaller than he thought.


    I thought a 12-year-old girl would be taller and stronger.


    But little Yu Fu''s limbs are slim, and the bright wrist exposed outside the pink satin brocade spring clothes is not as thick as the willow sprouting in early spring.


    She stood in front of her, and her head just reached his waist.


    "Big brother!"


    Yu Fu threw himself into his arms with a smile and gave him a solid hug. He refused to let go for a long time.


    Gu Shubai was slightly surprised.


    The child It''s really lively.


    Can be held by her soft body, like holding a cloud like, people do not have the heart to push away.


    As soon as the hot water boy came into the door, he saw that Yu Fu was holding Gu Shubai with small hands and feet. He looked very funny.


    He couldn''t help laughing, and then quickly saluted Gu Shubai.


    "Young master, all the slaves didn''t watch. Miss Yu Fu came here by mistake!"


    "You may as well do it."


    Yu Fu was willing to spread his hands and feet, and wiped the corners of his mouth for fear that he would drool.


    Fortunately, no drooling, her first impression in front of her big brother should be good!


    Gu Shubai wiped her cheek with a smile.


    "Can''t you feel the water splashed on your face?"


    His plain white sleeves were stained with water. When Yu Fu saw them, his face turned red


    Not long after, Gu Jiuge and others also heard the news and came to the upper room to see Gu Shubai.


    He gave everyone the tuyi he had brought back from Jinling. Everyone''s gifts were different and everyone was satisfied.


    For example, Gu Jiuge likes to drink. What he gives is a jar of Jinling wine.


    Gu Hanmo loves the sword. What he gives is the sword cover of Jinling Yunjin.


    They all gave thanks. Gu Shubai turned around and took a long box and handed it to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu raised his head expertly and looked at him with wide eyes. His eyelashes blinked.


    She didn''t know she was in it.


    "When I was in Jinling, I received a letter from the government, knowing that my father had brought a little girl back. I think that my daughter''s family likes clothes and jewelry, so I brought you some brocade of Jinling. "


    He stretched out his hand to uncover the copper clasp and opened the box in front of the crowd. The brocade inside was as bright and beautiful as clouds in the sky.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi exclaimed.


    "Big brother is so rich! This Jinling cloud brocade, known as "inch brocade inch gold", a small piece of value. The elder brother sent several pieces of jade Fu. The sword cover you gave to the third brother doesn''t waste much cloth! "


    Gu huaijiang just came out of the inner room. When he heard what Gu Yi said, he immediately snorted.


    "We always treat our children with strictness and girls with favor. What do you guys do with a little girl in Yufu? "


    Then he looked at Gu Shubai and said, "you''re doing well. Do you spend a lot on these brocade? Housekeeper Qi, go to the storehouse and get the same amount of money and send it to the son''s house. "Gu Shubai stopped him with a smile.


    "Father doesn''t have to be like this. He has to spend something. The child can afford it."


    How can his father pay for the gift he gave his sister?


    Gu Jiuge interrupted with a smile.


    "My father doesn''t have to worry about the silver for my eldest brother. My eldest brother is at least the son of marquis Gu''s family. If he teaches his son with strictness, he will be able to take out the silver."


    After talking and laughing for a while, Yu Fu gently stroked the cloud brocade in the box, laughing soft and sweet.


    "Thank you, big brother!"


    Gu Jiuge picked her eyebrows keenly.


    Second brother, third brother, fourth brother That''s what Yufu always calls it.


    How did you get to Gu Shubai and become a big brother?


    But they didn''t pay attention to this detail. They sat down and listened to Gu Shubai''s experience in Jinling.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The eldest aunt''s birthday party was very lively. Not only the local officials of Jinling attended it, but also many people from the imperial capital went to Jinling to celebrate their birthday. "


    Yu Fu had only heard of this great aunt in the mouth of all the young masters, but she didn''t know who she was. She tilted her head in bewilderment, with a blank face.


    Seeing her look, Gu Shubai explained with a smile, "this big aunt is my father''s elder sister and has married to the Su family in Jinling. This year is her 50th birthday. My father was in the frontier battlefield, so I went to celebrate her birthday on her behalf. "


    When he talked about this great aunt, he seemed to respect her very much. I think this elder sister has a unique meaning for Gu huaijiang.


    Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    "The" Miss Su Da "in the big aunt''s family has a better temper now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 14

    Gu Shubai bought a few pieces of brocade in Jinling, and somehow it spread to the imperial capital.


    It''s not surprising that he''s so generous. It''s not worth mentioning that the son of marquis Gu spent thousands of taels on shopping.


    It is worth mentioning that it is said that he bought the brocade to add new clothes to his sister.


    Since Marquis Gu lost his wife 16 years ago, he didn''t have a concubine. Where did this sister come from?


    For a moment, the appearance of Yufu became a hot topic in the imperial capital.


    Some people with little knowledge reveal some information, and some people with rich imagination add fuel to it, so Yu Fu''s identity is "sealed" --


    she was raised by Marquis Gu in the outer room of the frontier, and she is his illegitimate daughter!


    This kind of rumor has comforted those who have been surprised at Gu huaijiang''s refusal to continue.


    It turns out that Marquis Gu didn''t have a deep love for his dead wife, nor did he refuse to accept concubines. Instead, he had an outer room outside!


    I heard that the lady from the outside room is twelve years old.


    The well-informed courtiers had already prepared their gifts, and they almost broke through the threshold of the Marquis''s office, scrambling to let their gifts be favored.


    You know, marquis Gu is famous for not accepting gifts or forming a clique for personal gain.


    Under the education of his military orders, the princes of marquis Gu never received gifts from courtiers.


    But it''s one thing to accept it or not, and another to send it or not.


    The courtiers who were stationed in front of the house of marquis Gu were lucky: I heard that Marquis Gu was very fond of this young girl. Maybe this time they would take it as an exception?


    They don''t prepare any valuables. They are just clothes and jewelry that their daughter''s family likes


    A middle-aged man in charge of the door came out with a polite smile.


    "Your honor, our Lord ordered me to thank you for your kindness."


    As soon as they heard Qi Zhou''s general words, they felt that their ears had been worn out.


    Every time they send gifts, Qi Zhou answers like this!


    "Mr. Hou said he would not accept valuables. If there are any interesting things, we can send them to Miss Yu Fu."


    After hearing this sentence, everyone''s eyes lit up and their hearts lit up a fire of hope.


    "Yes, yes! Look at my white jade dice. Miss will like it


    "And me, my agate Phoenix Tail shuttlecock, is just what little girls love to play!"


    "This one is also interesting..."


    Yu Fuzheng is sitting in the back porch of the west chamber, eating the special snacks of Dongling Kingdom and watching the bubbling spring water behind him.


    She thought it was very interesting. Looking at it, her legs were shaking in mid air.


    The spring water is clear and fresh, which always reminds her of the stream in Xianren valley. In summer, she often treads water barefoot with yaolan.


    She missed her master a little.


    "Miss, a lot of presents have been sent outside. Would you like to see them?"


    Qi Ting came out of the room. Since she was reprimanded by Gu Jiuge last time, she had a lot of rules.


    Only occasionally see Yao blue and jade help too close, still can''t help but secretly turn a white eye.


    It''s just a wild lady who doesn''t know where to come from. She doesn''t care for intimacy!


    As long as she can stay safely in the west wing, she will not worry that the princes in the mansion will not see her. At that time, with her position in the mansion, she will be able to marry one of them.


    Yu Fu didn''t seem to notice what was on her mind. She just turned to see her.


    "What gift? Did the general give it to me again? "


    These days, Gu huaijiang has always sent things to the west wing, food, clothing, and play.


    Gu Shubai and some of them were not idle. They rushed to send things to the west chamber. They almost sent all the things that Yufu could use.


    This makes Qi Ting very dissatisfied.


    I''m not my own sister, and I don''t know what you love her for!


    "No, it''s from the ministers outside. The ministers thought that the young lady was the illegitimate daughter of the Marquis, so they changed their ways to send gifts to please them. "


    In her words, Yu Fu was a fox pretending to be a tiger in order to get the gifts from these courtiers.


    Qi Ting said, quietly looked at Yu Fu''s face, did not see anything unusual.


    She was relieved.


    Yu Fu is still young and can''t understand the irony in her words.


    "So it is. Since it''s here, I''ll go and have a look."


    Although recently received a gift soft, but Yu Fu in the end is a little girl, hear the gift or can''t help but joy.


    The person who sent those gifts was Qi Zhou. When he saw Yu Fu, he gave a gift with a smile, and then ordered someone to carry it up.


    After seeing the gifts, Yufu gave a sigh of praise.


    Seven or eight boys were holding gifts in their hands, full of them, which made people worry that they would fall to the ground at any time.Her worries are superfluous.


    The servants of Gu Houfu were all well-trained. They soon put all the gifts in order and piled up a hill on the table.


    "Uncle Qi, are these gifts for me?"


    Qi Zhou is called Uncle by her, not from a Leng, reaction after heart like honey opened general, sweet into the heart.


    His smile can''t help but soften a lot.


    "Yes, Miss Yu Fu. You can leave whatever you like. If you don''t like, just let Qi Ting come back to me, and I''ll clean them up. "


    When Qi Zhou said "clean up", it was like saying "clean up garbage".


    Yu Fu couldn''t help giggling. He thought that the atmosphere of Gu Hou''s house was really incorruptible. Even Qi Zhou, a steward, had some backbone.


    His father, Qi Anqi housekeeper, was also a loyal old servant with excellent family education.


    Unfortunately


    Yu Fu''s dark eyes turned round and flattened his mouth. After all, he didn''t say what he thought.


    Unfortunately, Qi Ting did not inherit her grandfather and father''s loyalty and calm, but a little bit more spoiled frivolity.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Qi Zhou said respectfully, "in fact, I have another thing to do when I come here today, that is to bring Li''s daughter-in-law to see Miss Yu Fu."


    Li''s daughter-in-law?


    Yu Fu tilted his head and looked behind Qi Zhou. Sure enough, he saw an old woman.


    She was of medium build, with a clean woman''s bun and a smile on her face.


    Seeing that Yu Fu was looking at her, she came forward and gave a big blessing.


    "I''ve seen Miss Yu Fu."


    Today''s second shift, Forrest kageng ~


    ask for a reward! There''s a reward girl who continues to add more, but the fan bar is empty, and I''m filled


    He gave me a flower


    he gave me an evaluation vote


    Luo Luo Sha gave me an evaluation vote


    thank you for voting www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 15

    When Qi Zhou introduced her just now, she said it was Li''s daughter-in-law.


    Yu Fu knew that in addition to Qi an, there were more than ten or twenty managers in charge of all the affairs.


    For example, Qi Zhou is one of them, but he is Qi an''s son. Gu huaijiang intends to let him take over from Qi an and become the housekeeper of the mansion. Therefore, Qi Zhou is in charge of more affairs and is more dignified than others.


    Since she is the daughter-in-law in charge of affairs, she is somewhat respectable in the government.


    After thinking about it, Yu Fu went up to her and lifted her up. "Aunt Li doesn''t need to be polite. Please get up quickly."


    When the woman heard Aunt Li''s three words, her face was overflowing with joy, and she looked lovingly at the little Yufu in front of her.


    Seeing her appearance of pink carving and jade carving, the light in her eyes was lively and flexible, and she loved her very much.


    "Miss Yu Fu, are you used to living in the west wing? There are too few people you serve here, so I''ll take care of the young lady. By the way, I''ll bring some servant girls and old women to choose for the young lady. "


    Aunt Li gave a sign to the door. There were four maids at the front, four women at the back, and a dozen other maids waiting in the corridor.


    "Miss, can these servant girls and old women make you happy?"


    When they heard the word "have a look", they all raised their heads and showed their most appropriate smile.


    For fear that Yu Fu would not look down on them, he turned them back.


    Yu Fu didn''t look at it much, but said to Aunt Li with a smile: "Qi Guanshi was sent by the general, and Aunt Li was chosen by Qi Guanshi himself. Then you can choose the right person, so I don''t have to look at it. "


    The joy of Aunt Li''s eyes and eyebrows could not be hidden.


    She looked at Yu Fu''s small face and could hardly wait to squeeze it.


    How can there be such a talking girl in this world!


    She not only praised Aunt Li, but also Qi Zhou. By the way, she praised all the eight maidservants. How can people not like her?


    Aunt Li asked herself that she was a person with a long history of human affairs. She didn''t expect to fall into the enemy''s hands when she first saw Yu Fu.


    No wonder the Marquis and the princes love her so much!


    "Yes, I''ll leave them all according to miss. Let me introduce it to you. This is mom Qian. This is... "


    Qi Zhou saw that Aunt Li and Yu Fu got along very well, so he retreated in silence.


    After he left, Yu Fu looked at the four servant girls.


    The two in front are older, about fifteen or sixteen years old, about the same as Qi ting.


    The latter two are slightly smaller and look like they are 13 or 14 years old.


    "Your name is Lianzhu, your name is Lianbi?"


    In front of the two maids who were called by Yu Fu, they went down with a happy face.


    "That''s my maid."


    Yu Fu holds one in one hand and asks them to get up. She looks at Lianzhu''s body and face, and says, "Lianzhu''s sister is full of pearls, just like the Pearl of the South China Sea. It''s just right to call Lianzhu."


    Looking at Lian Bi again, she was thin and taller than other women.


    "Sister Lianbi is slender, like a straight bamboo. It''s very suitable to be called Lianbi."


    The two little maids in the back, the one who called Yinling, had a clear voice, just like Yinling, and the one who called Yinxue had a fair skin, which was very worthy of the name.


    Yufuba four people all looked at it once, and their names and characteristics matched each other. They recognized all the people at once.


    All four of them were very happy when they were seen by her. Her praise really made people respect them.


    It''s hard to dislike her for being so generous at a young age.


    Aunt Li said with a smile, "if you like it, just like it."


    Yufu also invites yaolan and Qiting to meet with Aunt Li and Lianzhu.


    "Aunt Li, this is yaolan who has been waiting for me since I was a child. She took care of me when I was in Xianren valley. Young as she is, you don''t have to worry. She knows the rules


    Yu Fu said seriously, for fear that Aunt Li, like Qi Ting, had to teach Yao LAN the rules.


    Aunt Li''s heart was taken away by Yu Fu. She could not say anything against it. She nodded after listening.


    "I don''t worry. I''ve been nurtured by the young lady since childhood. Even if I''m young, I''m sure I''m a sensible girl, just like the young lady. "


    Then she turned around and said to Lianzhu: "Miss Yao LAN is the youngest, but she has taken care of her for many years, and her seniority is higher than yours. You mustn''t bully her because she is young. If I hear you, I won''t follow her. "


    They all said yes.


    Yufu looks at Aunt Li gratefully, and even yaolan has a lot of good feelings for her.


    It seems that the servants of Gu Houfu are not all the frivolous and rude people like Qi ting.


    Qi Ting quite some arrogant to come over, eyes impolitely in four servant girl body scan, see Lianzhu born mellow beautiful, seems to be more beautiful than himself, immediately unhappy.Aunt Li has been in the mansion for a long time, so she naturally knows Qi ting. She usually takes care of Qi an and Qi Zhou.


    "Qi Ting, you are old, and you came to miss first. You have to look after them in the future. "


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Li!"


    Qi Ting got this look after words, in the heart gave birth to the idea of promoting narrow, feel oneself at once many people wait on like, more and more arrogant to look at them.


    Lianzhu are also the children of Hou''s family. They grew up in the family, but their Laozi mother is not as respectable as Qi Ting''s.


    Now we are serving miss in the west wing together. Who is more noble than who?


    Qi Ting''s eyes and manner made them uncomfortable, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    Aunt Li glanced at the four with a smile on her face. She didn''t know what she thought.


    After a while, she asked Yu Fu for instructions: "Miss must have recognized that there is an unwritten rule in the high gate mansion of Dongling. The names of the servant girls are in pairs. Lianzhu and Lianbi are a couple, and Yinling and Yinxue are another pair. It''s just Qi ting and Yao lan... "


    Qi ting a listen to this words then want to rob white, jade help but quietly ground opened a mouth first.


    Still childish.


    "Aunt Li, I''ve been calling yaolan for seven or eight years. If she suddenly changed her name to another one, I won''t get used to it."


    Qi Ting gave a bang in her head.


    Yao LAN can''t change her name, that is to let her change her name to correspond to Yao Lan''s name?


    How could that be!


    How can she follow a wild girl''s name to change, this absolutely can''t!


    Aunt Li looked at Yu Fu''s eyes, which were not only childish, but also clear and firm.


    She understood all of a sudden and looked at Qi ting with a smile.


    "Qi Ting, you used to be the daughter in charge of Qi, not the serious servant girl in the house. Now it''s time to take a maid''s name to be a maid in the lady''s room. Lianzhu and Lianbi are the names I just took. "


    Aunt Li is a little proud when she talks about this.


    She took these four names, just now Yufu can praise each!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 16

    As expected, Aunt Li wanted to change Qi Ting''s name, but she was not happy.


    She knew that Aunt Li looked gentle and kind. In fact, she was very straightforward.


    That''s why Qi Zhou chose her to take charge of Xixiang affairs.


    If you want to argue with Aunt Li, it''s impossible. She can only turn her eyes to Yu Fu.


    "Miss Yu Fu, I grew up with this name. My grandfather and father both have the same surname, and they both work as housekeepers and stewards in this house. Will you be all right?"


    As soon as Aunt Li heard this, she was not happy. Lianzhu and the other four could not help pouting.


    But in the face of Qi an, they can''t say anything about Qi Ting, they can only see how Yu Fu adjudicates.


    She is still young and soft. Don''t be moved by Qi ting!


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Yu Fu, but she is not a soft hearted person. She has her own right and wrong judgment in her heart.


    I saw her sincerely looking at Qi Ting, big eyes flashing bright light.


    "Sister Qi, I know you don''t want your name. But Lianzhu elder sister and they all changed their names. If only you didn''t, it would be unfair to everyone, and the rules of the house would be in disorder. Sister Qi, do you think so? "


    On weekdays, it''s Qi Ting who talks about the rules, saying that Yao LAN has no rules and is a wild girl.


    Today, she was bound by Yu Fu''s rules, and now she was speechless.


    Yu Fu said, then turned to Aunt Li and said, "Aunt Li, in order to be fair, I should have asked you to change Yao Lan''s name. But her name is given by the elder. It''s my master. If I change her name, I would be disrespectful to him. "


    She bit the little pink lips and looked at Lianzhu four. She felt that she had caused a little injustice.


    Seeing her appearance, Aunt Li was about to comfort her, but Lianzhu opened her mouth first.


    "Don''t say that, miss. It''s fair. Yao Lan''s younger sister has been with Miss since she was a child. What should I change if she is used to this name? We changed our name to make a couple. It''s also for the sake of the master''s voice. Do you think so? "


    Lianbi quickly agrees, and even Yinling and Yinxue call them "yes" one after another.


    Aunt Li looked at the four servant girls she had chosen. She couldn''t help nodding and admiring. She thought her eyes were really good.


    These four servant girls, one is more sensible than the other.


    It''s just Qi Ting


    Aunt Li didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She said directly, "from today on, Qi Ting will be renamed Yaohong. It''s a nice name and it''s paired with yaolan."


    "Sister Yaohong."


    Lianzhu four people quickly called on the mouth, nodded to her.


    Qi Ting''s face is like swallowing a fly. She can''t swallow it or spit it out


    With these servant girls as companions, Yu Fu is obviously very happy and has endless words with them.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are so upset that they can''t play together often. They are very unhappy. They also say that they want to take Lian Zhu to their own hospital to serve them. They deliberately scare Yu Fu to play.


    Although Yu Fu was young, he was not so easily frightened.


    "Sister Lianzhu combs her hair best. Look at the bud she combs for me. How beautiful it is! What do you want sister Lianzhu to do, you also need to comb the bud? "


    Yufu Tongyan Tongyu, make Lianzhu several people giggle, Gu Yi is choked by her speechless.


    Qi Ting but from this joke, heard some let her heart message.


    So the next time the young master of the mansion came, she would gather up to serve tea and water, and try her best, hoping that they would say what they were going to serve.


    Since Lianzhu came, Yufu seldom used Qiting.


    The reason is very simple. Lianzhubi can comb her hair, lianbibi can make snacks, Yinling can laugh, and Yinxue is more careful


    They have been trained by the government since childhood. Although they haven''t used servant girls for more than ten years, they dare not forget their duties.


    Only Qi Ting is spoiled. She can''t pick a needle or thread. She has nothing to do with it.


    She is also happy to be at leisure. She is always in charge of this and that in the west wing. She is as lazy as a young lady. Only when the young masters come, she will be attentive.


    After two or three times, her mind was known to all.


    "Yao Hong, go down. You don''t have to wait here."


    Gu Shubai came to drink tea one day, and when he saw Qi Ting dangling in front of him, he felt very uncomfortable with a strong aroma.


    He was used to the experience in the army, and didn''t like the fragrance of women, let alone inferior fragrance.


    Qi Ting has no vision, but she goes to pour tea for Gu Shubai.


    "They just came up, but they can''t serve. You''d better let the maidservant serve."


    The action of pouring tea was too close to him. His pretty sword eyebrows frowned slightly, and he reached out to cover the tip of his nose.


    Yu Fu saw the problem and said, "sister Yaohong, yesterday my fifth brother and sixth brother lost their fans. Go and send them back."Qi Ting is not willing to straighten up.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi come to Xixiang every day. If they don''t come now, they will come later.


    It''s not urgent to use this fan. Just take it when they come?


    Bai delayed her chance to perform in front of the eldest son.


    Even so, she didn''t dare to show it in front of Gu Shubai''s face, so she had to answer respectfully, and then walked towards Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s yard with a fan.


    Seeing her leave, Yu Fu spits out her tongue mischievously towards Gu Shubai.


    The latter is gently on her head.


    "You are really a ghost!"


    The ghost spirit, who was loved by everyone, not only found out his discomfort carefully, but also solved the problem in a way that made everyone not embarrassed.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of something and asked Gu Shubai, "Why are we all two word names from big brother to fourth brother. But five elder brothers and six elder brothers are the same word? "


    Gu Shubai frowns and smiles, a pair of bright eyes like stars, flashing the light of ridicule.


    He wants to tease Yufu.


    "Guess what?"


    Yu Fu held out her hand. Because the weather was getting hot, she only wore a scarlet sweater with golden oranges and green leaves embroidered on it, which made her more lively and lovely.


    She held her cheek in one hand and showed a small white wrist, which was very interesting to her pink face.


    "I guess I guess it''s because there are too many sons in the general''s army. I''m tired of naming them, so I''ll just pick one up later! "


    Do you know why Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are called by this name?


    According to the old rules, XX coin reward ~


    xiaojingjing voted for an evaluation vote


    superayo sent 9 flowers


    years have no change, sent 2 flowers


    thank you for voting for the reward ~ Yiren said yesterday that if there is a reward, it will be more, so add one more today!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 17

    "Xiaoyufu, you speak ill of us again?"


    Outside the door, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s voice came from Leng Buding. Yu Fu was startled. She looked at Gu Shubai in surprise.


    The latter smile toward her, red lips and white teeth, smile curved like a crescent moon.


    "Big brother is bad! You already know five elder brothers and six elder brothers are coming, deliberately let me guess! "


    Gu Shubai knows that Yu Fu, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are noisy together. He will say something funny.


    I don''t want her to be so funny.


    Gu Xiang twisted Yu Fu''s face while he was willing to. He was careful in his hand for fear that it would hurt her.


    "If you don''t think so, big brother can''t let you say it. It can be seen that you despise us in your heart!"


    Gu Xiang said angry words on his mouth, but he laughed on his face.


    as like as two peas, soft and smooth, he is exactly the same as what he said in the book.


    "It hurts!"


    Yu Fubian''s mouth was flattened, and his big dark eyes flashed, as if to shed tears.


    Gu Xiang quickly let go, and sure enough, he saw a red mark on Yu Fu''s face.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Yi cast murderous eyes at him.


    "I, I didn''t try! Xiaoyufu''s skin is too tender! "


    Gu Xiangyi''s face is wronged. He wants to knead his face for Yu Fu. That little Keren has been taken away by Gu Shubai.


    "Don''t move. I''ll rub it for you."


    Yu Fu was waiting in his arms, and the red on his face recovered slowly.


    Looking at Gu Shubai''s finger abdomen gently back and forth on her face, Gu Yi''s heartache is beyond compare.


    He also wants to rub his face for Yu Fu


    The servant girls stood aside, looking at the interesting interaction between their brother and sister, and couldn''t help smiling.


    Only when Qi Ting saw that Yu Fu was so favored, she felt very uncomfortable.


    On the way, she saw Gu Xiang and Gu Yi walking towards the west chamber. She was glad to be with the three young masters at the same time.


    But in their eyes, Yufu was the only one


    "Father, in the imperial capital, there are many rumors about Yu Fu. Did father hear about it?"


    In the study of the outer courtyard, Gu Shubai and Gu huaijiang reported some military affairs, and then they mentioned Yu Fulai with him.


    Gu huaijiang pondered for a moment.


    He also knew that any change in guhou''s house would become a hot topic for the emperor.


    What''s more, Yufu is such a living person.


    "A big tree catches the wind. We are very rich in guhou mansion. We should keep a low profile in everything. Therefore, I did not report back to the golden hall about the injuries caused by the poisonous arrows of the people of Xikun. Yu Fu You don''t have to let others know too well. "


    Gu Shubai understood his feelings, but he had different opinions on the matter of Yu Fu.


    "The child thinks that if Yu Fu''s identity is not made public, there will be more and more suspicion outside. Since outsiders already know about Yu Fu, why not let her show her face? Let others have no doubt, and let Yufu walk in the imperial capital in the future, others can know her identity and dare not provoke. "


    He has a point.


    A beautiful and smart girl like Yufu must attract people''s attention when she goes out. She is so magnanimous that she can open her identity and frighten others with the prestige of guhou mansion.


    Gu huaijiang looked up at him and said, "when do you think it''s better to let Yu Fu show up?"


    "Seeing that the solar term of the Dragon Boat Festival is coming, according to the custom of our imperial capital, most of the family members of the imperial court hold banquets in turn. We don''t take part in it all the time, but this year we can do it according to the custom, and let Yufu show his face


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. I''m going to make a statement. I think there are a lot of people who are willing to come to the party. "


    Gu huaijiang speaks seriously, but makes Gu Shubai laugh to himself.


    If it is said that the house of marquis Gu is going to hold a banquet, I''m afraid that those who want to come will break the threshold. How many words can be used?


    In the twinkling of an eye, on the first day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Yu Fu heard the festival customs from Aunt Li.


    "In Dongling, the Dragon Boat Festival is a very important festival, which can drive away evil spirits and avoid evil. We should not only hang wormwood and Acorus calamus on the door, but also eat zongzi, drink realgar wine and wear Xiangbao. "


    "Zongzi!"


    Yu Fu had obviously eaten zongzi. When he mentioned these two words, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Aunt Li was amused by the appearance of her snack, "yes, does Miss like to eat Zongzi? We can eat it tomorrow. Tomorrow there will be a banquet for the guests in the mansion. The Marquis specially ordered to take the young lady to the front hall. Will the young lady be nervous? "


    "Nervous?"


    Before Yufu woke up from the illusion of zongzi, Aunt Li began to talk about serious business.


    She shook her head subconsciously.


    "Not ministers? The minister who can come to the Marquis''s residence as a guest, even if he is not a friend of the general, is also a colleague of the court. I''m not nervous. "Although she grew up in Xianren Valley, she didn''t meet the courtiers. She even saw more grand scenes.


    Aunt Li was glad to hear that. She thought that tomorrow would be Yufu''s first public appearance, and she must be dressed up.


    Qi Ting stood aside, sneering in her heart.


    I don''t know where a wild girl came from. The Marquis, like a serious young lady, specially held a banquet to introduce her?


    Bah, she deserves it?


    She had a good idea in her heart to make Yufu unable to see anyone tomorrow


    The next morning, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi came to Xixiang early and said they would hang wormwood on Yufu''s door.


    Aunt Li stopped outside Yufu''s bedroom, laughing and not letting them in.


    "Mr. five, Mr. six, miss is dressing. Don''t go in. Please have a cup of tea here and wait a moment."


    They had to sit down in the outer room. Lian Bi came up to pour tea. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi looked at the table.


    "Ah, how can there be so many sachets?"


    I saw two trays on the table, with five sachets in different shapes, emitting a faint aroma of wormwood.


    Lian Bi said with a smile: "this is sent by the Marquis and the other four young masters in the morning, so there are five in all."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi look at each other, looking at the fresh wormwood in their hands, and suddenly feel that they are set off like a beggar.


    "Oh, why didn''t we expect that sachets were so beautiful!"


    Gu Yi threw the wormwood with mud in his hand and patted the dust on his hands.


    "It''s a waste of effort to pick wormwood early in the morning. It''s going to make Yufu laugh again!"


    "Five elder brothers and six elder brothers picked wormwood for me. I like it too late. How can I laugh?"


    Yu Fu''s voice came from the inside, and a small figure walked around the screen and slowly came to them.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi saw the jade support in front of them, and they both gave out a sound of praise.


    "Wow -"


    - digression -


    help tweet -


    Tianma Bukong''s article "cute wife arrives: Master Guoshi, you lose", Volume I is over, you can rest assured to enter the pit ~ the author promises not to abandon the pit ~ men are strong and women are strong, 1v1 double clean, the ending is he, involving house fighting, rivers and lakes, conspiracy, the author sells his body for income and comments ~


    A no omen assassination, so that she back on the name of treason, the world despised. A bet in the name of love, so that she lost to the ground, the heart of death. The ninety-nine heavenly thunder, the way soul, the way soul, she finally hate the ashes.


    In the blood rain, she looked at him with a smile and spewed out the last six words: "Song Yi asked, you won."


    From then on, you and I will never meet like the two ends of a mountain or the two sides of a river.


    When she woke up again, she lost her memory and lost all her mana, but he said to her softly and firmly, "I don''t know sun. In fact, the winner is you."


    You win. I''ve been in love with you for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 18

    Yu Fu was wearing a pink cloud brocade spring dress. The bright cloud brocade dyed pink was as dazzling as the rosy clouds in the sky.


    Her thin and soft hair was combed into two small flower buds, one on the left and the other on the left. On the top of her hair was twined a bead chain made of gems, and small silver bells hung down on both sides of her ears.


    As she walked around, the little silver bell made a very pleasant sound.


    Because she was still young, Aunt Li didn''t ask anyone to paint her. She just used the red rose lipstick on her forehead and heart, which made her skin more like snow and jade.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were stunned.


    "No wonder my father wanted a daughter before he gave birth to us. It turns out that the daughter is much more beautiful than the son. Gu Xiang, don''t you think so? "


    Gu Yi praised Yu Fu, but offended all his five brothers, including himself.


    Gu Xiang didn''t want to admit it, but he had to nod again.


    Because Yufu really is It''s so beautiful!


    Yu Fu looked at their shocked appearance, lowered his head to look at himself, and felt quite satisfied.


    She raised her head and said to Aunt Li with a smile, "it''s very nice. Thank you. In the future, my hair will be combed by sister Lianzhu! "


    Then he shook his head with pride, and the silver bells on both sides gave out a crisp ring, which was so lovely that it made people''s hearts melt.


    "Miss, these sachets were sent by Hou ye and four young masters. Which one do you want to wear today?"


    The Dragon Boat Festival is to hang sachets, which Aunt Li said yesterday, Yufu remember.


    However, she was not in a hurry to see the sachet. Instead, she hung up the wormwood they picked with Gu Xiangyi, and then went to see and choose the sachet.


    "Did my third brother give me a sachet, too?"


    Yu Fu asked timidly.


    I don''t know why, Gu Hanmo always has a cold face, and doesn''t come to Xixiang to play with her like other brothers.


    She always felt that Gu Hanmo didn''t like her, so she couldn''t believe it. He also gave him a sachet.


    Lian Bi said: "yes, miss, this black one is from the third young master."


    Black?


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi looked inside the tray and saw a black sachet embroidered with Kirin pattern. They couldn''t help laughing.


    "The third brother can send a black sachet to Yufu. Ha ha, this is really like the character of the third brother. He doesn''t understand girls at all!"


    This kind of color, this kind of pattern, is used by men. How can it be suitable for a little girl like Yufu?


    Yu Fu couldn''t help bending his mouth, but he still couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m already very happy when my third brother gives me a sachet. At least he doesn''t hate me, does he?"


    "Xiaoyufu, don''t think about it. Three elder brothers this person is like this, he to everybody is cold light. He doesn''t like to play with others either. He usually practices sword or sword. If you say he hates you, you''re wrong about him. "


    Gu Xiang quickly explained to Yu Fu that it was bound to make her understand that no one in Hou Fu would hate her.


    Who can be so short-sighted?


    Gu Hanmo just didn''t show it. In fact, in his heart, he also took Yufu to treat him like other younger brothers.


    Otherwise, he would not have sent someone to send sachets.


    Yu Fu was overjoyed and asked Lian Bi, "which one did the general send, and which one did the elder brother send?"


    Lian Bi pointed to her.


    "The pink embroidered with five poisons is from the marquis. The lavender embroidered with reed is from the eldest son. Which one does the lady like?"


    Yu Fu looked between the two sachets, but he couldn''t make up his mind for a moment.


    It was the general who brought her back, gave her the identity of Miss, and let her live in such a good yard.


    If he doesn''t wear the sachet, he will be sad.


    But big brother


    Just hesitating, Yao LAN came up from behind, as if she knew Yu Fu''s mind, and quietly laughed.


    "Miss, you''ve already been dressed in pink clothes, and you won''t look good with pink sachets. It''s better than the purple one, isn''t it? "


    After listening to this, they thought about it carefully, and felt that what yaolan said was reasonable.


    I didn''t expect that she was young and had good taste. No wonder Yufu attached great importance to her.


    "Good! Then wear this! "


    Yufu happily picked up the purple sachet that Gu Shu gave away. Yaolan carefully put it on her waist. After wearing it, Yufu happily turned around in place.


    "Good looking, good looking!"


    She is so happy, but caused Gu Xiang and Gu Yi suspicion.


    "Xiaoyufu, you clearly want to wear the sachet that big brother gave you? I''ve seen it for a long time. Do you like big brother best? "


    "No!"


    Yu Fu was a little girl after all. Her face turned red after hearing this, and she subconsciously denied it.


    Gu Yi stares at her face."Then why do you call us five brothers and six brothers, but you call big brother big brother?"


    A word''s difference, the degree of intimacy immediately showed a difference.


    Yu Fu drummed his little face, "because big brother is special. Others call the elder brother Shizi and you childe. Why don''t you say that? "


    At a young age, there are different kinds of misconceptions.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi look at each other and have a heart to tease her.


    "Well, what''s so special about elder brother besides the title of this son of the world? At least three


    Gu huaijiang was originally a great general of Dongling. Because of his outstanding military achievements, he was granted the Marquis''s position and became a great general.


    It is most reasonable to regard Gu Shubai as the eldest son of his own. This is not special.


    "Big brother, he''s the biggest!"


    Yu Fu felt that what he said was nonsense.


    But Gu Xiang nodded with a smile and stretched out his thumb, "OK, one more, what else?"


    Yu Fu thought, "he is the tallest!"


    Gu Shubai is the oldest. He is 20 years old this year. He is naturally taller than his younger brothers.


    Gu Yi was unconvinced and straightened his chest, "when I reach the age of 20, I will be as tall as big brother! And there''s another one? "


    Another one?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Yu Fu''s face turned red, and everyone looked at her expectantly.


    She finally said out loud, "big brother is the best!"


    The air was silent for a moment.


    Suddenly, there was a light cough outside the door. Yu Fu turned his head and saw Gu Shubai standing in the room with a smile on his face.


    Yu Fu''s face turned red with a brush.


    But I can only abide by the rules of the game and reward two ideas, just like Irene. It doesn''t matter if you don''t get the right answer. Those who have passed Irene''s old books all know that Irene often has to follow the rules of the game I love you all ~


    on the spur of the moment www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 19

    Seeing Gu Shubai coming in from outside the door, Yu Fu suddenly has a feeling of being caught doing something wrong.


    Especially on other faces, with such a smile, attractive but not impolite.


    Yu Fu immediately said to himself, "I, I''ll go to hang wormwood for the general!"


    Said dada dada to run out, Yao blue quickly to keep up, in the corridor was Qiting stopped a positive.


    "You are not familiar with the road in the mansion. I''d better go after the lady."


    Then he strode up and followed Yu Fu. Yao Lan thought that she really didn''t know the way, so she had to let Qi Ting go.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Shubai looked at it faintly, and the smile on his face remained unchanged, but they did not dare to smile any more.


    In this family, what they fear most is their father Gu huaijiang. The second in line is not Gu Hanmo, the cold faced third brother, but Gu Shubai, the eldest brother.


    He seldom loses his temper to others, but his younger brothers always unconsciously rely on him, respect him and dare not be presumptuous in front of him.


    "You two clearly heard me coming, and then you led her to say those words, didn''t you?"


    Gu Houfu is a general. Gu huaijiang''s six sons are all masters of martial arts. Listening to sound and distinguishing people are the most basic skills.


    Yes, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi knew that Gu Shubai had come.


    "Don''t pretend, elder brother. Xiaoyu praised you for your good looks. Are you beautiful in your heart?"


    Gu Yi is the most daring. After enduring for a moment, he says what he has in mind and turns his mouth by the way.


    Even Xiaoyu Fu is so heavy on color. He likes the elder brother who is good-looking. Is there any way to live in the world?


    "Gu Xiang, you say we''d better give up. Don''t play with Xiaoyu. No matter how well we behave, we can''t change the fact that we are the ugliest of the brothers! "


    Gu Xiang almost took a sip of tea and threw Gu Yi aside.


    "If you want to talk about yourself, you are ugly, but I am not! Our eldest brother is the best. I have nothing to say about this. Second brother was born to be liked by girls, but I''m not bad either! After two years, I''ll grow taller. I''ll be no worse than my second brother! "


    "Gu Xiang, I think you are too confident."


    The topic suddenly diverged. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s twin brothers had a discussion about who was beautiful and who was ugly.


    Gu as like as two peas, they looked at their two almost identical faces.


    Since the arrival of Yufu, the two of them are quite lively, and the atmosphere of the whole Marquis''s residence is much more relaxed.


    She''s a lucky little girl.


    At the same time, Yu Fu ran to the upper room, only to find that the people were busy preparing for the banquet, and the wormwood on the door had already been hung.


    "Miss Yu Fu, we are preparing for today''s Dragon Boat Festival banquet, and the Marquis is not here. Let''s go to other places to hang wormwood?"


    Qi Ting followed, panting to catch up.


    Yu Fu thought about it, then said: "Aunt Li said that this wormwood can seek good fortune and avoid evil. Is there anything left to hang up? I''ll go hang it up for the general. "


    Qi Ting turned her eyes and stood up, pointing to a place not far from the outer courtyard.


    "There it is


    "Where is that?"


    Yufuren is short and can''t see the place Qi ting points to.


    Qi Ting laughs strangely, "that''s the outer study. The Marquis must be there. Let''s go there and hang wormwood!"


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet in the front hall is ready, and the guests come one after another.


    Gu Hou''s mansion seldom holds banquets to invite ministers of the imperial court. This time, it''s just an ordinary solar term like the Dragon Boat Festival, but it''s a big feast. Most people can guess why.


    I''m afraid that in the name of the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, I will introduce the sudden lady to the public.


    Such a big event, of course, can not be missed, one by one are anxious to come early, a lot of information.


    "Mr. Hou, most of the guests in front of us are here. Is it time to invite Miss Yu Fu?"


    Qi an came in to report that Gu huaijiang was sitting in the main hall of the upper room, looking at the list of guests who came here today, and inadvertently saw the word Yin Shuo.


    "The young master of Prime Minister Yin''s family also came?"


    "Yes. The eldest son of the Yin family and Naifu had different styles. Yin Cheng was always lukewarm to the Marquis, but the eldest son was very modest. He knows how to make good courtiers, which is better than Prime Minister Yin. "


    Qi an, as the housekeeper of the Marquis''s house, had a good impression on Yin Shuo, which shows his means to win people''s hearts.


    Gu huaijiang pondered for a moment, and did not state his position.


    "Go and ask Miss Yufu to come."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Qi an came out of the hall, he saw a servant running in a hurry, looking very flustered.


    "No, sir! Miss Yu Fu broke into your study and hurt Qi ting with a poisonous needle


    "What?"


    Gu huaijiang frowned slightly, got up from his seat and strode out first.Qi an heard that Qi Ting had been injured, and was even more nervous. He quickly caught up with her and followed her.


    When I got to the outer study, I saw that Yu Fu was in front of me with one hand. There were silver needles between his fingers, and his face was alert.


    And Qi Ting fell to the ground and cried.


    "Ting''er, ting''er!"


    Qi an goes up to help Qi ting. She reaches out her hand. There are two purple needle eyes on her arm.


    "General!"


    When Yu Fu saw Gu huaijiang, he immediately relaxed his vigilance and rushed towards him.


    Qi an is afraid that Yu Fu will stab Gu huaijiang with a poisonous needle when he sees that the situation is not good, but he doesn''t mean to avoid Gu huaijiang at all.


    And Yu Fu''s needle didn''t know when to put it away. It didn''t hurt Gu huaijiang at all.


    "Yufu, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Gu huaijiang opened his mouth, Qi Ting, who was lying on the ground, quickly replied, "master Hou, Miss Yu Fu has to break into your study under the pretext that she wants to hang wormwood for you. If she wants to stop her, she will prick her with a needle! "


    Qi Ting is an old man in the mansion. As soon as she says it, the servants who are waiting in the outer study naturally believe it. They are wary of Yu Fu and think that she is a spy sent by Xikun.


    After all, the outer study is the place where Gu huaijiang deals with military and political affairs. Even Gu Shubai, the son of the world, can''t break in at will. What''s more, Yufu is just an adopted daughter without blood relationship?


    Yu Fu pursed her small mouth and frowned slightly with her fine hair. She looked at Gu huaijiang stubbornly.


    "General, do you believe what she said?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 20

    There were two people, one big and the other small. One raised his head with difficulty, the other lowered his head very low.


    Only in this way can we break the height gap and look at each other.


    After they looked at each other for a while, they all laughed.


    Yu Fu chuckled, and her voice was clearer than the little silver bell on her head.


    Gu huaijiang shook his head while laughing.


    Qi an, Qi ting and others were shocked and looked at them dumbfounded.


    This matter Is there anything funny?


    Gu huaijiang turned and looked at the crowd.


    "When I was at the border, I was intrigued by the Xikun people and poisoned by the Kunlun snow. No one can solve it. It was Yufu who came from Xianren Valley to save my life. If she had been a spy sent by Xikun, she would not have been saved at that time. Why bother now? "


    The people of Gu Houfu all know that he was injured at the border, but they don''t know the details. Now they know why Gu huaijiang dotes on Yu Fu so much.


    Without Yufu, he would not be able to return to Dongling.


    Qi an looks at Qi ting in surprise, and then looks at Yu Fu''s innocent face. For a moment, he doesn''t know who to believe.


    Lying on the ground, Qi Ting hears this, with a thump in her heart. The secret is not good.


    Gu huaijiang said: "you know, when I was healing, Yufu was free to go in and out of the army tent. Gu Jiajun''s people all regard her as a life-saving benefactor, without any precaution. And you - "


    his eyes finally fall on Qi ting.


    What kind of vision it was!


    He didn''t deliberately make a ferocious appearance, just looked at him lightly, but his eyes seemed to have ten thousand arrows.


    Qi Ting suddenly forgot how to breathe, just staring at Gu huaijiang''s eyes, feeling that her whole body no longer belongs to her.


    Then, like falling into a very cold ice hell, she couldn''t help shivering!


    This kind of performance, without Yu Fu''s words, people can see the problem.


    If what Qi Ting said is true, how can she feel guilty and tremble?


    "I don''t have time to deal with you now. Let''s take the men down first. Yufu, I''ll take you to the front hall


    Gu huaijiang said, holding the small hand of Yu Fu, holding her slowly past Qi Ting''s side.


    Just about to pass by Qi Ting, Yu Fu suddenly stops.


    "Steward Qi, this is the antidote of the poisonous needle. If you give it to her, it will be OK. I don''t want to tie her, but my clothes and hair are carefully taken care of by Aunt Li and sister Lianzhu. I can''t mess them up and let their hard work be in vain. "


    Qi an was ashamed of what Qi Ting had done. Seeing that Yu Fu was so kind-hearted, he explained these things to him, which made him even more red eyed.


    "Thank you very much, old slave. There''s no need for Miss Yao to blame herself. As a slave, Yao Hong even framed Miss Yao and started to arrest her. This is her fault. "


    He raised his head and saw Yu Fu''s small hand with two brown pills in his palm.


    I want to take it, but I don''t have the face to accept it.


    Yu Fu seems to see his embarrassment, squatting down to grab his hand, regardless of the pill on his hand.


    Then he followed Gu huaijiang and walked out with a clanging sound.


    As he walked, Gu huaijiang bowed his head and said with a smile: "no wonder you want to tie her. Aunt Li dressed you up today. It''s really beautiful."


    "Really?"


    Yu Fu''s big eyes flashed, holding up the purse at his waist with one hand.


    Gu huaijiang saw that the purse was not sent by himself, so he became curious.


    "Who gave you this purse?"


    He could see that Yufu liked the lavender pouch very much. The reed swaying on it was as lively and straightforward as Yufu.


    "Big brother."


    Gu huaijiang nodded silently with a smile in his eyes.


    All the guests in front of us have arrived. Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge are busy greeting the guests.


    In fact, most of them are surrounded by female guests, making them inseparable.


    Today, Princess Danyang also came out of the palace. She kept pestering Gu Shubai about this and that, making his head as big as a fight.


    He has no choice but to give Gu Hanmo a wink. The latter is sitting on the table with a straight face and no one cares.


    He understood Gu Shubai''s eyes, but he was not willing to entertain the guests for him. He could only wink at Gu Wenqing.


    Gu Wenqing was holding a wine cup and had a good talk with a man who looked like an aristocratic son. Seeing this, he sighed helplessly and had to get up to entertain the courtiers.


    Fortunately, after a while, Gu huaijiang came with Yufu.


    When seeing Gu huaijiang holding a little girl, everyone opened their eyes and thought they had hallucinations.


    Gu huaijiang, the great general of Dongling, is the Marquis of the imperial court.


    He was determined to fight. He fought all over the world. It''s no exaggeration to say that with his own strength, he restrained Xikun''s aggressive ambition against Dongling.Such a majestic general, who makes the enemy scared just by hearing his name, is holding a little girl''s hand carefully?!


    It''s unbelievable


    The crowd looked at Yu Fu in his hand, which was even more astonishing!


    The little girl, white as snow, carved with powder and jade, was looking at the crowd with a smile.


    She looks only ten years old, but her big eyes are very black and bright. When she smiles, the pear vortex around her mouth is as sweet as honey.


    This is just a beauty. If you grow up, you will be more beautiful than Mrs. Gu Hou who died early.


    If she can have such a daughter, her biological mother must also be a beautiful woman. No wonder it can make Gu Hou who is always clean


    And the pink brocade she wore was as brilliant as the clouds, which showed her position in the Hou mansion.


    If Gu huaijiang is not the apple of his hand, how can he afford the brocade?


    Even the noble status of Princess Danyang is not always affordable.


    "Is this Miss Yu Fu? It''s so clever and clever. You look like a marquis! "


    "It''s worthy of being the daughter of the marquis. It''s so beautiful!"


    There is a steady stream of praise from the public. As long as they can please Gu huaijiang, they can say what goes against their will.


    Who calls this great general? He has the right to devote his capital to the government and the opposition, but he keeps a low profile and looks like an outsider?


    It''s too hard to please him.


    Yufu listens to the flattery of others, subconsciously wants to explain the relationship between her and Gu huaijiang, but feels that her hand is suddenly tight.


    She looked up at Gu huaijiang, who gently shook his head at her.


    Yu Fu lowered his head and bit his lip slightly.


    When I was about to say something, I suddenly saw a woman in Imperial costume coming up.


    I''m afraid I''ll be too many words to be in line at that time ~


    pitying the world, I sent two flowers


    hatred of evil, I sent six flowers


    Tianma buxingkong, I sent one flower


    tomorrow morning, I sent one diamond


    thank you for the above A little cute reward, memeda ~


    I love you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 21

    "Uncle Gu, is this sister Yufu?"


    Under the pressure of a shadow, Yu Fu raised his head and saw the man clearly.


    Her skirt was crimson, and her edges and corners were neatly embroidered with gold lines and cloud patterns, which hung on the ground in layers.


    Looking up again, she is of medium height, slightly full of waist, and the undulating lines in front of her body are turbulent. A standard oval face with greasy nose, plump cheeks, looking at himself with a kind smile.


    What a dignified and rich beauty!


    Gu huaijiang laughs and pulls the hand that jade supports, "this is the emperor''s five daughters that your majesty and former empress give out, Danyang princess."


    "I''ve seen Princess Danyang."


    Yu Fu squatted gently and was about to give a blessing. She was already helped up by Princess Danyang.


    She carefully looked at the appearance of Yu Fu, the more she looked, the more amazing she was, and her eyes were stunned.


    What''s more, she was taken back to the capital by Gu huaijiang at the beginning, but she didn''t show any diffidence when she met so many dignitaries.


    This kind of bearing is worthy of being the daughter of marquis Gu, as well as


    She looked at Yufu''s Pink brocade clothes. Before she came, she complained to the palace maids that Gu Shubai had never given her such a valuable gift, but she gave so many to an illegitimate daughter.


    At the sight of Yu Fu''s smile, her little jealousy suddenly disappeared.


    "Don''t be so strange. You are Uncle Gu''s daughter. Just call me sister Danyang."


    Princess Danyang said as she turned her head and winked at her maid.


    As soon as the maid of honor saw that she was so friendly to Yu Fu, she had a number in her heart. She turned around and took a small gold sandalwood box.


    "I don''t want to celebrate my first meeting. This is the tourmaline handkerchief given by my mother when I was young. Now that I''m too old to wear it, it''s just right to give it to you. "


    The palace maid opened the wooden box, and a string of red and transparent tourmaline handkerchiefs were lying inside. Princess Danyang herself took it and put it on her left hand.


    Not to mention, it''s the right size.


    "Yu Fu''s sister''s skin is very white, and wearing red is just a good match. Don''t take it off?"


    Princess Danyang was looking forward to her. Her intimate look was flattering. She was more intimate than her own sister.


    Yu Fu didn''t know the details and didn''t dare to accept it at will, so he looked up at Gu huaijiang.


    He saw at a glance that the string of tourmaline was a treasure in the palace, and the gift of Princess Danyang was very thoughtful.


    Then nodded, "the princess gives you, you take it."


    Looking at his calm appearance, Yu Fu realized what position Gu Hou''s house was in the court.


    The princess, who was born by the empress, called him uncle. This precious tourmaline was given to his young "illegitimate daughter" with a flattering tone, for fear that he would not accept it


    For the sake of Gu huaijiang, the military general is unprecedented. No wonder the people of Xikun want to poison him.


    "Thank you, sister Danyang."


    Yu Fu follows the good and gives a salute to Princess Danyang. Her small posture makes unfamiliar movements, which seems a little strange.


    But it''s so cute.


    She tentatively stretched out her hand, trying to squeeze it on Yu Fu''s small face to see how the white and tender cheek felt.


    Before that hand touched Yu Fu''s face, there were many aristocratic women after him.


    "Miss Yu Fu, this is my present for you. Do you like it?"


    The young women smile and surround Yu with gifts. Gu huaijiang is pushed to the side by them.


    He took a worried look at Yu Fu, who gave him a reassuring look and a playful wink.


    Gu huaijiang went back to his position and looked at his six sons. He found that they were also observing the situation of Yufu.


    For the first time, she entered the aristocratic women''s circle in the imperial capital. I don''t know if she can adapt.


    But the Marquis''s house is all childe, no one can take Yufu into it, people can''t help but worry.


    After a while, they found their worries unnecessary.


    "Miss Yufu, your clothes are really beautiful. Is it Yunjin that the emperor brought back from Jinling?"


    Everyone''s attention soon focused on her clothes.


    Yu Fu gently smiles, pear vortex blooming.


    "You''re welcome, elder sister. Just call me Yufu. This is indeed the cloud brocade given to me by my elder brother, but I look at the Lin''an silk on my elder sister''s body, which is also very exquisite and soft! "


    The woman who was praised was Liu Ruyi, the daughter of Liu Zhen, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs. Her favorite dress on weekdays was Lin''an silk.


    She can''t help but bow her head and look at her clothes. Her eyes are surprised.


    "Sister Yufu, how do you know that I am wearing Lin''an silk?"


    Isn''t it true that the illegitimate daughter of the general has just been picked up from the frontier wasteland? How can she recognize these precious materials?Yu Fu said with a smile, "Lin''an silk is famous for its softness. It''s not only known to Dongling people, but also to me in Xianren valley. This cloth is most suitable for wearing in spring and summer. It''s rare that it''s cool and doesn''t hurt the skin. "


    Liu Ruyi nodded, yes, that wild place is called immortal valley.


    Princess Danyang was surprised and said, "immortal Valley? Is it the site of fumigation pool, the immortal Valley at the junction of Dongling, Xikun and Beili? "


    Yu Fu smiles and looks up at her, "yes, there it is."


    Princess Danyang is thoughtful.


    Gu Hou hid his illegitimate daughter in such a secret place. No wonder he didn''t know about it for so many years. He really has a good eye.


    "Fairy Valley is not a place where ordinary people want to go. When I was a child, I heard from my father and emperor that his grandmother was seriously ill and was about to die. Fortunately, fumigation pool, the God of medicine, had a wonderful hand. Later, the emperor''s grandmother lived until she was 80 years old. Unfortunately... "


    Danyang princess suddenly some lost, "it''s a pity that the medical God fumigation pool has not been out of the mountain for more than ten years, when the mother was seriously ill, the father failed to invite him, the mother went to the fairy."


    Listening to her sad, Yu Fu did not dare to say that he was a disciple of the God of medicine, but gently held her hand.


    "Sister Danyang, don''t be sad. The queen will watch you in the sky and bless you. "


    In front of so many people, comforted by a much younger child, Princess Danyang was embarrassed to wipe her face.


    "It''s OK. Let me see the little bell on your head. Who wore it for you? It''s beautiful. "


    Thank you for your 99 flowers ~


    it''s the biggest gift since the new book series, which moved me to tears


    Suddenly I feel that the title of my book is not good. You all know that Yufu is a little princess. Naturally, it''s not surprising that she will understand those precious fabrics.


    But you can guess what Princess Yufu is? Message area can leave your guess, and so on the day of the release of the plot reward ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 22

    To everyone''s surprise, Yufu is gentle and polite, and is lovely in his Appropriateness.


    The lady in the boudoir gathered around to discuss clothes and jewelry. She could talk without any ridiculous words.


    After a conversation, people''s views on her changed a lot.


    I thought that even if she was the daughter of marquis Gu, who had been exiled for so many years, she would be lack of discipline and integrity.


    But this is not the case. She is not only very good at the dress of noble women, but also more knowledgeable than some women who can only embroider birds in the boudoir.


    She was deeply loved and pitied by all the people. After a while, she became intimate with her sister.


    "Today is the first time to see your sisters, and to talk to you, Yu Fu Chang has a lot of insight. Thanks for the gifts from my sisters, Yufu is not in return. Please come back to the table and have a cup of thin wine! "


    Yu Fu asked everyone to come back to the table with a smile, which was neither abrupt nor free himself from the circle surrounded by people.


    They were rather reluctant to give up, but Yu Fu said that he would go and ask Gu huaijiang for a peace, so he could only let her go.


    Yufu, who finally breathes fresh air, rubs Xiaoqiao''s nose and turns around to find Gu huaijiang.


    Just now those women gathered together, and the fragrance of powder on their bodies was too strong.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw the faces of Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. Zoom in and appear in front of her.


    "Five brothers and six brothers, you scared me!"


    Yu Fu patted her little hand on her chest, as if a little rabbit was about to jump out.


    The twin brothers laughed unkindly.


    "I didn''t expect that xiaoyufu was so powerful that he played a good official role in front of those ladies. If we didn''t know that, I''m afraid you grew up in the aristocratic circle of the imperial capital. "


    Yu Fu turned his lips and thought to himself: is there a so-called aristocratic circle only in the capital of Dongling?


    "The identity of the general is so valuable, of course I can''t disgrace him!"


    Fortunately, she was already familiar with the clothes and jewelry, so she didn''t need to do any other homework.


    Gu Xiang looked around and saw that many of the guests'' eyes were on Yu Fu. He listened to their movements carefully and took Yu Fu to a quiet place to talk.


    "Xiaoyufu, I think you should call it father instead. Didn''t you find out? Today''s guests think that you are the illegitimate daughter of your father. The ambiguity between your father''s words seems to make people guess like this on purpose. If you change your name to father, he will be very happy. "


    "That won''t do."


    Yu Fu refused without thinking about it.


    She doesn''t want others to think that she is Gu huaijiang''s illegitimate daughter. Her identity is special. If it brings trouble to Gu huaijiang and even the Marquis''s family, it would be very sorry for the people''s affection for her.


    "Why? Are you afraid your master will be angry? "


    Gu Yi suddenly thought that when Yao LAN appeared in Gu Hou''s mansion that day, Yu Fu said something.


    Obviously, the medical God fumigation pool has great powers, and his temper is quite strange.


    Yufu said: "yes, my master is very powerful! So far away, see -- "


    she pointed to the gate of the general''s mansion in the distance, squinted an eye, and made a aiming," so far away, my master can shoot poison needles, which can poison 70 or 80 people! "


    "Seventy or eighty? Is there no infantry


    Gu Yi gaped and shook his head. He couldn''t believe what Yu Fu said.


    Yu Fu just bluff them at will. Seeing that the goal is achieved, he can''t help but secretly cover his mouth and laugh.


    Eyes suddenly see not far away Gu Jiuge, his side surrounded by a group of noble women, far away, particularly eye-catching.


    "Why do the ladies like to surround their second brother?"


    It is clear that among the princes of marquis Gu''s mansion, Gu Shubai is the son of the world, and he is the most handsome. Even Yu Fu is astonished to see him.


    Holding her cheek, she looks for Gu Shubai''s figure in the crowd. She sees Princess Danyang standing in front of him. She looks down and talks with a little shame.


    Just now she and Princess Danyang saw each other, and they felt that she was a straightforward and generous woman, noble but not proud.


    Did not expect her in front of Gu Shubai, there is such a little girl angry side.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are used to seeing this, so they explain it to Yu Fu.


    "Because the second brother was born well, I don''t know how many people he cheated. He''s used to being liked by girls. He can say anything sweet in his mouth. "


    "But big brother is not the same. Although he is better born, he is not good at women. What''s more, with Princess Danyang here, how dare other ladies come together to ask for no fun? "


    Jade help not from surprised, "Danyang princess don''t let other miss and big brother talk?"


    "Princess Danyang has a noble status. She was born by the empress. She likes big brother. Almost everyone in the imperial capital knows about it. If other girls and elder brothers are courteous, she will have to drive them away. In fact, in addition to this, she is very good at speakingYu Fu nodded slowly, as if he was lost.


    Seeing that she was not in the right mood, Gu Xiang said with a smile, "don''t worry, you are not the same. You are our own girl. You can talk to anyone you want. It''s too late for Princess Danyang to please you! "


    Yufu certainly knows that Princess Danyang wants to please her.


    She just didn''t know that she wanted to please herself not only for Gu huaijiang''s identity, but also to be her own sister-in-law.


    "Does the elder brother like Princess Danyang?"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi shook their heads tacitly.


    "The elder brother is the son of the Marquis''s family. No matter his status or appearance, he is equal to Princess Danyang. If he wanted to, his Majesty would have married him. "


    It''s easy for the emperor of Dongling to press his head if he doesn''t take water, but not for the people who take care of the Marquis''s house.


    After hearing this, Yu Fu suddenly laughs and continues to look for the other two brothers in the crowd, only to see Gu Hanmo coldly entertaining guests.


    It''s difficult for the guests not to be scared away by his face, but to have endless conversation with him.


    Yu Fu chuckled, thinking that he must not like to be polite to strangers with such a cold face.


    "Five brothers and six brothers, I''ll go and save the third brother!"


    How can xiaoyufu save the third brother?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 23

    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are going to ask her. Yu Fu has trotted all the way to Gu Hanmo.


    "Third brother!"


    Gu Hanmo listens to Uncle Wenchang, who has a big stomach in front of him, saying some cliches of flattery and flattery. He is extremely bored, and it''s hard to walk away.


    Suddenly hear the silver bell light ring, jade help small figure seems to fall from the sky.


    "Third brother, I want to find fourth brother. I don''t know where he has gone. Will you take me to find him?"


    Yu Fu pulled a corner of his black sleeve and looked innocent.


    Gu Han Mo in the crowd a look, really did not find Gu Wenqing, do not know where he went.


    Gu Wenqing is gentle and friendly, and Gu Hanmo is two extremes, even the name is two extremes.


    A cold, a warm, as the name.


    Pingsu Yufu had a good time with him. Now I can''t find him. I think I''m worried.


    He hesitated for a moment and looked at Uncle Wenchang in front of him.


    Uncle Wenchang is looking down at Yufu''s head. There are two small flower buds on it, decorated with gems and silver bells. With the action, the bell rings.


    There was a kind smile on his face.


    "Is this Miss Yu Fu? It''s a lovely life. It''s quite like the Marquis! "


    This is bullshit.


    Gu huaijiang was born with extraordinary bravery, full of the masculinity of battle, and his broken eyebrow was more dignified than his sword.


    But Yufu is soft and sweet, like a spring flowing from the mountains, with pink peach blossoms floating on it.


    No matter how you look at them, they are not born like each other.


    Yu Fu in order to perfunctory him, had to admit this.


    "My Lord, I''m interrupting your sex talk, but can I ask my third brother to accompany me to my fourth brother first?"


    "Yes, of course!"


    Uncle Wenchang grinned and stroked his beard, "go on, go on, Miss Yufu is so clever and polite!"


    Yu Fu pulls Gu Hanmo''s sleeve and runs out. When he gets to a place where there is no one, he lets go of his sleeve.


    "Now the third brother doesn''t have to chat with people he doesn''t like. He can go to the backyard to practice sword!"


    Yu Fu looked at her with a smile, as if he was quite proud of his method.


    Gu Han Mo''s mouth trembled, as if with a little smile, and soon returned to the usual indifference.


    No wonder she would find him. It turned out that she didn''t want to find Gu Wenqing. She just took the name to bring herself out.


    It''s a lovely and considerate girl.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Yu Fu said cautiously, "well, then I won''t disturb my third brother. I''ll go back first..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu cold Mo a hand, just caught her clothes after the collar, let her move.


    Yu Fu looked at him in surprise.


    "I''ll take you to the fourth brother."


    He said this without expression and strode out first.


    Yu Fu was stunned behind him, and then suddenly realized that he quickly raised his leg to follow him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the Dragon Boat Festival banquet in the mansion, people gathered not far from the front hall, and Gu Wenqing would not go far.


    Gu Hanmo leads Yu Fu. As expected, he sees Gu Wenqing''s little boy near the front stage.


    "Zimi, where''s the fourth young master?"


    A young man in a green cap and a green cloth jacket was watching the actor''s costume backstage with relish when he heard a cold voice calling his name.


    He turned around and saw Gu Hanmo leading Yufu and bowing.


    "Three CHILDES, Miss Yu Fu. Our young master is backstage. Shall I call for the third young master? "


    "No, let''s go in and look for him."


    There are a lot of actors busy dressing up in the backstage. People come and go, and it''s crowded and complicated.


    Gu Han Mo eyebrows micro Cu, block in front of the body of jade help, prevent miscellaneous people from bumping into her.


    Yu Fu hid behind him and looked at the makeup painted by the actors with interest. There were also big painted faces, white faced ladies and black charcoal faces


    No matter clowns or Huadan, they are all men, so the appearance of Yufu aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    Yufu looked at them and they also looked at Yufu. Yufu laughed sweetly.


    Those people want to tease her. When they see the frost on the face of the people who lead her, they will know that they are not the people who can tease her at will. They all bow their heads and dare not look again.


    Yu Fu suddenly became bored and looked up at Gu Hanmo, "third brother, do they think you are fierce, so they dare not laugh with me?"


    Gu Han Mo slightly frowned.


    "The actors are mean. If you want to play, you can play with Princess Danyang. You don''t have to pay attention to these people."


    Is the actor mean?


    Yu Fu thinks of Gu Hanmo''s words, but he doesn''t agree.


    In her opinion, there are only evil people in the world who are mean, but no good people, no matter in high or low positions, can be judged.What''s more, their facial makeup is so interesting, much more interesting than those ladies who only talk about clothes and jewelry


    "Eh, where is the fourth brother?"


    Yu Fu sees Gu Wenqing''s figure. He is leaning on a railing to talk to people. He sees Gu Hanmo coming with Yu Fu and stands up straight with a stiff look.


    When Yu Fu came near, he could see why he was so stiff, because the person he was talking with was Gu Hanmo''s humble actor.


    That person looks slim and graceful, make the appearance of Huadan, a face painted white, still can see the delicate nature.


    He saw Gu Hanmo and Yu Fu coming and politely gave way to the side.


    "What are you doing here? Yufu can''t find you. Let me bring her. "


    Gu Han Mo says, help jade toward his direction a send.


    Gu Wenqing picked up the jade and pointed to the actor. "This is my third brother, Gu Hanmo. This is the number one Huadan jade officer in Huali class."


    The actor, who is known as the jade official, raises his hand politely and bows to Gu Hanmo, showing off the stage''s figure with a gentle gesture.


    It''s no wonder that he is a Dan actor, and his voice is softer than that of ordinary men.


    Gu Hanmo is a typical general. He usually likes to play with swords and swords. He doesn''t like these feminine men very much, so he is rather arrogant.


    Gu Wenqing was a little embarrassed and took an apologetic look at Yu Guan, who dropped his eyes indifferently.


    He has long been used to being sought after or despised by dignitaries. Most of those who pursue him have a plan for him. As a little actor, he can''t resist, so it''s better to despise him.


    "Your make-up is very good. Did you make it yourself?"


    A slightly tender voice suddenly broke the embarrassment.


    Yu Guan looked down in surprise and saw a little girl leaning by Gu Wenqing''s side. Her eyes turned into crescent moon with a smile.


    "This must be Miss Yu Fu?"


    Yu Guan squatted down and looked at Yu Fu, looking at her pure big eyes. There was no slightest contempt in her eyes.


    There is no evil intention.


    Her praise came from the bottom of her heart.


    He laughed shyly, "I''m not a talented person. I''m very rude. Thank you for your praise."


    Yu Fu tilted his head and had a good first impression of Yu Guan.


    I wish you all a happy shopping day ~


    the recommendation process has finally started. The first push has come. Is it far from being on the shelves?


    Ha ha!


    By the way, do you like the third brother?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 24

    Three people leave backstage, return to the front to see a play, on the way Gu Hanmo interrogates Gu Wenqing.


    "What are you doing backstage with those actors?"


    Gu wenqingsu knew that he didn''t like men with feminine temperament, and he didn''t like the actors who were singing, so he didn''t dare to argue.


    "I know that jade official. He is a famous Huadan in the capital of the emperor. Many wealthy families invite their Huali troupe to sing. Among them, there are also some dandies who specialize in masculinity and intend to bully Yu Guan. I had a chance to save him once, but this time housekeeper Qi invited them to Huali class, so I went to have a word with him. "


    Originally so, Gu Han Mo nodded.


    "It''s good for you to save him, but you don''t have to get in touch with these actors to avoid losing your identity."


    Hearing this, Yu Fu raised his head and could not help fighting against injustice.


    "What does the third brother do? The generals are not as serious as you are. When we were at the border, he was very friendly to the peddlers and pawns, and never looked down upon others


    Gu Han Mo is resisted by her all of a sudden, don''t know how to open mouth, for a long time just hold out four words.


    "That''s not the same."


    "What''s the difference? We all depend on our own labor to earn a living as peddlers and performers. "


    Gu Wenqing was very happy to hear Yu Fu''s words.


    Well said!


    Gu Hanmo is not good at words all the time. He thinks that Yufu is still young and doesn''t know that there are many prostitutes in Dongling country.


    When I wanted to explain, I felt that I couldn''t talk to a little girl about these dirty things. I blushed and didn''t say why, so I had to turn around and leave.


    Looking at Gu Hanmo''s back, Yufu is in trouble.


    "No! It''s hard to get close to my third brother. I make him angry again. Fourth brother, what should I do? "


    She looked up, Gu Wenqing not only did not worry for her, but also a happy face.


    "Don''t worry, the third brother is not angry. He is stupid and doesn''t know how to explain to you. In fact, it''s reasonable that the third brother doesn''t look up to those actors. It''s not convenient to tell you the first truth here, but Yu Guan is not the kind of person he imagined


    Gu Wenqing bent down, patiently explained to her, and gently rubbed her face.


    "But what you said just now is wonderful. As long as we live by our own labor, we should not be looked down upon. That''s what my father taught us all the time. No wonder my father likes you so much. "


    Although she is young, she is not blindly ignorant, but also knows right and wrong.


    This is very rare among women.


    He had a gentle smile in his eyes. After that, he took Yufu''s hand and went back to the front. The sound of gongs and drums rang noisily.


    "Yufu, come here."


    Gu Shubai left a seat for her on the table, three people a seat, that position in addition to him and Yu Fu, is Gu Jiuge.


    From the ranking of seats, we can see that Gu huaijiang attaches great importance to Yu Fu. It is really unheard of that an illegitimate daughter can be treated side by side with her son.


    But Yu Fu didn''t know the way. Seeing Gu Shubai calling him, he ran forward with a smile, and the silver bells on his head rang.


    "Where did the fourth brother take you?"


    Yu Fu looked around, and many people''s eyes fell on her. When she told the truth, she was afraid it would be bad for Gu Wenqing.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I just strolled in front to see what''s good today."


    Gu Shubai saw at a glance that she didn''t tell the truth, but he didn''t expose it. He patiently poured her a cup of tea.


    "A good program is about to start. This is a new play of Huali class. It''s called naughty princess. I specially ordered it for you."


    Naughty princess?


    Yu Fu''s heart missed a beat. She almost thought Gu Shubai knew her real identity. She didn''t understand the meaning of Gu Shubai until the beginning of the play.


    The protagonist of the play, the unruly princess, is young, and most of the content is also a funny story about her, her family and the maids in court, which is suitable for people of Yufu''s age.


    It''s not like peony pavilion, which is about love between men and women, or forced to go to Liangshan, which is not suitable for children.


    Gu Jiuge took a look at Yu Fu''s face, and he could not help but smile.


    "Big brother has a good eye. You really like the play. Poor old men in the army. I want to accompany you to watch the drama of these little girls


    It''s Yuguan who plays the unruly princess on stage. Yufuyin has met him once, and now he is very involved in watching him play on stage.


    Yuguan is about the same age as Gu Wenqing. He should be seventeen or eighteen years old, but playing the thirteen year old little princess is not against him at all.


    Gu Jiuge''s words brought Yu Fu back to reality.


    She looked down and saw that the court ministers, military generals, big men and small men were watching the little princess on the stage. They even pretended to applaud with great interest. It was really humorous.


    Yufu is happy with it.


    "Everyone doesn''t like it. Why did Huali class arrange this play?""Not for you? No one knows that the daughter left behind by Marquis Gu has come back. Today''s Dragon Boat Festival banquet is also for you. Even if it''s just a smile, it''s worth it. "


    Gu Jiuge shakes his glass and looks up. Yu Fu turns his head to look at it.


    "It''s a good play. Enjoy it!"


    Gu huaijiang was so happy that he ordered housekeeper Qi to reward Huali class.


    For a moment, I saw a dozen or twenty servants throwing money under the stage with big bamboo baskets.


    The clattering sound of copper coins continued, and the head teacher of Huali class turned into a flower with a smile on his face, and the guests clapped their hands and cheered.


    It''s said by Marquis Gu, isn''t that good?


    Yu Fu pursed her lips, moved and joyful.


    She has no blood relationship with Gu Houfu, but since Gu huaijiang, everyone in the Houfu has regarded her as a treasure.


    This kind of long lost affection made her feel warm at the bottom of her heart.


    She felt guilty about letting people accompany her to watch children''s plays.


    "Who says people don''t like it?"


    Gu Shubai''s eyes fell on the stage, motionless, lips light, "I think, very good-looking."


    Gu wine singer on the action of a stagnation, looked at him, eyebrows wantonly stir up. The general soldier, accompanied by a little girl, looks at piggy page.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 25

    After all the guests of the Dragon Boat Festival have dispersed, all the young masters have heard something about Qi ting.


    "What? How dare she be so bold to make you break into your father''s study and arrest you? No wonder I didn''t see housekeeper Qi at the table just now, and his face was very ugly. "


    After the banquet, all the people gathered in the upper room, and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi exploded their hair as soon as they heard this.


    They had also vowed that there could be no one in guhou mansion who didn''t like Yufu. They didn''t expect that they would hit him in the face so soon.


    "Why didn''t you tell us about this before?"


    Gu Shubai thought that Yu Fu was talking and laughing on the table. He couldn''t see that he had just been framed.


    She''s a 12-year-old, which should be a big deal for her.


    Yu Fu held a big peach in her hands and chewed it like a little squirrel. After listening to Gu Shubai''s question, she put it down.


    "The general already knew about it, and no one believed Yao Hong''s words. Just now, there are so many guests in the house. I don''t want them to know about the scandal in the house and spoil everyone''s mood of watching the play. "


    Such an alternative as Qi Ting can''t take the place of other servant girls in the general''s house, let alone let her erase the hard work of housekeeper Qi all her life.


    If outsiders know about it, they are afraid that Qi an and Qi Zhou will go out and walk for Gu Houfu in the future, and they will be criticized.


    After that, she nibbled the peach again. She didn''t know what kind of ripples her words had caused in people''s hearts.


    Yufu is always more sensible than they think. After they think this is the limit of Yufu, she will continue to break through their imagination.


    Such her, sensible to let a person distressed.


    "Yufu, when you were in Xianren Valley, would you also think about this?"


    Yu Fu smiles at Gu huaijiang. The fresh juice of the peach at the corner of her mouth flows down. Yao LAN wipes her mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Isn''t it? Master''s character is the most unrestrained, always offending people. Although he is very powerful and not afraid to offend others, there are forces in the Three Kingdoms in the valley. After all, Shifu is just a mortal. I don''t want him to offend too many people. "


    No wonder Yufu is taken to the capital of Dongling emperor. Xunchi sends someone to wait on yaolan, and she is stuffed with so much gold and silver for fear that Yufu will suffer outside.


    Who has such a sensible apprentice and won''t do anything about it?


    "The power of the Three Kingdoms? Are there any powerful people from other countries in the immortal Valley? "


    Gu Jiuge acutely caught a point in her words.


    Beili, the most powerful of the three countries, never invades the other two.


    What he wants to know is Xi Kun.


    Xikun and Dongling have been fighting for years, but they have done nothing against Beili.


    At the end of the day, I didn''t have the guts.


    Yu Fu bit his lip. "A lot of people, especially in Xikun. Shifu said that Xikun is more ambitious than Dongling. They know the importance of medicine and poison to a country. "


    Then he took a look at Gu huaijiang, and his eyes fell on his abdomen, where she had once rifled.


    "Therefore, the people of Xikun know how to use Kunlun snow to hurt the general, but the military doctors of Gu''s army have no clue about the antidote of Kunlun snow. This is the gap."


    All of you are the pillars of Dongling battlefield. How can you not hear that Yufu is reminding them?


    Although she is not from Dongling, she can reveal such important information to them, which shows that she regards them as a family.


    What else does Gu Jiuge want to ask? He is stopped by Gu huaijiang''s eyes.


    She is from Xianren valley. Those ambitious people in Xikun are her classmates after all. If you ask more questions, you will force her to do harm to her classmates. Gu huaijiang doesn''t want to force her.


    He brought her back to make her happy, not to use her for anything.


    Gu Jiuge shut his mouth wisely and thought that he was really impetuous. He shouldn''t ask Yufu so much.


    Seeing this, Gu Shubai said with a smile: "the topic is far away. Now it''s time to say, how should Yao Hong be dealt with? After all, she is the granddaughter of housekeeper Qi. It''s a small matter to deal with her, but housekeeper Qi has a big face. "


    In Dongling, the families with a little fame respect the old servants very much, and the servants who have served the elders are even more respectable than the young masters.


    Just at this point, suddenly I heard that Qi an and Qi Zhou brought Qi ting to plead guilty.


    Housekeeper Qi walks in the front, and Qizhou drags Qi Ting, who is bound by all kinds of things, to the back. When they come in, they kneel on the ground.


    "It''s the fault of the old slave that he didn''t teach his son well and raised such a granddaughter. He dared to pollute his master with servants. Please treat Yaohong fairly. I dare not raise any objection. "


    Qi Zhou knee line two steps forward, toward Gu huaijiang seriously kowtow a head.


    "Qi Zhou''s goddaughter is not good enough to support her Godfather. I am responsible for this. Please punish me together, or Qi Zhou will be shameless to be in charge again! "


    Qi Ting, who was tied up in a ball, did not dare to lift her head. She trembled at the thought that Gu huaijiang looked at her eyes, and could not say a word.


    Gu huaijiang gave a look. The youngest Gu Xiang and Gu Yi stood up and helped Qi an and Qi Zhou up."Yao Hong did it alone. The responsibility is very clear. It has nothing to do with you. Yao Hong, you don''t have to involve the Qi steward and the Qi housekeeper in today''s affairs. "


    Yao Hong was named, and then she slowly raised her head and saw Yu Fu at a glance.


    Gu huaijiang, as the head of his family, naturally sits at the top. There are two rows of Taishi chairs on both sides of the bottom. In the former mansion, the six princes sat in the order of their elders and children.


    But she clearly saw that now Yu Fu was sitting in the first position on the right head.


    That position should have been the seat of Gu Jiuge, the second in the ranking.


    "How can you sit in that seat? Even if you are the illegitimate daughter of marquis, you can''t sit in that position! What''s more, you''re not, you''re just a girl from the countryside! "


    Qi ting a shout, immediately let Qi an and Qi Zhou Leng in there, two people a long time to return to God.


    "Yao Hong! What are you talking about? Miss Yufu is the life-saving benefactor of Lord Hou. Where does Lord Hou let her sit? Is it your servant girl? It''s all my fault that my father dotes on you so much that you have no respect or inferiority! "


    Qi Zhou harshly reprimanded Yao Hong, who had always been a kind father. Suddenly, he became severe, but it was counterproductive.


    "She is the life-saving benefactor of the marquis. Why do you like her so much? Why should she? As far as identity is concerned, I grew up in Houfu. Why should I serve her and change my name to humiliate me? "


    Gu huaijiang understood after listening to a few words.


    It turns out that she framed Yu Fu, but she was just jealous of her position in the house.


    Qi Ting: I haven''t lived three episodes yet. I don''t agree


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 26

    The childe of Gu Hou''s mansion had no servant girl since childhood. Except Gu Jiuge, he had little contact with women.


    Yes, they feel particularly dirty and ugly to the jealousy that Qi Ting exposes.


    Qi an felt that his face, which he had worked hard for half his life, was trampled on by his own granddaughter.


    "The more you talk, the more presumptuous you are! What''s wrong with CHILDES'' liking for their younger sister? You grew up as a servant girl in Hou''s mansion. It should be your honor to serve the young lady. How can it be a shame? When I asked you to serve the young lady, weren''t you very happy? "


    Qi Ting blushed and tears came down wrongly.


    "At first, I thought she was a serious lady in Houfu, but she was just a country girl!"


    "Pa!"


    Qi an slaps Qi ting on her face, and her side face suddenly swells up. It can be seen that she spared no effort in this slap.


    At the same time, he flopped down on his knees and confessed.


    "Mr. Hou, I understand. It''s Qi Yao Hong, who is ignorant of good or bad, talks about her master in a vicious way. Please deal with it! "


    A drop of water fell from his drooping head to the ground. People looked at their grandparents and grandchildren. They were angry and pitiful.


    The poor thing is that Qi an has been working hard in the house for half his life, and his son Qi Zhou is also very capable, but Qi Ting has lost his face for most of his life.


    Qi Ting is angry, she made such a hateful thing, up to now still do not want to repent.


    Gu huaijiang is in a bit of a dilemma.


    Qi Ting, of course, can''t tolerate it any more. He can go out of the house at will. It''s a big deal to hurt the old servant''s face. If you want to stay, where is Yu Fu''s face?


    With such a precedent, will not everyone in the mansion bully Yu Fu in the future?


    No way!


    "Send it to Chuang Tzu in the countryside. She is spoiled in Hou''s mansion. It''s good for her to experience in the barren parts of the country. "


    Qi Ting Huoran raises her head and wants to plead with Gu huaijiang, but Qi Zhou covers her mouth.


    "Thank you for your forgiveness!"


    For the following serious crimes, the Marquis just sent her to the village. He was very tolerant.


    Although it''s in the countryside, it''s the property of marquis Gu after all. She''s still the servant girl of marquis Gu. She can come back to serve in the future.


    When they got back to the west chamber, Lianzhu and Lianbi stood outside the gate of the courtyard to greet them. They were very happy to see Yufu come back.


    "Is Miss OK? The maidservants have heard about it. The young lady was almost calculated today! "


    "Yes, miss, are you not hurt? Come in and show me. "


    "It''s OK, it''s OK."


    Yu Fu was amused when he saw that people were paying close attention to him. "I have poison needles hidden in my body. No one can get close to me. I don''t believe you can see it!"


    Then he turned his little hand, and there were four bright silver needles in his fingers, and the cold light flashed on the tip of the needle.


    They were so frightened that they could not help but step back. On the jade handrail, the four silver needles disappeared!


    "Where is the needle, miss?"


    People just heard that it was the poisonous needle, and they were still a little afraid. Seeing that she had lost the needle by juggling, they couldn''t help but wonder about it.


    Yu Fu spread out his hand triumphantly, "you come to find it. Who wants to find it? A crab cake will be awarded for dinner!"


    A few servant girls smell speech to look at a smile, if really in the jade help of the sleeve rummage up, while turning the side unkindly tickle her, jade help giggle straight to dodge.


    "If I don''t take you so badly, I''ll make trouble if I can''t find the needle, ha ha Give me a break, it''s itchy


    Yao LAN quickly steps forward and holds Yu behind her. She is not afraid of itching at all.


    "Good Yao LAN, you have followed Miss since you were a child. You must know where Miss hid the needle. Tell us quickly!"


    Seeing that they couldn''t find it from Yufu, they put their eyes on yaolan and enticed her to sell Yufu.


    As soon as Yao Blue''s eyes turned, her round face looked very simple and honest, and she blurted out: "I turned it over for a month. How can I tell you so easily? At least five crab cakes! "


    They make a scene, and the tension that Yu Fu was almost framed today is completely relieved. When they hear that Qi Ting was rushed to Chuang Tzu in the countryside, they almost clap their hands!


    "Yao Hong dares to set up her master. It''s light to drive her to Chuang Tzu in the countryside! She has always been disrespectful to the young lady in the west wing. The young lady is so kind that she has to bear with her. We can''t see her any more! "


    Lianzhu is more satisfied than others. Who is Qi Ting always pushing her out and saying that she was born like a fox?


    She wanted to ask her several times, have you ever seen such a round fox spirit? But Aunt Li said that everyone was the same person who served the young lady. It was important to make peace. She could not embarrass the master, and Lianzhu did not dare to attack.


    I didn''t expect that this newspaper came so soon, and Qi Ting was driven out of her house.


    "Yes! Because she is the granddaughter of the housekeeper, she has always been domineering in the house. Don''t even dare to be disrespectful to the young lady. Don''t mention how rampant it is in front of us. Isn''t miss angry? "All the people talked happily. They found that Yufu just looked at the spring outside the window and didn''t answer. Suddenly, they felt a little strange.


    Yu Fu shook his head.


    "What''s the point? There are many muddleheaded people in this world. If everyone is angry with them, the anger will not end. As long as I know, the general will deal with it impartially. I have nothing to do with anything else. "


    She was holding an Impatiens flower in her hand. She said it while gently pulling the petals with her little hand and blowing them into the water.


    The bright red petals floated on the clear spring water. Yu Fu bent his eyes with a smile, and then continued to pull the petals.


    This one bows head, just discover everyone Lengleng ground looks at her.


    "What are you watching me do? Keep chatting. Don''t make yourself at home. I know that you usually suffer from her a lot of anger, vent is also should. Don''t worry. I won''t tell Aunt Li about them. "


    The more people marveled at her.


    Lianzhu said, "Miss, are you really only twelve years old?"


    When Yu Fu arrived at Gu''s barracks, he was always ridiculed by the rough men of Lao Jin. He was short and looked ten years old at most.


    So as soon as she mentioned her age, she became more sensitive and stood up with pride. "Of course, I''m 12 years old. I''m not lying!"


    "I really admire that young lady can have such a mind at the age of twelve. If we had listened to her earlier, we would not have been angry with Bai and Yaohong for so long. "


    They thought Yufu was just smart and lovely. They treated her like a child.


    Don''t want her bearing and vision, are not ordinary noble lady can compare.


    "Now that you are enlightened, let her take her things away."


    "Ah..."


    Just now also a pair of to jade to help the sincere appearance of learning, this meeting son one by one and bitter face, who also don''t want to clean up things for Qi ting.


    Thank you very much from this afternoon www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 27

    When they came out of guhou''s house, they saw Yufu and flattered him. They were all satisfied.


    After saying goodbye outside the door of Hou''s house, they went back to their respective homes and went to their respective mothers.


    "Take your time, young master Yin."


    A middle-aged official gave a salute to a handsome young childe with a smile, and added, "take a good word to your father, Prime Minister Yin, for me."


    Prime Minister Yin was a nuisance, but his son Yin Shuo, on the contrary, was popular in the court.


    Everyone was willing to make friends with Yin Shuo. As for Prime Minister Yin, he could only make a few words.


    The young man, dressed in a white robe, was about to get into the sedan chair. Hearing this, he turned back and saluted the official.


    It''s like I can''t hear the reluctance in his words.


    "Well, my Lord, take your time."


    This opening, voice modest and implicit, gentle eyes smile slightly, let a person see like a spring breeze.


    After that, he stooped into the sedan chair and slowly opened the folding fan in his hand. On it was a famous ink landscape painting by Zhang Daqian.


    His eyes looked at the painting, and he seemed to be looking at someone else through it.


    The mountains are green and well arranged.


    It''s like the flower bud made of the little girl''s black hair. It''s natural, shiny and smooth, like silk.


    The green water is winding and sparkling.


    As if her eyes were flowing, as fresh as a deer in the woods, jumping in the fog.


    There is also a peach blossom on the Bank of the river, just like the pear vortex on her cheeks, sweet enough to attract bees and butterflies.


    When she ran up with a smile and called for her big brother, Yan Shuo''s heartbeat missed a beat, but what she saw was that she rushed to Gu Shubai''s side.


    At that moment, he had a trace of jealousy.


    And Gu Shubai called her, Yu Fu.


    Yufu, one day the clouds are broken, two trees are scattered.


    That''s a good name.


    For a long time, sandalwood curled up in the sedan chair, and his eyes flickered through the smoke.


    "Get up the sedan chair."


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you see the illegitimate daughter of Gu Houfu?"


    In the library outside the prime minister''s house, through a door to the interior, was where Prime Minister Suri''s office was.


    The room was not big. What attracted people''s attention was the bookshelves full of two walls, on which were full of various kinds of books. Opposite was the case of Prime Minister Yin.


    On the heavy Hua Li Mu desk, the official documents are stacked neatly. The rest is a penholder, an ancient inkstone and a stack of white paper.


    Prime Minister Yin was sitting on the chair behind the book case. Behind him was a half open window, which was shaded by pines and cypresses.


    "I see. However, according to the child, that little girl is not Gu Hou Ye''s illegitimate daughter. "


    "Not an illegitimate child?"


    Yin Cheng looked up, a pair of sharp eagle eyes on his thin face was particularly eye-catching, and the protruding cheekbones made him look mean and ungrateful.


    He is totally different from Yin shuosheng, one is strict and the other is gentle and moist.


    "Well."


    Yin Shuo recalled what he saw at the banquet.


    Today, he did not deliberately go to talk to Yu Fu, in order not to arouse Gu huaijiang''s suspicion, but he carefully observed Yu Fu in the corner, without any mistakes.


    "Every part of her facial features is similar to that of marquis Gu. There are more or less traces of marquis Gu on the faces of the six princes in Marquis Gu''s mansion, but Yu Fu has no trace at all. "


    Prime Minister Yin had a strange feeling in his eyes when he kindly called Yufu''s name.


    "Maybe she''s like her mother, not like her father. Just like you and Ji


    Yin Shuo shook his head.


    "Didn''t father send someone to the border to investigate? Have you ever found out that Marquis Gu raised an outer room outside? If there is a real person, it''s impossible that he hasn''t left any trace after more than ten years? "


    "In your opinion, this Yufu is not Gu huaijiang''s daughter, and who would be worthy of his care?"


    Prime Minister Yin frowned and snorted. He was very dissatisfied with Gu huaijiang.


    "Gu huaijiang bewitched the holy heart, and by virtue of his repeatedly victorious military achievements, he won the position of being inferior to one person and superior to ten thousand people in the imperial court, even surpassing me as the prime minister! I don''t believe that he is really so powerful and never loses? He must have some secret collusion with Xi Kun, shuo''er - "


    Yin Shuo bowed his head and waited for his orders.


    "You have a wide range of friends in the court, and you also have a walk with guhoufu. You should approach this little girl for your father, and try to find out if Gu huaijiang and Xi Kun collude with each other from her. "


    "Yes, my child, I will obey my father''s orders. But it''s not urgent. The guhou family are not stupid. They protect Yu Fu like that. The child can''t go forward rashly. He has to wait patiently for some time. "


    "Well, the more they care about a little girl of unknown origin, the more it shows that they have ghosts in their hearts. You don''t have to worry. My father has been bullied by Gu huaijiang for so many years, and it''s not bad for a year and a half. As long as you can find the evidence of his collusion with the enemy, you will die in peace as a father. "Yan Shuo came out of the study, still thinking about Yu Fu''s smile.


    He was also surprised.


    Why is she all in his head when he just meets her? Even the little red on her forehead and heart, whether it was vermilion or dark red, he remembered it clearly.


    He was stunned for a moment, until he came into the inner courtyard and saw the crowd in front of him.


    His younger sister has always been like this, and she is always rushing around the house, which is the opposite of him.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tingting curl of the beauty, white, lotus step light move to come.


    She is slim and tall, and has a beautiful face that deceives the world, which makes people feel pity.


    Only when Yin Shuo looked at her elder brother, who had grown up since she was a child, did he know what kind of heart was under the lotus like face.


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    Yan Jixiao came up, looked at his face carefully, and showed a bad smile.


    "Although it''s hot on the Dragon Boat Festival, my elder brother will not blush when he walks in the shade, will he?"


    Blush?!


    Yan Shuo frowned slightly, and subconsciously denied, "I just came back from guhou mansion. Naturally, the cars and horses all the way are hotter than you in the mansion."


    "I don''t think big brother is hot, but he has moved his heart. Because big brother frowns every time he lies. Can you hide this from others or me? Although you and I are not a mother, we can... "


    Yan Shuo raised his head and looked at her coldly, with a warning hidden in his eyes, and his brow frowned more tightly at the same time.


    This time it''s not a lie, it''s a real displeasure.


    Yan Jiyi quickly confessed her mistake and didn''t dare to make Yan Shuo angry.


    "It''s Ji Ji who talks nonsense. Ji Ji and his eldest brother are the same mother. They were born by their mother. Don''t be angry, elder brother. Ji doesn''t dare any more. "


    "Go back to your room and embroider. It''s too hot for you to walk around."


    Yan Shuo said with a cold face and without any emotion, so that Yan Jixiao turned and walked back.


    Looking at the group of servant women leaving, Yin Shuo''s expression was relieved a little, and he could not help thinking of what Yin Ji had just said.


    "The heart of spring? It''s a joke. I, Yin Shuo, was in the age of weak crown. How could I love a 12-year-old child... "


    He said to himself, and his voice became softer and softer as he spoke.


    I hope you like the newly introduced male characters ~


    superyo ¤v sent 9 flowers


    superyo ¤] voted for an evaluation


    Shu Mo Xue ¤v sent 9 flowers


    Zhu Yin Xiu Qing 1 ¤v sent 10 flowers


    visitors from unknown planet ¤] voted for an evaluation


    Xiao Jing ¤v sent 1 flower


    ZHU yinxiuqing paid 188 Xiaoxiang coins each time


    Xiaoxiang Jiuwei sent 10 flowers


    PK got so much support on the first day, thank you, Yi Ren will continue to work hard ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 28

    The next morning, Qi Ting was crossed by two stout women and led out from the small door of Hou''s house.


    There is an ordinary carriage outside the door. The driver of the carriage is the person from Zhuangzi who comes to deliver vegetables. He just asks him to take Qi ting to the country.


    "Two moms, wait a minute!"


    Suddenly heard the sound of the door, the two women stopped, then saw a short maid came out.


    Although she is small, her dress is unusual, which can only be worn by the big servant girl of Hou mansion.


    There are only a few servant girls in the house, all of them are waiting on the west wing. This young and well-dressed girl is obviously Yao LAN, who is close to Yu Fu.


    "Oh, Miss Yao LAN, why are you here in person?"


    Although she was young, her status was more valuable than that of her husband, so the two wives spoke very politely.


    Yao LAN smiles and points to the burden on her hand. "Here, our lady is merciful. She says that she wants to pack up Yao Hong''s things and take them out for her. It''s a love affair between the master and the servant."


    Then he handed it over. Qi Ting was about to pick it up, but she was robbed by the two women.


    "How kind, miss! These are good clothes and jewelry. If you don''t leave them for a good servant girl, what can you do for her? Yao Hong is going to Chuang Tzu in the countryside. She can only wear coarse clothes and linen, which she can''t use. "


    Yao LAN looked at the two women''s eyes and seemed to understand something, so she said with a smile: "two moms, let''s have a rest and let me have a few words with Yao Hong. After all, her name is changed with me, and I have some affection for her! "


    "Yes, yes! Let''s go and wait, Miss Yao LAN


    Then he walked away in a hurry, picking up the burden while walking, as if trying to pick some valuable things from it.


    Qi Ting looks angry and glares at Yao LAN.


    "I want you to be kind? It''s better that you don''t send me the baggage. Instead, you ask the women to take it away. It''s obviously intentional! "


    Yao LAN gives her a vicious look.


    "I''ll tell you, I grew up in Xianren valley. How many sisi Yaotong I''ve beaten since I was a child? The most serious one was that I was accidentally poisoned and poisonous snake. I slept for three days before I was cured. I''m a country girl, but our lady is not. If you are so disrespectful to the young lady, marquis Gu can spare you, and you are not afraid that someone can''t spare you? "


    Qi Ting was frightened by her terrible eyes and retreated.


    "You Who can your lady be if she is not a country girl? I''m not afraid! Wild girl life good cast the interest of Hou ye, if not so, which house has her card name? Not even me


    "Why don''t you fart here? You deserve to compete with Miss? I tell you, our young lady''s status is higher than that of all the CHILDES in the mansion, and only princess Danyang can match one or two! "


    Yao Lan said and bit her lip.


    If Yu Fu hadn''t warned her repeatedly that she couldn''t tell the truth, she really wanted to let Qi Ting know what she was whimsical about.


    Qi Ting Leng in there, suddenly look to Yao blue behind, Yao blue unconsciously follow her turn to see.


    In front of him, a tall figure, wearing a light blue embroidered gold thread and straight cloud pattern, stood with a negative hand.


    Yao LAN raises her head. Gu Shubai''s beautiful face appears in front of her, which makes her swallow a mouthful of saliva unconsciously.


    It''s over!


    Just now she took Princess Danyang to compare those words, was Gu Shubai heard?


    "I''ve seen you..."


    She can only harden the scalp salute Hello, Gu Shubai just like did not hear those words, toward Qi Ting looked.


    "It''s time. Why hasn''t anyone sent the car back to the village?"


    The two women came out of the corner and rolled up the package that had been turned out of shape, and threw it to Qi ting.


    "Young master, we''ll send her on the bus now."


    After that, pushing and shoving Qi ting into the car, Qi Ting is thinking about Yao Lan''s shocking words, unable to think for a moment.


    She said Yufu''s identity is higher than the childe in the mansion. Only princess Danyang can match her?


    Is she a princess, too?


    It''s impossible!


    The coachman whipped the horse''s buttocks with a whip, and Qi Ting responded. She quickly poked her head out of the window and begged Gu Shubai.


    He came to see him off in person. He must not want to leave by himself?


    "Big boy, big..."


    Her head is like a flag in the wind, suddenly out of the car, but see Gu Shubai bent down to ask yaolan what.


    His eyes were half on himself.


    "Big what big? Let''s go. We''re not afraid to be struck by thunder! "


    The two women were so happy that they fell into the well. They came forward fiercely and put her head into the carriage.


    ¡­¡­


    Yao Lan''s head drooped when she returned to the west chamber.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you take the initiative to send the burden to Yaohong and tell her by the way? Is she angry with you again? "Yu Fuzheng, Yinling and Yinxue turn over the flower rope. If they turn over the rope first, they will suffer a brain crack.


    Playing on the clothes, he saw Yao Lan''s drooping head at the door.


    Yao LAN shakes her head and does a chicken killing and neck wiping action. She turns her eyes and looks behind her.


    Gu Shubai steps closer and smiles behind Yao LAN.


    "Big brother, you are coming!"


    As soon as Yu Fu saw him, he lost the flower rope on his hand, and the silver bell quickly went to untie it for fear of being entangled in a ball.


    She hopped up to him, suddenly thinking of yesterday, a little embarrassed.


    Yesterday, she was in a hurry and said that her eldest brother was the best. She was just heard by Gu Shubai.


    It''s a shame.


    Lianbi hears it, opens the curtain and comes out to salute Gu Shubai.


    "Maidservant, go and pour tea for the eldest son. Yinling Yinxue, go outside and play!"


    "Don''t fall down. I have something to say with Yu Fu. You all go down."


    Jade help Leng Leng, again see Yao blue strange expression, more and more feel wrong.


    What the hell happened?


    Yaolan and Yinling Yinxue are taken out by Lianbi, and there are only Gu Shubai and Yufu left in the room.


    "Big brother, you have something to sit down and say."


    She made a pot of chrysanthemum tea, poured a cup of chrysanthemum tea and handed it to him in a small banana frozen stone cup.


    "If you don''t drink tea, you can drink this. Aunt Li said it''s hot. It''s good for you to drink some chrysanthemums."


    Gu Shubai looks at her gallant little appearance, like a child who has made a mistake to please adults, especially interesting.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s good to drink some chrysanthemums. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi said that you especially like those snacks with crab cake. When you eat snacks, you must drink more tea, so as not to accumulate heat poison in your body. "


    Yu Fu nodded cleverly.


    "The elder brother still cares about me. It seems that he didn''t come to ask for a crime, so I''m relieved."


    As an aside,


    half awake, half drunk, half immortal, he sent nine flowers,


    resenting evil as hatred, 7167, five flowers,


    Xiaojing, one flower,


    Ji Xin, a reader of book City, offered a hundred Book coins,


    thank you for your support ~


    yesterday, I received a lot of gifts and praise, so I''d like to add another chapter today to show my heart Meaning ~


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 29

    Gu Shubai found out that he should have come to "ask for a crime".


    He quickly corrected his face and looked at Yu Fu solemnly, with a sense of inquiry in his eyes.


    "Just now when I passed by the back door, I heard Yao LAN and Yao Hong talking. In order to deter Yao Hong, she said your true identity. If she hadn''t said that, I wouldn''t have thought that you would have kept such a secret from us. "


    Yu Fu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "No wonder Yao LAN just has that expression. How can she say it? I told her clearly... "


    No.


    Yu Fu suddenly covers her mouth and frowns at Gu Shubai.


    Even though she was very cute, he insisted on not letting himself laugh and kept looking at Yu Fu seriously.


    "The elder brother cheated me last time. He knew that five brothers and six brothers were coming, and he deliberately asked me the meaning of their names. Is big brother cheating me again this time


    It''s amazing!


    Gu Shubai raised her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, she was so clever that she became wise when she took a cut.


    "Yao LAN didn''t say it directly, but she told Yao Hong that your identity is more noble than us, and only princess Danyang can match. Since you entered the palace, we all know that you are the apprentice of the God of medicine, but we don''t know your original identity. "


    Yao LAN, the little girl, is really in trouble for her!


    Yu Fu grits his teeth, thinking that it''s not the time to blame Yao LAN. The most urgent thing is to stabilize Gu Shubai.


    "Big brother, everyone has secrets, don''t you?"


    She looked pitifully at Gu Shubai, who was really in a daze.


    Secret?


    Maybe, maybe


    He looked at Yu Fu, his small head, his small lips, his small flower bud, and his head was decorated with a small silver bell.


    The secret in his heart is so small.


    "Is this your secret that I can''t even tell you?"


    Yu Fu hesitated for a moment, and finally bit his lip and nodded, "big brother, I don''t want the general to declare that I am his illegitimate daughter, not only because of the master, but also because of this secret. Do you believe me? Do you believe I won''t hurt you? "


    Gu Shubai touched her little head and gave her a reassuring smile.


    "No one will doubt that you want to harm us. If you won''t say it, I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear it today. It''s your little secret. Big brother will keep it for you. "


    Not only did he not go on asking, he also said that he would keep a secret for himself.


    Yu Fu blinked, his eyes were moist, and he looked at Gu Shubai more and more dependent.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    She said a soft, and then rushed into his arms, small hands firmly grasp his clothes, for a while reluctant to let go.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, the courtiers found that they had one more reason to be close to Marquis Gu.


    That''s Yufu.


    As long as it''s about Yu Fu, marquis Gu will always listen to a few more words, especially the minister with a daughter in his family, who has a big advantage over the minister without a daughter.


    "Mr. Hou, you don''t have a wife in your house. You don''t even have an aunt who can take charge of the inner house. It''s not good for the young lady to grow up! After all, she is a daughter''s family. It will be inconvenient if she does not have a master mother to take care of her


    After the early Dynasty, the ministers surrounded Gu huaijiang outside the golden hall and began to talk.


    Gu huaijiang rarely found a reason to leave.


    "I''ve lived alone for so many years, and there are six CHILDES and Yufu under my knee. I don''t want to marry any more, and I don''t want to take concubines."


    He stroked his beard and said this slowly, which made those who spoke earlier a little frustrated.


    It seems that Marquis Gu''s love for Yu Fu is just like this. He won''t even take a concubine to take care of her.


    "But..."


    Then the crowd pricked up their ears to hear what he said.


    "You also have a lot of money in your family. If only you could tell me something about raising your daughter and let me learn."


    What? What?


    Marquis Gu is going to educate his daughter himself?!


    They were surprised, but the minister who had a woman at home reacted first and raised his hand to answer the question.


    There is humanity: "Mr. Hou, my daughter''s family has to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, as well as spinning skills. You have to send someone to teach Miss Yu Fu. I have a wonderful embroiderer in my family. How about recommending her to the Marquis? "


    Gu huaijiang thought about it. These labors were in great trouble. He didn''t know whether Yu Fuai liked to learn.


    I''d better go back to the house and ask her for advice, and then I''ll find xiuniang and Shifu.


    "I have written it down. If Yufu likes it, I will send someone to your house."


    "Good, good, don''t be polite, marquis!"


    The man who had xiuniang at home bowed his head happily, thinking that he had a chance to catch up with Gu Houfu this time, and finally he was going to prosper!Another humanitarian: "Mr. Hou, the body of the daughter''s family is different from that of the man''s family. My girl has to drink one or two bird''s nests a day! Mr. Hou also needs to prepare some bird''s nest donkey hide gelatin for Miss Yu Fu. I have some excellent donkey hide gelatin from Beili vendor at home. If Mr. Hou doesn''t dislike it, I''ll send it later? "


    Bird''s nest? Donkey hide gelatin?


    Gu huaijiang thought about it. When his wife was still there, it seemed that he often ate these things.


    Since the death of Madame Da, the mansion has been full of martial arts masters. All of them are strong and healthy. They even eat little tonic. I think there are no bird''s nests in the warehouse.


    "Well, thank you very much. If Yu Fu likes to eat, I''ll order someone to come to the North Glass vendor, and I''ll bring one to your lady. "


    The man who spoke was suddenly overjoyed.


    It''s a great honor to make Marquis Gu think about bringing something for him!


    The more people talked, the more energetic they were. The ministers with daughters pushed in, while the ministers without daughters were forced out of the circle with hatred.


    What''s the use of having so many sons?


    Hurry to go home and have a daughter so that we can find a common topic with Marquis gu!


    Not far away, Prime Minister Yin saw the scene and snorted with disdain.


    "When Emperor Xuanzong of the Tang Dynasty, three thousand concubines of Yang Guifei were in love with each other. It was said in the poem that they taught the world parents to never give birth to a new man or a new woman. Now, Gu huaijiang has brought a daughter of unknown origin, who has also created such a "grand occasion". How unreasonable it is


    The title comes from Bai Juyi''s song of everlasting regret, which makes parents all over the world think that they should not give birth to boys and girls. It means that when Yang Guifei is in favor, people all over the world want to have a daughter. Like Yang Guifei, she is in favor and makes her family full of glory.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 30

    After the Dragon Boat Festival, emperors are much more lively than usual.


    Especially at night.


    Dongling country is rich in products and fertile land. The capital of Lin''an was built along the Yangtze River, which is a rich land.


    At night, some people go boating on the river, drinking a little wine while blowing the river wind, and looking at the scenery on both sides of the river, which is really pleasant.


    "Yufu, how about going with us? Second brother has ordered a boat to go boating on the river in the evening, not to mention how cool it is! "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi try their best to persuade Yu Fu to take her out.


    Yu Fu is also very excited, biting his lips and looking at Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    "I haven''t visited the imperial capital since I came here, and I want to see it in my heart. But the general said that the house of marquis Gu is very big in the imperial capital. My identity is not suitable for going out more. "


    "That was before!"


    Gu Yi complacently said: "elder brother said that the previous Dragon Boat Festival banquet was to formally introduce you to the public. Now people in Manchu capital know that you are the lady of guhou mansion. Who dares to provoke you? Besides, you are going out with us. Don''t worry! "


    "You?"


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and chuckled, "I''m not at ease to go out with you! The general usually hits you with his staff. If he follows you, he has to make trouble. I won''t go! "


    Gu Xiang quickly walked away, and Gu Yi get rid of the relationship.


    "It''s him who is often beaten by his father. It doesn''t matter to me. I don''t want to carry the black pot with him."


    Gu Yi glared at him and said, "Gu Xiang, you''re not so righteous! Father used to say that our two names are brothers, one person is a word, two people together is neat! Now that I have a bad reputation, you want me to recite it by myself? You can''t think about it! "


    Then he jumped up and hooked Gu Xiang''s neck. The two brothers wrestled together.


    You break my hand, I will twist your arm, no one will let anyone.


    They are twins, but if you look carefully, you can tell the difference.


    Gu Yi looks naughty. In fact, she is weaker than Gu Xiang, and she is not as tall as Gu Xiang.


    It is said that Mrs. Hou was exhausted after Mr. Gu left. When she was born to Gu Yi, she almost didn''t have a baby. Wenpo held it in her hand and thought it was a stillbirth. She was lucky to be saved later.


    "Well, five brothers and six brothers, don''t fight. I''ll go with you. I just want to talk to the general, and he agrees that we can go again. "


    Two people on hearing this tacit understanding ground put aside a hand, "don''t worry, have two elder brothers in, the father will certainly agree!"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s experience is that if they want to go out to play, they must play with one of their brothers. The best is Gu Shubai, the eldest brother, followed by Gu Jiuge, the second brother.


    In the past two years, Gu Hanmo, the third brother, and Gu Wenqing, the fourth brother, are also big. They have nothing to worry about when they go out to Gu huaijiang.


    Only Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are left, which makes people worry.


    Yu Fu thought about the night scene of Lin''an and looked forward to it.


    Tonight, Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai go to the army. At night, Yu Fu and Gu Xiang go to the door to wait for Gu Jiuge, but they see a gorgeous carriage outside the door, shining in the light of the night.


    On the outer wall of the scarlet carriage, a ring of ruby is inlaid on the top of the treasure cover, and the four corners of the carriage are hung with bronze horses and tassels.


    The carved doors and windows open, revealing the interior decoration of the rosin colored carriage. The silk curtain hangs down, apparently for women.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were surprised.


    "Is this the carriage in our house?"


    The residence of marquis Gu is full of martial arts practitioners. People always ride horses and seldom use carriages.


    At first glance, the carriage with gorgeous and exquisite decoration was either for outsiders or specially prepared for Yufu.


    The coachman waiting by the car was just about to answer when he saw a man riding a red horse coming slowly behind him.


    "I ordered someone to prepare it for Yufu. Yufu, do you still like it?"


    Yufu turned his head and saw that yaolan, who was beside her, was looking at the carriage with stars in her eyes, eager to try.


    She replied honestly, "yes, thank you, second brother."


    It''s said that Gu Jiuge is the best way to please women. It''s not a lie.


    No matter from color matching or texture, carving or inlay, this carriage is extremely in line with women''s aesthetic, which makes people have to like it.


    But Yu Fu felt that something was missing.


    What is it?


    She didn''t know.


    "If you like, just get in the car, and we''ll set out."


    Yao LAN helps Yu to get on the carriage, but Gu Yi also follows him to get on the carriage. Gu Xiang pulls him down.


    "Forget that last time you asked Yufu to live with us, did your father beat you with ten army sticks?"


    Gu Yi still can''t remember the fact that men and women give and receive each other.


    "Can''t we take a carriage together? How come there are so many broken rules


    Gu Yi mumbles that he is still afraid of being punished by Gu huaijiang. He honestly follows Gu Xiang on the horse.All the way from Gu Hou''s house to the riverside, Yu Fu looked at the scenery outside the car and was particularly interested in everything in the market.


    Gu Jiuge was riding beside the car. Seeing Yufu''s eyes shining when he saw the sugar gourd seller, he stopped to buy two strings.


    One is for Yufu, the other is for yaolan.


    He can see that Yufu treats yaolan as a sister. They grew up together when they were little, and they are very close.


    Yao LAN saw that she had a share, and happily took over the sugar gourd, "thank you, second son!"


    Said to put two strings in the hand to compare, will grain fuller a string handed jade to help.


    Yu Fu took the sugar gourd with a smile and bit it lightly.


    "Well, it''s so sweet!"


    Red syrup wrapped in sweet and sour Hawthorn outside, bite down a crisp and soft.


    The crunchy one is the crushed sugar, the soft one is the hawthorn, and the carriage is full of the sound of clicking. They are very happy.


    Gu Jiuge''s mouth turned up when he heard the news outside the carriage.


    Two strings of sugar gourd can buy happy, Yufu is really too easy to satisfy.


    She didn''t seem to understand that she was the lady of Gu Houfu. She was in love with everything she wanted.


    Two strings of sugar gourd, what is it?


    I don''t know if it will be so easy for her to be happy when she realizes this


    "Here it is


    Not long after, Gu Yi''s cheers sounded outside the carriage, and a gust of river wind swept the curtain to Yu Fu''s face.


    How cool!


    She was busy getting out of the car and saw the vast river and waves.


    The willow branches on both sides of the river are whirling, and behind the trees are the houses with high and low levels. The lights are shining and prosperous.


    Yu Fu''s eyes widened.


    "According to the book, Lin''an, the capital of the Eastern spirit emperor, is a bridge of smoke and willow painting, with a curtain of wind and a curtain of green, with 100000 families. Now I see that it really deserves its reputation. "


    Gu Xiang looked at her curiously, "Yufu, I didn''t expect that you were young and had read books?"


    As an aside,


    jealous of evil, 7167 sent one flower,


    awakened shrimps sent nine flowers,


    Tianma Bukong 2 sent one flower,


    key Xi sent one flower,


    thank you for your appreciation ~


    although it is an overhead Dynasty, the capital of Dongling emperor in this article is Lin''an, which is the ancient name of Hangzhou.


    Yi Ren has been to Hangzhou when he was traveling. He likes this place very much. I vaguely remember that the poem Yu Fu read was about Hangzhou. I''m not sure if I remember it wrong www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 31

    Yu Fu spat out his tongue and compared a little distance with his fingers.


    "A little bit."


    Gu Yi believed it and said, "it''s amazing. We Dongling people pay attention to women''s virtue. Many noble ladies of your age can''t recognize a few words! Let''s not even talk about it. A few days ago, my father heard what the courtiers said and said that he would invite the master to teach you knowledge. I didn''t expect that you already had knowledge! "


    Although he didn''t understand what she read, he knew it was a good poem.


    Gujiu singer holds a folding fan and taps on his head.


    "I''m not sure Yufu''s knowledge has caught up with you. Since then, you have not studied hard and have been compared by a little girl. I''ll see if you are ashamed! "


    Gu Yi vomits his tongue. Seeing a boat slowly rowing by the river, he quickly changes the topic.


    "Second brother, is this the boat you ordered? How beautiful


    All the people looked at the boat. There was a bright light in the boat. Shi Shiran, a woman with Pipa in her arms, came out and saluted the people on the deck.


    "I''ve met Mr. two, Mr. five, Mr. six, Miss Yufu."


    Gu Jiuge nodded to her, turned and looked at Yu Fu, "she''s called inviting the moon. She''s a musician. She plays the lute very well. I specially invite her to play today. You will like it


    Invite the month then stretch out a hand to come, want to help the public get on the boat, attend to wine song directly to jade to help to embrace past, let her hand fall an empty.


    She had to help Yao LAN behind. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were both martial arts practitioners, and she didn''t have to help them.


    After they got on the boat, the boatman pointed water with a penny and slowly left the shore.


    It was the first time that Yu Fu had been on a boat. He looked out of the small window of the cabin.


    In the dusk of night, a clear moon hung in the air, casting a reflection in the middle of the river, rippling with the water.


    There are also some other boats around. From time to time, there are songs or music. Little by little, the candlelight makes the whole river look like the Milky way in the sky.


    The river meets the sky, and the sky is full of stars.


    Gu Jiuge saw that she was interested and simply changed her position.


    "Sit here and see better."


    Then he sat in the position of Yu Fu, next to Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    The two men''s faces were ambiguous in an instant.


    "The second brother always sits with the girl inviting the moon when he comes here. Today, he snubbed the girl inviting the moon for the sake of Xiaoyu''s help. How can this be good?"


    Two people say, toward jade help to squeeze eyebrows to make an eye, jade help hindsight ground saw the invitation month one eye of oneself side.


    Inviting the moon suddenly blushed, and lowered her head gently, but she glanced at Gu Jiuge affectionately.


    Yu Fu suddenly understood.


    The girl who invited the moon wanted to come and meet Gu Jiuge for a long time. She should be his confidant, so he often invited the moon to play music.


    "What are you talking about in front of Yu Fu? I''m a bosom friend of the girl inviting the moon. We both love drinking and music."


    Then he picked up his wine cup, raised his head to invite the moon, and drank happily.


    Inviting the moon also holds up the wine cup in front of her, respects Gu Jiuge, and drinks with her sleeve covering her face.


    But Yu Fu clearly saw that there was a faint disappointment on her face covered by her sleeves.


    "If it wasn''t for the second son''s help, she would have been bullied by those dignitaries for a long time. The outsider all knew that the invitation month is two childe''s person, only then dare not come to the door to provoke. In the heart of inviting the moon, he only regards himself as the servant girl of the young master. "


    She said, picked up the Pipa and gave a salute.


    "Today is the first time to see Miss Yu Fu. I don''t want to congratulate you. If you don''t dislike inviting the moon, your skill is mediocre. I''d like to ask you to order a song. "


    Inviting the moon is a musician. I have been in fengyuechang for a long time.


    She saw at a glance that all the three young masters were focused on the young lady.


    So she just asked Yu Fu to play some music.


    Yu Fu looked at her hand, ten fingers slender charm infinite, such a hand is not suitable for playing majestic music.


    "The moon night in Chunjiang is an ancient song. I wonder if the girl who invited the moon can play it?"


    Invite a month to smell speech a Zheng, looking at the eye of jade to help, unconsciously gentle rise.


    On a moonlit night in Chunjiang, this song is euphemistic and sad, but it doesn''t waste much energy when playing. It can better express her affection for Gu Jiuge.


    I don''t know whether Yufu really ordered it at will or just ordered it after seeing through her mind. She was grateful.


    "The invitation to the moon is just a little bit, so it''s a shame."


    Then she sat down close to the stern of the boat and turned to the people. Her graceful figure embraces the lute, which shows her delicate and beautiful appearance.


    The curling music is playing slowly, just in line with the wonderful river scenery.


    When they were absorbed in the music, the boat suddenly shook, and the moon suddenly fell to the ground, unable to hold the pipa.The nearest one to her is Gu Jiuge. Everyone thought that he would go to help invite the moon, so Gu Xiang and Gu Yi went to help Yu Fu, for fear that she would knock her head.


    Who expected Gu Jiuge to hold up Yu Fu first, Gu Xiang, Gu Yi and Yao LAN all rushed into the air, and everyone scattered.


    Invited the moon to stand up from the ground in confusion, body shaking, sideburns a wisp of broken hair down.


    Then someone outside yelled, "which girl is playing in the cabin? Sir, I''ll invite the girl to our boat and give you ten times the price! "


    The voice was rude and full of wine. When they came out of the cabin, they found that it was a fat man who was drunk and flushed.


    When the boat he was standing on hit their boat, there was a violent shaking.


    Seeing Gu Jiuge and others, this man is still looking at the invitation of the moon with his chin raised. Because he is drunk and sleepy, he can''t recognize that this is the son of Gu Houfu.


    Gu Jiuge frowned and was pulled by the invited moon. He shook his head at him.


    "You are very noble. If you come forward, it will be easy to end. But Marquis Gu always hopes that you will keep a low profile in the imperial capital. If this matter is serious, I''m afraid it''s not good for the three princes. It''s better to invite the moon. "


    Although she is a musician, no one dares to provoke her by virtue of Gu er''s name.


    Gu Jiuge nodded, and several people took a step back to invite the moon to speak.


    "I''m inviting the moon. I''ve been ordered by Mr. Gu Er to entertain you here. If you don''t want to offend Gu Hou Fu, you''d better leave as soon as possible! "


    The drunkard''s guests woke up half drunk when they heard the word "invite the moon".


    "No, she''s Gu er''s woman. The guests that Mr. Gu wants to entertain must be very busy. Let''s go quickly! "


    Someone pulled the drunkard''s sleeve and apologized to the invitation for the moon. "Sorry, Miss invitation for the moon. It''s too dark for us to see clearly, so we bumped into your boat. It''s not intentional."


    "What is not intentional? Yes, I did it on purpose


    The drunk threw and waved his hand ungratefully, and the men behind him jumped onto their boat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 32

    People did not expect to move out of the name of Gu Jiuge, the drunk also dare to act wild, caught off guard for a moment.


    Invite the moon to stand in the front, bear the brunt, Gu Jiuge a fan block in front of her, block her behind him.


    The ordinary folding fan was like a sharp weapon, which opened the action of the beater to invite the moon.


    Gu Jiuge''s body is steady. He protects the invitation moon behind him with one hand and hums coldly.


    "Your dirty paws deserve to touch her, too?"


    As soon as the thugs saw that he was good at martial arts, they all attacked him. The boat was crowded and the whole boat swayed left and right.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi also rushed up to help Gu Jiuge, and the fighting made the boat shake more severely.


    Those thugs are not in the class of thugs. They are almost vulnerable to Gu Jiuge and others who came from Junwu family.


    Yufu is not afraid of them, but the boat shakes too much. She can only hold yaolan in one hand and the pillar of the boat in the other.


    In the chaos, the river water splashes on the boat. Yufu slips and falls into the river!


    "No, miss, she fell down!"


    Gu Jiuge heard the sound, knocked down the last two thugs, and jumped into the water to find Yufu.


    Gu Yi also jumped directly. Gu xiangdai wanted to jump, but he was stopped by the invited moon.


    "Mr. five, it''s too dark to see clearly in the water. It''s more useful for you to guide the two gentlemen on the river."


    Gu Xiang thought about it, and the two women, yaolan and yaoyue, could not be left unattended, so he frowned and nodded.


    The river is flowing all the time. Yu Fu''s little man is almost carried down by the current without any resistance.


    When she and yaolan were in Xianren Valley, they liked to play in the stream, but they never learned to swim, and they didn''t know how to save themselves in such a turbulent river.


    She struggled for a long time, hands and feet in the water, choked on a lot of water.


    Finally, she simply gave up the struggle and let herself lie on the surface of the water smoothly, able to breathe with her nose and mouth exposed.


    The lights on both sides of the river are bright, but the gathering place of the boats is getting farther and farther away from her. The river around her is dark. I don''t know what will be under the water.


    "Yufu! Where are you


    "Miss Yu Fu!"


    She vaguely heard Gu Jiuge''s voice, and the servant who came with the car in the house called her voice, and quickly exclaimed, "here I am! Second brother, come and help me! I''m here


    Her voice was blown away by the river wind, which was hard to hear.


    Gu Jiuge rowed down the stream with a vague voice, vaguely feeling that he was not the only one, at least five or six people, who had been helped by Yu in the four Zhou dynasties.


    In addition to him and Gu Yi, as well as the servants waiting by the bank, there must be someone else going to Chaoyu.


    His face suddenly looks ugly, intuition tonight''s thing is not right, Yu Fu may be in danger!


    "Yufu, where are you?"


    Yu Fu, who had been washed down by the river, suddenly saw a small whirlpool in front of him. It was a big stone protruding from the river.


    She quickly hugged the stone, chin on the stone, barely fixed himself.


    After the Dragon Boat Festival and soaking in the river for such a long time, she is still cold all over and sweating on her forehead.


    "Second brother, I''m here!"


    The river wet her eyelashes, she did not dare to use her hands to wipe, fuzzy only see the water around the ups and downs, can not tell is the river fish or to save her people.


    A dark shadow came straight at her, getting closer and closer to her, and Yu Fu could not help shouting -


    "second brother, is that you?"


    The shadow did not respond to her, but came silently, faster and faster.


    "Brother two, brother five, brother six! Are you


    Yu Fu was so anxious that he was about to cry. Why didn''t the shadow speak? Was he a person?


    Hearing her crying voice, the shadow stopped, then jumped out of the water and held Yu in her arms.


    "If you have no conscience, you will know that your second brother has forgotten your elder brother?"


    He came out of the water like a God''s residence, his familiar voice was deep and gentle, and his arms were warm as spring.


    Yu Fu looked at his face, as if he was not sure whether he was Gu Shubai or not. He released his hand and squeezed it gently on his face.


    "Big brother, why are you here?"


    Gu Shubai''s sword eyebrows slightly frowned and held her tighter.


    "Hands are so cold. Don''t talk. Go back to the shore first."


    After that, he paddled toward the bank with Yufu in his arms. Yufu watched him paddle with one hand, but the speed was not slow at all, and he was dazed.


    When she was about to reach the shore, she suddenly thought of something like, "big brother, second brother, they must still be looking for me in the water! Send someone to tell them


    Gu Shubai did not speak, but sent her to the shore, there had been a group of soldiers on the shore, will pick up the jade.


    "Take Miss Yu Fu to the carriage to change her clothes. You can bring all the people in the water. No one is allowed to leak. Especially the people who are kind-hearted to save Yufu, I must thank them well. "He took the clothes from the soldiers, wiped the water off his body, and gave orders coldly.


    Yu Fu is led by the soldiers to the carriage and looks back at Gu Shubai in doubt.


    How did she feel that big brother didn''t really want to thank others, but


    When the carriage came, it stopped at the bank. The carriage was equipped with changed clothes. After wearing them, Yu Fu stepped down from the carriage, only to find several more wet people on the bank.


    Yao LAN came up quickly, dried the water from her hair with a handkerchief, and wrapped her cape around her.


    Yufu looks at the wet people. Everyone is wiping water with cotton handkerchief. Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi smile at her when they see her safe.


    There are two servants who come with the car. They jump into the water to find Yu Fu when they hear Gu Xiang shouting. Besides them, there are two strange men.


    See jade to help curiously look at him two people, that man of the head turns round, toward her modest smile.


    "Miss Yufu, are you ok?"


    The man looks as old as Gu Shubai. He is handsome and gentle. He is not an ordinary childe.


    Yu Fu felt that he was familiar, as if he had seen him before, but he couldn''t remember.


    Seeing this, Gu Shubai''s eyes darkened, and Yu Fu said, "do you remember him? At the last Dragon Boat Festival banquet, he was sitting next to our seats. "


    Yu Fu suddenly realized.


    Thank you for your support.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 33

    "You are master Yin, aren''t you?"


    Yufu has a good memory. At the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, he didn''t speak to Yin Shuo, but he can remember his appearance.


    Yan Shuo couldn''t help looking up at her and arched his hand.


    "Miss Yu Fu has a good memory. I''m very lucky to be remembered by her."


    The last four words sounded harsh. Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge frowned at Yan Shuo with a slight displeasure.


    Yu Fu didn''t notice at all. Seeing that he was all wet, he thought that he had just come into the water to save himself, so he replied with a smile.


    "I remember all the people who were good-looking, young master Yin, did you just go into the water to save me?"


    Gu Shubai looked at Yu Fu discontentedly and didn''t give Yin Shuo a chance to answer.


    You look good.


    How dare she say that Yin shuosheng is beautiful in front of herself?


    No matter how good-looking he is, can he still have his own good-looking?


    "Exactly, I also want to know why Mr. Yin was here tonight, and why he went into the water to save Yufu?"


    Gu Shubai''s eyes narrowed slightly, his always gentle voice became serious, and he took out the prestige of major general Gu''s army.


    Yan Shuo''s eyebrows trembled, thought for a moment, and replied with a smile: "the weather is muggy, the scenery on the river is nice and cool, so I took my servants out to play. I didn''t want to hear someone exclaim that Miss Yufu fell into the water, so I took my servants into the water, thinking that maybe I could help save Miss Yufu. Since Miss Yu Fu is all right, it''s the best. "


    Gu Shubai just looked at him in silence. He was so oppressive that he couldn''t breathe.


    But Yan Shuo was not an ordinary person, just stood there with his authority.


    Two confrontation, even the air are silent.


    Yu Fu didn''t dare to make a sound, but her nose suddenly itched and she couldn''t help sneezing.


    "Ah, catalpa!"


    The solemn atmosphere was broken by her sneezing. Gu Shubai looked at her, but his eyes were helpless and pitiful.


    "I see. Thank you for your kindness. Yu Fu fell into the water and caught a cold. I''ll take her back to the government for medical treatment, and then I''ll say goodbye. "


    "Miss Yu Fu''s body is very important. Take your time."


    Yan Shuo leaned aside with a smile and watched the people of Gu Hou''s house leave in a hurry, his eyes became deep.


    "Young master, please go back and change your clothes. Be careful to catch cold."


    Yan Shuo looked back at him, his eyes were as sharp as an eagle falcon, and then he slapped him unexpectedly!


    "Why did Gu Shubai suddenly appear here? I almost told him to see through my layout. How can I care whether I get cold or not? "


    The attendant fell to his knees with a thump, kowtowing.


    "It''s all my subordinates'' mistakes. I didn''t ask for good news in advance. I won''t dare to do it next time!"


    He was full of water and sweat, wetting the ground.


    Yan Shuo''s eyes were fixed on him for a long time before he slowly took it back and looked at the broad river.


    "Next time, you will jump into the river and never come out again..."


    On the way back to the mansion, Gu Shubai rode in front, followed by his three younger brothers'' horses and Yufu''s carriage.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are dejected. Gu Jiuge fights with the thugs tonight. They should have taken care of Yu Fu later.


    It''s all because of their fierce fighting and fighting with those thugs that Yufu falls into the water.


    Gu Jiuge a clip horse belly, a few steps forward, and Gu Shubai''s horse side by side.


    "Brother, do you believe what Yin Shuo said?"


    Gu Shubai was slightly surprised and turned to see him, "what do you know?"


    "The drunk we met tonight is very strange. When he heard the name of Gu Hou''s house, he was not afraid at all. He also ordered people to fight with us. That Yan Shuo happened to be on the river. When he was picked up by the soldiers brought by his elder brother, he was closer to Yufu than I was. But I jumped as soon as Yufu fell into the water. How could he be closer than me? "


    Gu Shubai nodded and said clearly: "I doubt Yin Shuo, but he is the son of Prime Minister Yin. The relationship between Dongling general and Xiangxiang is tense. I can''t do anything with him without any concrete evidence. I can only order people to detain the drunk for interrogation first. "


    "Yan Shuo always liked to win people''s hearts, and he was eloquent. Even if we argued with him just now, there was no result. On the contrary, it delayed Yu Fu''s body. Thanks to elder brother''s timely appearance, otherwise we... "


    Gu Jiuge, as his elder brother, brought out his three younger brothers and sisters. He must be mainly responsible for this.


    Gu Shubai didn''t comfort him either. He should always let him know what responsibility he should bear as a elder brother, so that he can rest assured to take his younger brothers with him in the future.


    "My father and I finished the military affairs ahead of time, but when we got back to our house, we heard that you were out. My father didn''t even let me in, so he ordered me to bring people to you. I think you should understand who father really can''t let go. "


    He secretly looked at Gu Jiuge, who suddenly shrank his neck.


    He felt as if he was 15 or 16 years old. He was worried that he would be beaten by his father when he went back to the government. He could not help looking back at Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.The two were whispering, as if discussing how to explain to their father when they went back.


    "I should be punished by my father. Thanks to Yufu, he won''t be punished too heavily."


    "Nothing?"


    Gu Shubai raised a tone and was dissatisfied with the understatement of Gu Jiuge.


    "She was shivering with cold and her face was pale. She just sneezed. Didn''t you hear that? It must have been cold. When I rescued her, she was holding a big stone in the water and her chin was red. Also don''t know whether there is knock on the body, can leave scar, still want to return to the mansion to let the servant girls carefully examine just go. How can you say it''s ok? "


    Gu Jiuge was stunned by him, then looked at him suspiciously.


    "Brother, once when I was practicing sword with Gu Yi, I was slashed by this little monkey, and my arm was bleeding. What did you say at that time that this small injury was ok, and I had to bite my teeth to make it through? Now Yu Fu just fell into the water and caught cold, but you are so nervous? "


    "Oh? What''s the matter? "


    Gu Shubai originally looked ahead, heard this, turned his head and looked at Gu Jiuge in surprise.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. Who told us that the custom of guhou mansion has always been to teach children with strictness and treat women with favor?"


    After that, he clamped his horse''s belly and looked forward as if nothing had happened. He distanced himself from Gu Jiuge.


    It''s a digression.


    at the end of the long song, I gave you nine flowers


    at the end of the long song, I gave you a diamond


    at the end of the long song, I gave you a flower


    at the end of the long song, I gave you a diamond


    at the end of the long song www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 34

    Back to the house of marquis Gu, Gu huaijiang sat on the brightly lit main hall, his dignified face covered with dark clouds.


    Before they entered the hall, they became timid, especially Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. Their intuition was that they could not escape from the army today.


    At least 20.


    Qi an stands on one side and looks at several figures outside the courtyard. He also looks at Gu huaijiang with a face on the kanban.


    The atmosphere in the hall is just like the coming rain and the overcast wind.


    It seems that things are not good today. He has to order someone to take the medicine for the sores earlier so as not to destroy the CHILDES.


    "Met my father."


    When the crowd came forward to salute, Gu huaijiang saw that Yu Fu''s arms and legs were complete, so he was a little relieved.


    Then he looked at the three drowned sons and looked at Gu Shubai. The latter took Yu Fu and sat down at the bottom of the head, and ordered someone to pour hot tea.


    Gu Jiuge is the leader, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi shrink behind him. They stand in the hall and bear Gu huaijiang''s eyes.


    The air was full of blood.


    After a while, Gu huaijiang finally picked up the tea, which was a sign before he wanted to speak.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Father, we secretly took it out to play. We didn''t tell you and brother. As a result, we were hit by a drunken man in Jiangshan. The drunken man even sent thugs to attack us. The second brother started fighting with the thugs, and we also went up to help. Who knew that the boat was shaking so much that Yufu fell into the water... "


    Gu Xiang''s reply was fluent and smooth, and he took a long sigh of relief after finishing all this.


    He will not be so stupid. When Gu huaijiang asks questions one by one, he answers them one by one. That will only add to Gu huaijiang''s anger.


    Yes, on the way back, he organized the sentences with Gu Yi, and finally, adhering to the fine tradition of caring for the youngest brother, it was up to him to speak.


    Gu Yi was relieved to hear him finish.


    Gu Jiuge stepped forward and said, "father, it''s all my child''s fault. I didn''t take good care of Yufu, so I let her fall into the water. The fifth and sixth younger brothers are still young, so I should be in charge. "


    Gu huaijiang put down his tea cup and gave him a quick glance.


    "It''s sincere to admit one''s mistake, but it''s not deep enough. You know your biggest mistake tonight is not to let Yu Fu fall into the water. "


    Didn''t Yu Fu fall into the water?


    What''s that?


    Gu Jiuge was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how to answer. Gu huaijiang stood up from his seat.


    "There is something wrong with the drunk who dares to collide when he hears the name of Gu Hou''s house. You don''t even think about why he dares to be so presumptuous. Instead, you just try to be fierce. And that Yan Shuo, who appeared on that section of the river with you at the same time, did you go out with your younger brother and sister without exploring it clearly in advance? "


    Gu Jiuge was ashamed and knelt down on the ground.


    "It''s the kid who''s bold. In the future, children will explore the environment and take them out. If you meet the drunkard again, you must first consider the comfort of your younger brother and sister, instead of being fierce and fierce. "


    In fact, he was really unprepared to go out tonight, because he devoted all his mind to preparing the carriage for Yu Fu, and he wanted to please her.


    Who wants to take her out for the first time, almost let her have an accident


    "Since you know your mistake, then --"


    "general."


    Yu Fu suddenly jumped down from the seat and gave a muffled cry.


    When they looked at her, they saw that her eyes were half closed and half open, and she had no spirit.


    "But I fell into the water and had a cold. How can I speak with a nasal sound?"


    Gu huaijiang strode forward to her and touched her hair. Her hair and clothes were dry. After being rescued, she scrubbed and changed her clothes.


    At that time, it was the Dragon Boat Festival, the weather was hot, and falling into the water should not be typhoid.


    His hand touched her forehead and trembled.


    Yu Fu was still in a daze. His eyelids seemed to be too heavy to lift. His little body shook two times unconsciously.


    "General, I''m so sleepy. I want to go back to my room and have a rest first..."


    "You have a fever."


    Gu huaijiang immediately looked at Qi''an and said, "hurry up, order someone to call the imperial doctor. We must hurry up!"


    Gu Shubai immediately stepped forward and hugged Yu Fu. "Father, I''ll send her back to the west chamber first, and let Aunt Li check her body. After a while, the doctor came to see her."


    "Go


    Gu Jiuge watched him stride away. The little jade in his arms covered Gu Shubai''s cloak and almost fell to the ground.


    All the people followed him to the west wing. He was the only one who was stunned. He thought that Yufu had a fever and was silent for a long time.


    She''s just waiting for her father to say something to stop her?


    "Xiaoyufu, it''s good for you to take care of yourself. Who wants you to ask for help?"


    He said something to himself, then ran out of the hall and chased the crowdIn the west chamber, Yu Fu was lying on the bed in a daze, her half face covered by the light blue gauze.


    She closed her eyes and mumbled in her mouth. She didn''t know what she was talking about.


    "Here comes the doctor!"


    Qi Zhou welcomed the doctor in. He was an old man with a white beard. When he saw that the Marquis Gu had taken care of huaijiang, everyone was there. He was shocked.


    "I''ve met the Marquis, the prince, and..."


    "Well, Dr. Sun doesn''t have to be polite. Let''s go and see Yu Fu first."


    Gu huaijiang pointed to the inside. Sun Taiyi quickly picked up the medicine box and went in. There was a little girl lying on the bed with a pale face.


    He took pulse in one hand and asked Yu Fu about his illness.


    "She just fell into the river. Maybe it was cold or something else. Dr. Sun, please see clearly. "


    "Don''t worry, Shizi. I dare not neglect you."


    Dr. Sun was worthy of being the judge of the Tai hospital. He had rich experience in practicing medicine and soon let go.


    "It doesn''t matter. Miss is really because of falling into the water by the cold, because the cold caused by the body fever. Wait for the next official to prescribe a dose of medicine and give it to the young lady every day. "


    Gu huaijiang''s brow frowned when he heard the speech, and sun Taiyi lowered his head in a hurry.


    "Are you sure it''s just the cold? On such a hot day, how can you fall into the water and get chilly and feverish after a while? Dr. Sun, are you fooling me? "


    In his words, sun Tai Yi fell to his knees.


    "Forgive me, forgive me, and listen to the explanation of the next officer!"


    Dr. Sun is a frequent visitor to the house of marquis Gu. He is the one who treats all the people in the house. He also knows Gu huaijiang''s mind, and now he insists on explaining it to him.


    "I don''t know. All the six young men under your knees are men. They have been practicing martial arts since childhood. They are strong and healthy. They don''t understand women''s physique. The daughter''s family is delicate, and the young lady has been pampered since she was a child. How can she stand the cold? If you don''t believe me, ask the girls in the room. I dare not lie! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 35

    Lianzhu, Lianbi and others were waiting on one side. When they heard sun Taiyi''s words, they couldn''t help looking up.


    Gu huaijiang looked at them and asked whether what sun Taiyi said was true or false.


    She several people all nodded, Lian bead is a few servant girls in the biggest, bold to go forward blessing body.


    "Lord Hui, what Dr. Sun Taiyi said is true. All the maidservants grew up working when they were young, but sometimes they would get sick for a few days after getting a little cold water. What''s more, Miss fell into the river. How cool it should be! "


    Although Aunt Li was no longer a little girl, she nodded when she saw Gu huaijiang.


    The girl''s family is really different from the man''s family. Besides, the childe of other people''s family is not like Gu Shubai''s. He has never been ill since he was young.


    Gu huaijiang just confirmed that he was embarrassed.


    He didn''t have a daughter, and he had no family members in the government for ten years. He really had no idea that women were weak and sick.


    "I blame Dr. Sun for it. Please get up."


    As he spoke, Qi Zhou stepped forward and helped Dr. Sun up. The latter relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "What did the LORD say? I didn''t explain it clearly. The Marquis loves his daughter. It''s human nature. I''ll prescribe medicine for the young lady now! "


    With that, she consciously went to the side of the book case. Lian Bi came forward to spread the paper and polish the ink.


    Gu Yi, the youngest, couldn''t help laughing and shrugging his shoulders.


    Since he was sensible, he has never seen Gu huaijiang blame others and make amends to others.


    In the hearts of several brothers, father is heaven and God. He never makes mistakes. It''s interesting to make mistakes this time.


    See him snicker, other several elder brothers also couldn''t help, even has always been the coldest face of Gu Han Mo are slightly raised the corner of the mouth.


    Gu huaijiang turned and glanced, and everyone shut up.


    "Marquis, please let me have a word."


    "Say it, Dr. Sun!"


    Gu huaijiang thought to himself at the moment that he still had many things he didn''t know about raising his daughter. He was glad to hear that Dr. Sun wanted to give advice.


    "The daughter''s family is different from the man''s, especially the cold. If the cold takes root in the body, it will be colder and sicker in the future. If it is serious, it will be more dangerous than others to get married and have children in the future


    Gu huaijiang wrote down one by one and asked, "what medicine does Sun Taiyi prescribe for Yu Fu?"


    When Dr. Sun was about to open his mouth, he heard Yu Fu''s voice on the bed and said vaguely, "perilla leaf, Schizonepeta panicle, mint, Scutellaria baicalensis, Platycodon grandiflorum Rock candy


    The last two words were very loud. After that, he tooted his mouth and went to sleep.


    There was silence in the room, and everyone looked at Yu Fu in surprise.


    Yu Fu, who had no idea, was in a dream and was sleeping.


    "Yao LAN, what does your master say?"


    Gu Yi asked Yao LAN standing by the bed, he just heard clearly, just feel incredible, subconsciously asked Yao LAN.


    Yao LAN looked at the place where she was reading the book, and went forward with a salute, "master Hou, what miss has just read is the prescription. If Dr. Sun thinks it is feasible, can you prescribe the medicine according to miss''s prescription?"


    Dr. Sun shook his hand, and the ink dripped a black spot on the proclamation.


    He has been practicing medicine for decades, and it''s the first time that he met a patient to prescribe medicine for himself. Isn''t he amusing himself!


    "Miss, she..."


    Sun Tai Yi suddenly stood up. Before he could tell the truth, he saw seven people looking at him.


    He sat down trembling again.


    "Miss, please read out what she said. I''ll write it down and think about it."


    Yao LAN is worthy of following Yu Fu since she was a child. After listening to her read it, she recited all the names of the drugs. Everyone came to the side of the book to see the prescription written by Dr. Sun.


    For a long time, his old and dim eyes were shining like gold!


    "Wonderful, wonderful!"


    No one could stop sun Taiyi from standing up. He not only stood up, but also turned around the room twice, holding the prescription as if holding a piece of gold.


    "Wonderful! How come I never thought of such a good prescription! Wonderful, wonderful! Just follow this prescription to make medicine, quick


    Sun Tai Yi repeated at least 20 wonderful words. As soon as he turned around, he found that people looked at him like a fool.


    He couldn''t restrain his joy and quickly gave Gu huaijiang and others a big gift.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Hou. I''ve never seen such a good prescription in the past decades! Although the herbs in this prescription are simple, how to calculate, the efficacy is the best, and there is no conflict at all! Most importantly, it''s especially suitable for children. It doesn''t hurt at all


    Is it really so amazing as sun Taiyi said?


    They passed the prescription around, but they couldn''t see the secret. Only Gu huaijiang was calm.


    Yufu can relieve the poison of Kunlun snow. It''s just a prescription for wind and cold. What can it be?"Mr. Hou, I have a heartless request. Please help me! After Miss Yu Fu wakes up, can you ask her where the prescription came from and who prescribed it? I''ve been practicing medicine all my life. If I can solve this puzzle, I will die in the morning and in the evening! "


    Looking at Gu huaijiang''s expression, Gu Shubai suddenly remembers that Yufu was brought back to the capital of Dongling because he had solved the Kunlun snow poison on him.


    However, Yu Fu has never shown this ability in the mansion these days. Instead, he looks like a little girl who doesn''t know the world, so everyone forgets this.


    "Dr. Sun, I can tell you what you want to know now."


    "Ah?"


    Sun Taiyi looked at Gu Shubai in a daze, "the son of the world knows? Who is it? "


    Gu Shubai said: "it''s Yu who helps herself. She is an apprentice of the medical God fumigation pool. It''s not unusual to prescribe such a prescription. "


    ¡­¡­


    As it was getting late, Qi Zhou, the steward, personally sent Dr. Sun back to the palace, and followed three or four young men behind him.


    Gu huaijiang was not at ease. He said that sun Taiyi had suffered too much stimulation, so he had to bring more people to prevent him from having an accident.


    Dr. Sun was really stimulated.


    Is the prescription prescribed by a 12-year-old girl in her dream better than that prescribed by a 60 year old Tai hospital?


    This makes him want to jump into the river too, let it be over!


    Wait a minute -


    Dr. Sun suddenly turned his head and his eyes were bright, startling Qi Zhou and others.


    "Miss, in the prescription just now, that rock sugar is purely used for flavoring for fear of hardship! When Qi Guanshi orders people to cook medicine, remember to ask them to put less... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 36

    "Take the medicine, miss!"


    With a fever, Yu Fu, who was lying on the bed and refused to get up, wrapped himself in brocade and became a cabbage worm.


    Lianbi comes in with the medicine, but there is no way to help her. She shakes her head and looks for Lianzhu.


    Lianzhu comes forward, persuading in a soft voice, and uncovers the quilt on Yufu''s body.


    "Miss, good miss. If we drink the medicine, we won''t feel sick, and we won''t want to stay in bed. Look at the weather outside. What''s the meaning of the quilt inside? "


    Lian Bi nodded to her with a smile and said, "well said!"


    Yu Fu in the quilt shakes for a moment. The next moment, she wraps the quilt tightly.


    "But it''s hard now. I want to stay in the quilt now. Good elder sister, am I not allowed to be coquettish when I am sick? "


    Her voice had been stuffy because of the cold, and it came out through the brocade. It was more stuffy and stuffy, and the heart of Lianzhu changed.


    Do not say sick, is usually, she a coquetry, people must be responsive!


    Lian Bi is carrying the medicine in her hand. It''s not a matter of entering or retreating.


    If you don''t drink this medicine again, it will be bad if it is cold!


    At this time, suddenly heard outside Gu Yi''s voice shouting, "big brother is coming!"


    Yu Fu brushed off the quilt on his head, and his pale face was full of big eyes. "Why did big brother come so early? But I haven''t combed my hair and I haven''t changed my clothes yet


    She rubbed her hair anxiously. "Sister Lianzhu, comb my hair quickly. My elder brother sees me like this. He''s going to laugh at me! Sister Lian Bi, go and stop him. Go


    "Well, I''m going now!"


    Lianbi went out with a smile, but she didn''t think it was Gu Shubai.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi like to use Gu Shubai to scare Yu Fu. This is not the first time, but Yu Fu believes it every time.


    She took off the curtain and walked out. As expected, only Gu Xiang and Gu Yi came in carelessly.


    "Five childe, six childe, Miss ordered me to stop the eldest childe! The eldest son is made up by you, so I have to stop you. "


    Hearing Lian Bi''s words, the twins burst out laughing.


    "Why did she believe it again? Ha ha ha, if big brother comes, you can''t stop him! "


    Lian Bi is just joking. Naturally, she won''t really stop them. She smiles and blesses them. "I''m going to pour tea for you."


    "Xiaoyufu, did you get up?"


    Gu Yisi didn''t mean to avoid suspicion, so she went directly into the inner room. Gu Xiang hesitated and followed him.


    Lianzhu is arranging Yufu''s hair on the bed. Yufu is leaning on the head of the bed. Her face is slightly red because of excitement. She looks more energetic than yesterday.


    If you see Gu Yi''s teasing eyes, Yu Fu can''t figure out that he''s cheating, then she''s too stupid.


    She immediately clenched her teeth, staring at Gu Yi with hatred, holding Gu Xiang in her hand, "brother five, brother six is the worst, cheating me again! You beat him for me


    Gu Yi''s face is proud, and he doesn''t want to be slapped on his head.


    He immediately eyes a horizontal, "good you take care of a phase, you have a small jade to help to forget a brother, unexpectedly really dare to hit me?"


    "No big or small, I''m my brother. What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xiang glanced at him, his face was not red, his heart was not beating, and he looked as he should have.


    "Pooh! You are only half an hour older than me. What kind of brother are you? Maybe after we were born, our father didn''t recognize us. In fact, I''m the elder brother! "


    Gu Yi retorts, causing Yu Fu to giggle, and the two stop fighting.


    "It''s time to wake up with a smile. Drink the medicine quickly!"


    Yu Fu was stunned. It turned out that the two of them were just trying to make themselves laugh.


    Well, the horizontal and vertical medicine was made by herself. She knew what the taste was, so she took the medicine bowl on Lianzhu''s hand and drank it all.


    "Well?"


    Yu Fu smashed her tongue, and a bitter smell poured into her throat, which made her frown.


    "It''s so bitter. It''s not my medicine?"


    She danced bitterly and looked miserable. Lian Bi quickly brought her a piece of candied fruit. "Miss, if you eat this, you won''t be bitter!"


    Yufu contains the candied fruit. The sweetness of the fruit goes into her throat, and the bitterness in her mouth is better.


    Gu Yi chuckled and said, "it was the prescription you prescribed when you were half asleep and half awake yesterday. You don''t know how much Dr. Sun worshipped the prescription and how depressed he was when he knew it was your own prescription. Even a little girl is not as good as a doctor! But when he left, he told Qi Guanshi that the rock sugar is purely for seasoning. If you want to add less, Qi Guanshi may not have added it. "


    No wonder the medicine is so bitter, it didn''t add rock sugar at all!


    Yu Fu wrinkled his face. "I didn''t make this prescription. It was the master who made it. When I was in Xianren Valley, my master gave me this prescription whenever I felt cold and windy. I will remember it after a long time! ""No wonder you''re a poison fairy. How can you make a prescription better than Dr. Sun? It turned out that it was written by the God of medicine! I have to ask someone to tell Dr. Sun quickly so that he doesn''t want to do anything stupid! "


    Gu Xiang said, out of the room to the porch, and his close to the little Si ordered a sentence.


    Gu Yi takes a closer look at Yu Fu. Just now, she feels that the medicine is bitter and dancing, which makes the brocade slip away a lot, revealing the autumn fragrance inside.


    After a night''s sleep, her hair, which was slightly dishevelled, had just not been sorted out. It dropped a few wisps on her neck and just fell into the collar of her inner garment.


    "Don''t you feel itchy when your hair is on the edge of your neck?"


    Gu Xiang stretched out his hand to hook out her wisp of hair, but there was a strange thread in his hand.


    "What is this?"


    Gu Xiangyi pointed to a red yarn and pulled it hard, but it couldn''t come out.


    Yu Fu looked down and opened his eyes!


    "Liugongzi, let go!"


    Lianzhu quickly came forward, beat Gu Yi''s hand back, arranged Yufu''s collar, and hid the red wool back.


    Gu Yi didn''t know why she had such a big reaction. She thought it was because Yu Fu''s clothes were not neat and her hair was disheveled, so she didn''t let herself put it forward.


    Then he snorted.


    "By the way, xiaoyufu, why do you have to comb your hair when elder brother comes? You don''t even wear a coat when we come. Do you look down on us too much?"


    What''s wrong with that?


    little cute people should guess what the red wool is, right? Ha ha ~


    ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 37

    Gu Xiang came in from the outside, and he saw Yu Fu''s face was slightly red, and Lianzhu was on the alert.


    And Gu Yi, a silly boy, was happy and didn''t know what had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Xiang looks at Yu Fu and Lianzhu, but both of them don''t answer.


    "Gu Yi, did you say something wrong to make Yu Fu angry? She''s still sick. Why don''t you apologize to her soon? "


    As long as Yu Fu is not happy, Gu Yi must be wrong. Gu Xiang pushes Gu Yi to apologize.


    "I said nothing wrong!"


    Gu Yi looked at Yu Fu in a daze and looked at Gu Xiang innocently. "I said why Yu Fu had to comb his hair when he heard elder brother coming. We didn''t even change our clothes. By the way, she still has a strange red thread around her neck, which was opened by Lianzhu before I pulled it. "


    On the neck, strange, red line?


    Gu Xiang thought for a long time, and suddenly realized!


    "You son of a bitch, shut up


    Then he picked up Gu Yi''s back collar and dragged him out.


    "Don''t worry, Yufu. I''ll tell my father to beat him hard with his twenty army staff!"


    "Oh, don''t..."


    Yu Fuyou wants to stop him. Gu Yi has been dragged away by Gu Xiang, and he can''t even hear the cry.


    Lianzhu Lianbi and others stood aside, their faces turned red, and finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sixth young master is so childish that he didn''t even know his belly pocket. He even stretched out his hand to pull it! I''m afraid he will be dragged out by Mr. five, and I don''t know what I''ve done wrong! "


    Lianzhu covers her mouth with a handkerchief. The more she thinks about it, the funnier it is.


    Lian Bi also said with a smile: "this is the strict family education of Hou Ye! Five childe and six childe already 16 years old, change to be the childe of other family, this age already had Tong Fang servant girl to wait on. But what about our family? In addition to the second childe''s more romantic temperament, he never sleeps over flowers and willows. The rest of them are even more upright men, and it''s common that they don''t know their daughter''s belly pocket. "


    Then he looked at Yu Fu again. "Don''t be angry, miss. The sixth young master has a pure heart and is not intentional."


    "I''m not angry."


    Yu Fu shook his little head. "I know brother six didn''t mean it. Go and have a look. Don''t let brother five tell the general, or brother six will be beaten again! "


    Lian Bi answered and went out of the courtyard, but she saw a group of noble ladies coming towards the west chamber.


    Take a closer look, the head is a palace dress of Princess Danyang, see Lianbi when plump face, showing a dignified smile.


    "Are you the one who serves Yu Fu''s sister? It''s said that only sister Yu Fu has a servant girl in the house of marquis Gu. You must be her servant girl. "


    Lianbi is flattered and flattered. For the first time, Princess Danyang smiles and talks to her. She is busy with a gift.


    "I''ve met Princess Danyang and ladies. Our young lady is in the process of recuperating from the cold. "


    "I know. So I brought some young ladies to see Yu Fu''s younger sister and relieve her depression in her illness. I''ve just met Marquis Gu. He has agreed to let us come. "


    Now that she has got Gu huaijiang''s approval, Lian Bi is afraid to stop her, so she orders the maid in the courtyard to welcome Princess Danyang.


    "You look like you''re in an emergency. Go ahead and let''s go in by ourselves."


    Princess Danyang always carries Zhuang Cihe. When she sees Lianbi''s going out, she knows that she has something to do. She simply asks her to do her business first.


    Lianbi was very grateful, "Princess Xie was considerate, so the slave girl retired first."


    "Miss, Princess Danyang is here with some noble ladies. She says she''s here to see a doctor!"


    Lianzhu hurried in to report that Yufu didn''t lie down until she drank the medicine. Now she has to get up again and is pressed on the bed by Lianzhu.


    "Miss, don''t move. I have told Princess Danyang to wait outside. I''ll come in and tidy up the ladies'' hair and clothes, and invite them in no later


    Then he picked up the light yellow ox horn comb, combed Yufu''s hair on the bed, and made it a household seal.


    Then he picked out a goose yellow coat and put it on for her, still lying on the bed covered with brocade quilt, and then padded up with two or three large headrests behind her.


    Yu Fu looked at her movements, everything carefully, more and more high look.


    "Sister Lianzhu, that''s Princess Danyang, your Majesty''s daughter. Are you not afraid to leave her out in the cold? "


    She said, "Miss, don''t blame the maidservant for making his own decisions. Miss in the disease, no matter who the princess or, must take miss''s body first. If the Marquis were here, I think he would agree. What''s more, the maidservant asked Yinling and Yinxue to serve tea and snacks outside. Princess Danyang has always been dignified and won''t be upset about this little thing. "


    "No, I think sister Lianzhu is in good order and in no hurry. It''s too late for me to admire her. How can I blame her?"


    With a warm smile, Lianzhu turns to welcome Princess Danyang and others.


    Seeing Yu Fu''s little figure lying on the bed, Princess Danyang suddenly fell in love and sat down beside the couch.The rest of the noble ladies who came with her also sat down on the small Wu, and the quiet inner room became lively.


    "Sister Yufu, I heard that you fell into the water. It was caused by a drunk. Where come the unruly people? How dare they be so presumptuous! Don''t worry. I heard from brother Shubai that the drunk had been detained for interrogation. I want him to vent his anger on sister Yufu! "


    Danyang princess a mouth, jade help not from a Zheng.


    It sounds like she is more intimate with Gu Shubai, and she has become an unimportant person


    Before Yu Fu opened his mouth, someone laughed.


    "Is Princess Danyang dizzy? Miss Yu Fu is the son''s sister. Naturally, the son wants to vent his anger for Miss Yu Fu. Why should the princess remind him? "


    Yu Fu, who laughs, has some impression that she is wearing green Lin''an silk, just like Liu Ruyi who has seen at the Dragon Boat Festival.


    She has been dominating Princess Danyang. Gu Shubai has some complaints. Now she catches hold of her, and her mouth is naturally mean.


    Danyang Princess face a stagnation, some embarrassment, soon recovered.


    She slightly turned her head and said with a proper smile: "I forgot for a moment. Seeing Yu Fu''s sister fell ill in bed, she was too nervous and lost her manners."


    "Well, sister Danyang is also kind. As a matter of fact, my illness is nothing serious. Thank you for your special visit. "


    The jade helps out a voice to extricate oneself from encirclement, and the princess of Danyang looks at a smile.


    Liu Ruyi said quickly, "you''re welcome to miss Yufu. The Marquis''s family is very high. We can''t come easily if we want to! Only by dragging Miss Yu Fu, can we have the chance to come here, and we have just seen the emperor and the second son in front of us! "


    She seemed very excited. Speaking of the word "Shizi", she tightened her handkerchief, and her mouth was very happy.


    They didn''t come to see themselves. They came to see their elder brother and second brother in the name of visiting themselves


    "By the way, Miss Yufu, I heard that Dr. Sun went crazy after seeing you. She said that you, a 12-year-old girl, were better than him. What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Liu Ruyi is excited, he talks a lot. As soon as he says this, everyone looks at Yu Fu.


    About her life experience, outsiders are always trying to find out, including these daughters who should be the most quiet and clean.


    Yu Fu bit his lip, as if hesitating.


    Princess Danyang said for her: "last time sister Yufu said that she grew up in the immortal Valley and was an apprentice of the God of medicine. The skill of the God of medicine is unfathomable. Even if Yu Fu''s skill is higher than that of sun Tai Yi, it''s possible. "


    "Isn''t the identity of the disciple of the immortal Valley Medical God used by Marquis Gu to hide people''s eyes and ears? Is Miss Yu Fu, as the blood of the Marquis, really going to study medicine? "


    Yu Fu suddenly made a big decision and raised his head to smile at Liu Ruyi.


    "Sister Liu, you misunderstand me. In fact, I''m not the blood of the general."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 38

    When Yu Fu said this, everyone was shocked.


    "You, what did you say?"


    Surprised, Liu Ruyi forgot to call her Miss Yufu, and stared at her in disgrace.


    Everyone was shocked. Even Princess Danyang, who was always dignified, frowned and looked at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu''s face remained unchanged, with a pale little face, smiling lovingly and sweetly.


    "I said, your sisters misunderstood. I''m not the blood of the general. I''m just the child he kindly brought back to the imperial capital to take care of. Therefore, Yu Fu''s study of medical skills has nothing to do with the general. He has always been clean and has no outside room or illegitimate daughter. "


    The people''s expressions were chatting up, and their eyes were not as respectful as when they came.


    A little girl from a wild place is not the blood of marquis Gu. Where is she worthy of their respect?


    "So it is. Then I won''t accompany you. I''ll go ahead and see if they''re still here. Maybe I can catch up with you. "


    Liu Ruyi fufu casually, rolled his eyes and walked out of the room. He didn''t even look at Yu Fu again.


    The rest of the people follow the same pattern. A group of people who just Hula came, now Hula left again.


    Rao Shiyu had expected that he would be a little lonely now.


    It turns out that all the people like her falsely. What they like is the blood of marquis Gu, not a country girl.


    "Yu Fu, don''t be sad. You don''t have to pay attention to them because the world is deteriorating and people are cold. "


    Yu Fu raised her head in surprise. She saw that Princess Danyang was still sitting. Her eyes were full of kindness.


    Everyone''s gone. She''s the only one left.


    "Sister Danyang doesn''t dislike that I was born in the countryside. Doesn''t she dislike that I''m not a decent lady?"


    Princess Danyang was confident with a smile. "What princesses, what country girls, are not as noble as me. In that case, what can I be picky about? I play with whoever I like, and I don''t care about my family background. "


    Having said that, she squinted at the door, scorning the ladies who had left.


    But why did you tell them that? Even uncle Gu himself acquiesced outside. Why do you want to let those villains despise you? "


    "I didn''t expect that, either. I just didn''t want to cheat people or make friends with the general. What''s more, I can''t let his reputation be damaged. What''s the outside room? The great general is not such a person! "


    How many wives and concubines does he need? Do he need to keep an outside room secretly?


    In Yufu''s heart, Gu huaijiang is a great general and hero. People should not talk about him behind his back.


    Princess Danyang couldn''t help nodding.


    "Good girl, you are worthy of Uncle Gu''s adoption. It''s hard for you to have the heart to protect him. In that case, you have a good rest. I''ll go first. "


    Then he got up and took his servant girls to catch up with those noble ladies in a hurry, so that they would not be entangled with Gu Shubai.


    "Princess, you all know that Yufu is not the natural daughter of marquis Gu. Why are you so polite to her


    Princess Danyang kept looking at the maid of honor scornfully and said: "these people are shortsighted. They only know that Yufu is not the natural daughter of marquis Gu, so they go away with the arrogance. But I don''t want to. As long as Marquis Gu and his family''s sons love him, what''s the relationship between Yufu and Marquis''s family? "


    After thinking about it, the maid in waiting suddenly realized.


    "The princess is clever! Even if she is the servant girl of Gu Hou''s house, as long as Shizi likes it. The princess can use her to get in touch with the real son. Why didn''t the maid think of it? It''s so stupid


    Princess Danyang nodded her forehead.


    "If you could understand this, those ladies would not be stupid enough to tear their faces and leave. These stupid women still want to argue with the princess about White Brother... "


    Looking at the back of Princess Danyang leaving in a hurry, Yufu didn''t know what to do in her heart, and she had some diaphragmas.


    "Don''t be sad, miss. Isn''t there Princess Danyang? Even if those young ladies don''t like to play with you, it''s better to have Princess Danyang here. "


    Lianzhu small voice to comfort, and for her Ye Ye was angle.


    Yu Fu said thoughtfully, "those young ladies are close to me because of my identity. When they know my identity is false, they won''t be close to me. What about sister Danyang? She doesn''t care about her identity. Is it for my elder brother that she gets close to me... "


    Lianzhu felt that Yufu''s intelligence was astonishing. The more she thought about what she said, the more reasonable she felt.


    "Princess Danyang, she It''s true that he has been chasing the eldest son. It''s no secret in our house. Nevertheless, as long as she is kind-hearted, the lady doesn''t have to think too much. You haven''t recovered from the disease yet, and you can rest assured. "


    Then he retreated, leaving only Yao LAN to take care of Yu Fu.


    Yao LAN looked out and saw that there was no one outside. She suddenly showed her anger."I''m really angry. Are all the women in Dongling like this? As soon as I heard that the young lady was not the blood of marquis Gu, I turned my face and didn''t recognize anyone. It''s really hateful! Where do they know the true identity of our young lady... "


    Yu Fu covered her mouth and didn''t let her go on.


    "How many times have you said that? Why don''t you have a long memory? I don''t want to bring disaster to the house of marquis Gu. "


    Yao LAN flattened her mouth and said, "that''s OK. Don''t play with them in the future. It''s better to be CHILDES. Everyone is very kind to the young lady. Five CHILDES and six CHILDES came early in the morning. I think other CHILDES will come soon, too? "


    "Then I''ll sleep for a while. When my brothers come, you can call me."


    With that, he didn''t change his clothes. He just lay in the quilt and rested facing the inside.


    Yao LAN sighed silently. When she walked out of the room, she saw Lianzhu waiting outside. Lianbi had already come back.


    "How is Miss?"


    Yao LAN shook her head with a bitter face. "Miss, I''ve been around since I was young. I''ve never seen anyone who doesn''t like miss. It''s the first time for those people to see such behavior. I feel aggrieved. Let''s not go in for a while and let her be sad for a while


    "The young lady has done nothing wrong. She has always been polite to them. It was hard for her to be sad when the young ladies suddenly turned over. Since Yao LAN has said that, let''s not go in. "


    Lianzhu said the same thing. They were about to disperse when they heard the sound of footsteps outside.


    I''m very sorry! Didn''t update on time this morning!


    Yesterday, I was a little excited when I received the second PK notice, so I forgot to upload it. So today, I''m sorry for the second PK ~


    22-24. After the second PK, I can go on the shelves normally. I hope you can support me more, and I''ll thank you more, MEDA ~


    for your support www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 39

    "What are you all doing out there? Yu Fu is still ill. Who will take care of her if you are not here? "


    People follow the sound to see, it is Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge two together, the mouth is Gu Jiuge.


    He blamed himself for Yu Fu''s falling into the water, and was moved by her protection of her feelings. Now he is afraid that Yu Fu is a little bit wrong.


    Gu Shubai''s mouth slightly tilted, a little surprised.


    It''s the first time that Gu Jiuge, who is always smiling to women, speaks so harshly.


    It''s not normal. It''s not normal.


    The maids looked at each other, and finally Yao LAN, who had the most face around Yu Fu, stood up.


    "You two, it''s not that we are lazy, it''s that the young lady is in a bad mood and doesn''t like us waiting in it."


    "In a bad mood?"


    Two people ask carefully, just know just now those noble ladies all said what, can''t help indignation.


    "Yufu has always been sincere to others, but others only treat her well because they are afraid of her identity. Now that she knows the truth, her face is changing faster than the weather. No wonder she is sad. "


    Gu Jiuge frowned and looked at Gu Shubai, "how can this girl be so stupid? Even her father didn''t talk about it to others, but she wanted to talk about it herself. The whole capital is a pair of rich eyes. I''m afraid there will be such a thing in the future. "


    "That''s all."


    Gu Shubai looked at Yao LAN and said, "don''t go in. Let''s have a chat with her. Maybe it will be OK."


    Said gently pushed open the door, when the first step in.


    "Our young lady likes young master best. She will be happy to see him."


    Behind him, Yinling whispered to Yinxue. Gu Jiuge stepped in and pretended to be indifferent.


    Yu Fuzheng was lying in the bed. When he heard the movement, he didn''t return. He said in a stuffy voice, "don''t you say you call me when my brothers come? Why are you here so soon? "


    After that, Yu Fu was surprised. She turned around and saw that Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge were standing in the room. They were watching her smile!


    I didn''t expect that they came in, and the look of grievance on her face was still there, which made Gu Shubai feel distressed.


    "Yao Lan said you were in a bad mood, so we came in by ourselves. It turned out that there was a little girl who was thinking about her faults


    There is a ready-made small Wu beside the bed. They sit down at will. Yu Fu immediately supports himself and blushes.


    "No, I''m just a little sleepy. Did the elder brother and the second brother not socialize with the ladies? How can I come here when I have time? "


    Yu Fuqiang made a smile, just the grievance has been hidden into the bottom of my heart, but can''t hide the two people in front of me.


    They are 19 and 20 each. If they are hoodwinked by a child like Yu Fu, it would be too unprofitable.


    They looked at each other, not intending to expose her disguise.


    She refused to show her grievances in front of them. In the final analysis, she didn''t want them to worry or Gu huaijiang to worry.


    "The Houfu never welcomes these charming guests. It''s just for you to let them in. It''s just to think that they can help you. How can we go with them? I don''t think they can give you any relief. Don''t let them in in in the future. "


    Gu Shubai''s understated words are startling in Yu Fu''s ears.


    The elder brother must know what happened just now. He said that he would not receive those ladies in the future.


    "By the way, why didn''t the third and fourth brothers come?"


    Yufu no longer continues this topic, but looks out the door, and doesn''t see Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing.


    "The third brother is nothing, but the fourth brother promised me yesterday that he would come to see me today."


    Yu Fubian''s mouth was flat, and she bowed her head and muttered, "you said you would bring me something interesting..."


    "Look, what''s this?"


    Gu Shubai, like a juggler, takes out a fat white dog from his wide sleeve and holds it in his palm, which is not as big as his palm.


    "Wow


    Yu Fu was surprised and happy. Looking at the white ball in his palm, he immediately wanted to touch it.


    But the dog was so small that she was afraid that she would hurt him, so she put her hands around his side and did not dare to touch him.


    The little white dog is very comfortable in the white palm heart of Gu Shu. He sits down and licks his feet. His pink tongue looks very cute.


    This time, Yu Fu couldn''t help it any more. He reached out and held it in his arms.


    "Your fourth brother was going to come with us, but the third brother stopped him and said that his martial arts had declined. They went to the backyard to practice sword together. He entrusted me with the little white dog and asked me to give it to you. You really like it. "


    Gu Shubai looks at Yu Fu''s face, but he doesn''t expect that a little suckling dog can make her happy in an instant. Gu Wenqing really understands Yu Fu''s mind.


    "Ouch..."


    The little dog was lying in the arms of Yu Fu, making a slight noise of laughter.


    Yu Fu put his hand close to it. His nose moved and sniffed. Then he stretched out his pink tongue to lick her hand.She giggled and shook her head.


    This little girl is too easy to coax.


    "Well, you''re still recovering. You can play when you''re ready."


    Gu Jiuge picked up the dog and asked yaolan to take care of it. Yufu watched it being carried out.


    "My father said that he would hire a master for you to teach you how to do embroidery and what else to do with music, chess, calligraphy and painting. I think you''d better follow us to learn martial arts after this time. How can you make yourself so weak? "


    "What? Learning martial arts? "


    Yu Fu shrinks back and looks at Gu Jiuge pitifully.


    "Second brother bullies people. I''m a little girl. How can I learn martial arts? If I don''t study, it must be very hard! "


    Look at Gu Hanmo. He''s the only one in the mansion who practices sword all day. He can''t even speak fast and his expression is always cold.


    Learning martial arts is not a good thing.


    As soon as she said what she thought, Gu Shubai and Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you think the third younger brother is the best at martial arts in this house? Besides my father, the best martial arts player is elder brother. It can be seen that even if you learn martial arts, you can keep your elegant demeanor. As for you, it''s just to keep fit. "


    Yu Fu was still a little afraid, so she cast her eyes to Gu Shubai for help.


    This time, she didn''t do what she wanted.


    "The second younger brother is right. Your body is too weak. If learning martial arts can strengthen your body, my father can rest assured in the future, don''t you think?"


    It seems that they have discussed it for a long time. They are not here to ask for their own opinions.


    Yu Fu frowned angrily.


    "The general won''t agree. I don''t want to practice martial arts!"


    As an aside,


    tweet:


    Meng Xuanji''s "cold King''s hard love: long live the poisonous Princess"


    she is the ace of the 21st century. With a heart full of seven tricks, she has become a Cheap slave who builds a mausoleum. Even if she is a Cheap slave, she still has severe somnolence. She sleeps when she doesn''t say a word. Bai Ying looks up at the sky. This habit takes human life. The loyal dog behind him smiles to himself. He likes this habit very much.


    He is the most famous Wang. He is proud, cold and abstinent. He is a male god. He plans strategies and dominates the world. Ever since he met a woman named Bai Ying, what he looks forward to most every day is to wait for her to get sick and then sleep with her soft body.


    For the first time, a man pinched his fingers and said, "Bai Ying, your life is short of master!"


    Once again, simple and crude, "you can take me to sleep when you have time!"


    For the third time, a man directly bullied him and said, "nothing is difficult in the world, as long as you insist on it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 40

    Under the scorching sun, the martial arts hall in the backyard of Hou''s mansion is quite lively.


    There are a bunch of armchairs in the shade under the corridor. The princes of guhou mansion are sitting in the corridor, whispering and laughing from time to time.


    Their eyes fell on the bare court. In the open courtyard, two rows of weapon shelves were covered with swords and sticks, only casting short black shadows on the ground.


    In the middle of the courtyard, two figures, one high and one low, are bathing in the hot sun.


    "The legs are going to stretch."


    Gu Han Mo is still a cold face, no extra expression, raised his hand with a stick in the leg of Yu Fu knocked.


    The sun didn''t seem to have any effect on him. He didn''t even sweat a little. He just circled around Yu Fu and observed her movements.


    Yu Fuzheng was squatting on his horse, his face was red from the sun, and the sweat was big enough to soak down from his forehead.


    Gu Han Mo this knock, she instantly taut legs, coupled color pants were pulled out of the fold.


    This is to let her practice martial arts, Gu huaijiang specially ordered people to do a few body short combat, the situation of jacket and pants is cool and convenient to do action.


    Click.


    Sweat to the skirt are wet, jade help pitifully look up, staring at Gu cold Mo look.


    It''s a pity that Gu Hanmo was at that time.


    If any of the other five brothers, I''m afraid that she will not be willing to continue to practice as soon as she looks at them.


    Because of this, in the selection of who to teach Yu Fu this matter, we have no dispute, unanimously chose Gu Hanmo.


    "Third brother, it''s too hard for Yufu to walk in the sun."


    Gu Yi couldn''t help but open his mouth, and Yu Fu''s heart suddenly lit up hope, so he listened to him continue -


    "why don''t you let her go down to the corridor and tie it up?"


    Yu Fu


    "It''s said that Yufu is a girl''s family after all. If she gets sunburned, she won''t be able to get married in the future!"


    Gu Xiang said to Yao LAN with a smile, "go and help her to the corridor."


    "Ah


    Yao LAN stepped forward to help, where can she hold it?


    Yufu is numb all over. Most of them have never suffered such a crime since they were young. If no one supports them, they are afraid that they will fall to the ground.


    Gu cold Mo but a little pity jade meaning all have no, stand behind her like an iceberg, stare at her, forbid her to escape.


    "Eldest son, the Marquis ordered me to send the watermelon that has just been made in town!"


    Just as Yu Fu moved towards the corridor step by step, he suddenly saw Qi Zhou bringing several people to bring watermelons.


    The appearance of the watermelon is excellent. It''s big and round. Its skin is green, with obvious black stripes and crystal water drops.


    This look is placed in the ice room Town, there will be so dense water on the skin.


    Yu Fu looked at the watermelon and couldn''t walk any more.


    "Bring it here!"


    Gu Shubai pretends not to see her greedy expression and asks Qi Zhou to dissect the melon.


    Qi Zhou quietly took a look at Yu Fu and couldn''t help laughing. According to his words, he took a long flat angle melon cutter.


    Big brother didn''t ask her to eat watermelon.


    Yu Fu thought bitterly and couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Yufu."


    It''s like the sound of nature, with a low voice.


    Yu fufei quickly raised his head, only to see Gu Xiang and Gu Yi smile forward and back together, Gu Shu white face with a smile.


    "Don''t practice today. Come and eat."


    Gu Shubai has a word, even Gu Hanmo can''t stop it, yufufei trots over quickly.


    Pour Lianzhu, Lianbi and others are stunned.


    Isn''t Yufu still unable to walk?


    Why are you running so fast now!


    "Xiaoyufu, couldn''t you walk just now? How can you run now? "


    Gu Yi sneered at her, but she was too busy to give her a big watermelon to eat first.


    Yu Fu took a bite, cold and penetrating, and gave him a small stare.


    It should have been a big stare, all for the sake of ice watermelon.


    "Xiaoyufu, you should remember in the future. Don''t teach me anything. We''ve been trained like this since childhood. We can see if you really can''t move or if you''re fake. "


    Everyone knew that she was pretending, so she was so pathetic that she couldn''t bear to let her continue to practice.


    They all sat around to eat watermelon. Yufu ate two pieces of watermelon in a row, and then it slowed down.


    "I know that the general and my brothers are for my good health. I will practice hard and not be lazy in the future."


    Yao LAN hands the handkerchief to her and wipes her hands. She moves on the jade armrest and turns over a silver flower in her palm.


    It turned out to be her usual poison needle.


    "Xiaoyufu, what are you doing with this thing?"


    Gu Yi exaggerates to take away the watermelon, for fear that she accidentally put the poison into the watermelon.Yu Fu said: "master used to say that when I grow up, I will teach me some internal skills. In this way, my poison needle can play a greater effect, like throwing darts. Big brother, do you think I can do it? "


    That''s a good idea!


    Gu Shubai took a close look at her poisonous needle, took one out of her fingers, and then flipped it out.


    They didn''t see where the needle was going. The boys ran to the opposite room and found the silver needle on the door of the room.


    "Here it is


    They all put down the watermelon and ran to have a look. Sure enough, they saw the silver needle stabbing into the wooden door of the wing room.


    Yu Fu stretched out his hand to pull it out, but he didn''t pull it out. At last, the young man pulled out the silver needle through the handkerchief.


    "Big brother, teach me this! If I learn this, I will be able to help beat people in case of trouble in the future! "


    She pulls the corner of Gu Shubai''s coat and gently pulls it. She seems to yearn for it.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi had already looked at each other and said, "big brother, you are so powerful. When did you learn this skill secretly and don''t teach us? No, no, you have to teach with us


    Gu Shubai was so entangled that he had no choice but to take a look at Yu Fu.


    "Who asked you to hit? You are Miss Gu Houfu. No one is worth your hands. Who do you want to hit? Big brother, just help you. "


    "And the second brother."


    Gu Jiuge took a step forward and looked at Gu Shubai with a smile.


    Gu Han Mo light smile, did not speak, but with eyes to show the position.


    Gu Wenqing nodded to her, "fourth brother naturally is also."


    "And us! Who dares to bully Yufu? We don''t have to do it. Let''s beat them first! "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi compare the fists that Bi Shang is too immature to accept defeat.


    - - - - - - - - - -


    PK ask for support and collection ~ hereby add more ~


    words www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 41

    With Gu Hanmo''s horse step for half a month, Yufu''s body is really comfortable.


    "The third childe taught very well. The young lady''s face is very ruddy now."


    When Lianzhu combed her hair in the mirror, her cheeks were red, just like the red plum blossoming in the snow.


    "Really?"


    Yu Fu stood up happily and looked at his face in the mirror.


    Her hair grew longer. Lianzhu combed her in a double bun, two rings of bun hanging by her ears, which was very pretty and lovely.


    "Yes, and the young lady seems to be a little taller."


    Lianbi stood watching and waved to yaolan, "yaolan, come and compare with miss to see if Miss has grown up?"


    Yao LAN and Yu Fu stand back to back, and they are very happy when they have a close look.


    Yinling clapped her hands and said with a smile, "Miss, you are really tall. Yao Lan was about the same height as you before, but now you are so much higher! "


    Then he stretched out his hand and compared a short distance between his thumb and index finger.


    Yufu himself was also very happy. "There must be too many supplements such as bird''s nest and donkey hide gelatin sent by the general. They will grow tall with the supplement. Yao LAN, do you want to grow tall quickly? Why don''t you join me next time? "


    Yao LAN shakes her head and is about to say that she doesn''t think she is short when she sees something dripping from Yufu''s nose.


    "Miss, you..."


    Yu Fu himself didn''t realize it. He said excitedly, "I''m going to tell the general and my elder brother that I''ve grown tall!"


    Then he ran out, people behind her, saw her step by step a drop of blood fell down.


    "Miss!"


    Lianzhudun''s face turned white with fright. She rushed up and stopped Yufu, only to find that her face was full of blood.


    "Quick, quick, send people to Taiyi!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Tai Yi and Gu Hou''s family all came to the west chamber. They saw that Yu Fu was lying on the imperial concubine''s couch with a small piece of cotton cloth in his nose.


    Seeing that Gu huaijiang was shocked, she thought of coming to the ceremony and was soon pressed down by Gu huaijiang.


    "You don''t move."


    He glanced at the servant girl in the room and said, "what''s the matter? Well, how did Yu Fu get hurt again? "


    Lianzhu''s face turned red. She didn''t know whether it was because of nervousness or embarrassment. She came forward to answer some questions.


    "Well, Miss Yu Fu said that she wanted to go to the marquis. She was bleeding when she ran. The maidservants were so scared that they ordered someone to call for a doctor. Later they found out that I found out that... "


    Sun Tai Yi chuckled.


    "I found out that Miss Yu Fu was only suffering from nosebleed, not injury, right?"


    Lianzhu blushed and nodded. They were relieved that it was a false alarm.


    "Although nosebleed is not a big deal, since Dr. Sun is here, why don''t you give Yufu a careful pulse?"


    Gu Shubai side body gave way, sun Taiyi repeatedly should be, toward the imperial concubine couch.


    After the pulse had been diagnosed, Dr. Sun wanted to smile or not. He could see that people were responding to each other.


    "Miss Yu Fu, have you ever diagnosed yourself?"


    Yu Fu nodded, "I''ve had a diagnosis. I''m fine. There''s nothing wrong with me. These days, I''m still stronger after practicing martial arts with my third brother. How can I suddenly have nosebleed? "


    It was the first time she had nosebleed since she was so old.


    After sun Taiyi went back to Yufu and fell into the water, he knew something about Yufu and nodded immediately.


    "Miss, after all, is not a medical student. It''s hard to avoid not knowing. What''s more, you once told me that all the food in Xianren Valley is mountain vegetables and game. Those things are naturally light and mild, so they won''t cause nosebleed. "


    Gu Shubai listened to the four words of light and gentle, vaguely thought of something, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted up.


    But people still don''t understand.


    "Dr. Sun, Yu Fu, just tell me what the problem is."


    Gu huaijiang could not help but worry. He asked directly. Sun Taiyi turned his head and arched his hand and said, "it''s not a big problem. Excuse me, miss, have you eaten too much tonic recently? The young lady said that she was practicing martial arts recently. On this hot day, she ate too many warm tonics, which is unbearable to a small person. Besides, she absorbed better tonics as soon as she practiced martial arts. The reason for nosebleed is just like this. "


    In the final analysis, Dr. Sun''s words are overdone.


    Gu huaijiang frowned, "how can it be? It was Mr. Liu and Mr. Li in Chaozhong who told the Marquis that their daughter usually eats bird''s nest and donkey hide gelatin to supplement her body. Why didn''t you hear them talk about their nosebleed? "


    Dr. Sun was unable to laugh or cry.


    Gu huaijiang is already a Confucian general among the military people. He is not so reckless and vulgar.


    But in the delicate matter of raising his daughter, he is too coarse to speak.


    "Mr. Hou, please forgive me. Other people''s small family, a day to her daughter to eat two or two bird''s nest, even if the sky, and your family? I''m afraid one kilo a day is too little! You can''t mend her like this! "For a moment, Dr. Sun said indignantly, "you really can''t raise your daughter. If you can''t, please let Miss Yu Fu come to my house for a few days. I promise that she will be well conditioned. I Well, what are you doing? "


    Before sun Taiyi''s words were finished, Gu Jiuge winked, and the boy outside the door carried sun Taiyi out.


    Gu Shubai looked at him with a smile.


    "I dare to rob my daughter from my father. If he doesn''t leave, he won''t be able to leave."


    Thanks to sun Taiyi, he wanted to take Yufu to his house.


    "Who doesn''t know that he was so careful? I just want to get close to Yu Fu and ask more about the God of medicine! "


    Two people whisper, Gu huaijiang has come to Yufu''s couch, face regret.


    He has tried his best to find a way to raise his daughter from the ministers in the court. Unexpectedly, something went wrong.


    "General, I''ll be fine. Aunt Li said that children have nosebleeds. Elder brother, are you right


    She went over Gu huaijiang''s shoulder to see Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, where willing to admit this kind of thing in front of her, white damaged his image.


    Gu Jiuge didn''t answer when he saw him.


    This is not a glorious thing, who is willing to take the initiative to say it?


    "Yes, yes, Gu Xiang used to have nosebleeds when he was young, and he always stuffed two balls of grass paper in his nose, so his nostrils are so big now!"


    Gu Yi clapped his chest with pride and hummed to Gu Xiang.


    Gu Xiang, who was said to have a big nostril, turned red and pulled Gu Yi''s neck.


    "Well, you little thing who betrays his brother. We are both born the same. My nostril is big, but your nostril is big?"


    I''m sorry, dear little ones, it''s late again today. Yesterday, I just forgot to upload the codewords in advance. Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    In the afternoon there are two more ha, I hope the little lovely PK during more support, for collection comments reward!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 42

    Because of a bloody nose, Gu huaijiang decided not to let Yu Fu practice martial arts any more.


    He specially called all the people at dinner to discuss what to let Yu Fu learn next.


    "Since last time everyone knew about your nosebleed, no one dares to give me any more ideas. I''ve ordered Aunt Li in your room to calculate the amount of tonic, and she also said that it''s good to learn embroidery. Yufu, what do you think? "


    Gu huaijiang felt that he had no experience, so he was more and more willing to listen to other people''s opinions about Yufu.


    Yufu said: "why does the general want me to learn embroidery? Do you want me to have something to do in my boudoir, or do you want my embroidery to be famous in the imperial capital? "


    "Naturally, I hope you can amuse yourself and cultivate yourself. In case there is no master''s mother in the house to teach you, you will be infected with the rough and arrogant spirit of the martial arts. "


    If it''s not for his deep friendship with his wife who died early, Gu huaijiang really plans to marry a lady to take care of Yu Fu, so that he won''t be too busy to take care of her.


    Yu Fu giggled.


    "Then you don''t have to learn this. I learned it when I was a child. I still remember it now, but it''s not so subtle. Next time, I''ll embroider a purse for the general to show you? "


    Yufuhui Embroidered Purse!


    The father, son and brothers present here all have tacit expectations in their eyes.


    "No wonder what Yufu uses is poison needle, not poison sword, poison dagger or something. It was inspired by embroidery!"


    Gu Yi covered his mouth with a smile and said, "if you don''t learn embroidery, what will you learn?"


    Yu Fu turned his eyes. The eyes were as clear as water. He could see the bottom at a glance.


    She said, "I miss books. The general doesn''t want me to continue to study martial arts. Shall I study? My brothers are all good at martial arts and will be able to help the general in the future. I can''t do anything. I can read and understand without humiliating Gu Houfu. What do you say


    "Yes, of course!"


    Gu huaijiang was very satisfied with her choice, "I have always taught your brothers that you can''t do without studying. As a general in the battlefield, one should not only have the courage of a man, but also be familiar with the art of war and tactics. It''s a good thing that you are willing to study. Although Dongling stresses that women are virtuous when they have no talent, you are my lady of guhou mansion. You can learn whatever you like and see who dares to say anything! "


    This kind of words is a bit overbearing, but Yu Fu''s heart is warm.


    "Thank you, general!"


    "The last time I was by the river, Yu Fu read a sentence as soon as he saw the scenery on the river. The smoke and willows painted the bridge, the wind curtain and the green curtain, and there were 100000 people in different places. I knew at that time that Yufu had read a book. I didn''t expect that she chose this one. "


    As soon as Gu Jiuge said this, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi quickly nodded and said, "yes, it''s Yu Funian. Second brother also said that Yufu''s level is higher than ours. I went back to make up for several books


    Gu Shubai didn''t know about it. Looking at Yu Fu''s face, he was jealous.


    Didn''t she say that she liked big brother best?


    How come they all know about it, but he was kept in the dark


    "Since I have read books, it''s better. There is a study in the southwest corner of the mansion called Guangxia study. There are a lot of Gu''s children studying in it. Wen Qing, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are also in it. You can go with them. "


    The three little ones are still studying, and the three big ones were also studying in the past. Now they have finished their studies and left.


    "Really? Great


    It was Gu Yi, not Yu Fu, who was jubilant. As soon as he clapped his hands, he stood up from his seat.


    How happy it is to go to school with Yu Fu!


    Gu huaijiang gave him a white look and watched him sit back to his original position honestly. Then he said, "you and Gu Xiang often play truant. Don''t think that you don''t know about being a father. Gentlemen in the study dare not tell me that you are weak since you were a child, but now you are not as weak as you were when you were a child. If you dare to play truant at will again, watch your skin carefully. "


    Others say that careful your skin, may be just a threat, but Gu Yi knows that he is not a threat.


    Thinking of the feeling of the stick falling on his ass, his shoulders trembled and he sat down honestly.


    "Yes, I dare not. With Yu''s help, who would play truant... "


    Two days later, Gu huaijiang ordered people to go to Guangxia study. After informing the gentlemen, he let Yufu go to study formally.


    Aunt Li, Lianzhu, Lianbi and others got up early in the morning. First, they prepared all the books, pen, ink, paper and inkstones that Yufu wanted to use. Then they packed them with new cloth and let yaolan take them with them.


    When Yu gets up, she changes clothes and combs her hair for fear that it will be bad for her to go to school late the first day.


    "Would you like to have a bun today? Now that he''s going to study, he''s a big boy. It''s childish. I heard that old Mr. Lin fengmiao doesn''t like children the most. "


    Yu Fu is in a trance. Before he wakes up, he is pulled up by Lianzhu and others to wash. Then Huizi wakes up.


    "What? Is there anyone else who doesn''t like children? "Yu Fu said, "how lovely children are. I just like children. They should be so tall."


    Then he sat in front of the dresser and compared himself with his hands on his waist. His height was only a little higher than that of the rose chair.


    Lian Bi chuckled, "such a tall girl is no more than three years old at most. It turns out that the young lady likes a three-year-old baby."


    Baby?


    Yu Fu thought about it, and then realized that the child they were talking about was not two or three years old, but her.


    "Do you mean Mr. Lin from Guangxia study doesn''t like me?"


    She looked up at Lianzhu, who comforted her: "don''t worry, miss. All the old scholars are like this. He is very famous, so he can teach students in guhou mansion. He has a bigger temper than other old scholars. When Mr. five and Mr. six went to school, they heard that Mr. Lin snorted "childish spirit!" I''ll leave both of them to the other gentlemen. "


    "Besides this bad tempered Mr. Lin, is there any other gentleman in Guangxia study?"


    "Yes


    Lianzhu said: "listen to you, there are two younger teachers. Because they are not as talented as Mr. Lin, they are only teaching assistants. If he is young or stupid and mischievous, Mr. Lin is not willing to teach them in person, he will give them two lessons. "


    Yu Fu vomits his tongue and sees that Yao LAN brings a new embroidered peach blossom horse face skirt and waves her hand.


    "No, no, it''s gorgeous. Since the old gentleman is pure and noble, it''s better to be plain and clean. "


    for collection, comment and reward www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 43

    "Four elder brothers, four elder brothers, have you packed up yet?"


    Early in the morning, Gu Wenqing''s yard started to make a scene. He was so scared that he thought something big had happened.


    "Fire, fire! Is it on fire


    Sleepy eyed, Zi Mi ran out in his middle clothes and yelled in the courtyard.


    "You big head!"


    With a bang, he got a shudder on his head, and then he woke up.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were standing in front of him, which made him confused.


    "Five childe, six childe, why did you come so early?"


    "If you want to go to school today, you have to get up earlier. What about the fourth brother? Is the fourth brother still sleeping? "


    Gu Yi didn''t wait for him to answer, so he pushed him to the room. Gu Wenqing just opened the door.


    "How can I sleep when you are so noisy? I woke up a long time ago. "


    Then he turned aside and raised his hand to make a gesture of invitation. "It''s rare for you two to come in so early and have a cup of tea."


    Zi Mi hurried forward to wash Gu Wenqing and bring up the breakfast.


    "Oh, don''t eat. Take the breakfast to the west wing, and let''s go to find Xiao Yufu to eat together. How about that? "


    Gu Yixing was full of vitality and covered the food box that Zimi had just opened. Gu Xiang also said, "yes, she''s going to study with us for the first time today. Let''s go and see her earlier."


    After that, without waiting for Gu Wenqing to make a statement, he went straight to the west wing.


    For both of them, Gu Wenqing was the oldest and the most temperamental of his brothers. They were not worried that he would be angry at all.


    Gu Wenqing is pulled by two people, can compromise only, "OK, OK, go, let''s go politely, don''t pull like this."


    He said that Gu Xiang was tearing his wrinkly sleeves. He walked ahead and asked Zimi to follow him with his food box.


    To the west chamber, Yu Fu just finished dressing and was about to have breakfast.


    "Four brothers, five brothers, six brothers, are you here?"


    As soon as he saw them, Yu Fu jumped down from his chair and went forward happily.


    She was seen wearing a pair of chignons decorated with only two small pearl flowers. She was dressed in a plain crepe satin skirt with wind lotus and green leaves, as smart as a lotus fairy.


    "I just want to tell you that Mr. Lin is very picky and strict. He wants you to be more elegant. I didn''t expect you to be so well dressed."


    Gu Wenqing nodded with satisfaction, and the son behind him quickly put the breakfast on the table.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "it''s all Aunt Li and sister Lianzhu. They dress well for me, but is this Mr. Lin really so terrible?"


    "That''s not so terrible!"


    Gu Yi made a fierce face and scared Yu Fu to shrink behind Gu Wenqing. Instead, he laughed.


    "Well, sixth brother, don''t scare Yu Fu. As a matter of fact, Mr. Lin is just rigorous in his studies and strict in his manner. His knowledge is very extensive. It will be of great help if you go to Guangxia study. "


    Four people on the table, while eating breakfast, while talking about the old Mr. Lin, Yu Fu on his temperament also has a bottom.


    After going out of the house, the four go in again to say goodbye to Gu huaijiang. They find that Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge are there. For the first time, Gu Hanmo has not practiced sword.


    Yu Fu felt warm in her heart, thinking that everyone must have seen her go to school the first day, so she said goodbye to her here.


    "Go ahead, you three are brothers. You must take good care of Yufu. Do you hear me?"


    Gu huaijiang smiles lovingly. He looks at Yufu''s well-dressed and dignified manner, and is extremely satisfied.


    Although Gu huaijiang''s daughter is not her own, she is no worse than the other girls.


    On the way out of Shangfang to the southwest of Fuchong, the pavilions are sparse, but there are a lot of trees such as pines and bamboos. It''s cool to walk in summer.


    I don''t know how far I went, I saw a simple low wall winding up in front of me. Turning to the front, I saw the four characters of Guangxia study.


    "Although the study is built in the residence of marquis Gu, it is not for our family, but for the whole family. So this place is surrounded by a small door at the back, which leads directly to the outside of the house, so that students who come to study can get in and out easily. I''ll take you to see Mr. Lin first. I''ll take you to Wenshu first


    Gu Yi''s face is full of reluctance. He also wants to accompany Yu Fu to see Mr. Lin, but he thinks that he hasn''t come to study well for many days. When he meets Mr. Lin, he has to be scolded. It''s not good to lose face in front of Yu Fu.


    "Well, let''s go first. Fourth brother, you must ask Mr. Lin to arrange Yufu''s seat beside us


    Gu Wenqing took Yufu by the hand, followed yaolan, and walked to a room behind the study.


    "The students have met Mr. Lin."


    Outside the wing room stood an old man, about sixty or seventy years old, stretching his muscles and bones.Seeing Gu Wenqing, a kind smile appeared on his face. He seemed to like the student very much.


    Yu Fu felt a sigh of relief.


    This old Mr. Lin laughs very gently. How could he be the stern man in Gu Xiang''s and Gu Yi''s words?


    "Wenqing, you still come so early. By the way, the last time you asked me about my exemplar, the meaning of one word needs to be considered. I''ve thought about it for two days, and I''ve come up with the most reasonable explanation. I''ll tell you. "


    After that, he turned around with a smile and was about to take a book to explain to Gu Wenqing.


    "Don''t hurry, sir. I''ll come to the school later and speak slowly. This is my sister Yu Fu. Today is the first time she has come to study. I specially brought her to see Mr. Wang. "


    Yu Fu came out from behind Gu Wenqing and blessed him with a good attitude, learning Gu Wenqing''s way of saying: "students have seen Mr. Lin


    "Well, the Marquis has already sent someone to inform us. It''s said that the young lady likes reading, so let Mr. Zhou take her. Let''s start with literacy first. "


    Lin fengmiao''s tone suddenly coldly three points, and did not intend to teach Yufu to read in person, but gave her to others.


    Yu Fu looks up to Gu Wenqing, as if to ask him how to answer.


    Gu Wenqing said with a forced smile: "Mr. Zhou is erudite and versatile. He is the most gentle man. It''s good to have him to teach him. But father''s meaning, still hope Mr. Lin can personally teach Yu Fu


    He put Gu huaijiang''s name up, Lin fengmiao again stubborn also had to give some face.


    "Please look up, miss."


    Yu Fu raises his head according to speech, he only looked one eye, immediately covered his eyes, don''t turn his head.


    "No, no, I can''t teach such a charming guest as miss. Let Mr. Zhou take it with me, Mr. Zhou --"


    "ah, what''s Mr. Lin''s order?"


    Not far away, a man in a light colored elegant gown, humbly stooped and trotted over.


    It''s a digression that super Yo has sent 9 flowers


    the awakened shrimp has sent a diamond


    I don''t know in my dream has sent 9 flowers


    Zhai meiniuniu has cast an evaluation vote


    thank you for your appreciation. There will be a second shift later ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 44

    Gu Wenqing was not stubborn about Mr. Lin, but Yu Fu was taken away by Mr. Zhou.


    Seeing him coming back alone, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi sighed and complained.


    "I know old man Lin has a bad heart. He won''t let Yu Fu come to study with us. What''s the point of my coming here?"


    Gu Yi''s head was not happy, but Gu Xiangfei quickly covered his mouth.


    He looked around and saw that all the students in the seat were of the same race. They were seriously endorsing to prevent Mr. Lin from pulling his back. No one cared what they were talking about.


    He lowered his voice. "Fight, don''t you? Is that what you call sir? How many sticks did your father beat you when you said something in front of your father last time


    Gu Yi''s back was cold, and he didn''t speak in a huff and puff manner.


    Gu Wenqing said: "what the fifth brother said is that we still need to respect our teachers. What''s more, Yufu can learn as well as Mr. Zhou. They are right next door, so we can go back together. "


    "Cough."


    At the front desk, a student who was endorsing suddenly coughed loudly. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi immediately returned to their seats and pretended to read.


    Mr. Lin walked in straight from the door. He saw that people were very serious about reading. Even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, who often played truant, were reading. They smoothed their beards with great satisfaction.


    No -


    when he fixed his eyes, he was so angry that his beard was shaking and his ruler was pounding on the desk.


    "Gu Yi, your books are all reversed. Stand up for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Sidao and Yu Fu pass by the door. He hears the sound of laughter, but he doesn''t know what happened.


    "Miss Yu Fu, this is Mr. Lin in class. All the students are college students. Some of them are older than your three brothers."


    Yu Fu nodded, thinking that Gu Wenqing was there.


    "Mr. Zhou, please call me Yufu. Since I come to study with you, I am your student. How can I call my student miss? "


    Zhou Si Dao was stunned. After a while, he answered with embarrassment, "well, I''d better be respectful than obedient. In fact, I am also a student of Mr. Lin. when I was 30 years old, I was recommended by him to teach primary school students. Thank you, miss. You are willing to teach me. I will try my best to teach you in the future I''ll teach you. "


    With a shy smile, he pointed to a wing room next to the school and said, "this smaller school is full of primary school students. There are also 15-year-old and 13-year-old people who are older than you. Fortunately, we are all beginners. It''s good to study together. "


    Yu Fu thought about it. Just now old Mr. Lin said that she began to learn from literacy, but she knew it.


    Would you like to explain to Mr. Zhou first?


    It''s all right. Let''s wait and see what''s going on, so that Mr. Lin won''t be more dissatisfied with her and think she''s too frivolous.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou."


    When Zhou Sidao opened the door, a torn book came towards his face quickly and wiped it from his ear.


    He was a scholar. He was startled by the hidden weapon and looked at the pupils.


    The noisy classroom suddenly quieted down, and everyone pretended to read books. No one would admit that he was the one who had just lost his books.


    Zhou Si Road helpless, thinking that Yu Fu is still here, he first introduced her to the public.


    "This is a new student, Miss Yu Fu from Gu Hou''s residence. She''s young. You''re just lazy. Don''t hurt Yu Fu. Do you hear me? "


    "Listen - see - see -"


    the long voice was like shaking his head and reciting sutras. Yu Fu couldn''t help but smile.


    The pupils poked their heads out from the back of the book and were glad to see her pink and jade carving, and laugh. Pear vortex was as sweet as honey.


    Zhou Sidao arranged for her to be near the window. On the one hand, the light was bright; on the other hand, it was convenient for yaolan to look after her outside. If there was anything to do with tea and water, it was also convenient.


    He sat at the top, turned inside the cupboard, and suddenly turned his head.


    "Previously, there were a lot of posts about calligraphy. Where did they go?"


    His eyes suddenly fell on the door, just that almost hit his rotten book, isn''t it written by himself?


    He was ashamed and angry. "The calligraphy has been used up. Which one of you will give his own to Yu Fu first? I''ll write a few more when I have time


    When Yu Fu wanted to speak, he had already handed over four or five calligraphy books.


    "Use mine!"


    The little fat Dun in the back seat stood up and tried to extend his hand far away, hoping to put his calligraphy directly on the jade desk.


    "He''s broken. I''d better use mine."


    The young man in the front seat was older, and glanced at the little fat man with pride. "My husband said that I''m good at learning. I can go to Mr. Lin soon. I don''t need it anyway. It''s just right for you. "When he said this, the audience was full of admiration and admiration.


    To be able to go to Mr. Lin''s school from here is something that my parents must praise for three days and three nights when I go home!


    Those hands holding out the post slowly retracted, only the little fat Dun in the back seat still held it unconvincingly.


    Yu Fu smiles at the boy, stands up and says, "Mr. Zhou, I can write. I''ll write it to you. If you don''t think it''s good, can you find another copy for me? "


    "Well, you can write it to me."


    Yao LAN had already laid a pen and paper on her desk. She picked up the fine gold and dipped it in Huizhou ink. She wrote a sentence fluently on rice paper.


    They all looked forward curiously, and the little fat man in the back seat read: "an de Guang Guangxia... "


    "It''s a place where thousands of people live, and all the poor people in the world are happy! I don''t understand. It''s good to read it here. Don''t laugh off people''s big teeth! "


    Everyone laughed at Xiao pangdun. Only Zhou Sidao picked up the rice paper and looked at the words on it carefully.


    There is not a wrong word, and the handwriting is neat and graceful, showing a leisurely and flexible landscape. It is true that the character is like a person.


    "I saw that the study was called Guangxia study, and I heard from the general that this is a place to study for the children of his clan, whether rich or poor, far or near. He thought of Du''s words and felt that there was such an air of helping the world at the same time. "


    After hearing these words, Zhou Sidao was even more surprised.


    Looking at Yu Fu''s childish spirit, I didn''t expect that she had such insight!


    He was surprised and said, "your handwriting is so good. How could Mr. Lin let you come to me? I think you can go directly to the next room. This time, Mr. Lin has lost his eye and recognized Pu Yu as a stubborn stone! "


    Can Yu Fu study with Mr. Lin?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 45

    Go right next door?


    Everyone is anxious. It''s so boring to study here. It''s hard to find a little sister who is carved with powder and jade. How can she go next door before she can speak?


    The young man in the front seat immediately refused and said, "Mr. Zhou, maybe she can only write this sentence and deceive you. It''s better for you to read her and write, so that you can know her real level! "


    Zhou Sidao thought about it. What he said was reasonable, so he looked at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu nodded cleverly, "just read it, sir."


    "Mr. Zhou, don''t read too simple!"


    These primary school students are ghosts and spirits. We can see that Zhou Sidao is afraid of Yu Fu''s identity, so he reminds him immediately.


    "It''s natural," Zhou said, "do you still want to remind me?"


    After that, he looked up and thought about it, and read a sentence:


    the water is sunny, and the mountains are empty and rainy.


    This poem chants the beautiful scenery of the West Lake. Yu Fu was stunned when he thought that he had not had time to see the West Lake after he came to Lin''an.


    She chewed the poem several times, yearning for the scenery of the West Lake in her heart, thinking when to let her elder brother take her to have a look.


    "Ha ha, sir, it''s too hard for her to write! I''ll tell you what? She almost fooled us all! "


    The young man in the front seat laughed wildly and brought her thoughts back. Zhou Sidao was embarrassed.


    "This sentence may be too difficult. Why don''t I change it..."


    "No, Mr. Zhou."


    Yu Fu picked up the pen, small arms, small fingers, holding the thin gold, it is very delicate.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her hands, and they felt that the best perfume was not as delicate as her skin.


    Compared with her, they were as rough as old bark.


    The pen has mentioned that this time it is written in small words with the head of flies. The faint fragrance of pine in Huizhou ink is dense in the air.


    When they looked at the paper again, they found that although several words in the poem were not easy to write, such as "Pei Pei" and "Meng", Yufu''s writing was not bad at all.


    No one dares to say that she is a liar.


    "Good, good. It''s the most difficult word to write. It''s shame that you can write so well when you are only 12 years old! I''m going to talk to Mr. Lin now - "


    Yu Fu raised his head and said with a smile," Mr. Zhou, I can only write a few words. My knowledge is very shallow. Just teach me how to read. Don''t disturb Mr. Lin in class. If in a few days you think I''m going to make progress, it''s not too late to recommend me. "


    Zhou Sidao nodded his head with satisfaction.


    "Well, sit down and read the rules. If you have any questions, ask me again."


    He folded up the two pieces of paper that Yu Fu had just written and carefully folded them up, as if they were treasures.


    "Disciple rules, sage instructions. The first filial brother, the second sincere, universal love, and pro benevolence.... "


    The sound of reading rang out, and Yu helped the students around him to shake his head.


    She learned this disciple rule when she was five years old. She hasn''t read it for a long time, but she still knows it backwards.


    Her eyes do not fall on the books, but on the school, looking at those large and small students, feel very interesting.


    She''s looking at other people, and they''re looking at her.


    All the students in the school are men. It''s strange that such a girl doll is made of powder and jade.


    Of course, they couldn''t help looking more.


    This class was very hard, and it was not easy until Zhou Sidao put down the book and stretched slightly.


    The crowd began to rub their hands.


    Every time Mr. Zhou let people have a rest, it was this action, which they had seen through for a long time.


    No more than five numbers, he would say -


    "OK, let''s have a rest. Just don''t run away, and don''t disturb Mr. Lin in class. "


    It''s always this sentence. It''s nothing new.


    After that, Zhou Sidao took his tea cup and went out. He was going to add tea.


    See him go far, a group of primary school students can''t help, Hua La ground toward jade to help to encircle to come over.


    Yu Fu was frightened for a moment and shrank towards the corner of the wall.


    "Are you the daughter of the Marquis?"


    Someone asked blankly, and was soon interrupted by someone nearby, "I know her. She is not the natural daughter of the marquis. She said it was picked up in the frontier battlefield. Didn''t you hear her call for the Marquis just now? "


    Only Gu''s soldiers can call him a general. In the imperial capital, people are more used to calling him Marquis according to Gu huaijiang''s title.


    "It''s not a serious lady. Who combed your bun for you? It''s beautiful!"


    When they heard that she was not Gu huaijiang''s own daughter, their attitude became contemptuous.


    Someone reached out and touched her bun. She met the little pearl flower on it. Yu Fu was scared and hid behind. The pearl flower was knocked to the ground.A wisp of broken hair in front of her forehead fell down with the Pearl Flower and covered her eyes.


    "Sister Lianzhu combed my hair..."


    Yu Fubian''s mouth was flat. Seeing the hair scattered in front of her eyes, she knew that Lianzhu''s carefully combed bun must be in disorder, and there was a trace of grievance in her voice.


    The person who touched her just thought she was cute. Unexpectedly, she broke her bun and complained: "this hair looks good. It''s not firm at all. It will break when you touch it."


    Before Yu Fu spoke, Yao LAN, who was standing outside the window, began to shout.


    "How dare you bully our young lady! Please apologize quickly!"


    Mr. Lin''s class next door, just let everyone rest, Gu Wenqing three people busy next door, want to see the situation of Yu Fu.


    Who knows just walk to the corridor, then heard Yao blue that a shout.


    "Who dares to bully Yu Fu after eating bear heart and leopard gall?"


    Gu Yi couldn''t hold his breath, so he quickly ran with a high drink and kicked on the door.


    Boom!


    The gate fell down in response to the sound, and the people around the jade support seat were startled and looked out of the gate.


    As soon as the three brothers came in, they saw that they had surrounded Yufu in circles. Her pretty bun had already been half scattered, and her broken hair fell in front of them, and her face was at a loss.


    In the eyes of the three of them, it was obviously bullied!


    "Say, who made her hair like this?"


    Gu Wenqing, who had always been gentle, put on a face and quickly stepped forward to push away the crowd and helped Yu to his back.


    His eyes swept solemnly through the crowd, and everyone who touched his eyes stepped back.


    "It''s him, it''s him!"


    Yao LAN jumps out of the window and points to a teenager who is shrinking in the crowd. The person she identifies is scared to shiver.


    "I just touched it. I didn''t mean it. She didn''t comb her hair properly. I didn''t scatter it!"


    With a bang, Gu Xiangyi punched him in the face and hit him to the ground.


    "Gu Changming! You dare to argue, you dare to bully Yufu, I have to beat you to know you are wrong today


    in the last half of the day, ask for comments and rewards ~


    PK www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 46

    "Gu Changsheng, your brother was beaten!"


    The crowd suddenly spread out. I don''t know who yelled. A tall boy who was similar to the one who had been knocked down stood up.


    He looked at the three brothers in Hou''s mansion, hesitated and said, "why did you hit my brother?"


    Gu Yi snorted coldly, "Gu Changming bullies Yu Fu. I think he thinks his life is too long. I just want to help him!"


    Gu Changsheng took a look at Yu Fu, saw a wisp of her sideburns, and looked at Gu Changsheng lying on the ground.


    "Brother six!"


    Yu Fu stood behind Gu Wenqing and poked out his head. "I''m ok. Don''t fight. Go back carefully and be punished again."


    Gu Changsheng seemed to get something to rely on. He said quickly: "you see, your sister said that she was OK. You can''t beat her life like this. What''s more, I knew earlier that your sister was not born. Why are you so anxious? "


    The first few words are still acceptable to Gu Yi, but the last one provokes public anger.


    Without waiting for Gu Yi''s hand, Gu Wenqing took Gu Changsheng''s wrist and flipped it back gently. Gu Changsheng yelled in pain.


    "It''s none of your business whether Yufu was born to my father or not. You just need to know that she is a miss of Gu Houfu. Even if she is just an ordinary girl, is it reasonable for you to bully her? "


    "Let go of my brother!"


    Gu Changming didn''t know when he got up from the ground. Seeing Gu Changsheng firmly controlled by him, he couldn''t think about it for a moment. He picked up the chair and smashed it.


    It''s easy for Gu Wenqing to avoid him, but the one standing behind him is Yu Fu. If he avoids the injury, it may be her.


    When he said it was late, then it was fast. With a look in his eyes, he understood it tacitly and kicked the chair in mid air.


    The whole pine chair with back was smashed and sawdust scattered by his kick.


    "Four elder brothers, don''t fight, you advise five elder brothers and six elder brothers quickly!"


    Yu Fu is worried. All the students in Guangxia study are from the same family of Gu family. If there is a big trouble, Gu huaijiang will know.


    At that time, it will be Gu Wenqing and them who will suffer.


    Gu Wenqing was older after all. He didn''t care to bully others with his martial arts, so he let go of Gu Changsheng''s wrist with a cold hum.


    "Gu Changming, Gu Changsheng! As long as you apologize to Yu Fu, I will not pursue today''s affairs. "


    There was so much noise here that even the students from the school next door came to watch the excitement outside the window.


    Gu Changsheng and his brothers are willing to admit their mistakes. Naturally, they can''t compare with Gu Wenqing. They were born in a general family and have all kinds of martial arts skills. I''m afraid they can''t beat the youngest Gu Yi together.


    But in front of so many people to make them apologize to a little girl, they can not wipe face.


    "I said Gu Changsheng, you should apologize! He''s a lady of the Marquis''s mansion. How can we afford to offend the three princes of the Marquis''s mansion? "


    Yu Fu followed the sound and saw that it was the young man in front of him who suspected that he had cheated Mr. Zhou.


    If you don''t say this, it''s OK. If you say it, Gu Changsheng and his brothers will lose face even more.


    If they apologize today, don''t others say that they are afraid of the prince of Hou''s mansion, even a little girl with unknown origin?


    Don''t apologize


    Look at Gu Yi''s eyes. If they don''t apologize, they will be beaten to the head of a pig.


    Just hesitating, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi can''t wait, "don''t apologize, right? Then give me a punch


    Then he dragged Gu Changming over, punched him on the other side of the face, and scolded: "I heard that you were not well when you were a child, so your father named you Changming. What do I think you should call me die? You must be desperate to bully Yu Fu! "


    Gu Changsheng wants to save his brother, but he is also dragged to the ground by the two people. They all show their teeth and face.


    Gu Wenqing stands with a negative hand, turns her head and signals yaolan to come in with her eyes, asking her to rearrange her hair for Yufu.


    Of course, he can''t do it.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are still young, and their martial arts are not very good. They can''t fight each other. The lesson is to teach them.


    If he does it, he will bully these two people who don''t know martial arts.


    Yu Fu seems to be aware of his intention, but sighs. While Ren yaolan arranges her hair, she says: "brother five, brother six, they must know that they are wrong. In fact, they didn''t mean it, so let them go? "


    If Gu Changsheng and Gu Changming just now refuse to apologize because of their face, they will not care about their face now.


    "Yes, yes, Yufu is right. We know it''s wrong!"


    Gu Xiang looks at Yu Fu. Yao LAN has picked up the lost pearl flower from the corner and fixed her hair again.


    Although Lianzhu didn''t comb so neatly when she went out in the morning, it didn''t look like a big problem, so she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, since Yu Fu said that, I''ll forgive you this time. Next time you dare to bully Yu Fu, you won''t even have a chance to apologize! ""What''s the matter?"


    An old and serious voice came from outside the door.


    The students, who had been watching from the window before, flew away like frightened birds and went back to their school.


    No, it''s Mr. Lin!


    "Mr. Lin!"


    As soon as he came in, Gu Changsheng and Gu Changming looked at each other, and their hearts leaped up.


    Lin fengmiao was startled.


    "What''s the matter with you two? It''s black and blue. "


    "It''s Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, and They hit people! "


    They knew that Gu Wenqing was Mr. Lin''s proud disciple. They didn''t dare to talk about him. They only talked about Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    They often played truant, and Mr. Lin was dissatisfied with it. Now that he was accused, he naturally believed it.


    "Gu Yi, I''ve just taught you a lesson. It''s unreasonable of you to beat up your classmates even harder."


    "I Well, Gu Changming, you two cowards are really good. The villains will complain first! Why don''t you dare to tell your husband that you two bullied Yu Fu first? "


    Gu Yi angrily to come forward to find them theory, two faces swollen into a pig''s head people hurriedly to Mr. Lin behind.


    Suddenly, he felt his clothes moved. Gu Yi looked back. Yu Fu frowned and shook his head at him.


    "Brother six, don''t mention it. Mr. Lin doesn''t like me. You said he would be more angry... "


    Her voice was very low, and old Mr. Collin''s ears were sharp, and his beard trembled.


    The PK is over. I don''t know the result yet, but Gagan will continue!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 47

    After leaving school in the evening, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi both look like dishes.


    Gu Wenqing led Yu Fu to walk slowly behind. Seeing the figure of their drooping heads, he shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll come back later and intercede for you."


    The two turned their heads and flattered Gu Wenqing.


    "The fourth brother has always been the best to us. If my father wants to beat us later, you must stop him!"


    "If it''s just ten sticks, Gu Changsheng''s brothers have been beaten by us for several times, even if they still have them. If it''s more than 20 sticks, the fourth brother must stop it! "


    Yu Fu has been walking with her head down, and the two delicate and bright pearl flowers on her bun are much dimmer.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were surprised.


    "Xiaoyufu, what''s the matter with you? But I was wronged? "


    It''s no wonder that she has always been regarded as a darling in Gu Hou''s house. This is the first time that someone dares to bully her.


    She felt that she should be wronged.


    "Don''t be sad. If you are wronged, I''ll beat Gu Changming up again tomorrow. I''ll give up. Even if my father beat me with 30 sticks, you can''t be wronged! "


    Yu Fu raised his head timidly, flattened his little pink lips and muttered, "I don''t want you to be beaten..."


    Always for her.


    The last time I took a boat trip to the river, this time I came to the school.


    As long as something happens to her, Gu huaijiang will always blame her brothers who accompany her, which makes her very uneasy.


    The crowd breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s why. Don''t worry. We have been used to it since we were young. How can a man who is in charge of his family not even be able to stand up to a few dozen sticks? "


    Gu Yi opened his mouth to talk big, and then he swallowed his saliva.


    Dozens of sticks!


    If they can avoid being beaten, of course, they still want to avoid being beaten


    It was time for dinner when they went back. Instead of going back to their room first, they went to the upper room to see Gu huaijiang.


    Gu huaijiang was reading a book on the couch by the window. The cover of the book was Sun Tzu''s art of war, which he had already crumpled. When he saw the four of them coming back, he looked up.


    They were all in a panic. Even Yu Fu looked at him eagerly, as if he was worried about something.


    Gu Wenqing is the oldest of the four. After thinking about it, she has to admit her mistake. But Gu huaijiang has already stood up.


    "Are you tired after reading all day? Eat first. "


    Then let Qi Zhou pass the meal, Gu Wenqing several people look at each other.


    According to the past practice, Gu huaijiang will know what happened in the study for the first time. Where can he wait to finish school?


    He knew that they had a fight in the study today, but he didn''t punish them. He gently asked them to eat first


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi looked at each other and shivered tacitly.


    "There is a saying that before a storm comes, it is always extraordinarily calm."


    Even Gu Wenqing was a little confused. He didn''t know why Gu huaijiang ignored it.


    Just as he hesitated, he saw Gu Shubai come in from the door, with a strange smile on his face. At a glance, he knew that he had heard the wind of the study.


    That''s even more strange.


    "Yufu, the kitchen has made your favorite lotus seed chicken soup. Come here quickly."


    Gu Shubai waved to her with a smile. Yu Fu took a look at Gu Wenqing and walked past obediently.


    A meal was so quiet that Gu Xiang and Gu Yi had no appetite at all. Instead, Yu Fu was fed by Gu Shubai and almost forgot about the study.


    It was only when she saw Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s trembling faces that she thought of it.


    The small hand holding the tea cup suddenly became cautious and looked at Gu huaijiang''s face from time to time.


    "Father, it''s the child''s fault what happened in the study today."


    Gu Wenqing is worthy of being a good elder brother, and takes the responsibility. "No matter whether it''s the fifth younger brother, the sixth younger brother or the child, as a elder brother, the child is not in charge. If the father wants to punish, it''s better to punish the child! "


    Yu Fuzheng wants to speak. Gu Shubai gently grabs her arm under the table and shakes her head.


    She had to keep her eyes wide open and watch quietly.


    "Father, I did it first. Four elder brothers can''t stop at all, can''t blame him. That Gu Changming Well, in a word, I didn''t remember my father''s instruction and made trouble in the study again. "


    Gu Yi was a little frustrated. He knew what Gu huaijiang didn''t like to hear from people who made mistakes.


    Yes, he can''t say that Gu Changming made any mistakes, he can only say that he didn''t.


    Gu huaijiang often said that the bullying of unarmed people by martial arts practitioners is an unjustifiable crime of bullying the weak.


    "Oh? Are you in trouble? How did I hear that Yufu was bullied in the study today? Did you protect her? "


    "I "Ah?"Gu Yi raised his head inconceivably, only to see Gu huaijiang slowly drink a mouthful of tea, raised his head with a smile.


    "I have always taught you not to bully, but protecting your sister is what you should do as a brother. I''ve heard what happened today. You did the right thing


    How rare it is to get Gu huaijiang''s affirmation!


    "Father, you said it! I''m so scared that I don''t even dare to have enough for dinner


    The three were overjoyed, and Yu Fu was especially happy. "General, don''t you blame your brothers? That''s great. I thought I got them punished again. "


    "What''s involved is not."


    Gu huaijiang looked at the people slowly, "you are my sister, they should protect you. If I hit someone else to protect you, I certainly don''t blame it. As long as it''s not like the last time you went to the river, but you fell into the water. "


    In Gu huaijiang''s eyes, Yufu falls into the water, which means that Gu Jiuge can''t beat the drunkards.


    Well, there''s nothing wrong with that logic.


    Gu Jiuge coughed awkwardly. "Gu Changming''s brother''s injuries are not serious. His father has asked the doctor to see him. It was they who bullied Yu Fu first, and they also spoke rudely. Their family didn''t dare to make any more trouble. "


    "That''s good. It''s a member of the same clan. If we really want to make trouble, it''s like the Houfu''s bullying."


    Gu Wenqing was more considerate than Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. He was more concerned about the reputation of the Marquis''s house than a military staff.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "my father has always been friendly and kind to people, and he has helped many people of the same race. We won''t forget our old kindness just because of the children''s fighting. "


    What''s more, Gu huaijiang not only asked the doctor to treat him, but also didn''t give him less precious tonics, and naturally there was no small amount of silver.


    As long as Yu Fu is safe from being bullied, these are small things.


    Yu Fu suddenly flattened his mouth.


    "The general didn''t blame him, but Mr. Lin seemed very angry. He didn''t like me at all. Will he be even more reluctant to teach me now? "


    Lin fengmiao doesn''t like Yu Fu?


    They looked at her in surprise, as if they had heard something incredible.


    "Yufu, you are so thoughtful. How can anyone in the world not like you? If so, he must not know you


    Gu Shubai is serious about it, and Yu Fu is stunned.


    Gu Yi just was scared not to eat, this meeting son is taking pastry pad stomach, hear this words busy raise head.


    "Another possibility is that the old man is blind!"


    He said indistinctly, with crumbs of white pastry flying out of his mouth.


    Another story -


    recommended article: "the top favorite wife is poisonous" Jiuwei, PK, ask for collection ~


    he is a senior member of Xincheng group. He has passed through a myriad of flowers, but has never touched his body!


    She is a talented designer with great reputation. After five years of deep love and wrong payment, she once became a joke of the whole city.


    When he was forced to marry, he disdained her: "the stupid woman who has been married for five years? If you marry me, won''t you pull back my good genes? "


    "Don''t marry!" he waved


    She chuckled: "does a 30-year-old bachelor still have the face to dislike others? Don''t tell me, you can''t do it! "


    Oh


    Later, later.


    Ji Shu a hook fingers, the dignified building young and old wagged his tail in the past: "wife adult, what do you want?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 48

    The next morning, Gu Shubai personally sent Yufu to the study.


    "Big brother, do you have anything else to do? Don''t send me there. Just have my fourth brother with me. "


    On the road to Guangxia study, there are many trees and the mist in the morning is cool.


    Gu Wenqing three people walk in front, Gu Shubai in order to accommodate the small steps of Yu Fu, slowly and she walk behind.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Mr. Lin? I''ll go with you, won''t I be less afraid? "


    Yu Fu holds his hand. His palm is wide enough to wrap her whole hand in it.


    Curled knuckles are white and slender, nails are clean and neat, and each knuckle is well-defined, full of reassuring power.


    Her worry was much less, but her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    In such a quiet path in the forest, Gu Shubai could hear the sound of falling leaves clearly, and she could certainly hear her heartbeat.


    Yu Fu raised his head with a guilty heart and looked up along his white ink river. His white jaw was slightly low, and a pair of starlit eyes were looking at her with a smile.


    "Still afraid?"


    "No, not afraid."


    "If the old man is really angry, I will go to compensate him. If he doesn''t accept it, I''ll continue to study with Mr. Zhou. Mr. Zhou is a disciple of Mr. Lin. naturally, he is not so bad, and he has a gentle temperament. "


    What she said was right, and she was obviously ready for it.


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were all gentle, more genial than the sunshine in the morning.


    "It''s hard for you to know the advantages of Mr. Zhou when you are young. When Gu Xiang and Gu Yicai used to go to study, they always disliked that Mr. Zhou taught primary school students. You''re better than them. You don''t care about vanity. "


    Yufu didn''t like others to say that she was small. In front of Gu Shubai, she didn''t want him to feel much smaller than him.


    Unconsciously, she stood on tiptoe, straightened her back and said, "so although I''m twelve years old, I''m more mature than other twelve year olds, aren''t I?"


    Gu Shubai watched her small head rise slowly.


    Although she has only risen a little, her figure is already a little wobbly.


    Today Lianzhu combed her two flower buds, good-looking or second, mainly firm.


    The two small silver cloves on the top are just decoration. Even if they fall out accidentally, it will not affect her bun, which is not as flashy as yesterday.


    He reached over her head, thinking.


    After waiting for his answer for a long time, Yu Fu was anxious and asked again, "big brother, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Right


    Sometimes I think she is too childish, sometimes I think she is very considerate, not like a 12-year-old.


    Maybe girls are like this, different from their boys.


    On this point, Gu Shubai thinks that he still needs to think about it.


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    But when Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were young, they always liked to say that they were more mature than their peers. It seems that both men and women, this is the common fault of children


    Yu Fu was stunned, and then hummed to him angrily.


    "I''m not a child!"


    Until outside Guangxia study, Yu Fu managed the small flower bud on his head and asked Gu Shubai, "big brother, is my hair in order?"


    After a while, Gu Shubai will take her to see Lin fengmiao. She should pay attention to her appearance.


    "It''s not a mess at all. It''s great."


    But he wanted to mess it up. What''s the psychology?


    As usual, Lin fengmiao does morning exercises in the wing room of the backyard. The old man with white hair stretches his waist slowly. It seems that he has a special interest.


    As soon as he saw Gu Shubai, he began to smile. The folds of his face crowded into a golden chrysanthemum in full bloom in autumn.


    "Shubai, how did you come back today?"


    After comparing Lin fengmiao''s eyes with Gu Shubai''s, Yu Fu knows that Gu Shubai is not Gu Wenqing, but Gu Shubai.


    Another look at his hand holding Yu Fu, Lin Feng Miao''s happy appearance just slightly convergence some.


    "The students have met Mr. Lin."


    Yu Fu came out and gave a respectful salute. She didn''t show any coquettishness in front of Gu Shubai.


    To her surprise, Mr. Lin also gave her a smile.


    "Shubai, are you afraid that the old man will bully your sister, so you brought her to the study yourself?"


    Seeing his expression, Gu Shubai had already counted it in his heart, so he said with a smile: "where. The old man is erudite and versatile. He always teaches students in accordance with their aptitude. However, Yu Fu felt that she had caused trouble when she first came here yesterday. She was afraid that the old man would not be happy, so she asked me to bring her to apologize. "


    "Well, it''s not like that."


    Lin fengmiao waved his hand, turned his head and took two pieces of rice paper from the eight immortals table. The woman''s handwriting on it was beautiful and elegant.It''s more free and easy than boudoir''s font, and more elegant than hermit''s font. If it''s not a little immature, it''s definitely a rare good word.


    "This is..."


    "It was written by Yu Fu yesterday, and Mr. Zhou handed it to me in the evening. He also said Yu Fu''s understanding of Guangxia. Yufu, can you tell us again? "


    After that, he handed the paper to Gu Shubai, carried his hand behind him, slightly bent down and looked at Yu Fu with a smile.


    Yu Fu nodded and repeated what he had said to Zhou Sidao yesterday and his understanding of Guangxia study.


    Gu Shubai looked at the words on the two pieces of rice paper, his mouth slowly raised, and his eyes seemed to be lit up.


    "Well said. Old man, don''t you think so? "


    He looked at Mr. Lin, who stroked his gray beard and nodded at him.


    "If you say something offensive, although Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are studying here, they may not understand it more thoroughly than Yu Fu. I thought Lord Hou had forgotten what the purpose of the study was, and sent a beloved adopted daughter to play in the school, which defiled the word "Guangxia."


    "Only after listening to Yu Fu''s opinion can we know that I am a villain in the heart of a gentleman. The so-called "teaching without discrimination", as long as a good female student like Yu Fu wants to learn, I will do my best to teach her. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 49

    "No wonder the general handed over his study to Mr. Lin. he is really a scholar with erudition and character. It''s my duty to teach the students who are willing to study hard without fear of power. "


    "I don''t think Mr. Lin is harsh at all. He''s not stubborn or pedantic. He is very well. Even if I ask him about Xikun and Beili, he will answer! "


    ¡­¡­


    Since Lin fengmiao accepted Yu Fu, she almost replaced Gu Wenqing in the school and became Mr. Lin''s most proud student.


    Even on the day of rest, she would say something about Mr. Lin, which made Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s ears begin to cocoon.


    Why didn''t they find out at the beginning that Yufu is still a studious baby?


    "Xiaoyufu, you like reading so much. Do you want to be the number one girl


    "Why not?"


    Yu Fu drinks bird''s nest with a small bowl of sweet white porcelain. The silver spoon touches the edge of the bowl and makes a clear tinkling sound.


    "In the mainland of Kyushu, among the Three Kingdoms, Beili and Xikun are not as different men and women as Dongling. The men and women in Beili have the same inheritance rights. For example, the princes and princes can be women. There are even female generals in Xikun. Their female generals are valiant, not inferior to men. What does Dongling care about? A woman without talent is virtue! "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are younger and innocent. Yu Fu speaks in front of them without scruples. He says whatever he thinks.


    Two people listen to her this words also reasonable, Gu huaijiang did say, in the battlefield met Xikun female general, powerful do not lose men.


    "Dongling is a country of rites, learning Confucian classics of Confucius. How can it be compared with the barbarian state of Xikun?"


    There was a lazy sound outside the door, followed by the sound of the folding fan opening and closing.


    Gu Jiuge came in from the door and said, "besides, Xikun mountain is full of land and sparsely populated. They are ambitious and intend to invade the territory of Dongling. If they are not strong enough, they can only let women make up for them. But Dongling is densely populated and has more than enough troops to deal with Xikun. Why let the girl go to the battlefield and waste time? "


    He slowly shook the folding fan and sat down beside Yu Fu.


    "Here comes the second young master. I''ll pour tea for you."


    Lian Bi took over the folding fan in his hand with a smile. Gu Jiuge said with a smile, "thank you."


    Then the folding fan of that pair of women''s slender hand meal, Lian Bi face slightly red, low head back down.


    "Why did the second brother come all of a sudden? Didn''t I hear that my father called you and elder brother? "


    "Just about to say this, the second prince and Princess Danyang came. Your majesty said that princes should come to the Marquis''s residence to learn riding and shooting skills, and develop both civil and martial arts. I don''t know why the princess of Danyang is quarreling with her. The second prince asked me to ask Yu to help her. "


    Yu Fu said, "who is the second prince?"


    "The second prince Ning Chengzhi is the brother of Princess Danyang, and also the son of the former queen. Although he is a legitimate son, unfortunately he is the second in number. He is my age, and he is nineteen this year. The eldest son of your majesty today is the eldest son of the concubine. They were all sent to minzhou during the Dragon Boat Festival, so you haven''t seen them. "


    Gu Jiuge explained it. Yu Fu remembered that Princess Danyang always bothered Gu Shubai and stood up quickly and said, "let''s go quickly. It''s too late. Princess Danyang doesn''t like riding and shooting. She must be bored in the martial arts arena. I''ll accompany her! "


    "She''s not boring. She''s always pestering her elder brother so that the second prince can''t learn archery well. That''s why the second prince asked me to take you to distract her."


    Gu Jiuge said, suddenly thought of something, up and down looked at Yu Fu.


    The second prince is to let Gu Shubai concentrate on teaching him how to practice arrows. What is the purpose of Yufu? He is in a hurry to go to the martial arts arena?


    "Go, brother!"


    Yu Fu pulled his sleeve, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi also stood up, "let''s go together!"


    When Lian Bi came out with her new tea, a circle of rose chairs around the round table was already empty, leaving only half of Yu Fu''s bird''s nest on the table.


    All of a sudden, she saw Gu Jiuge''s folding fan lying on one side of the shelf. She thought that he had just left in a hurry and forgot that the folding fan had been put away by himself.


    Lianbi moved in her heart and hid the folding fan in the thin green robe.


    ¡­¡­


    In the scorching sun, Yu Fu was surprised to find that the martial arts arena had set up a shed, under which stood a group of young masters in gorgeous clothes.


    On weekdays, when Gu Hanmo was practicing sword here, he never used the shed.


    As they passed by, they saw a flying arrow as fast as the wind, whizzing out of the shed, hitting the bull''s-eye a hundred paces away!


    "Good!"


    Gu Jiuge gave a big praise. When he looked closer, he found that the archer was Gu Shubai.


    When he arched, his body was straight, but his hands were relaxed, so he could walk through the trees.


    A group of young masters in Huafu exclaimed.


    He put down his bow and saw that Yu Fu followed Gu Jiuge and looked at the second prince curiously.


    Her face was similar to Princess Danyang in five aspects. There was a faint pride between her eyebrows and the pride of the nobles of the heavenly family.It can be called the mellow beauty on a woman''s face. On his face, he shows a little fat. Fortunately, he is not fat, only a little shorter than Gu Shu.


    The second prince also looked at her curiously.


    The woman in front of him was smaller than he had imagined, so beautiful that she was not real.


    It''s like a powder ball made of ice and snow. It seems that if the weather is reheated a little, it will melt her.


    That pair of big black eyes, it seems that there is a clear spring flowing in the mountains, pure and clear to let people forget the custom.


    He put down his bow and arrow in a daze. Yu Fu came forward and gave him a gentle blessing.


    "I''ve seen the second prince."


    The second prince was stunned. He looked at himself and asked curiously, "there are so many people here. You haven''t seen me. How do you know I''m the second prince?"


    Beside him stood four or five aristocratic sons, who had always been good friends with him, and also with Gu Houfu.


    Yu Fu a smile, pear vortex shallow, "Tianjia weather, naturally different."


    But his eyes dropped down unconsciously and passed the jade pendant with bright yellow lace around his waist. It was clear that the pattern of a dragon was on it.


    If not the prince, how can you wear dragon pattern?


    "You are so smart! No wonder everyone in the imperial capital said that the youngest daughter of marquis Gu was the cleverest. Even if it''s not his own, in my opinion, it has the elegant demeanour of marquis gu! "


    The second Prince wanted to please, but Gu Shubai picked his eyebrows and said, "Yufu is not what happened to his father. Has it been passed on to everyone?"


    The second prince was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    Looking at Gu Shubai''s look, it seems that he doesn''t like to hear others say this, as if he offended Yu Fu.


    I don''t know whether it''s time to explain or apologize. Suddenly, Princess Danyang''s voice came from the curtain behind.


    "Sister Yufu, are you here?"


    She came forward and took Yu Fu''s hand. "Listen to brother Bai, you are studying in the study in the mansion recently. If you have something you don''t understand, just ask me. I can often come to Hou''s house to explain it to you. "


    Before Yu Fu answered, he heard a chuckle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 50

    "Princess Danyang, do you explain to Yu Fu? I''m afraid your knowledge is not as good as Yu''s! "


    Gu Yi is young and straight. He says what he thinks and laughs at the same time.


    Princess Danyang couldn''t hold her face.


    She frowned, and the second prince winked at her, asking her not to argue with Gu Yi.


    After Gu Yi had enough laughter, Gu Jiuge said: "princess, don''t mind. My sixth brother is always honest. Yufu''s knowledge is really good. These days, he has been learning with Mr. Lin by leaps and bounds. The old man said that even his fourth brother can''t match her! "


    The second prince raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Lin fengmiao, Mr. Lin, that''s a great scholar of the time. To get his teaching and praise, I think Yufu''s sister is really talented. Danyang, you are so bold. "


    After hearing this, Princess Danyang blushed more and more. Originally, she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to visit Marquis''s residence. Unexpectedly, she insulted herself.


    In front of Gu Shubai''s face, she couldn''t attack again, so she could only nod her head without any hindrance. "It''s because I think Yu Fu''s younger sister is young and she''s still practicing calligraphy. It''s all my fault."


    "The second prince praised me falsely. Princess Danyang, shall I accompany you to sit inside?"


    Yufu didn''t forget that the purpose of her coming was to separate Princess Danyang for the second prince and not let her make trouble here.


    The second prince was more and more happy when he heard this, so he let them go inside. Gu Shubai ordered people to send in the iced fruit and sweet soup.


    "Gu Yi, I haven''t seen you shoot for a long time. I don''t know if you have made any progress?"


    The second prince handed the bow to Gu Yi, who took it impolitely, confident.


    "Shoot an arrow and you''ll know!"


    The men practice archery outside, and Yu Fu sits obediently in the curtain and drinks the iced sour plum soup.


    Princess Danyang blushed for a while, and then found that she drank slowly and gracefully, sipping one sip at a time.


    "Yu Fu Mei Mei, don''t make yourself at home. Last time I didn''t tell you to call me sister Danyang. Why did you call me princess again? "


    Restraint?


    Yu Fushan puts down the small bowl.


    She only drank bird''s nest before she came here. Now she can''t drink any more, so she can drink so little.


    If you don''t drink soup, you have to talk to Princess Danyang. She really doesn''t want to talk to her.


    Who knows that she mistook it for restraint.


    "Yes, sister Danyang."


    Princess Danyang is very sad. Last time, those ladies disliked that Yufu was not born to Lord Gu. They all left her alone. Yufu Mingming was very grateful to her.


    Why do you have some fresh points this time?


    "Sister Yufu, look at my second brother archery!"


    Through the thin gauze curtain, Princess Danyang saw that the second prince outside raised his bow and happily let Yu Fu see it.


    Yufu looked at Yiyan, and the arrow shot straight. Although it fell on the grass target, it didn''t hit the heart.


    When Princess Danyang saw her lack of interest, she knew that after seeing Gu Shubai''s arrow technique, she couldn''t praise the level of the second prince, so she felt despised.


    "It''s amazing that my brother can hit the grass target. He doesn''t have to hit the red heart. In the future, he will be the king of the country. He doesn''t need to shoot the enemy himself. That''s enough! "


    I don''t know if I''m eager to save face, or I think Yufu is too young to understand. Princess Danyang''s words are direct.


    Yu Fu''s heart moved and he looked at her innocently.


    "Has the second prince been made Prince by his majesty? I didn''t know. If I had known, I should have called the prince. "


    Danyang princess this just reaction come over, oneself said wrong words.


    In order not to lose face in front of Yu Fu, she said: "although the second brother has not been granted the crown prince, he is the only legitimate son of his father, and will be granted the crown prince in the future. Now it is because he is young that his father wants to train him for two more years. "


    Yu Fu chuckled in his heart.


    Her guess is right. The dignified and generous image of Princess Danyang is nothing.


    It can be seen from her anger at Gu Yi''s ridicule.


    Whether she is good to herself or tolerant of Gu Yi, it is to please her elder brother.


    Does the elder brother know this, so he has no pity for her hospitality?


    "Well, it must be."


    Yu Fu casually answered, picked a purple grape that was still dripping with water, and put it into his mouth without peeling.


    "Hiss, it''s so cold!"


    Seeing that she only cares about eating, Princess Danyang smiles contemptuously, but she is relieved.


    If Yu Fu is clever and keeps her taboo words in mind, it will not be good.


    "It''s better to peel the grapes before eating them. Dian''er, why don''t you peel the grapes for Yu Fu''s sister?"


    As soon as Princess Danyang spoke, the maid behind her came up and moved the crystal grapes in front of Yufu to her. She peeled them and handed them to her.Yu Fu had no choice but to sit honestly. She peeled one grain and ate one by herself. Her small face was full of food.


    While eating, I heard a loud announcement from someone outside --


    "the prince is coming!"


    The Grand Prince?


    Yu Fu with grapes, thought the second prince is here, the big prince how also came?


    Since the two brothers are coming, they should come together. It''s really strange how they came one after the other.


    Princess Danyang''s face changed, she seemed very angry for a moment, and soon regained her dignified appearance.


    "Sister Yufu, it''s the prince. Let''s go out."


    She is talking about the eldest prince, not the eldest brother. Yufu keenly sniffs out the discord between the royal brothers and sisters.


    When she went outside, she saw what discord was.


    "Why did big brother come all of a sudden? I''m here today to consult archery. Don''t you know? "


    The second prince stood in front of the eldest prince. He didn''t have any manners as a younger brother. Instead, he was arrogant.


    "My father and the emperor said that as princes, we should come to the Marquis''s house to learn riding and shooting skills, both civil and martial arts. I''m thinking of finding a time not to disturb them. It''s said that my second younger brother is here today, and I''ll come too. Isn''t it possible to save a few CHILDES a lot of things? "


    The eldest prince was modest and polite. From a distance, Yu Fu saw that he was thin and weak, and he was not as tall as the second prince.


    If he was not older than the second prince, I''m afraid he would look more like his brother than his elder brother.


    Gu Shubai and others said modestly: "the prince is polite. How can you disturb me? It''s a wonderful thing for us to learn archery."


    The eldest prince agreed with a smile, and the second prince''s face was not good-looking. In front of outsiders, the eldest one was always better at acting than him.


    "Big brother is coming?"


    Princess Danyang stepped forward at the right time, blessed her body and laughed impeccably.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 51

    "Why is sister Danyang here? Oh, I must have come to see my son? "


    The eldest prince made a mild joke, which made Princess Danyang''s heart in chaos. She glanced at Gu Shubai with infinite shame.


    Gu Shubai had a straight face, as if he didn''t understand the meaning of the prince''s words.


    Princess Danyang looked back in disappointment.


    Big prince see good to close, also no longer continue to tease, but one eye saw her behind jade help.


    "Is this Miss Yu Fu?"


    He put aside the crowd to come forward, unexpectedly regardless of identity half squat down, eyes looking at Yu Fu speak.


    Yu fuleng forgot to salute, and after a while she was blessed.


    "I''ve seen the prince."


    "What a beautiful girl. I often hear about you in the palace. Everyone says you are clever. I didn''t want to congratulate you on your first meeting today. Please don''t give up


    Then he untied his waist and handed it to Yu Fu.


    It''s a fine white suede jade. If you look at the exquisite carving on the jade, you can see that it''s not a common thing.


    Yu Fu stepped back hastily. "The ornaments that the prince tied around his waist must be excellent. Children dare not accept such valuable things."


    Gu Shubai heard her words, smile, this smile fell in the eyes of Princess Danyang rather dazzling.


    This is the first time that Yu Fu admits that she is a child.


    The prince also laughed, still keep squatting posture, turned to look at Gu Shubai, "Shizi, Yufu won''t accept, then I come to the house to bother how to go?"


    Gu Shubai took a close look. Although the jade pendant is excellent, it''s not the only one that can''t be used by the Royal people, and it''s not the one that the prince always wears.


    More likely, this is what he specially prepared for coming to Hou''s residence.


    "Yufu, the great prince is very kind. You can take it."


    The elder brother told her to accept it, which means that she should.


    Yu Fu didn''t think much, so he took the jade pendant and laughed at the prince.


    This smile in the eyes of the second prince stabbed the heart again.


    She felt that she didn''t seem to smile so intimately when she was just supporting her.


    What''s worse, in the name of learning archery, he only approached several CHILDES of guhou mansion and forgot to prepare gifts for Yufu.


    That''s a big loss, boss!


    "The big prince calls me Yufu."


    He has a noble status, and he is also a lady. It''s too polite.


    Besides, Yufu likes the way he squats down and looks at himself, which makes her feel respected, so she is willing to be close to the prince.


    "In that case, don''t call me the Grand Prince. I''m three years older than your elder brother. Can you call me elder brother? "


    Yu Fu shakes his head and trots to pull Gu Shubai''s sleeve.


    "I already have a big brother."


    Her little hand is cool, and she accidentally touches Gu Shubai''s wrist. She thinks that she just ate too much ice in the curtain.


    In front of everyone, Gu Shubai is in a good mood.


    The eldest prince was stunned and stood up slowly. "My name is Ning Yizhao. Would you call me brother Yizhao?"


    Yi, I mean to help.


    Yu Fu chewed the name in his heart, then raised his face and laughed sweetly.


    "Brother Yizhao!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the three brothers and sisters left, everyone was relieved.


    "I was afraid that the eldest prince would fight with the second prince just now. The eldest prince was OK. When the second prince saw him, he looked like a black eyed chicken. I could see his hungry eyes!"


    Gu Yi was afraid to sit on the armchair and drank a cold sour plum soup.


    A hundred paces away from the target, the top also records the results of archery.


    Naturally, it is unnecessary to say that even the youngest Gu Yi can accurately shoot the red heart, and rarely deviate.


    And the level of the big prince and the second prince is a little worse. Comparatively speaking, the big prince is better than the second prince and has a higher chance of hitting the bull''s-eye. Obviously, he has taken pains to practice.


    "The eldest prince is a bad comer today. He intends to compete with the second prince. Can the second prince not be like a black eyed chicken?"


    Gu Jiuge looked up at Gu Yi, "next time in front of Princess Danyang, don''t say such words, she is not as generous as you think."


    Yu Fu suddenly raised his ears and wanted to listen to Gu Jiuge about Princess Danyang.


    Gu Yi snorted and looked at Yu Fu, "of course I know! It was she who underestimated Yu Fu before I put words on her. In case she thinks she is so great, she will be wronged by Yu Fu in the future. "


    Last time, everyone knew the attitude of those ladies towards Yu Fu, and they didn''t want this to happen again.


    Yu Fu asked Gu Shubai in a low voice, "big brother, do you think Princess Danyang is what the second brother said?"This sound of Princess Danyang has fully demonstrated Yufu''s attitude.


    Gu Shubai touched her hair with a smile, "isn''t that clear enough?"


    Even Yufu, a child, can understand it. How can they not understand it.


    Yu Fu thought about his words carefully, and suddenly understood.


    It''s really clear enough that Princess Danyang''s pursuit of Gu Shu is well known, but he doesn''t give any response, which is enough to show his attitude.


    Somehow, knowing that Gu Shubai had no intention of Princess Danyang, she suddenly felt relieved.


    "Brother, what do you say?"


    Gu Xiang suddenly turned to ask Gu Shubai.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gu Shubai was stunned and found that he had not listened to their discussion at all. He just talked to Yu Fu.


    Gu Xiang repeated: "we are saying that the eldest prince and the second prince seem to be tit for tat. Who does your majesty prefer?"


    One is the eldest son and the other is the first son.


    For Dongling Kingdom, which has a strict code of ethics, it is reasonable to make any prince. Moreover, their comments and support in the court are equal.


    It''s hard to say who will inherit the throne in the future.


    "Your Majesty does not have many heirs. Apart from the big prince and the second prince, the rest of the princes are either of humble origin or disabled, and their abilities are mediocre. These two princes are deeply supported by the ministers, but the most important minister has not yet stood in line. "


    The most important minister in Dongling court


    Isn''t that Gu huaijiang?


    All of them suddenly realized, "elder brother''s meaning is that the eldest prince and the second prince come to our house by his Majesty''s will, not to learn archery, but to woo us to the house of marquis Gu?"


    With his Majesty''s trust in Gu huaijiang and his position in the court, it can almost be said that which Prince Gu huaijiang wants to support, which Prince will be sure to become the crown prince.


    Gu Shubai''s eyes fell on the jade handrail. She had a green ribbon between her fingers and a white jade pendant hanging from the bottom. She was playing with it.


    "Yufu, do you like the big prince or the second prince?"


    "They are all very good. They are very gentle to me. But brother Yizhao, he doesn''t like the name very much, does he? "


    Yu Fu shook the jade pendant in his hand and suddenly raised his head to ask him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 52

    "Huaijiang, last time I asked the princes to go to your mansion to learn riding and shooting. Do you think they would benefit?"


    In the summer heat, there is a big iceberg in the imperial study. Two maids kneel on the ground and fan it with fans to let the cool air of the iceberg disperse.


    At the moment, in the imperial library, only Ning Digao sat on the first case, and Gu huaijiang sat on the next chair.


    In private when there is no one, Ningdi always likes to call his name directly.


    Gu huaijiang arched his hand with a smile. "The big prince and the second prince often come to the mansion, and they are good at riding and shooting. It''s not their job to ride and shoot. It''s good to be able to do that. "


    Ning Di nodded. Just when Gu huaijiang thought he was just asking casually, he suddenly raised his head again.


    "Do you think the eldest prince or the second prince will benefit more?"


    After that, he only stared at Gu huaijiang''s face, his eyes dim and unclear.


    This is a pun to inquire about his views on the two princes.


    Gu huaijiang thought about it, looking at his eyes, nose and heart. "I thought that the eldest prince had more benefits, and his chance of hitting the bull''s-eye was higher than that of the second prince."


    Emperor Ning was startled. Looking at Gu huaijiang''s dignified face, it seemed that there was no wave in the ancient well.


    It seems that he is really just saying who is good at archery, rather than suggesting the candidate for his reserve.


    Ning Di suddenly laughed, "what are you doing so seriously? I''m just asking. You and I are friends and best brothers in private. We don''t have to be so careful when we talk! "


    Gu huaijiang nodded and said nothing. He just took a sip of the tea.


    "Try the minzhou peach from Xingong. It''s said that it''s very sweet because there is little rain. This year''s summer is extremely hot, and there has never been a drop of rain. I''m afraid it will be dry again... "


    Ning Di said, can''t help but sigh, feel that the pink sweet peach is not so sweet.


    "Fortunately, the National Treasury is full and the grain is abundant. Dongling is rich in grain, which is much better than Xikun. Even if this year''s drought, it will not have a great impact on the people''s livelihood. Please feel relieved. "


    Ning Di nodded and said, "what you are saying is that it is because of the barren land in Xikun, with more mountains and less paddy fields, that they have been staring at the fertile land of Dongling. Fortunately, I have you at my border. Now that they are big enough to share your worries and my worries, I feel more at ease. "


    Mentioning Gu Shubai''s name, Gu huaijiang''s eyebrows move, and he has some bad premonition.


    Sure enough, Emperor Ning said quickly: "I remember that Shubai was crowned this year. It''s time for a man of this age to get married. Don''t you ever think about what kind of daughter-in-law to marry him? "


    Gu huaijiang did not think about it.


    But he knew that many people thought about it for him, including Ningdi.


    Princess Danyang is his favorite daughter. It is well known that she is interested in Gu Shubai. Emperor Ning has always wanted to marry her to Gu Shubai.


    Once the royal family and guhoufu get married, the relationship between the two families will be closer, and the border of Dongling will be more secure.


    How does Gu huaijiang not understand the mind of emperor Ning?


    He stood up from his seat and said, "I have known emperor Ning for decades, and Emperor Ning is the most understanding of my character. The minister is a person who attaches great importance to friendship. Naturally, he doesn''t want to force his son to marry a woman they don''t like. No matter Shubai or the younger ones, they all like to choose their future wives by themselves. "


    Marriage has always been the order of parents and the words of matchmaker. Gu huaijiang''s words are against the etiquette system, but let emperor Ning have nothing to say.


    According to his meaning, unless Gu Shubai likes Princess Danyang, she will not want to marry into Gu Houfu.


    "Yes, you are. My sister-in-law has been gone for more than ten years, and you are not willing to continue. When you came back with your little daughter, I thought you wanted to open up. There was a woman you liked outside. Who knows this daughter is not her own... "


    Ning Di sighed.


    A person who can be loyal to his dead wife, he gives him the military power and border of Dongling, and is very relaxed.


    "I wish your majesty could understand. But I''m really old, and there are talented people in my generation. I wonder if your majesty can hand over the military amulets to the young generals for training, and give them some opportunities to make contributions? "


    Mentioning the word "military talisman", Emperor Ning frowned sensitively and looked at Gu huaijiang unhappily.


    "You, after all, do you still think that I want to marry Shubai in case of you? I want to be a family member with you, but it''s purely personal and has nothing to do with state affairs. Why do you always shirk the talisman for fear that I might suspect you? "


    Ningdi seems to be in a bit of a rage.


    Gu huaijiang was about to open his mouth when Emperor Ning said in a loud voice, "sit down and talk. What do you do when you stand up?"


    The people in the palace outside the imperial study heard the sound, snickered and whispered.


    "Again, every time the emperor and Marquis Gu meet alone, they often say this sentence!"


    Gu huaijiang sat down helplessly with a slightly loose expression. "I''m not afraid of your suspicions, but I don''t want the situation to be unstable. Most of Dongling''s military power is in the hands of his ministers. What he knows is that it is convenient for him to be dispatched in wartime. What he doesn''t know is that he is afraid that he will threaten the monarchy. "Rather emperor picked pick eyebrow, smooth beard, half a day just open mouth.


    "You mean Prime Minister Yin? I know that he has been dissatisfied with you for a long time. He is such a small bellied man. Fortunately, the affairs of the court are handled in an orderly way... "


    Emperor Ning praised and criticized Yin Yan, and finally he said, "if you have more measure than him, you will be more tolerant of him. I''m trying to train his eldest son, Yin Shuo, who is very easygoing. At that time, let him take over the position of Yin Yan, not only don''t offend him, but also ease the situation of "general incompatibility."


    Use Yin Shuo to ease the situation?


    Gu huaijiang was noncommittal, but he had doubts about the young master Yin whom everyone praised in the court.


    What bothers him in particular is that the last time Yufu fell into the river, Yin Yan just appeared there


    "Huaijiang, what are you thinking?"


    Ning Di saw that he was distracted and called him back.


    "Oh, I just thought of Yu Fu. Last time they took her to the river for a boat, she accidentally fell into the water. Who knows, it''s hot recently. The child likes water and asks me to take her to the West Lake. "


    When Ning Di saw him saying this, he had a look of his father''s light. He knew how much he liked Yu Fu.


    "I''m really curious. Where is your little daughter? I can make you like it so much! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 53

    "Fingers don''t pinch like this, they work so hard. You have little strength. You should choose a posture that saves effort. "


    In the backyard of the west wing, a lazy little white dog is lying in the grass nest by the spring, listening to the man''s soft voice and dreaming.


    Gu Wenqing gave it to Yu Fu. She could eat and sleep, and grew fatter and fatter. Yu Fu named it fat nine.


    There is a simple round target under the corridor. Gu Shubai is leading Yu Fu to practice flying needle.


    "Is that so?"


    Yu Fu is used to holding the poisonous needle between her fingers. She suddenly asks her to change her posture. She doesn''t know how to do it.


    Gu Shubai only good hands to teach, her two fingers gently pinch together, "so, throw out to try."


    He pointed to the round target not far away.


    Yu Fu took a deep breath according to his gesture, aimed at the red heart on the target, and quickly threw it out.


    Then he trotted to the target and saw that although the needle didn''t hit the target, it was inserted on the target. He clapped his hands with joy and ran back.


    "Last time my third brother taught you to practice martial arts, although you didn''t stick to it, fortunately you learned the method of breathing and breathing. You can remember to use Dantian breathing when you are exerting force, so you can throw more accurately. "


    He encouraged Yu Fu in a soft voice, which made him more interested in learning.


    "Really? Then I''ll try again! "


    Perhaps too excited, she accidentally touched the tip of the needle, mellow fingers suddenly stabbed out of a blood bead.


    "Ouch!"


    The place stabbed by the poisonous needle immediately turned purple. Gu Shubai was short and quickly took her hand. Without thinking about it, he held her finger.


    "Big brother..."


    He is Are you sucking her blood?


    Yu Fu is stunned. Gu Shubai has vomited out a mouthful of blood. She is relieved to see the blood flowing out of her fingers turn bright red again.


    "Big brother, I made this poison myself. I have an antidote."


    She opened her eyes to see him, and was moved by his subconscious action.


    Gu Shubai once realized that his behavior was superfluous.


    Yufu is a little poison fairy. She is not afraid of poison at all.


    He forced himself to calm down and said, "it''s three parts of the medicine. If you are poisoned and you have to take antidotes, it will be bad for your health. My body is strong, still let me poison, let me take antidote


    He stood up silently, his lips slightly purple, and strode into the room.


    "Yao LAN, get your lady''s antidote to me quickly!"


    Yu Fu stood behind him and looked at him stupidly. After a while, he suddenly began to laugh.


    His face was so calm, but his ears were not as red as words, like a cooked crab.


    It''s the first time she''s ever seen Gu Shubai, who is so shy Sure enough, it''s still beautiful.


    "Yufu, I have good news for you. You know Why? Brother, why are your lips purple? "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi Ran to the west chamber. They wanted to find Yu Fu, but they didn''t want to see Gu Shubai sitting alone at the table, with purple lips.


    "Young master, miss''s poison needle is the antidote."


    Yao LAN clanged out a big box. As soon as she opened it, it was full of all kinds of bottles, including porcelain, wood, rice bowl and wine cup


    Yao LAN accurately finds a round wooden jar, takes out two black pills from it and hands them to Gu Shubai.


    "My darling, xiaoyufu has so many treasures. What are these?"


    Gu Yi stretched out his hand to touch it, but Gu Xiang opened his hand.


    "Don''t touch. What if you are poisoned like big brother? Brother, how did you get stabbed by Xiaoyu''s poisonous needle? "


    Gu Shubai didn''t want to answer. He coughed and wanted to cover up the topic.


    Don''t want Yao LAN serious way: "big childe, you eat quickly.". Although the poison is not serious, it is not good to delay for a long time. You''re still taking poison. It''s more serious than skin pricking! "


    "Take it?"


    Gu Yi quickly broke his mouth, "brother, have you swallowed the poison needle? It''s no small matter. Let me see. Let me see! "


    Gu Shubai


    "Brother five, brother six, are you here?"


    Yu Fu came in from behind. Before he put away the poisonous needle, he saw Gu Xiang and Gu Yiqi shrink back.


    "Xiaoyufu, put your baby away quickly. Elder brother is so good at martial arts that he has swallowed a needle. We dare not touch him! "


    "Swallow the needle?"


    Yu Fu''s face was inexplicable. When he wanted to say something, he heard Gu Shubai cough.


    "You two are in a hurry. What''s the good news for Yu Fu?"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are still too simple after all. With one word, they change the topic and excitedly talk about the good news they have heard.


    "Just now, the Minister of the Ministry of industry came to your house. He said that his majesty had given him the boat to visit the West Lake for you! Didn''t you say you wanted to visit the West Lake? Your majesty knows that you fell into the river by boat, so he specially gave you a big boat. You can''t fall into the water any way you wantGu Shubai swallowed two antidotes, and his lip color gradually changed from slight purple back to light powder. I think the toxicity has been solved.


    "Is it the big ship with golden dragon decoration newly built by the Ministry of industry for your majesty last year?"


    Gu Xiang said, "yes, that''s the one. Just because it was newly built by the Ministry of industry last year, Shang Shu personally came to the government to tell his father. It is said that the ship has stopped by the West Lake and can go at any time. Xiaoyufu, when do you want to go? "


    Yu Fu tilted her head and thought about the scenery of the West Lake. She had been longing for it for a long time, so naturally she wanted to go earlier.


    But she wanted to


    "When will the general be free? When brothers are free, shall we go together? "


    Gu Yi said: "we are free at any time. We can go at any time. But Father and elder brother are busy. Elder brother, when are you and father free


    Gu Shubai takes a look at Yu Fu. Her eyes are bright and she looks forward to it.


    He rubbed the ends of her hair fondly. "I see. I''ll ask my father for you. Does Yufu like sunny weather or rainy weather? "


    After all, the West Lake in June, the water is sunny, the mountains are empty and rainy, and each has its own beauty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 54

    On a cloudy day, the family of marquis Gu went out.


    Gu huaijiang''s identity is valuable. Even if he is not willing, he has to go out in a carriage. Yufu naturally takes a carriage.


    In addition, Gu Shubai and others all rode on horseback. Originally, the team was not huge, but many "uninvited guests" came.


    First, the second prince came with Princess Danyang in a carriage. She said that Princess Danyang also wanted to visit the lake. However, the second prince was dragged by her.


    Then even the eldest prince came, saying that he came to attend to the Marquis''s house to learn archery. He didn''t want them to go out to play. It was hard to let the eldest prince go home, so he took him with him.


    There are also some Shi Du, Pang Jia and others who always follow the two princes to go out. They are the lineage of the imperial family or the childe of the aristocratic family.


    As soon as these people got together, the team was stretched several times, and the people on both sides of the long street stood full.


    When crossing the long street, some soldiers even set up a defense line to prevent the people on the side of the road from bumping into the team, but the people were very conscious. They just called out the name of general Gu and let out one after another.


    "Did you hear that? It''s general Gu who brought his little daughter to the West Lake today. I don''t know what she looks like? "


    "It''s said that the appearance is very beautiful and everyone loves it. The Marquis is very fond of it! This is not, even his majesty has personally given the dragon boat, just to play for her! "


    The second prince lifted a corner of the car curtain and looked out without expression.


    "Lord Gu It''s really loved by the people. "


    This kind of love, not to mention that he can''t compare with the eldest prince, not even their father and Emperor.


    The Royal ship stopped at the edge of the white dike. When they got off the chariot, they saw that the ship cast a huge haze in front of them.


    Yu Fu finally understood what Gu Xiang said. She didn''t have to worry about falling into the water as she could run on the boat, because there was a high and strong guardrail on the side of the deck of the boat.


    The most eye-catching is the wooden Golden Dragon in the bow, which is vivid, just like a swimming dragon sticking out its head.


    It''s really shocking.


    "Go and get the oilcloth to cover the Golden Dragon. It''s only for your Majesty''s tour."


    Gu huaijiang gave an order to Qi Zhou. The latter directed his hands quickly, and soon covered the lifelike Golden Dragon tightly.


    Seeing that he was so polite, the second prince came up with a smile, "Uncle Gu, my father often said that you were very meritorious and refused to be rewarded, so he gave the dragon boat to Yufu to play, to show his love for you. You are too polite. "


    The big prince fell behind a step, the words had been finished by the second prince, he had to express his approval, and said hello to Yu Fu.


    "Brother Yizhao."


    Today''s trip, Yu Fu is obviously in a good mood, especially sweet when calling people.


    Gu huaijiang looks down, smiles kindly, and looks up at the second prince.


    No matter how much he trusted and loved him, he could not be arrogant and give him reasons for suspicion.


    "Having said that, Yufu is still a child, and can''t stand the love of your majesty. The eldest prince, the second prince, please -- "


    he called Yu Fu to his side, let the eldest prince and the second prince go first, and then follow him.


    Yu Fu looked around on the boat, and saw that the West Lake was vast and misty under the cloud, and her eyes were filled with lotus leaves.


    "General, the West Lake is so beautiful!"


    She ran to the fence and looked down. The clear water of the lake was rippled. The lotus not far away swayed with the waves. It seemed that a graceful Lingbo fairy was coming from the flowers.


    The crowd followed her to the fence.


    She put her hands on her head, stood on tiptoe and pushed her little head out.


    This appearance was like a pig waiting to be fed, which made Gu huaijiang laugh.


    The big prince and others seemed to find out what he was laughing at. They could not help but whisper to each other. Only the second prince came out.


    "Yufu, you are short. Why don''t I pick you up and have a look?"


    They all felt that the second prince''s words were somewhat abrupt.


    He and Yu Fucai met once, but they were not familiar with each other, so they said they would hold her to see the West Lake.


    What''s more, men and women are different. No matter how young Yu Fu is, she is also a woman. How can a strange man hold her at will?


    Seeing that the faces of all the people were different, the second prince realized that there was something wrong and quickly made a comeback. "I saw that Yu Fu was too hard to stand on tiptoe. I didn''t think about it for a moment. There should be some short chairs on this ship. Take one to cushion Yu Fu! "


    Before he had finished his words, he saw that Qi Zhou had already brought a small pier, and it was just right for Yu Fu to pad his feet.


    The eldest prince stood by and watched silently, laughing in his heart.


    Second, seeing that he was familiar with Yu Fu, he was worried.


    Princess Danyang said with a smile: "no wonder the second brother is worried when he sees Yufu''s hard work. I like Yufu too, and my sister likes it very much. Father Huang is even more so. He has never seen Yu Fu''s younger sister. When he heard that she wanted to visit the West Lake, the Dragon Boat said it was granted. My own daughter, I don''t have such treatment! "Half true and half false, she said jealous words. When she saw Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge standing beside Yu Fu, she was afraid that something might happen to her. The jealousy in her words was more real.


    "Are you jealous of Yu Fu? A father loves to care for his uncle, so does he. But to say that today we are all in the light of Yufu, so that we can take the dragon boat to visit the West Lake. "


    The second prince answered with a smile. When Yufu heard his name mentioned repeatedly, he just pretended not to hear it and continued to see the scenery of the lake and the mountains.


    "Look, big brother, what''s that?"


    She stretched out her hand, pointed to the distance, and a big golden carp jumped over.


    "What? Where is it? "


    When Gu Xiang and Gu Yi looked over, the carp had fallen into the water, leaving only ripples.


    "Oh, it''s already in the water. You don''t see it!"


    Yu Fu was a little frustrated. He saw something rare but no one shared it. It was really frustrating.


    Gu Shubai chuckled, his eyes as bright as stars.


    "I see a big golden carp. It''s beautiful."


    Yu Fu was so happy, "yes, that''s it! Fortunately, big brother saw it! "


    Gu Yi snorted unconvinced.


    "Who asked you to call big brother first? If you call me first, I can see it. I don''t believe it. Let''s do it again


    ¡­¡­


    "Wine and vegetables are prepared in the cabin. If you are tired, you can go in and have a rest. Shubai, take care of Yufu. Don''t let her fall into the water. "


    Standing on the deck for a long time, Gu huaijiang made a speech and entered the cabin first.


    He gave the place to this group of young people, but let the eldest prince and the second prince have their own ideas.


    Two people tacitly looked at each other, the second prince looked at the situation of Yufu, their brothers and sisters were talking and laughing.


    "Ha, I''m a little tired, so I went to the cabin to have a rest. Danyang, you are here to play with Yufu. You are all girls. You must have a good chat. "


    Then he followed Gu huaijiang and gave it to Princess Danyang.


    Princess Danyang naturally understood what he meant. Their brother and sister went to get close to Gu Hou and Yu Fu, and there was no delay on either side.


    The big prince paused, looking at the second prince''s anxious steps, he finally turned around.


    His eyes fell on Yu Fu.


    Surrounded by Gu Shubai and others in the middle, she is the youngest and smiles sweetest. Even Gu Hanmo, who has always been cold faced, is amused with a slight smile.


    She is just like the stars holding the moon. She is held in the palm of her hand by several brothers of Gu''s family.


    Not only these brothers, but also Gu huaijiang, who is the most important.


    He suddenly laughed and walked toward Yu Fu with confidence, "what are you laughing at? Tell me, too. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 55

    "It''s not hot today, but there''s no rain. If the scenery of West Lake is in the rain, it will be more beautiful. "


    Gu Jiuge is a frequent tourist. The landscape of Lin''an is not the place he has never been. Naturally, he knows how to appreciate it better than others.


    "Maybe it will rain at night? Let''s wait until evening to see the night scene. Maybe it will rain then! "


    Yu Fu casually took one, and everyone joked.


    "If only you said it would rain if it rained. There is little rain this year. I''m afraid there will be a drought. At that time, I don''t know how many acres of farmland have no harvest and how many people have been displaced. "


    The great prince sighed, and in the cabin, the second prince was also talking about it with Gu huaijiang.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Father Huang was very worried that there was not much rain in Huizhou last year, and he didn''t want to make it worse this year. Uncle Gu, what do you think should be done about it? "


    Gu huaijiang casually holds his wine glass, and his eyes fall outside the porthole to see Yufu''s joyful appearance.


    Suddenly hearing the second prince''s words, he slowly put down his glass.


    "Second prince, do you want to ask the Marquis for advice on governing the country?"


    The second prince was stunned. Facing the dignity between his eyebrows, he did not dare to lie, so he nodded.


    "My father said that you are a good minister in governing the country, let''s ask for more advice from you. Will uncle Gu not be willing to teach me? "


    Gu huaijiang raised a glass to him with a smile. The second prince quickly took the glass to greet him. They both drank a full glass.


    "That''s the love of the emperor. I''m just a warrior. How can I know how to run a country? I only know half of the art of war, and I know what''s going on in the battlefield. The second prince should consult others on the matter of governing the country. "


    He declined the second prince''s advice.


    The second prince was not discouraged. He knew that Gu huaijiang''s status was valuable and he was always cautious. He would not easily show his support for any prince.


    He can''t be in a hurry for a moment, just like he just said he wanted to hold Yu Fu. It''s disgusting to rush forward.


    Then he pressed the topic, followed Gu huaijiang''s line of sight and looked out of the side window. He saw that Princess Danyang was standing beside Gu Shubai, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer.


    "Look, uncle Gu. Danyang is still the same as when he was a child. He likes to be with Shizi. Now that they are both old, she still doesn''t know how to avoid suspicion. "


    He complains that Princess Danyang is not sensible. In fact, Gu huaijiang understands it. He deliberately proposes that Princess Danyang likes Gu Shubai.


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "the princess is not young. She is old enough to get married. She should avoid suspicion. I will tell Shubai that they should have a sense of propriety when they get along with their daughter''s family in the future. After all, the second prince has a chill in his heart. He didn''t expect that Gu huaijiang would refuse this matter so decisively, and he didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "After all, there were no female dependents in the mansion before, but now there are Yufu. She will grow up in two or three years. She should learn to avoid suspicion earlier. "


    It was Yufu.


    The second prince was relieved. Looking at Gu huaijiang''s eyes again, he thought it was wrong.


    What he said seems to be more than Yufu


    Outside the porthole, Gu Shubai suddenly goes to Yufu and holds her down. He takes advantage of the situation to distance himself from Princess Danyang.


    "My feet are sore after watching it for so long? Come and sit inside for a while


    "Big brother, you can sit inside! I want to sit out here! "


    She still hasn''t seen enough.


    Gu Shubai had no choice but to look at the eldest prince. The latter was very accommodating to Yu Fu, so he said to the bottom, "go and bring some chairs. Let''s sit on the deck and enjoy the view. Isn''t it wider than the view in the cabin?"


    This was just in Yufu''s mind. She said happily, "brother Yizhao is right. When it rains, we''ll go in and sit with the general to enjoy the rain scenery."


    This is the second time that Yu Fu mentioned today that it would rain soon.


    They thought she was just a joke. The prince was always delicate, so he asked a few more questions.


    "Yufu, do you really think it will rain later?"


    Then look up at the sky, the sky gray, but not like the kind of Gray will rain, the air can not feel moisture.


    "Prince, how can you take a child''s joke seriously?"


    Those aristocratic princes who followed the eldest prince laughed, "the eldest prince likes Miss Yufu, so she thinks everything is reasonable."


    Since these people followed the prince, they could see that he attached great importance to Yu Fu, so they were respectful to Yu Fu.


    This makes Gu Shubai and others comfortable.


    Only princess Danyang had a rather uneasy face.


    She always felt that Gu Shubai was deliberately distancing herself.


    And all of you, whether you are the princes of the Marquis''s house or those aristocratic princes around the prince, revolve around Yu Fuzhuan.


    As a legitimate princess, she was left out in the cold. How could she bear it?


    "Yes, Yufu''s sister is a child. Children''s playful words can''t be taken seriously. Big brother, a big man, why ask a joke? It''s a loss of identity. "She took the posture of a princess, said this paragraph generously, and the eyes of the people were really focused on her.


    Gu Shubai suddenly remembered what Yu Fu had said.


    She didn''t like people saying she was a child.


    "Danyang, why do you look down on Yufu again? Young as she is, she is not a babbling child. Yufu, can you tell brother Yizhao why you think it will rain later? "


    One of the things Yufu likes most about the prince is that he respects himself and doesn''t treat himself as a child.


    When they met for the first time, he squatted down to talk to himself. Yufu always remembered that scene.


    "Certainly."


    Yufu pointed to the mountain in the distance, and everyone looked along her fingertips. That was the direction of Leifeng Pagoda.


    "Look at the swallows at the foot of the mountain. They fly very low because the insects they want to catch fly very low. The wings of a small insect are stained with water vapor in the air. We can''t feel that little bit of water vapor, but it''s a lot of pressure for a small insect. And, big brother, what did we see just now? "


    Gu Shubai thought, "do you mean the big golden carp leaps out of the water?"


    "Yes, the big carp jumped out of the water because there was no air in the water on rainy days. It had to jump out to breathe! So it''s bound to rain soon. Let''s wait and see the rain in the West Lake! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 56

    Yu Fu''s words stunned everyone.


    These phenomena, such as swallows flying low and carp coming out of the water, have never been observed before.


    The prince raised his eyebrows and thought that if it really rained today, the urgent need of emperor Ning would be solved. He would be very happy.


    "Yufu, who told you these words?"


    If it does rain later, he must remember what Yufu said, so that he can predict the rain in advance.


    Yu Fu was unprepared. In front of the crowd, he said, "it''s Shifu. Shifu has a white doll hanging under the eaves. He said that if the baby cries, it means it''s going to rain. If it turns into a smiling face, it''s sunny. "


    The people were more and more frightened.


    "Keke, Yufu, didn''t your master let you tell others about him? Be careful, the God of medicine knows. Don''t be an apprentice. "


    Gu Jiuge interrupted at the right time, and the prince also knew the name of the God of medicine, so he gave up the idea of continuing to ask.


    Suddenly a gust of wind came, the ship swayed slightly, and the prince extended his hand to Yu Fu.


    Princess Danyang was surprised. She was afraid that Yufu would turn to the other side of the prince, which would make all the people in the Marquis''s house closer to the prince. So she put out her hand.


    "Yu Fu Mei Mei, take my hand, be careful to fall."


    Two hands in front of her, a white plump, a slightly rough palm.


    One is the prince and the other is the princess. No one can offend.


    Gu Wenqing saw this and was about to open her mouth to take Yu Fu to her side. Then she stretched out her hand and put it in the palm of the prince.


    "I''m afraid I''ll tear sister Danyang down. Sister dian''er, help her quickly!"


    Yu Fu looks at Princess Danyang with concern. In a word, the two elder sisters are called by heaven and earth.


    Dian''er, who she called her elder sister, was the maid in waiting who had peeled many ice grapes for her last time. Now she was in a panic.


    Princess Danyang turned her head and glared at her from the angle nobody saw.


    Sister?


    She deserves it!


    The eldest prince held the soft hand in his hand, and she handed it to him without hesitation. This decision warmed his heart.


    He unconsciously clenched the small soft package in his palm, careful.


    Crash -


    after the dull thunder, the heavy rain poured down without warning.


    The people sitting on the deck had foresight and soon hid in the cabin without getting caught in the rain.


    Gu Shubai uses his cape to block Yu Fu''s head, and takes her into the cabin with the prince. On the contrary, Princess Danyang is left behind.


    She stares at Gu Shubai''s action and is more and more dissatisfied with his love for Yu Fu.


    It''s just an adopted daughter of unknown origin. What kind of serious sister is she? Is she worthy of his love?


    With a hateful stamp, she followed at the end into the cabin.


    "Is it raining?"


    The second prince stood up from his seat and watched the crowd squeeze into the cabin. In surprise, he put his head out of the porthole and saw that the cold raindrops hit his face.


    "It''s raining. Look, it''s raining! Well, then, my father won''t have to worry about it any more! "


    He was overjoyed. Even Princess Danyang frowned and gave him a look of grievance. He didn''t see it.


    After a long time of joy, he found that the crowd didn''t seem as excited as he was. He was the only one cheering there, so he looked at the crowd awkwardly.


    "Second brother, we knew it was going to rain. Just now, Yu Fu was outside and told us a lot that it would rain for a while. "


    Princess Danyang said angrily.


    She didn''t remember what Yu Fu said. She just thought that if it didn''t rain for a while, she would laugh at her to save her face.


    Don''t want to really rain, her hope completely lost.


    "Yufu in our family still has this ability. Come and tell me what''s going on?"


    Gu huaijiang waved to her with a smile. His face was spoiled and proud. It seemed that only Yufu was his own daughter. These six were all picked up.


    It rained for an hour, and it was getting late. Everyone had dinner together in the cabin.


    The food is mandarin fish fished from the West Lake, lotus root, water chestnut and other things. A simple meal is rare and elegant.


    "Taking a boat to visit the West Lake and eating the fish in the water, I''ve got a touch of Uncle Gu''s light today, and I''m also attached to mediocrity and elegance."


    The second prince didn''t forget to flatter him.


    Yu Fu thought to himself, and heard Gu huaijiang say faintly: "the second prince is joking. If you want to touch the light, you will also touch the light of Yu Fu. This is what your majesty gives Yu Fu to play with. "


    If it wasn''t for his consideration of huaijiang, would emperor Ning be so generous?


    The second prince smiles, and suddenly he hears the sound of silk and bamboo accompanied by Qingge. It''s as wonderful as nine days, and it seems to be close at hand.The crowd apparently heard the sound.


    "The dragon boat is touring the West Lake today. No other boat dares to approach it. Is it the music from the shore? "


    After listening attentively to Gu Jiuge for a while, he suddenly frowned, and a trace of anger flashed through his eyes.


    Such eyes rarely seen in his face, Gu Shubai quietly pulled him aside and asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s like the pipa of inviting the moon. She shouldn''t be here."


    Invitation to the moon?


    Gu Shubai feels that the name is familiar. He doesn''t want to know it. It must be one of his confidants.


    "I heard your majesty mentioned our marriage in front of my father. At your age and my age, there are many people staring at the position around you. I think the emperor has spread some news recently, and you, the beautiful lady, can''t stand it any longer. "


    It''s not the first time that Gu Jiuge has experienced this kind of thing. Once upon a time, there was a girl who sold herself to bury her father on the roadside. After she got 20 Liang silver from Gu Jiuge, she insisted on going back to her house with him -


    even threw her old father''s body on the roadside, leaving only one Gu Jiuge in her eyes.


    "She is not such a person. If she is so impertinent, I will not protect her in my own name in the past two years."


    In the Fengyue field of man Di Du, no one didn''t know that she invited the moon from Gu Er, and no one dared to provoke her.


    She has always had a sense of propriety, never bullied others, never embarrassed Gu Jiuge.


    But today, how did she come here?


    "Second brother, do you remember what my mother once said?"


    Gu Jiuge suddenly raised his head. Gu Shubai took his glass and shook his head helplessly.


    "My mother said that you are a pair of Phoenix eyes, also known as peach blossom eyes. You are destined to be in debt in this life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 57

    "Beauty is like a flower, separated from the clouds, with the sky above and the waves below..."


    Through the ripples on the surface of the water, the curling song spreads to the ship and gets closer and closer.


    The song is plaintive and plaintive, as if you can hear a girl in the boudoir yearning for her husband in the distance, weeping blood and tears.


    "This song sounds cold to me at this time of year."


    Princess Danyang touched her arm, which made people guess that her white skin had goose bumps under her wide sleeves.


    Gu Yi took a look at her and said with a smile, "I think it''s raining today and the lake is cooler. It''s just a piece of music. Where can it have such a great influence? "


    "everlasting longing for each other is everlasting longing for each other in Changan. Everlasting longing for each other. It''s really a very sad song. You''re young and cheerful. It''s just because you don''t know what it''s like to be sad that you can''t feel it. "


    The eldest prince explained to him, and inadvertently saw Gu Jiuge''s face, as if something had happened.


    After a while, Qi Zhou came to Gu huaijiang with an umbrella in a hurry. He said to Gu huaijiang, "Lord Hou, is a musician playing Pipa in the lake on a boat. Because she knew the second young master, the people at the bottom didn''t dare to stop her. "


    What''s the intention of a musician who knows Gu Jiuge when it''s rainy and it''s getting late?


    All the people here are from the past. They immediately understand the ambiguity and look at Gu Jiuge with teasing eyes.


    "I know Gu er''s musician, isn''t it the one who invited the moon?"


    "How did she get here? Did Mr. Gu invite her here? "


    There are many aristocratic CHILDES here, and soon someone thought of inviting the moon and talked about it in a rather frivolous tone.


    Yueji is a lower class pariah. Like the actors, they are always not respected by others. Even if they do not sell themselves, they are just a gimmick to raise their own price.


    Gu Jiuge has a long eyebrow and a slight frown.


    He is waiting for Gu huaijiang to speak.


    Gu huaijiang''s dignified eyes swept him, and he knew that this woman called inviting the moon was not his arrangement.


    He knew that Gu Jiuge''s temperament, good wine and good music, inevitably lingered in romantic places.


    But he had never done anything to go out of the cabinet, and he would not stay out at night or have sex with prostitutes. Gu huaijiang turned a blind eye.


    But there are two princes and a princess here today, as well as many aristocratic CHILDES. On this occasion, it''s hard to hear that Gu Jiuge and Yueji are brought together.


    He frowned slightly and thought for a moment.


    "General, it''s very nice of you to listen to this song. As night falls, the drizzle is slight and the scenery of lakes and mountains is hazy. At this moment, there is another Qingge, which is coming from afar. It''s very suitable! " Everlasting longing for each other,


    jade Fu suddenly smiled and seemed to love this piece of longing.


    Everyone knows that she likes the scenery of the West Lake. Although she is young, she does appreciate it. She doesn''t feel abrupt about her words.


    "Since Yufu likes it, uncle Gu, why don''t you drive away the singing girl?"


    The prince opened his mouth at the right time and looked at Gu huaijiang with a smile. Then he looked at all the people. "Yufu and I thought the same. There was wine and beautiful scenery in front of us. It would be a pity if we didn''t have Yale. What do you think of her singing so far away? "


    The great prince said so. Those who want to watch the wine songs and jokes dare not say more. They can only agree with each other with a smile.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Yufu and the prince are elegant. We have become laymen!"


    The second prince snorted with disdain. He subconsciously wanted to oppose any proposal of the eldest prince.


    "Song is a good song, but this woman is a musician with unknown origin. Let her stay near the dragon boat. If there is an assassin hidden on her boat, what shall we do? "


    The ship is full of royal families and aristocrats, and no mistakes can be made.


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere relaxed suddenly became stiff.


    "Don''t worry, second prince. I have saved this girl before and I know her. Let me go and have a word with her. I think it will be OK. "


    Then he looked at Yu Fu with a smile, "Yu Fu, what music do you like to listen to? I''ll tell her, by the way, to play it for you from a distance


    "Second brother, the general likes to listen to ambush!"


    Yu Fu winked at him. The latter laughed knowingly and exited the cabin.


    Gu huaijiang holds his chin with pride and touches Yufu''s head with one hand. His eyes seem to show off that he has such a filial daughter.


    People are used to his solemn and solemn appearance in the court. It''s amazing to see him again.


    Marquis Gu dotes on his daughter. It''s not just talking about it.


    The second prince felt that he had made a fatal mistake.


    First, he shouldn''t have deliberately found fault just now in order to oppose the great prince. That musician is familiar with Gu Jiuge. I''m afraid that his refutation will make people in Gu''s mansion think that he intended to make a fool of Gu Jiuge.More importantly


    His eyes swept to the prince, who was looking at Yu Fu and smiling, just like her brother.


    It seems to feel the second prince''s venomous eyes staring at him. He turns his head carelessly and smiles at him as a winner.


    He''s right.


    In guhou mansion, the person who can influence Gu huaijiang''s mind is not Gu Shubai, the most literate and elegant son, or Gu Yi, who can make people laugh with gags, but Yu Fu.


    Only she can control Gu huaijiang''s mind, even the hearts of all the princes in the mansion.


    Misty rain, a thin boat in the lake is drifting with the wind.


    In the cabin of the boat, a graceful woman dressed in gauze and single clothes plays the lute string over and over again.


    , everlasting longing for each other in Changan.


    everlasting longing for each other.


    Her thoughts are near and far away.


    "Girl, the second young master is coming!"


    The old boatman had always supported the boat for her. He was already familiar with Gu Jiuge''s figure. At a glance, he recognized Gu Jiuge as the handsome young man in the corner of the boat''s fence.


    In the cabin, the woman''s action of playing the lute trembled.


    Then, with a burst of air, the boat shakes twice. Gu Jiuge uses his lightness skills and falls steadily outside the cabin.


    "Invite the moon, you need to talk."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 58

    "You shouldn''t have come here."


    Gu Jiuge sits in the boat. Everything in the cabin is very familiar. The smell of luodaixiang is like catkins.


    It''s used to invite the moon. When people smell catkins, they can''t help thinking of her.


    "I know."


    The pipa in my arms suddenly seems to weigh a thousand pounds, and invite the moon to hold it tightly subconsciously. The slender knuckles on the wood of the pipa make it white.


    Her tone seemed to be enlightened and ignorant.


    "Second young master, do you remember two years ago?"


    She suddenly began to laugh. It was ridiculous to think of her embarrassed appearance when she first came to the imperial capital.


    "I''m going to be hairpin at that time, and you''re just a teenager. In a small Music Workshop on the edge of the West Lake, the bustard coaxed me to play Pipa on the stage, but secretly promised someone to sell my innocence. After playing a piece of music, the man was tearing to take me away. Fortunately, you''re in the way, otherwise I''m at this moment... "


    She paused, laughing a little dismayed, "otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be cleaner than the mud under the lotus at the moment."


    Gu Jiuge''s heart moved, and he laughed at the thought of his youthful spirit.


    He felt that he was too young at that time, but he never regretted saving Yanyue, because she was always sensible and decent, and never let herself feel sad.


    Except today.


    "Now you are not the mud, but the lotus that comes out of the mud and does not dye. You don''t look like such a person. What''s going on? "


    Invited the moon to remorse ground to shake head, "I am such a person that can''t sink to live spirit, two childe, you too high see me.". Even if I''m not mud, I can''t be a lotus, because I have selfish thoughts in my heart. "


    her everlasting longing for each other is nothing more than that longing.


    Gu Jiuge always understood her heart, "I understand. But now there are not only my father and brothers, brothers and sisters on board, but also the eldest prince, the second prince and Princess Danyang, as well as the dear sons of the imperial capital. You should not be here at this time. "


    "Not really."


    Inviting the moon took a deep breath, the thin shoulder blade is like the pipa in her arms, so thin that people feel pity.


    "When I got here, I knew I had done something wrong, but there was no room for me to turn back. Someone came to me specially to tell me that you are discussing marriage and that you may marry Princess Danyang. At that time, it will be difficult for a woman like me to see you. So I''m flustered. I''ve forgotten all the reason and soberness you taught me! "


    She finally put down the pipa in her arms, bowed over her face and began to cry.


    She also just understood.


    Even if Gu Jiuge married Princess Danyang, he still had a chance to see him again.


    But her coming here today has damaged his reputation. Will she never see him again?


    She wept at the thought.


    Gu Jiuge has always been a flower sparer. Seeing the beauty crying in front of her, she finally put her hand on her back.


    He patted her two times. In the palm of his hand, he came across her abrupt butterfly bone. She was thin and pitiful.


    "Well, it''s all right. Father didn''t get angry. It was Yu Fu who solved the embarrassment. "


    "Miss Yu Fu?"


    Inviting the moon to raise her head with tears in her eyes, looking at Gu Jiuge in dismay, unable to hide her joy.


    "I thought you came to blame me, to drive me away, to tell me that you never want to see me again..."


    Gu Jiuge shakes her head helplessly and holds her in her arms.


    "Well, don''t cry. Tell me first, who told you that I would marry Princess Danyang? "


    ¡­¡­


    "You mean someone deliberately told Yanyue that you were going to get married and let her appear on the West Lake today?"


    Back in the evening, Gu Jiuge tells Gu Shubai what she said. The two brothers also have a discussion.


    "Yes, she said that the person who told her about it was a businessman from other places. It seemed that he was either rich or expensive. She was so flustered that she didn''t know the merchant''s name


    "Oh, he''s a foreign businessman again."


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows picked slightly and looked at him with a smile, "don''t you think this word is familiar?"


    Looking back on the wine song, they took Yu to the riverside to take a boat. The drunkard who picked up the trouble was arrested by them afterwards. He asked that he was an outsider.


    He came to the imperial capital to do business and sell silk. He knew that in addition to the royal family, the people in guhou''s house should not be offended.


    But when he first arrived, he didn''t know how to attend to them, so he started to make trouble, which led to Yufu falling into the water unexpectedly.


    When the drunk woke up, he heard that the man he had offended was the prince of guhou''s mansion. He was so scared that he didn''t look like a liar.


    This time, the person who told the lie happened to be a foreign businessman.


    Two coincidences add up, it''s not as simple as coincidence.


    "Brother, do you mean that someone is using foreign merchants to deal with us? Those people don''t understand the personnel of the imperial capital. Even if they are caught by us, they can''t find any clues. And the people behind the scenes just take advantage of it. They almost hurt Yu Fu last time. This time, it''s obvious that they want their father to be angry and make Marquis Gu''s house a laughing stock for everyone! "Gu Jiuge thought about it carefully and felt more and more unfathomable.


    "We don''t have any evidence yet. Just know it in your heart. Don''t make it public. You should say hello to the girl who invited the moon or some other girl, so that things like today will not happen again. The good thing today is that Yu Fu is smart, otherwise you will be doomed. "


    Gu Shubai patted him on the shoulder to persuade him to be self-conscious.


    "Yu Fu Shang has met with Yanyue and seems to have a good impression on her. This little girl is kind-hearted and never looks down on people of low status. It''s said that last time I gave my third brother a lecture, and he was depressed for several days. "


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, "when thing?"


    "It''s the Dragon Boat Festival banquet, for an actor named Yuguan."


    As an aside,


    haixingchen gave a flower


    haixingchen gave a diamond


    yaoxueyouqu gave a vote


    hatred of evil 7167


    five flowers


    little crabs and crabs reward each other, moza ~


    and so on www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 59

    The hottest July passed quickly. In August, the weather became much cooler.


    The palace sent someone to invite all the people in guhou''s house to attend the Mid Autumn Festival banquet, and also called for Yufu to attend.


    It is said that the prince praised Yufu in front of Ningdi, saying that she was extremely clever and knew how to predict the rain.


    Ning Di was frightened by the drought. He was very interested in Yu Fu when he heard that he had this ability.


    Yu Fu thought about going back to the West Lake on the dragon boat, and felt that he should not brush the kindness of emperor Ning, so he agreed to go to the palace for dinner.


    On this day, Aunt Li dressed Yufu in a beautiful white Epiphyllum jacket with silver silk and a goose yellow crepe skirt.


    The jacket is double-layer with cotton. It''s a little heavy this season.


    "Miss is a person who has fallen into the water. I''d rather wear more than wind."


    Although it was a little heavy, the pattern on the top was beautiful, so Yufu was willing to wear it.


    "The young lady''s hair is so beautiful, smooth and silky. When you are 15 years old and hairpin, you can have a beautiful bun. "


    Lianzhu looks envious and holds Yufu''s hair on her palm, combing it slowly.


    If one doesn''t pay attention, her soft black hair will slip from her palm and fall down like a waterfall.


    Yu Fu looked at herself in the mirror. Her hair had grown to her waist. It was dark and thin.


    It can''t be compared with those big girls with ankle long hair, but it''s much longer than when she was in fairy valley.


    "My hair is long, and it''s going to be as long as Princess Danyang, isn''t it?"


    Lianzhu thought that Yufu was going to enter the palace, and then they thought of Princess Danyang, so they said with a smile.


    Yu Fu sat down on the chair contentedly, then listened to Lian Zhu and said, "Miss, today''s little coat is white. It''s a little more plain. How about a little more fancy hair? It''s not too easy. "


    "It''s up to you."


    Lianzhu''s skill of combing her hair is excellent. Although her hands are mellow, her fingers are very flexible when they fly between her hair.


    When Lianzhu finished combing, she raised her head, and everyone was surprised and praised.


    "Wow, miss, it''s so beautiful to comb this hair!"


    Yaolan stares at her, and Aunt Li smiles like a loving mother.


    "Miss combs her hair like Chang''e flying to the Moon Palace with a jade rabbit. It''s more beautiful than a fairy!"


    Chang''e?


    Before he had seen Chang''e, Yu Fu looked in the mirror.


    It turned out that Lianzhu had combed her hair in a flying fairy bun. She had two strands of long hair on her head, and the two strands of hair were neatly twined together. It looked like flying and lifelike.


    In the middle of the place is inlaid with a half ring of red gold inlaid with white beads. The golden tassel winds up and twinkles between the two strands of hair, which is particularly exquisite.


    "Ouch


    Fat nine don''t know when ran in, to dress up a new jade to help whisper, pitiful and lovely.


    Silver bell had a narrow mind, put fat Jiuyi in Yufu''s arms, and clapped her hands with a smile, "now, Chang''e fairy''s jade rabbit also has it!"


    People see fat nine a snow-white hair, clever nest in the arms of Yu Fu, not like a jade rabbit?


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    Lianzhu took rose rouge and drew a little purplish red on her forehead with a fine brush, which made her more beautiful.


    "Miss is too young to wear makeup. Just a little bit in the forehead is very good-looking. Our young lady is naturally beautiful. How can she be good-looking? "


    When she said this, she was proud as if she were talking about herself.


    The more Aunt Li looked at Yu Fu''s small appearance, the more happy she was. She could not help sighing: "our young lady was born with such a good appearance and a kind heart. When she grows up in the future, I''m afraid the suitors will break the threshold! I don''t know who has the fortune to marry our young lady? "


    "It''s said that if you marry high and marry low, there will be no higher family status for Dongling than our Marquis''s house, and there will be only royal family! Do you like the eldest prince or the second prince


    Silver bell mouth fast, let her tea pour general, a talk about these gossip is particularly positive.


    In the room, except for Aunt Li, they are all unmarried women. When it comes to the topic of marriage, they are very fresh. They all look slightly red.


    "But the eldest prince and the second prince are not young. The eldest prince is older than the eldest prince. How can he be worthy of our young lady?"


    Listen to them mention Gu Shubai, jade help Leng Leng ground side ear listen to, forget to put the fat nine in the bosom down.


    "But the big prince and the second prince haven''t married the imperial concubine yet, and there are only side rooms and concubines around. It''s nothing to be older than ten years old! "


    No more than ten years old


    "Twenty minus twelve is eight Not more than ten years old, hee


    Lian Bi heard the movement and said curiously, "Miss, what are you mumbling about? Who is twenty? ""Ah? It''s nothing. Brothers, we have to wait. Let''s meet the general in the upper room! "


    Then he dragged yaolan all the way to trot, and the ring on his waist rang, accompanied by the laughter like a silver bell.


    At the time of going to the room, Gu Shubai and others have already arrived. Only Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing are not in the room. Yu Fu''s eyes look around.


    "What about the third and fourth brothers? Won''t they go?"


    "You know the temperament of your third brother. He doesn''t like to deal with people. Your fourth brother also said that he wanted to review his lessons and didn''t want to be compared with you. You come here - "


    Gu huaijiang sat on the top and looked at Yufu''s dress today. He was very satisfied.


    "When you enter the palace today, you should dress up a little more magnificently. The headdress is good, but the clothes are simple. "


    Looking at Yufu''s little coat in front of the light, the pattern of Epiphyllum with silver grain on a white background, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see how delicate and complicated it is.


    Gu Yi grinned and pinched her arm and picked up a thick layer of cloth.


    "No, such thick clothes! This is the Mid Autumn Festival. Who will wear such a thick one for you? "


    Yu Fu looked at the crowd, they were still wearing cool summer clothes, only their own little coat was sandwiched with cotton, so they could not help but get depressed.


    "Aunt Li told me that I had fallen into the water and could not get cold any more, so she let me wear this."


    Gu Shubai carefully looked at her small face, and she was wrongly wrinkled, like a white steamed bun, just coming out of the cage.


    "It''s as beautiful as Chang''e today, and it''s so beautiful. How happy I am to be as fat as a jade rabbit


    Jade is probably the only one who can put on the white clothes.


    Gu huaijiang laughs, takes out a string of Yingluo from a sandalwood tray on the table, and puts it in front of Yu Fu himself.


    The gold thread of the necklace is soft and thin. It is wrapped with gems of various colors. The pattern of lotus is hanging from her neck to her chest. It is gorgeous and full of Buddha nature.


    "This is Qibao Yingluo, a relic of my late wife."


    Tell me who is twenty, little ones? Ha ha ~


    ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 60

    Yufu''s gorgeous pony went on the road clanging.


    On the left and on the right of the car sat Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge.


    Just now in front of the house, they argued for a long time about who would take the carriage with Yu Fu.


    If it wasn''t for the rain and snow, all the people would go out on horseback, but Gu Yi played tricks and said that he would take a carriage with Yu Fu.


    Where Gu Yi is, Gu Xiang is naturally there. They will abandon their horses and get on the bus. When Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge see each other, they stop them.


    "Is it not enough for you two to study and play with Yu Fu all day long? You have to stick it together when you go out of the door? "


    In the end, the two positions on the jade cart were changed into Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge, which made Gu Yi beat his chest and feet.


    If I had known him, I would have ridden honestly. Why did I mention the carriage?


    This must be what Mr. Lin said. It''s ridiculous to make wedding clothes for others!


    On the bus, they sat opposite each other, but there was a faint sense of hostility. Perhaps Gu Yi''s remorseful expression made some things that people didn''t mention come to the surface.


    This feeling surprised both of them, but Yu Fu, who was in the center of the whirlpool, didn''t notice it at all. He lowered his head and played with the Yingluo on his chest.


    "Big brother, this is your mother''s stuff. Why do you think the general gave this to me?"


    The more you look at this set of Yingluo, the more beautiful it is, especially the lotus pattern composed of the first seven kinds of gems.


    Before Gu Shubai spoke, Gu Jiuge said, "that''s because of your identity. Now the whole capital knows it. Father is afraid that you will be looked down upon, so he let you wear this thing. When others see the remains of their mother, they dare not offend you any more. "


    After all, Gu huaijiang''s friendship with his wife has long been a good story in Dongling. Everyone knows what kind of weight she means.


    To give her seven treasures to Yufu is to tell others that the child was jointly identified by him and his wife.


    I''m afraid that the daughter-in-law of the marquis will not be able to get this honor.


    Yu Fu nodded and rubbed his little hand on the Yingluo. "Then I must be careful not to damage it."


    She had never seen Gu huaijiang''s dead wife, but looking at Gu Shubai, she knew that she must be a gentle woman.


    Just like this set of wreaths, there is the light of Buddha nature hidden in the beauty.


    Gu Shubai looked up at him.


    Yu Fu is calling big brother. Why does he rush to answer?


    Gu Jiuge looks at him with pride. He just doesn''t like Yu Fu''s big brother. It''s obvious that Gu Shubai is the only one in his eyes.


    "Second brother, I asked you to deal with their affairs a few days ago. How are you doing?"


    Gu Shubai suddenly had a sense of banter, put forward the matter of inviting the moon to tease him, and his arrogance was really three Zhang lower.


    Hearing the familiar name, Yu Fu raised his head and said, "second brother, is the girl inviting the moon OK?"


    When she asked, Gu Jiuge felt even more uncomfortable.


    "It''s OK. What can she do? She was just provoked, so she almost had an accident. She and I don''t have anything at all. Even if we are really caught by someone who wants to do something, I''m not afraid of it. "


    With that, he coughed lightly. He raised the corner of the curtain with his fingers and looked out. Everlasting longing for each other,


    jade Fu said, "nothing is wrong. She plays the pipa very well, especially the Nagqu."


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing and covered his mouth with his sleeve.


    "It''s said that if there is emotion in the string, the sound of emotion can be moving. The girl who invited everlasting longing for each other was very fond of her second brother. This song was the best for her mood, and it was natural to listen to it.


    Gu Jiuge looks out of the window, but he listens to Gu Shubai''s words meticulously. He almost spits out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Brother, don''t talk nonsense! Invite a month where to have a feeling to me, want to have a feeling also be grateful feeling! It''s the love of a bosom friend! "


    Then he glanced at Yu Fu unconsciously.


    Mr. Gu, who has always been in love, has never explained anything so anxiously. The more he listens to Gu Shubai, the more he wants to laugh.


    So far, he doesn''t want to stimulate Gu Jiuge, lest he lose his form in front of Yu Fu.


    I don''t want Yu Fu to look up and say, "I think the elder brother is right. The girl who invites the moon just likes the second elder brother. I found it the first time I saw her!"


    Now Gu Jiuge is going to vomit blood.


    "Yufu, listen to me, I''ll talk to her..."


    After half a sentence, there is no following. Yu Fu stares at him curiously.


    Gu Jiuge himself also thinks that this is too abrupt and rash. Yufu is his sister. He is so eager to explain something that there is no silver here.


    See Gu Shubai in the side bear to smile, his eyes in a turn, on purpose.


    "The identity of inviting moon doesn''t match us. Even if she likes me, it''s impossible for her to have a result. But elder brother, I heard that your majesty has already married you before his father. I want to point out Princess Danyang to you! "Yu Fu had no time to be surprised. Gu Shubai wrote lightly: "the second younger brother heard me wrong. His father has refused, and his majesty has not insisted on it any more. This rumor is not trustworthy."


    Yu Fu sighed quietly.


    It''s quiet, but the two of you are experts and so close to her. How can you not hear her exhale?


    "Poof Pooh."


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing, and Gu Jiuge''s face turned green.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 61

    "Xiaoyu, come here and let brother Liu hold you. I miss you so much!"


    The carriage stopped outside the palace city. Gu Yi got off the horse and came to help her, but Gu Shubai got out of the carriage first.


    "It''s only half a long street from Gu Hou''s residence to the palace city, no matter how close it is. I haven''t seen you for a while. What can I think of? "


    Gu Yi grumbled wrongly, "brother, you don''t understand. One day''s absence is like three autumn. This moment''s time is at least like a month!"


    One day''s absence is like three autumn''s coming. Is that a hint in front of him?


    How bold.


    Gu Shubai even glanced at him, "it seems that you are good at your lessons. Idioms are so" appropriate ". I will ask Mr. Lin about your recent situation in the study some other day."


    Referring to the name of Lin fengmiao, Gu Yi thought of his old and strong appearance when he hit his own hand. His neck shrank and he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Outside the palace gate, there are many courtiers and women''s family members who are getting off the train. It''s strange to see Gu Shubai come out of the carriage.


    "Marquis Gu Shizi dares to be ill. How can he come here in a carriage? It''s still such a beautiful and exquisite carriage. It''s for the girl''s family


    "I didn''t hear that I was ill. Oh, you see, how did Mr. Gu get out of the carriage?"


    What''s the matter with the princes of guhou mansion? If they don''t ride good horses, why do they go to squeeze the girl''s carriage?


    Gu Jiuge came down from the car and held out his hand as if he was waiting for someone to get out of the carriage. Gu Yi also held out his hand, and all four hands stretched out toward the carriage for a moment.


    Gu Shubai glanced at the three younger brothers.


    Gu Jiuge''s hand drew back.


    He is not afraid of Gu Shubai''s authority, but just in the carriage, Yu Fu''s relaxed action, let him completely downwind.


    The action showed her mind in a stark way.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi don''t know why Gu Jiuge shrinks his hand. They just feel that he shrinks his hand, and they can only follow him.


    Many people looked at the scene from a distance or near, and were curious.


    Who are the people in the carriage, who can let the princes of guhou mansion fight to meet them?


    This is incredible!


    The curtain of the car moved slightly, the beads and jade falling from the bottom made a light sound, the bun of the woman was as beautiful as an immortal, and the golden ring of her hair was gorgeous and noble.


    She raised her face. Her face was white and beautiful. When she laughed, a pair of pears were as sweet as honey. A little red on her forehead and heart made her eyes more delicate.


    With a smile, she held out her hand to Gu Shubai, "big brother!"


    That pair of smile slightly curved eyes, like a cup of wine, intoxicating, as if to tell people that this is the hands she wants to hold.


    Gu Jiuge''s eyes are dim, and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are more obvious. They surround Yu Fu and say that she is eccentric.


    "Xiaoyufu, am I not good to you? I fought for you. Why don''t you like me so much? "


    "I like brother six very much!"


    Yu Fu looks at him with a smile. Just when Gu Yi''s eyes are bright, she takes Gu Shubai''s hand and goes away.


    Clean and tidy.


    Gu Shubai''s praise in his heart is a character who can achieve great things.


    As she walked, the wreaths on her neck sparkled and attracted people''s attention.


    The onlookers looked at it for a long time, and finally saw a little bit of the way, "Oh, it''s like Mrs. Gu Hou''s seven treasures Yingluo, which was opened in the Huguo temple in those years! What a precious thing, is Marquis Gu willing to give it to her? "


    What magic power does this young girl have to make Gu huaijiang like her so much?


    "It''s not surprising that even your majesty has given her a dragon boat to play with. What else can''t you give her? Don''t mention whether you are born or not. If you look after the Marquis and treat her like this, it''s not born. We should respect her as well! "


    ¡­¡­


    Yufu came all the way. Whether he was a royal family member or a minister in the court, he would come up to greet Gu huaijiang warmly.


    After greeting Gu huaijiang, the next one is not going straight to Gu Shubai, but to her.


    "Miss Yu Fu is really a nine day fairy. When she grows up, she will not lose her beauty This set of wreaths is really beautiful. It''s beautiful. "


    Gu Shubai is a man, but he is not willing to hear others praise his beauty. He just keeps a polite smile.


    Yu Fu accepted the praise generously, "thank you, this is from the general!"


    After that, Gu huaijiang looked at it, and the ministers around him suddenly realized.


    This is the seven treasures Yingluo of Mrs. Gu Hou!


    "I see. The Marquis really dotes on Miss Yufu! By the way, Miss Yufu, last time I told Lord Hou that I would recommend my embroidery mother to you and let her teach you embroidery. But the young lady didn''t like it, so I asked her to embroider a screen for her and send it to the mansion tomorrow, OK


    If you don''t see this set of Qibao Yingluo, there may not be a screen.


    Just look at all the people staring at the Yingluo on Yufu''s neck, and talk to her as if all the stars were holding the moon. Then you know that Gu huaijiang''s idea is correct."Father, in order not to let Yu Fu be wronged, you have taken out all the remains of your mother. Are you willing to give up?"


    Gu Shubai said something in Gu huaijiang''s ear when people didn''t pay attention to him. The latter''s eyebrows were raised, and it was rare to show some banter in his majesty.


    "Your mother has long said that this is for me and her daughter Or daughter-in-law. "


    Gu Shubai was stunned.


    Daughter or daughter-in-law?!


    Is it because he misunderstood something, or is Gu huaijiang really suggesting something to him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 62

    On the golden hall, the feast has opened.


    Because it is the Mid Autumn Festival, the hall is covered with a dense velvet red carpet, with pots of chrysanthemums of different colors on both sides.


    Among them, there is even a rare green chrysanthemum, which attracts many noble ladies to linger and enjoy themselves in a group.


    My daughter''s family loves flowers, and Yufu is no exception. At a glance, I can see the bright petals of green chrysanthemum.


    It''s really amazing.


    "Would you like to go and have a look?"


    Gu Shubai''s mind is delicate. He doesn''t often deal with women, but he always finds out the need for Yu Fu carefully.


    Yu Fu nodded, and Gu huaijiang said, "go and have a look. Your majesty will be here soon. Come back and sit early."


    "Father, I''ll go too!"


    Gu Jiuge also followed. Gu huaijiang simply waved his sleeve and sent Gu Xiang and Gu Yi away.


    He knows that his sons like to circle around Yu Fu.


    "Sister Liu, you see how beautiful the green chrysanthemum is. If only you could pick a hairpin on your head!"


    Around the two pots of green chrysanthemum on the edge of a few women are discussing, suddenly saw a few men''s figure came, surprised to look up.


    It''s actually the childe of guhou mansion!


    A few women who were originally chattering were ashamed and did not dare to speak at will. They wondered which one of them the Duke of Gu''s mansion was looking for.


    They knew that today''s Palace Banquet would be attended by the aristocratic sons of the imperial capital, so they all dressed up to the utmost.


    They several men, total impossibility is to see the flower?


    Unfortunately, I really came to see the flowers.


    "Yufu, go and see. We''ll wait for you."


    All around the chrysanthemum were women''s dependents. Gu Shubai said that some men had a bad past, so he waited for her ten steps away, and soon other aristocratic CHILDES came to talk to them.


    Yu Fu came forward alone and came closer to see that the green of the green chrysanthemum was completely different from that of the green leaves. Such a bright green is rare.


    It''s like a huge night pearl, emitting a faint green fluorescence in the dark. Yufu''s eyes are all reflected with a layer of green.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!"


    Yu Fu only looked at the flowers, and didn''t notice the women around the lace.


    They just found that the prince of Gu Hou''s house came to accompany Yu Fu, not to find them. They were very happy.


    "Oh, isn''t this Yufu?"


    The woman''s familiar voice was slightly sharp, and Yu Fu raised her head in amazement.


    "Miss Liu."


    It was Liu Ruyi who opened his mouth. Since they knew that Yufu was not the blood of guhou''s house, their names for each other had completely changed.


    One from Miss Yu Fu to call her name casually, the other from intimate sister Liu to restrained Miss Liu.


    Liu Ruyi looks at Gu Shubai and others not far away. Seeing that they are all talking with other CHILDES, he doesn''t care about Yu Fu''s side, so he confidently opens his mouth.


    "Why did you come to the palace banquet?"


    The tone of the rhetorical question seems to be that Yu Fu is not qualified to attend the Palace Banquet of the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Yu Fu is always kind, but he is not a fool. To understand the irony in her words, he just looks at the green chrysanthemum and says, "Your Majesty asked me to come. He said he wanted to see me."


    "Your Majesty asked you to come?"


    Liu Ruyi can''t believe it. When she looks at Yu Fu''s dress, the bright necklace on her neck is of great value, which makes them all servants.


    "Where are you from? I''ve never seen the world before when I went to the palace and dressed so gorgeous. For those of us who often go to the palace, it''s not rare to dress like this! "


    When Yu Fu looked up, she saw that she was wearing a bright red embroidered golden chrysanthemum Hangzhou silk dress, so thin that she could see the outline of her belly pocket at the bottom.


    A gust of night wind hit, she seemed a little cold, hugged his arm.


    I''m afraid of the cold and I''m still wearing such thin clothes. Isn''t it just for the sake of looking good? He even satirized himself for being too gorgeous.


    Her eyes, which were as clear as water, had a little smile unconsciously. She was calm in the eyes of everyone, not like a 12-year-old girl.


    When they were 12 years old, if they had been said that, they would have been angry and cried.


    Such a little girl is not like a country girl without knowledge. She should not be offended easily.


    A woman quietly pulled laliuruyi''s clothes, "you said too much, even if she is not the blood of guhoufu, she is also the adopted daughter of guhouye. Look at that set of Qibao Yingluo. You and I can''t afford it! What if you are heard by the CHILDES of the family? "


    Liu Ruyi refuses to show weakness and grabs back her clothes.


    "I''m just an adopted daughter. How far can I spoil her? Can Marquis Gu still offend me for her? "


    Speaking of such a naked situation, several women are a little far away from Liu Ruyi, for fear of being implicated by her.Liu Ru was flustered and subconsciously wanted to prove her strength. She simply reached out and grasped Yu Fu''s Yingluo.


    "I''ll see what''s so bad. Why can''t I afford it?"


    Yufu retreats smartly. She follows Gu Hanmo, and they learn some martial arts. They are much more agile than ordinary people. This retreat easily avoids her hand.


    Liu Ruyi didn''t expect that she could get away from the chrysanthemum. She threw herself on the chrysanthemum and buried her whole head in the flowerpot.


    She raised her head in a hurry. Her hair was stained with mud and the broken petals of green chrysanthemum. She looked very embarrassed. She stretched out her hand and her fingertips were wet.


    She looked at her fingers in surprise, only to find that her fingertips had been stained by the juice of the green chrysanthemum. The petals of the potted flower in front of her body were scattered on the ground, and had become a remnant.


    Oh, no!


    This is a rare green chrysanthemum from the south. There are only two pots in the palace!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 63

    "Miss Liu, what are you doing?"


    A steward in the Golden Hall called out in panic. His sharp voice attracted the eyes of all the people in the hall.


    "I, I..."


    Liu Ruyi looked around, and the good sisters who had just talked and laughed with her were far away from her.


    For fear of being implicated by her and becoming an accomplice to damage green chrysanthemum.


    "Miss Liu, you have damaged your Majesty''s tribute green chrysanthemum. We saw it with our own eyes!"


    She was flustered. "How could it be? How can I get rid of all the petals when I just flutter


    Liu Ruyi knew that the strength of his fall was not enough to make the green chrysanthemum like this. Something must have gone wrong.


    At that time, Yu Fu was the only one in front of her. Yes, she must have done something!


    Liu Ruyi is about to catch her. Her hands dyed green are like old monsters in the mountain forest in the storybook. They look terrible.


    When the hand was about to touch Yu Fu''s white coat, a pair of hands stretched out from the stab and made her in the air.


    "If you move jade to hold a finger, I will make you regret forever!"


    Gu Shubai looked at her coldly. In her always modest and gentle star eyes, she was suddenly cold.


    Just now he was on one side, and he had heard all Liu Ruyi''s words in his ears, but due to the inconvenience of the occasion, he could not care with a woman.


    I also want to see how Yufu will deal with this unreasonable woman.


    At this moment, seeing that her dirty hand was about to touch Yu Fu''s body, he couldn''t help stopping her.


    "It was she who dodged me that made me jump on the flowers! She must have seen that I don''t have so much strength to make flowers look like this! Yufu, don''t you think so? "


    Liu Ruyi has just made sarcastic remarks about her. Now she is expected to testify to herself. Liu Ruyi''s face is not as thin as her clothes.


    Everyone looked at Yu Fu. She said naively, "I saw Miss Liu jump on the flower, and then the flower became like this. It''s a pity to have such a beautiful green chrysanthemum. Ladies, do you think so? "


    The girls who accompanied Liu Ruyi were stunned and looked at Gu Shubai and others behind Yu Fu. They all looked at themselves with a straight face.


    Don''t they bother to dress up today in the hope that the childe who cares for their family can take a fancy to themselves?


    At this moment, when they stare at them, they naturally try their best to leave a good impression on them. "Yes, Miss Yufu said so!"


    Liu Ruyi''s face turned pale. Unexpectedly, they didn''t help themselves.


    "Your majesty


    Emperor Ning came out of the hall, followed by a long group of people, including the eldest prince and the second prince, and Princess Danyang.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    All the people got up to salute. Seeing that there was some confusion in the hall, Emperor Ning took a close look at the precious green chrysanthemum petals, and his brows jumped.


    Who''s the one who made his beloved green chrysanthemum like this?!


    He took a look at the people beside the green chrysanthemum, and soon found that a woman''s head was stained with soil and green chrysanthemum petals, and her hands were dyed green. Suddenly, she snorted and walked up.


    "What''s going on? How did my green chrysanthemum become such a virtue? "


    No petals of the green chrysanthemum, only a bare flower heart, looks very funny.


    Yu Fu can''t help but secretly smile, sweet smile fell in the eyes of Ning Di, let his anger disappear a lot.


    "My Lord, it''s Miss Liu who is a calligrapher of Liu Shang. When she looks at the flowers, she accidentally pours on the green chrysanthemum and throws all the petals off."


    Liu Ruyi''s body trembles. Ning Di sees that it''s the woman with mud on her head. She doesn''t want to look at her again.


    He was very interested in the little girl who snickered.


    "You, look up, I''ll see."


    In the palace of emperor Ning, people followed his eyes and saw that he was referring to a young girl who had not yet grown up and was beside the prince Gu.


    Gu Shubai put his hand behind her and pushed her gently. Yufu knew that Ningdi meant himself.


    Before she could take back her smile, she subconsciously raised her head. Her face was pink, just like Chang''e flying to the moon.


    At this age, born so lovely, and wearing such exquisite and precious Yingluo


    Ningdi''s eyes narrowed slightly, pretending not to know who she was. His voice sank slightly and said, "when I''m talking, you''re laughing. What are you laughing at?"


    The crowd whispered.


    Your majesty is really angry today. He even has to worry about the little girl''s snickering. Isn''t it that he has moved the atmosphere?


    Gu Shubai hesitates whether or not to help her out. Yu Fu has already opened her mouth, and her crisp voice is as sweet as a silver bell.


    "My Lord, your majesty said that the green chrysanthemum has become this virtue. The courtesan stood beside the green chrysanthemum and took a subconscious peek. Seeing that the green chrysanthemum is as bald as a feather duster, I can''t help laughing


    Poof.


    The metaphor of feather duster made all of you laugh.Look at that green chrysanthemum bald flower heart, isn''t it like a bald pole without hair?


    Tongyanwuji, Ningdi bad mood, but also because of her words eased a lot.


    "You little girl, it''s interesting to talk. Whose girl are you? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    Gu huaijiang got up at the right time, "Your Majesty, this is Yufu, the adopted daughter of the minister. She was ordered by your majesty to bring her to the palace."


    She is Yufu!


    Emperor Ning was overjoyed. "It''s you. Yi Zhao said that you would predict rain. You are a smart and interesting girl indeed!"


    Beside him sat a middle-aged beautiful woman, smiling and waving to Yu Fu.


    "Good boy, it''s so beautiful. Come and ask the palace to have a look!"


    Ning Di looked at her and stroked her beard.


    What''s more, I want to publicize the readers of Yi people, 571307626


    to publicize the readers of Yi people, 571307626


    to publicize the readers of Yi people, 571307626


    to publicize the readers of Yi people, 571307626


    today''s award-winning question and answer, how did green chrysanthemum become bald? XX coin reward for the right little cute old rules ~


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 64

    The virtuous imperial concubine is always the best to appreciate the mind of emperor Ning. Knowing that he is interested in Yu Fu, she asks her to come.


    It''s true that the people who followed him for more than 20 years and gave birth to a great prince are stronger than the confidants of emperor Ning.


    Yufuyiyan stepped forward, stepping on the soft velvet red carpet, in front of the family, step by step.


    At a young age, her gait was dignified and elegant, and she did not lose the tenderness of the lady in the boudoir. She could not help nodding her head with a smile.


    This is a little girl who can stand a big scene. She was born in a wealthy family. She is not a country girl.


    "Good boy, look at this little face. It''s very beautiful! Your majesty, do you look like Princess Danyang when she was a child


    Her hand stroked the Yingluo on Yu Fu''s neck. After a pause, she swept it without any trace.


    Yu Fu stood beside her, letting her point to her and praise her.


    Xianfei mentioned that Princess Danyang was kind-hearted. In her opinion, she praised both Yufu and Princess Danyang.


    One is the adopted daughter favored by Marquis Gu, and the other is the princess most loved by Emperor Ning.


    Ning Di smiles and shakes his head. "When Danyang was a child, she was not as beautiful as Yu Fu, and she didn''t speak so well. Marquis Gu is blessed to have such a beautiful daughter in the sky. If only I had one beside me! "


    This is half a show of kindness to Gu huaijiang, and half a true word. He really likes Yu Fuling.


    The good feeling between people is often decided by seeing each other, which depends on a wonderful fate.


    Yufu has the ability to make people feel good at seeing her and can''t help liking her. This is probably because she was born very beautiful!


    Princess Danyang sat at the bottom of the table, but she was not happy.


    As a princess, she is the most noble of all the women in Dongling. Emperor Ning even compared her with a wild girl of unknown origin, and said that she was not as beautiful as Yufu?


    All blame virtuous imperial concubine this old woman, draw father emperor to say such words!


    A little white shadow passed in front of her eyes. Princess Danyang was startled to find that the second prince was eating melon seeds. She lost a piece of melon seeds to her eyes to remind her to laugh.


    He wants to understand that if Princess Danyang still wants to marry Gu Shubai, she can''t show any displeasure to Yu Fu.


    She quickly disguised her displeasure, looked up with a smile, and acted coquettishly with emperor Ning.


    "The father likes Yu Fu, but doesn''t he like his daughter? My daughter doesn''t follow me


    Emperor Ning has a beautiful girl under his knees. He often talks and laughs to relieve his worries. He can also spend his old age in peace.


    He laughs and asks Yu Fu to return to his seat. He also tells Gu Shubai and other humanitarians: "you all return to your seat, too. As for Miss Liu, I will not punish you if I am in a good mood today. However, as a woman, I should be cautious in my words and deeds. I don''t want to see anyone behave so impolitely in front of me in the future. "


    Liu Ruyi heard a good mood, thought that he escaped a robbery, did not expect that the latter half of Ning emperor let her almost paralyzed in the ground.


    This means that he doesn''t want to see himself in the future, and he can''t enter the palace any more


    Liu Zhen, the Minister of the Ministry of official in the seat, quickly got up and gave thanks to Emperor Ning, asking people to take Liu Ruyi out of the golden hall.


    He knew that his daughter had been destroyed.


    No one who has a head and a face will want to marry a woman who can''t enter the palace, not to mention Gu Hou''s family.


    "Big brother, can''t Miss Liu enter the palace in the future?"


    Yu Fu sits beside Gu Shubai and asks him in a quiet voice. It seems that he hasn''t thought about it yet.


    Gu Shubai answered faintly, "she speaks regardless of occasion and is arrogant and disrespectful to you, which she deserves. Even if the emperor does not punish her today, I will not make her feel better. "


    Yu Fu said: "but that pot of green chrysanthemum is actually me..."


    Gu Shubai interrupted her words with his eyes and refused to let her go on. He picked out a silver glittering thing from his sleeve and handed it to her quietly.


    "I know you did it. You''ve done a good job, but next time you should pay attention to destroying the body. "


    The silver glittering thing is the silver needle of Yufu.


    The strength of Liu Ruyi''s fall is really not enough to take all the petals off the green chrysanthemum. It''s jade who helps out the needle.


    At that time, he was standing ten steps away and had a panoramic view of Yu Fu''s movements, so he didn''t come forward to help.


    Now that she can do it herself, he doesn''t have to do it.


    Yu Fu thought about it and didn''t reach for the silver needle. "Big brother, don''t you blame me for being so cruel that she will never have a chance to enter the palace again?"


    "It''s a good thing that she''ll never be in the palace again. Think about what she said to you today. If such a frivolous and rude person offends other dignitaries in the palace in the future, I''m afraid I won''t find any bones. You keep her out of the palace and save her life. "


    Yu Fu''s eyes were bent with laughter.


    It''s worthy of being her big brother. Originally, she was still a little guilty. Whether her hand was too heavy destroyed Liu Ruyi''s reputation.Being comforted by Gu Shubai, she felt much better.


    "I know you''re not far away. With your martial arts, you''ll hear. If I don''t do something to fight back, you''ll have to worry about me. I don''t want to hurt you any more


    She has a straight face and her eyes are shining at Gu Shubai. What''s small and resolute is blooming in her eyes.


    Gu Shubai smiles back and touches her head.


    But listen to the first Ning Di don''t know what to talk about, suddenly mention his name.


    "Marquis Gu, I remember that your family''s Shubai has reached the top this year, and the wine song is nineteen, right? It''s time for the children to get married. "


    Gu Shu''s white hands stagnated and looked at Gu huaijiang quickly.


    Didn''t he say that he had rejected his Majesty''s offer of marriage


    Today, all the important officials in the court are here. What''s your intention of mentioning this matter again?


    It''s a digression.


    here''s the answer. Yufugan''s, I can''t believe you''re right www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 65

    Gu huaijiang''s face was out of order for a moment, and soon recovered.


    Is what he said to Ning Di last time not clear enough? Or is it that emperor Ning is afraid of him and has to marry Princess Danyang to Gu Shubai


    "Thank you for your concern. My wife died of illness for many years. These young ministers have been fighting in all directions and have no leisure to work for the children. Now that I am free, I will listen to the children and choose my favorite wife for them. "


    Your favorite wife?


    The implication of this is that when Gu Hou Fu marries his daughter-in-law, he doesn''t care about his family and family background. He just depends on whether he likes it or not?


    This makes some of the women with ordinary family background, beautiful appearance or exquisite talent happy.


    If your majesty marries them according to their family background, most of them will not be seen by your majesty. Most of them who are pointed out to Gu Shubai are princess Danyang.


    In addition to the royal family, who else can match guhou house?


    When Marquis Gu said that, they had hope.


    After hearing this, Princess Danyang looked at Gu Shubai subconsciously, but she saw that he was carefully peeling grapes for Yu Fu.


    He not only peeled the grape skin clean, but also removed the seeds with a small silver chopstick and sent them to Yufu''s bowl.


    How could he have done such a delicate job of serving people?!


    Her hands were slowly twisted under the table. The thin silk handkerchief in her hands was almost twisted into two parts by her.


    Emperor Ning raised his eyelids and gave Gu huaijiang a meaningful look. He pointed to him with a smile, "you, you, you are telling me that I am not allowed to order mandarin duck music, are you?"


    The words seemed to be covered with mist, which made people not know whether he was happy or angry, true or false.


    The seat was silent for a moment. Gu huaijiang wanted to get up and plead guilty. Ning Di had already laughed and winked at him.


    "Don''t worry, you told me last time, I remember! I''m their uncle. Can''t I care about their marriage? Shubai, if you have a woman you like, you must tell me that I will marry you! "


    The crowd breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought that emperor Ning was determined to intervene in the marriage of marquis Gu, but I just wanted to get married.


    Marquis Gu didn''t let him get married. He wanted to ask for a job of giving a wedding. He wanted to stick Marquis Gu''s cold butt. This scene is enviable.


    Who among them is not proud of his Majesty''s marriage?


    It''s just him, marquis Gu. His majesty is chasing after him, begging to marry his children!


    "Yes, if I have a woman I like, I will ask your majesty to marry us."


    So he didn''t ask for marriage now, he just didn''t have the woman he wanted?


    Princess Danyang couldn''t hang on her face. Looking at those noble ladies in the room, she was more and more upset.


    Is it that her feelings towards Gu Shubai over the years are so insignificant that he is not willing to consider her ideas at all?


    Didn''t he know how sad he would be


    "Your Majesty is only thinking about the princes of marquis Gu''s house. Do you remember that the eldest son of Prime Minister Yin''s family is as old as that of marquis Gu?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine carefully noticed the face of Princess Danyang, and with a smile, she turned the topic to Yin Shuo.


    Yu Fu was eating grapes when he heard the familiar name and looked up.


    Yin Shuo is sitting with a middle-aged man with sharp eyes. His cheekbones are prominent and his face is not full of flesh. He looks rather mean.


    I think that''s Prime Minister Yin. The person who was jokingly called "eagle eyes" by the officials in the court had a pair of Eagle like sharp eyes.


    There was a beautiful young woman behind them, about Yin Shuo''s sister, who looked as old as Princess Danyang, but she was born like a weak willow, not as mellow as Princess Danyang.


    At first hearing this, Yin Shuo was stunned. Emperor Ning had already taken over the conversation, "yes, if you don''t say it, I''ll forget. Prime Minister Yin, did the eldest son of your family ever make a promise? "


    Ningdi''s interest in matchmaking tonight is quite high. I think it''s because the prince and Lady of the court are present tonight. He wants to take the opportunity to order a mandarin duck spectrum.


    This is also the old trick of Palace Banquet.


    Yan Yan pondered for a moment, some embarrassed, "back to your majesty, there is no candidate. The child was determined to devote himself to the court and serve his country. He won''t take a wife to distract him, and I can''t help him. "


    This means that he doesn''t need Ningdi to refer to marriage.


    Yan Shuo took a look at Yan Yan and dropped his eyes quietly.


    Although he didn''t say this, it''s a good thing that Yin Yan refused the holy wedding for him.


    He picked up his glass to hide his face and took another look at the other side.


    In the seat of marquis Gu''s residence, Yu Fu and Gu Shubai are sitting together affectionately. They don''t know what to say. They are very lively.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    This brother and sister are not biological, so close - is it appropriate?Another look at the side of the face of Princess Danyang, her silver teeth clenched, restrained his appearance, obviously and he thought of a place.


    Ning Di stroked his beard and was not angry at Yan Yan''s tactful refusal.


    In fact, he had high hopes for Yin Shuo, hoping that he could take the place of Yin Yan in the future. Naturally, he didn''t want to point out a marriage to him at will.


    It''s well known that Dongling generals don''t agree with each other. If the two generals can get married, won''t they break the deadlock completely?


    His eyes, slowly looking at the grape is eating Yufu, the little girl with red lips and white teeth, smile sweet.


    However, this matter can''t be mentioned until Yu Fu is a little bigger.


    Digression: I forgot to pre transmit the update at 8 o''clock this morning. Sorry, dear ones ~


    I''m sorry www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 66

    "Look, your majesty is so worried that we should give the children a chance to get to know each other before we can talk about marriage. Tonight is the Mid Autumn Festival. I''ll let my niece dance to your majesty


    The virtuous imperial concubine said slowly, and took over the swan neck jewel inlaid gold wine pot in the hands of the palace people, poured a seven cent full in the cup of emperor Ning.


    It''s an old trick in the Palace Banquet to let the noble women to perform their talents.


    After the general performance, Ning Di may personally point out one or two marriages, not only to express his love for his ministers, but also to balance the situation in the court.


    Of course, the marriage was planned by Emperor Ning in advance, not on a whim.


    The empress Dongling died early, and the concubines in the harem took the eldest prince''s biological mother Xianfei as their honor. Naturally, this crucial opening performance fell to Xianfei''s own family.


    Ning Di nodded with satisfaction, "well, Miss Wang is generous and solemn. It''s better for her to come first."


    Having said that, the first young woman dressed luxuriantly slowly stood up. Her face was full of excitement and tension. She gave a gift to Emperor Ning.


    "I''ll go down and change clothes first. Please wait a moment."


    Emperor Ning raised his glass and paid tribute to all the ministers present, "come, please drink this glass and celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival!"


    Shao Qing, the sound of silk and bamboo rings, and two groups of dancers come outside the palace gate.


    They were dressed in neat goose yellow dance skirts, stepping on small steps, and gathered like a tide. For a moment, they couldn''t see where Miss Wang was.


    People can''t help but be curious, and then the dancer seems to blossom quickly spread out, showing a little white flower heart.


    It''s Miss Wang!


    "Good!"


    Ning Di clapped his hands and cheered, "if the people hadn''t dispersed, I couldn''t find Miss Wang. It''s a new dance. It''s much more interesting than the old solo dance! "


    "Your Majesty likes it."


    The virtuous imperial concubine poured wine attentively, and Miss Wang, who was praised, also showed a smile and swung her sleeves.


    If you can get your Majesty''s praise, I''m afraid miss Wang will win the first prize tonight, but I don''t know who the emperor will point her out to?


    Xianfei first mentioned that Yin Shuo had not married yet, and then let Miss Wang be the first one to appear. Is it not that


    The second prince''s eyes frequently cast to Yin Shuo.


    In addition to several Dukes in guhou mansion, the eldest son of Prime Minister Yin is also a hot figure. Emperor Ning wants to train him to be Yin Yan''s successor, which can be seen by many fools.


    Yan Shuo did live up to his great trust. He was more tactful and pleasant than his father. Some ministers in the court did not like Yin Yan, so they must like Yin Shuo.


    Yin Yan just politely refused Ning Di, but in case Yin Shuo himself fell in love with Miss Wang, it would be bad


    Whoever marries the niece of the virtuous imperial concubine is equal to standing in the camp of the great prince.


    Fortunately, Yan Shuo just looked at the dance politely, and his eyes did not focus on Miss Wang, which was more like a blank without focus.


    The second prince was a little relieved and turned his eyes to the family of guhou.


    The dance praised by Emperor Ning didn''t seem to attract their attention. Instead, they paid more attention to whether Yufu, who entered the palace for the first time, could adapt to the atmosphere of the Palace Banquet.


    He was completely relieved.


    Suddenly he felt that someone was tugging his sleeve. He turned to see Princess Danyang winking at him.


    "Second brother, after a while, you and your father suggest that I also perform. I want the last one!"


    "Nonsense, you are a princess. How can you perform with these ladies?"


    The second prince refused her, "every Palace Banquet has this kind of performance, the young lady to be married shows the limelight, is to marry better. You are a princess. You should have married the best. You don''t need any performance


    "Second brother!"


    "What''s the best? He doesn''t want me. Haven''t you found out yet? I want to perform, I want to let him know how beautiful I am, let him bow down under my skirt. Second brother, it''s good for you. You have to help me! "


    The second prince naturally knew who was the best in her mouth. After hesitating for a moment, he finally nodded.


    "That''s all. I''ll let you do it. You have to perform well. Don''t let me lose face."


    "Don''t worry, second brother. I''ve been ready for a long time. Just mention it!"


    She knew that Ningdi would bring up the old things again tonight, and she had already made preparations for Gu Shubai''s marriage.


    If he wants to, it''s good. If he doesn''t, she will present her carefully prepared performance and get his eyes back.


    When Miss Wang finished her dance, the audience clapped and cheered.


    Gu huaijiang looked at Yu Fu with a smile, afraid that she would feel bored, "Yu Fu, do you like Miss Wang''s dance?"


    "Yes, a group of people dancing is much more lively than one person dancing. Everyone likes to be lively, and so does your majesty. Those ordinary dancers make Miss Wang look like a fairy. "


    Yu Fu was right. Gu huaijiang nodded with a smile and said nothing more.She''s right. Miss Wang''s dance won so much applause, not because of her alone, but because of the group dance.


    Different from the previous solo dance performed by noble ladies at Palace banquets, her form is both novel and lively, and can let those ordinary dancers set off their beauty.


    Such a design


    Gu huaijiang looked up and saw that the virtuous concubine was looking at Miss Wang with great satisfaction. He quickly withdrew his eyes.


    He didn''t want to know or participate in the intrigue of the court politics, and he didn''t want to help any prince.


    A crystal wine from the western regions, with mellow liquor, is shining in the Golden Hall of lights.


    Gu huaijiang held the golden bottle, looked at it in the light and drank half of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 67

    Counting from Miss Wang, a total of seven people performed.


    Dance or song, book or painting, all the performances are exquisite and extraordinary. At first glance, they have been rehearsed many times in advance.


    These women are all young and beautiful. What''s more important is that they are of extraordinary origin so that they can have a chance to perform in the golden palace.


    Among them, Yan Shuo''s sister, Yan Jigao, was wearing a white and green wide sleeve gauze skirt, and her waist was slim, which looked like fresh scallion, or willow beside the water.


    When you stand there, it''s beautiful.


    At the end of the seventh man''s performance, the second prince suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "Father, originally there were eight young ladies to perform tonight. In August of the golden autumn, it was the good intention to take eight. That one is Miss Liu who broke the green chrysanthemum. Since she can''t perform for her father, why don''t you let Danyang come? "


    Second prince side body a let, Danyang Princess stood up in shame, toward rather emperor a blessing.


    "Although my daughter is clumsy, she is willing to make up the number and pray for the good intentions of my father in August. I wish Dongling a bumper harvest."


    There has never been a princess performing at the Palace Banquet. Emperor Ning hesitated for a moment, and Princess Danyang winked at him.


    That look, if there is nothing to float to the direction of Gu Shubai.


    Rather emperor understanding, cover lip light cough a, "my son Danyang grew up, know understanding father emperor.". Since you have this heart, let''s start. "


    The reason of Princess Danyang is high sounding and impeccable.


    But some insiders guessed the reason and whispered to each other secretly. From the mouth shape, the words "Gu Hou Shizi" appeared from time to time.


    Gu Shubai takes a glance at the golden bottle and takes a panoramic view of the people in the seat.


    "Thank you, father!"


    Her performance is Qin Qu Feng''s courtship. It is said that Sima Xiangru moved Zhuo Wenjun with this song. Later, she got the story of Wenjun running at night.


    Dongling worships Confucianism, so does Qin.


    Qin is a gentleman''s instrument, which has the function of cultivating one''s moral character and conveying one''s elegance with string sound.


    From Fuxi to boyazi, the virtue of the gentleman has been handed down to the world.


    Compared with Qin, the songs, dances, calligraphy and paintings previously made by those young ladies are inferior.


    Princess Danyang''s music has almost no flaws. She sits at the piano table, dialing and hooking so skillfully that she doesn''t need to look at the strings.


    This makes the momentum of her whole body mellow and square, and has a calm taste.


    Her eyes looked at Gu Shubai from time to time, but the latter hardly looked at her, making her anxious again and again.


    Yu Fu frowned slightly.


    As soon as she was worried, the meaning of the song changed.


    Originally can rely on skillfully to win, this anxious, under the finger then transmitted the murmur.


    The layman couldn''t hear it, but anyone with some insight could. She was in a state of uneasiness.


    The reason why this most elegant piano doesn''t dare to play is that it''s hard to control and hide people''s real thoughts?


    Otherwise, the first seven noble ladies in the show would have taken the lead.


    The second prince''s heart is not good. She is too angry.


    In front of the important ministers and princes of Manchuria, if she doesn''t perform, she will lose face in the performance, but it will become a big event!


    He winked at the palace people outside the hall.


    Qin sound lingering, suddenly a gust of wind hit, carrying the fragrance of rice in August.


    When they looked out of the hall, they saw a group of colorful butterflies dancing up and down in the golden hall.


    Butterfly wings gently fall on Princess Danyang''s fingertips. It seems that they are attracted by her music. Everyone in the hall is amazed.


    This sudden accident completely covered up the flaw of her music, and she stopped in time.


    "The sound of the princess''s zither is like the sound of nature. Only in this way can butterflies fly in succession. I admire the princess''s zither skill very much!"


    I don''t know whose son stood up and flattered Princess Danyang''s music, which made emperor Ning Longyan very happy.


    All the people in the seat are flattering, regardless of the butterflies who are disturbed by the wind. They wither like falling flowers in autumn.


    Xianfei looks a little ugly.


    She is at ease to let her niece show her talents tonight. She doesn''t want to be robbed by Princess Danyang.


    A butterfly fell at Gu Jiuge''s feet, and he picked it up from the ground.


    The butterfly''s wings were broken and trembled slightly in his palm, but it couldn''t fly.


    Yu Fu looked at his action and found the trembling butterfly. He felt pity and carefully took the butterfly to his palm.


    "Poor butterfly."


    Gu Jiuge chuckled and looked at Gu Shubai with some banter.


    "It''s obvious that the butterfly was raised and released at this time. How can a butterfly hurt herself like this and make fun of it with the sound of the piano? "


    This is not a euphemism. Gu Shubai understood his meaning as soon as he heard it, and his pretty eyebrows frowned slightly."It''s the biggest trample on Qin to make these butterflies half dead for personal gain."


    It should be the elegance of boyaziqi''s searching for a bosom friend, the free and easy way of Ji Kang''s execution, and the indifference of Liu Yuxi''s tuning the piano and reading the golden Sutra


    It''s not a means of flattery.


    Princess Danyang doesn''t know what Gu''s brothers are talking about. She is so overjoyed by the praise from all the people that she can see that Gu Shubai''s eyes don''t fall on her.


    Why didn''t he watch her most beautiful moment?


    Gu Jiuge is talking to him about butterflies. From the perspective of Princess Danyang, he thinks that Gu Shubai is looking at the butterfly in the palm of jade''s hand, and is immediately jealous.


    When did she let Gu Shubai look at the butterfly, but at this time, didn''t she deliberately prevent him from showing affection for himself?


    "Father


    She suddenly exclaimed, pointed to Yu Fu and said, "all the ladies here have performed today, but Yu Fu''s younger sister hasn''t!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 68

    The noise of praise in the seat subsided slowly.


    Yufu is pointed by Princess Danyang. It''s like a deer in the forest. Suddenly, she meets a stranger and opens her eyes in surprise.


    Ning Di is a Leng, "Yu Fu is still young, how can you compare with these 16-year-old and 7-year-old girls?"


    She is only 12 years old, a 12-year-old child, how can she perform well in front of the important ministers of Manchuria?


    What''s more, Princess Danyang leads the butterfly with the sound of the piano. No matter how hard Yu Fu tries to perform, he can''t help laughing.


    To protect Gu huaijiang''s face, Emperor Ning subconsciously refused her proposal.


    "Father, don''t look down on Yu Fu. She''s so powerful! I heard Gu Yi say that Yu Fu knew how to read, and even Mr. Lin fengmiao praised her cleverness. How can my father know that she has no talent in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting? "


    Gu Yi heard his name and his face was shriveled.


    Princess Danyang wants to see Yufu''s performance. It''s obviously revenge.


    Take revenge on Gu Yi''s teasing.


    "No, my family only learned to read and write, nothing else! But that Miss Jin has performed calligraphy. She is five years older than xiaoyufu. She has much stronger writing power. Xiaoyufu can''t match her! "


    Ning emperor originally wanted to refuse, listen to Princess Danyang say so, think she is really experienced the talent of Yufu.


    "Yufu, come and perform. When I see you for the first time, I also want to know what talents you have. "


    Yufu''s talent


    Gu huaijiang lowered her head slightly and said that she naturally has talent, or is detoxification a talent?


    This is not a good performance.


    If he had known that this would happen, he should have asked Yu Fu to learn the talents of the boudoir like other girls.


    Now, Yufu won''t do anything. It''s because he didn''t do his duty to be a father, which made her make a fool of herself in the golden palace.


    How can it be so difficult to be a father with a daughter?


    He is hesitating to use what reason to refuse Ning emperor, but see jade help has stood up from the seat, deftly toward the first blessing body a gift.


    "Yes, the courtesan would like to borrow the princess''s piano and give her a song."


    What?


    She wants to play the piano, too?!


    Even with the people of Gu Hou''s house, they all looked at her anxiously. Princess Danyang almost couldn''t control her mood and wanted to sneer in front of them.


    She thought how clever Yu Fu was, but she didn''t expect to be a complete fool.


    With her Zhuyu in front, Yufu will not be brilliant in performing anything, not to mention performing the same Guqin as her?


    That''s stupid.


    Ning Di has a heart to stop, don''t want to let her too embarrassed, words to the mouth or didn''t export.


    "Well, you can start."


    Yu Fu sat down in front of the piano table, which had attracted low laughter.


    She has not yet grown up, like a little snow ball, sitting in front of the piano table, the piano is small.


    I can''t help doubting that her arms are short and thick. Can she reach out freely?


    Even if she can, it will certainly affect her fluency in playing. She will never be better than Princess Danyang.


    It seems that the daughter of marquis Gu, who is extremely precious, will lose face irretrievably today


    Yu Fu Duan sat upright, closed his eyes and recalled what he had learned in his childhood. At the same time, he secretly stretched out his muscles and bones in his little coat.


    She didn''t want to get stuck in her coat for a while and couldn''t move her hands.


    When she closed her eyes, she heard the sound of the golden hall, and seemed to be waiting to see her joke.


    Then those voices became more and more distant and fuzzy, leaving only a flat Lake in her heart.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, the lake is wrinkled by the breeze, and the distant mountains are vast and majestic.


    She suddenly had an idea in her heart. She opened her eyes and turned them into a pool of autumn water.


    Calm and deep.


    It was rare for her to have such a solemn look. It was not like a 12-year-old child should have. The low voice in the seat gradually calmed down.


    Gu huaijiang suddenly thought that when she was detoxifying herself, she also looked so solemn.


    Her tender hands are elegant, and then the strings are smooth and natural.


    The guqin, which was too big for her, was not difficult to play, but was very handy.


    Just played a paragraph, Princess Danyang has changed face.


    Why is she so comfortable when she plays? It''s clear that she plays this piano for the first time, but she seems to be the owner of the piano. One string and one column fit perfectly!


    Gu Shubai smiles and looks at Yu Fu''s action. His heart gradually calms down.


    In the silent night, the beautiful orchids in the valley open silently, with a faint fragrance.


    All of a sudden!


    The sound of the string, like a night owl''s shrill cry, flew over the secluded orchid in the empty valley and all the way to Guanshan in the distance.Over the overlapping mountains, a bright full moon hung in the dark blue sky, shining on the Pinghu Lake and the hills.


    Vast, solemn and majestic.


    She pointed out more and more stretch, the voice of wind and thunder suddenly appeared, surprised people in the seat did not dare to say a word.


    She is getting better and better. She simply closes her eyes and plays with the instinct of her fingers. Everything around her is blurred into the distance.


    At the moment, she is not sitting on the Golden Hall of Dongling, but under the boundless moonlight.


    Gu Shubai then closed his eyes, when everything in front of him fell into darkness, her string sound entered his heart more clearly.


    In her heart, about the bright moon, the sky is high and the sea is wide.


    But not the ordinary boudoir woman, even if plays again the fervent tune, also cannot play the Qin soul.


    Yufu did it.


    Her song GuanShanYue makes Princess Danyang''s Phoenix courtship become a joke. One voice comes from her heart, and the other is empty and impetuous.


    The difference between cloud and mud.


    Princess Danyang''s face was particularly ugly. Suddenly, an amber eyed Persian cat came in from outside the hall. She didn''t know which palace had a pet.


    She immediately had a plan and winked at the maid of honor behind her.


    "Oh, where''s the cat from?"


    The crowd, who were caught in the sound of yufuqin, were shocked by the sharp cry.


    This kind of fright, the player is bound to be disturbed!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 69

    When they came back to their senses, they found that it was a beautiful Persian cat. At first sight, it was raised by someone in the palace. It was not surprising.


    The sound of the zither was so good that she was aroused by the call of the palace maid. It was really a disappointment.


    Wait, the sound of the piano is still going on, and there is no fluctuation at all!


    They were surprised to see to the center of the jade help, her small body sitting at will, closed his eyes continue to sweep string, no interference from the outside world.


    This non-interference is not pretended, but from the heart.


    Because her music, not only no fluctuations, and even more and more freely.


    It''s like a sharp new wind blowing through the mountains, rolling up the withered leaves in the moonlight and suddenly hiding.


    Even a 12-year-old child can keep calm. They are the most important officials and officials. They seem to be impetuous.


    All the people sat back and found that Gu Shubai was the only one who was not affected by the exclamation.


    This son of marquis Gu''s family has a high attainments in literary, military and artistic skills, such as piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, which many people have heard of for a long time.


    It''s better to see than to hear a hundred things. It can be seen that he is different from ordinary people just because he is calm.


    Princess Danyang opened her mouth slightly and her eyes were fixed on Yufu.


    How is that possible?


    She is only 12 years old. How can she have such high attainments in piano art?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    The eldest prince sat opposite and looked at her with a smile. The second prince noticed his eyes and pulled Princess Danyang hard.


    "Shut up, you''re a princess. How can you show such an impolite expression?"


    Princess Danyang listened to him subconsciously. Her lips were closed tightly with bright lipstick, but her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Second brother, how could she..."


    "You''re not as good as a man. Stop talking about it."


    The second prince interrupted her, glanced around and waved her back.


    He can''t let others know that the palace maid who just exclaimed is Princess Danyang''s person, otherwise she will become the biggest laughing stock of the imperial capital.


    Don''t you want to distract her by such mean means, because her piano skill is not as good as that of a 12-year-old child?


    The face of Princess Danyang can afford to lose, his second prince can not afford to lose.


    The eldest prince noticed that dian''er stepped down in a hurry and waved to his back. His close palace man came up with an ear. After listening to the orders, he also withdrew from the golden palace.


    That box, the fingertips of Yu Fu finally stop, five strings return to silence.


    She slowly opened her eyes and saw that everyone in the temple was staring at her, and there were several warm eyes.


    In addition to Gu Hou''s brothers, there is another one from Yin Shuo


    That man, why is he staring at himself like this?


    Yu Fu couldn''t understand for a moment. Ning Di had already stood up from the seat and shook his head at her with admiration.


    "That''s great. I''m really good at playing. The goddaughter of marquis Gu is very good. Even I''m ashamed!"


    How is a goddaughter?


    Gu huaijiang is very sad.


    For the first time, he knew that Yu Fu could not only play the piano, but also play it so well.


    This has nothing to do with him, who is a "goddaughter".


    Gu huaijiang is a man of martial arts. Subconsciously, he wants to deny it, but Yu Fu blinks at him.


    He suddenly understood.


    He can''t deny teaching Yufu to play the piano in front of everyone. Otherwise, Ningdi will ask about her life experience and cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Your Majesty praised me falsely. Shubai once taught Yufu at home. I didn''t expect that she was so clever. After learning, she would soon learn."


    It''s more than just a meeting. It''s amazing!


    It''s only half a year since Yu Fu arrived at the imperial capital. In this short period of half a year, she has been able to learn piano skills so thoroughly. What''s the devil?


    The person who can be the apple of marquis Gu''s eye is really extraordinary.


    "I must reward Yufu with something. Yufu, what do you want? I''ll give you the title of a princess. Do you agree? "


    When Emperor Ning said this, everyone was shocked.


    He said the title of the princess was like a kitten and a dog, and he could give it to a little girl casually.


    I''m afraid there''s no one in the world who can exchange excellent piano skills for the title of princess?


    They thought to themselves that this was an excuse of emperor Ning, and the purpose was to show mercy to Gu Houfu.


    It was thought that Gu Houfu was extremely favored, but it turned out that as long as emperor Ning was willing, there would be no limit.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Ah, I asked Yu Fu, don''t talk."


    Ning emperor stopped Gu huaijiang, just looking at Yu Fu.


    How could a twelve year old girl refuse such a great honor?


    Everyone thought that Yufu would nod.


    She resolutely shook her head and refused.


    "Your Majesty, isn''t the princess the prince''s daughter? I''m the daughter of Gu Houfu. You''ve made a mistake. "This is the first person who dare to say that he is wrong in front of Ning di.


    Ning emperor not only not angry, but laughed, only when Yu Fu''s words are tongyanwuji.


    "Sure enough, I''m a little girl, but I''m not greedy for profit at a young age. I''m a knowledgeable girl. Gu Hou, you are a good daughter... "


    It turns out that what the princess said was just a way for emperor Ning to try out Yu Fu.


    He is trying to find out for Gu huaijiang whether this talented little girl of unknown origin is really harmless or pretends to be harmless to seek the position of Miss Gu Houfu?


    Now he was relieved to confirm that Yufu had no ambition.


    Gu Hou''s house is very important to Dong Ling. He must not let other people with ulterior motives mix in.


    Gu Shubai raised his eyes and looked across. The Yin family and his son were staring at Yufu, just like a falcon staring at a sheep on the grassland.


    He exchanged a look with Gu huaijiang, and they knew each other by heart.


    Emperor Ning''s exploration of Yu Fu can''t be without reason. Someone must have been slandering him


    The name of Tencent station is "runaway princess: please respect yourself"


    Xiaoxiang station is "concubine is not from the sky"


    [ancient saying sweet pet shuangwen, good writing, compact plot, strong man and strong woman, one-on-one body and mind clean, with cute baby]


    a beautiful night, red silk tent warm.


    Shen Fenglan, the imperial concubine of ningwang, who was appointed by the emperor, was robbed of her innocence by the king of Jin?


    Master Shen was so angry that his unfilial daughter broke his official voice!


    The emperor is very angry. How dare the unfilial son be so dissolute!


    The most helpless thing is that Shen Fenglan is pregnant


    The emperor made a decision immediately, and promised to be a side imperial concubine for the king of Jin!


    Shen Fenglan sneers, who is going to marry that thief''s Apprentice?!


    The king of Jin also laughs. If it wasn''t for this king being drugged, would you be willing to marry you?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 70

    Yu Fu returns to the seat, and Emperor Ning suddenly changes his face and looks at the direction of Princess Danyang.


    "Just now, which maid in waiting was so loud that she didn''t know how to be polite?"


    Princess Danyang trembled, barely holding her figure, pretending to know nothing.


    People have been paid by the second prince, just now the palace scene chaos, no one will go to see who the sound of the palace maid is.


    As long as she doesn''t admit it, Ning Di won''t know who it is.


    All the maids in the palace knelt down to deal with emperor Ning''s anger, but no one spoke.


    "Your Majesty, spare your life, it''s not the maidservant''s cry!"


    Every palace maid said that she didn''t shout, but the emperor Ning remembered that the source of the voice was near Princess Danyang.


    It''s not the maid in waiting. Is it that she can''t?


    "Father, calm down."


    The eldest prince suddenly stood up from his seat and said with a smile: "father, my son saw the shouting maid hiding out. He probably knew that he was in trouble, so he didn''t dare to stay in the palace. My son''s minister has ordered people to arrest her. Please be relieved. "


    Did he see dianer make a sound?


    Princess Danyang''s heart beats like a drum. Once dian''er is caught, outsiders will surely laugh at her for deliberately doing harm to Yu Fu.


    The eldest prince and the second prince confront each other. He is the sister of the second prince. The eldest prince will be happy to see her make a fool of herself


    "That''s about the same."


    Ning emperor''s face looked better. He pointed to the prince and said, "I''m too lazy to deal with it. If you catch this maid, you have to punish her heavily. You can''t tolerate it."


    "Yes, father."


    The eldest prince did not say whose maid was, but agreed to sit down.


    The Palace Banquet continued.


    Just tonight people''s focus, from those waiting for words in the boudoir miss, transferred to the body of Yu Fu.


    Many ministers and wives sent to show their kindness and asked Yufu to come and talk. Yufu was like a flower beating a drum and passing flowers around among the ladies.


    Looking at the scene of her getting along with those women''s families, it seems to see that the children and their mothers are kind and clever.


    When Yu Fu was sent back to Gu huaijiang, she put out her hand and shook it in front of them.


    Her hands were covered with exquisite bracelets.


    "General, look!"


    Gu huaijiang was dazzled. First he was stunned, then he said with a smile, "is this what the ladies gave you? Do you remember who sent the string? "


    He regretted that he shouldn''t let Yu Fu leave just now, let alone remind her not to accept other people''s gifts.


    She tonight a GuanShanYue shocked four, staring at her many people, Ningdi''s temptation let him feel the threat.


    And these wives who live in harmony with Yufu, more or less represent their own forces, and Yufu''s acceptance of their gifts represents some tacit understanding.


    This tacit understanding will break the low profile he always wanted to keep.


    But this can not blame Yu Fu, she is still young, is his father did not do well.


    Gu Jiuge frowned and lowered his voice, "Yufu, you should discuss with us next time and accept other people''s things. The ladies didn''t really like you because they sent things to you, but they asked their father for help... "


    As soon as he said this, Yu Fu immediately flattened his mouth.


    "Second brother, in your eyes, am I such an ignorant person?"


    Gu Jiuge was surprised and unconsciously looked at Gu Shubai.


    His smile is still handsome, and he feels relieved about Yu Fu. Even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are not worried about what Yu Fu has done wrong.


    Only he


    Fortunately, Yu Fu didn''t care. He just pointed to his hand and said, "these are all given to me by other girls. I also gave them things."


    She opened her purse. Before she went out, she had a bag of colorful gemstones in it. They were all the size of pigeon eggs. Now there was only one amber cat''s eye stone left.


    If it is between the little girl''s family, it has nothing to do with the adult''s business.


    "Why is xiaoyufu so smart that she knows that she can only accept young ladies and give them gifts in return?"


    Gu Shubai''s tone is rather doting, Gu Xiang dissatisfied to see him, "big brother, xiaoyufu is what we call, you are not allowed to learn!"


    Yufu likes him the most. He wants to learn the nickname they gave him.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi look at each other, and there are three words in each other''s eyes - shameless!


    Gu Shubai looked back at them with a smile, and his eyes said: it''s not convenient to say some words here. I''ll see how I can deal with you two kids when I go back!


    The two little bunnies immediately sat down and didn''t dare to complain any more.


    "When Liu Ruyi bullied you just now, those ladies didn''t help you. Do you still want to be polite to them, but you can''t be wronged? "


    "No, they didn''t help Miss Liu bully me. That''s enough."Gu Shubai and Yu Fu whispered again. Gu Jiuge was the only one with a gloomy look.


    He seems to suddenly understand why Yu Fu likes big brother best.


    Just like when Yu Fu was playing the piano, everyone was frightened by the scream of the maid in waiting. Only Gu Shubai was still addicted to the sound of the piano.


    Maybe this is Bosom friend?


    Gu huaijiang took a look at him with a rare kind smile and patted his hand.


    "Wine song, just on the white pear, try to see."


    He knows that Gu Jiuge likes drinking most.


    Gu Jiuge subconsciously takes up his golden bottle, full of wine. With his action, he almost spills it.


    Look at him lost!


    This book is about 150000 words, which has been confirmed with the editor. It''s not a few days ~


    by then, we will add V from 100000 words, please pay attention!


    In principle, there will be more than ten thousand on the shelves, please rest assured to enter the pit! By the way, I would like to recommend Yi Ren''s concluding article --


    Tencent''s name is "runaway princess: please respect yourself"


    Xiaoxiang''s name is "I''m not from heaven"


    [the ancient saying is sweet and sweet, the writing is good, the plot is compact, the man is strong, the woman is strong, one-on-one, the body and mind are clean, with cute children]


    it''s a beautiful night, and the red silk account is warm.


    Shen Fenglan, the imperial concubine of ningwang, who was appointed by the emperor, was robbed of her innocence by the king of Jin?


    Master Shen was so angry that his unfilial daughter broke his official voice!


    The emperor is very angry. How dare the unfilial son be so dissolute!


    The most helpless thing is that Shen Fenglan is pregnant


    The emperor made a decision immediately, and promised to be a side imperial concubine for the king of Jin!


    Shen Fenglan sneers, who is going to marry that thief''s Apprentice?!


    The king of Jin also laughs. If it wasn''t for this king being drugged, would you be willing to marry you?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 71

    It was only when they returned to the palace after the banquet that they were relieved.


    "Xiaoyufu, I''ve been holding on for a long time. Tell me quickly. Who did you learn to play the piano with?"


    On returning to the mansion, Gu Yi pestered Yu Fu to ask this question.


    Not only him, but also Gu huaijiang.


    "I learned from master."


    Yu Fu answered half true and half false.


    Back to the source, as a princess, she began to learn the piano when she was young. Not only the piano, but also all the skills that women in boudoir should have.


    But it is after the instruction of fuming pool that we can really grasp the situation in Qin music.


    People suddenly realized.


    The legendary god of medicine is an expert in the world. It''s possible for him to have such a superb skill of playing the piano, just like his uncle''s teeth playing the piano on a high mountain.


    Gu Shubai gave her a thoughtful look.


    When the sound of her piano was getting better, her broad-minded and broad-minded style was really the hermit''s style in the mountains, but the starting style clearly originated from the court.


    It''s an old and noble grace.


    She didn''t tell the truth, at least not all of it.


    "Xiaoyufu, why didn''t you tell us earlier? When Princess Danyang called out your name tonight, it scared us a lot


    Gu Yi is still afraid.


    They didn''t even know that Yufu could play the piano. Princess Danyang certainly didn''t know, but she deliberately asked Yufu to perform in front of everyone.


    Didn''t you mean to embarrass her?


    Yu Fu said innocently, "but you didn''t ask me..."


    That''s true.


    They always acquiesced that Yufu couldn''t do anything. It was only when she said she wanted to study that people knew that she was literate.


    It''s not their fault that Dongling customs are like this. It''s just that Miss Qian Jin is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, even if it''s great.


    Of course, they didn''t expect that Yu Fu had mastered his skills when he was only 12 years old.


    "Tonight, Princess Danyang was completely angered by her elder brother. Her Majesty hinted at her elder brother''s marriage in front of her father for the second time, but she was rejected. Think to come to the princess of Danyang in the heart anxious, just can come out this bad plan. Poor Yu Fu, he was forced to show off. "


    Gu Jiuge calms down at the moment and feels that the situation is very unfavorable to Gu Houfu.


    "The mentality of Princess Danyang''s little daughter is nothing to worry about. It''s just that from Yufu''s accidental fall into the water to the appearance of the invitation to the moon during the last visit to the West Lake, I always feel that someone is staring at us secretly. Your Majesty''s attitude tonight is really strange. "


    It''s really strange. It seems that he wants to curry favor with Gu Houfu, and he is suspicious of them.


    Everyone looked at Gu huaijiang.


    If you want to know more about Emperor Ning, Gu huaijiang has followed him for decades.


    He sighed a little, quite taboo on this topic, do not want to say too much in front of the children.


    "Your Majesty is getting old, and the tit for tat situation between the eldest prince and the second prince is becoming more and more obvious. If someone deliberately provokes him, he will inevitably be suspicious. "


    Throughout the history books, since ancient times, the emperor''s opponent who was seriously ill was not a cunning rabbit or a running dog?


    Gu huaijiang has always kept a low profile and never deliberately flaunted his military exploits. That is why he knows this truth well.


    "I always feel that it has something to do with the prime minister. When Yufu fell into the water, I was there, and the appearance of Yin Shuo was really suspicious. Yu Fu is so young that his majesty suspects her. Of course, there are some reasons for her to show her talents tonight, and there are also traces of provocation. "


    Gu Shubai has always been careful, and his suspicion of Yin Shuo is reasonable, which is in line with Gu huaijiang''s mind.


    He nodded. "That''s what father thinks. But Yan Shuo was more unfathomable than his father, Prime Minister Yin. But his majesty likes him very much and intends to entrust him with an important task. "


    Most of this important task is to let Yin Shuo become the successor of Yin prime minister.


    "Forget about Yin Shuo. I think the eldest prince and the second prince have come to our house too often recently. If they don''t practice their arrows well, they always like to be close to Yu Fu! "


    Gu Xiang snorted. He always felt that they didn''t have good intentions with Yu Fu.


    He suddenly thought of something, "father, is it because they come to the palace too often? Your majesty is afraid that you will help the prince..."


    Gu Jiuge covered his mouth and didn''t let him say that word. Gu Xiangwu protested twice.


    The voice is like the fat nine who is supported by jade. When he is wronged, the cry becomes the cry.


    Gu huaijiang glanced at him. He knew Gu Xiang and Gu Yi very well. He didn''t expect them to grow up all at once.


    On the contrary, he hoped that they and Yu Fu would be carefree all the time.


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll find another chance to ask your majesty to take back my talisman. Between me and Prime Minister Yin, your majesty always believed me more. "


    After all, if Gu huaijiang wanted to rebel, he would have been able to do so long ago with his military power and prestige in the army.The most important thing is -


    "when you meet Yin prime minister and his son in the future, you should be more vigilant, especially Yin Shuo."


    "Yes."


    With the business finished, Gu Yi poked Yu Fu''s arm.


    "Do you know how to embroider?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you dance?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you play chess?"


    I don''t think so, do I?


    "Well I will, too. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 72

    Too many things happened at the Palace Banquet, which made all the people in guhou''s house unable to digest.


    So it wasn''t until the next morning that people found that Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing didn''t come back last night.


    This is unheard of in guhou''s house, where the family education is very strict!


    "No, no, the third brother took the fourth brother to drink flower wine. He didn''t come back all night. When he comes back, his father will kill them!"


    Gu Hanmo and Gu Yi haven''t come back yet. Gu Yi has already made up a beautiful play, and even rehearsed the lines of intercession for them with Gu Xiang for a while.


    "Xiaoyufu, think about the words! Father listens to you most. What you say must be more useful than us! "


    He two into the play too deep, see Yao blue they face inexplicable.


    "Sister Lian Bi, what is drinking flower wine?"


    Pure Yao LAN can''t understand Gu Xiang''s words, so she turns around and asks Lian Bi, who makes a big red face.


    Yu Fu heard this, quickly stopped her, "don''t listen to five elder brother and six elder brother nonsense, three elder brother that pair of strangers don''t close cold face, how can go to drink wine!"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi listen to her words, feel very reasonable.


    "Yes, it must be the fourth brother who took the third brother to drink the flower wine!"


    "I can''t see that the fourth elder brother is usually silent, so bold!"


    Yu Fu


    "Miss, the third and fourth childe are back. They are in the bedroom now."


    Yinling and Yinxue, who were sent out to inquire about the news, came back and breathlessly reported that Yufu was busy in the west chamber.


    She wants to go to the upper room to have a look. In case she is really unfortunate to be caught by Gu Xiang and Gu Yiyan, she can also persuade Gu huaijiang.


    "Xiaoyufu, don''t run so fast, wait for us!"


    Two people then follow, to the Shangfang courtyard just met Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge, they are also heard to come.


    In the main hall, Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing kneel on the ground with their backs to the gate.


    One of them was stiff and cold as frost. He was angry when he looked at Gu Wenqing.


    The other slightly lowered his head to avoid his eyes, no longer the soft face of the past, as if he had made a mistake.


    "Three brothers and four brothers, where did you go last night?"


    Gu Yi couldn''t hold his breath. As soon as he jumped into the threshold, he cried out. Gu huaijiang just came from pianting.


    All of them were quiet for a moment, and they found their own places to sit down.


    "Come on, what happened last night."


    Gu huaijiang sat down on the top, put his hand on the armrest of the armchair and spoke quietly.


    His voice is gentle with a period of natural solemnity, giving people invisible pressure, always let the people kneeling in front of him breathless.


    Gu Han Mo''s face did not change: "last night, after you entered the palace, I was afraid that my fourth brother would be bored in the study alone, so I went to find him. But he secretly led the horse out of the house. The child followed him out of the city and found that he had gone to a prostitute outside the city


    A prostitute?!


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi look at each other in shock. Unexpectedly, their guess has come true!


    Fourth brother really went to drink flower wine


    "Wenqing, what do you say?"


    Gu huaijiang is not in a hurry to get angry. He knows that his son, Gu Wenqing, is not such a licentious person.


    Gu Wenqing, who had been lowering her head, raised her head. "Father, what the third brother said is true. The child did go outside the city. But instead of going to the prostitute Liaozi, I went to find Yuguan. He is an actor saved by my child, who came to our family to sing at the last Dragon Boat Festival dinner! "


    Actor of opera It''s men.


    Gu Yi took a cold breath and put his hand into his mouth in horror.


    It turns out that the fourth brother not only went to drink flower wine, but also went to whore men


    Yuguan''s name is very familiar. Yufu remembers this person. She once met at the Dragon Boat Festival banquet.


    The impression is a graceful, handsome face, such as a woman''s person, gentle, the voice is very good.


    Gu Hanmo was very unhappy when he found out that they were in private. He also said something about actors and actresses.


    I don''t want Gu Wenqing caught by him this time.


    Gu huaijiang frowned slightly, "what did you go to find him to do?"


    "The child just asked him to drink, talk about the drama, customs and current affairs, and did nothing else. Yuguan used to be the son of the official family, but he was reduced to singing opera for a living. He has traveled all over the world with Huali class, and he has a lot of insight, so he would talk to him occasionally. "


    I see.


    Gu huaijiang said: "you just want to chat with him. Why don''t you be so generous and tell your third brother to go out again and sneak?"


    Furtive, naturally suspicious.


    Gu Wenqing took a look at Gu Hanmo and lowered his head again. "The third brother doesn''t like Yu Guan. He said that as the sons of the aristocratic family, we shouldn''t be associated with actors. Hearing that he insulted the jade official, the boy was angry and quarreled for a moment. He missed the time when the gate was closed and had to stay outside the city. "


    No wonder they didn''t come back all night.Gu Hanmo is the most resolute. He thinks that actors and actresses are despicable people, which will affect the reputation of Gu Houfu. Therefore, he firmly opposes Gu Wenqing''s association with Yu Guan.


    For this matter, Gu huaijiang after weighing, or stand on the side of Gu Hanmo.


    "Some people in the court are staring at Gu Hou''s house. They are worried that there is nothing wrong with it. Don''t worry about it at this time. Your third brother is right. In the future, you will not associate with that actor any more. "


    Having said that, he did not punish Gu Wenqing.


    "All of you go back."


    Out of the upper room, several small ones surrounded Gu Wenqing back to his yard, probably to comfort him, leaving three big ones.


    "Third brother, you are wrong this time. The fourth younger brother is just chatting with Yu Guan. Why do you need to go up the line? "


    Gu Jiuge himself is a romantic temperament. After Yu Fu came to the house, he was a little restrained. Naturally, he didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Gu Han Mo gave him a cold look.


    "Second brother, you''d better take care of yourself first. I can''t stand your demons for a long time. I have nothing to do with you, big brother. You can take care of him. "


    He gave Gu Shubai a look in the eye, then he took off his sword and put it in his hand. He went to Yanwu hall to practice sword again.


    Gu Jiuge was behind him, gnashing his teeth, "little rabbit..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 73

    "Fourth brother, are you ok?"


    The little rabbits gathered in Gu Wenqing''s yard and sat in rows to comfort him.


    "Four elder brothers, three elder brothers beat you?"


    This is Gu Xiang. His concern is the most practical.


    "Fourth brother, are you really just going to chat with Yuguan, nothing else?"


    This is Gu Yi. Gu Wenqing gave him a rare white look. In his eyes, he said, "roll aside and cool off.".


    "Fourth brother, don''t be sad. In fact, except for the third brother, we don''t think you are wrong. "


    This is Yu Fu. She knows that what Gu Wenqing needs most now is spiritual support. It is someone who can understand him and encourage him.


    Gu Wenqing looks at her gratefully. Zimi comes in from the door and brings hot water to wipe his face.


    He took the handkerchief, wiped it slowly, and suddenly sighed.


    "Yufu, don''t comfort me. My father won''t let me meet Yu Guan again. He also thinks that I''ve done something wrong. I shouldn''t be associated with the cheap actor


    "No, the general is not like that. If he really thinks you''ve done something wrong, he''ll punish you for being beaten, won''t he? "


    Once Yu Fu said this, he was stunned.


    "Yes, I put the crab cake on Yufu''s hair, and my father beat me ten army sticks. If your father really thinks you''ve done something wrong, you''ll get at least 30 sticks this time! "


    That''s right.


    Gu huaijiang not only had private contact with the actors, but also didn''t return all night without being told. Gu huaijiang didn''t punish such a serious problem, which shows his attitude.


    "But my father still won''t let me see Yu Guan any more..."


    This is the saddest part of him.


    "The general did this for a reason. Fourth brother, listen to me."


    Yu Fu told Gu Wenqing about the Mid Autumn Festival palace banquet last night, and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi added, mainly adding how touching the sound of Yu Fu''s piano is.


    Gu Wenqing''s face finally showed a trace of happiness.


    "So it is. So, when the prime minister stops staring at us, I still have a chance to see Yu Guan, right? "


    "Yes. But who knows what the father and son of Prime Minister Yin are up to... "


    It is well known that Dongling generals are not compatible with each other.


    Prime Minister Yin always wanted to catch Gu huaijiang''s faults, to prove that he was proud of his merits, and even treason.


    Gu huaijiang has been tolerant everywhere, showing him all kinds of kindness, but can not melt his eagle like cold heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did you see it all? That girl of unknown origin really has a problem. "


    In the outer Library of the prime minister''s mansion, Yin Yan sat behind the heavy rosewood book case, and his body shape melted into the darkness.


    Today, the weather is gloomy, and the light is not enough to illuminate the large study.


    Yin Shuo stood under the tall bookshelf with a stuffy voice in his throat.


    "Well."


    Girl of unknown origin?


    He didn''t like other people to use such words to say Yufu, even if this person was his father.


    Yan Yan raised his eyes and glanced at him. He felt that something was wrong with him. He couldn''t say what was wrong.


    "At a young age, Yufu''s piano skills can defeat Princess Danyang, who is four years older than her. It must have been hard work since she was a child. It''s ridiculous for Marquis Gu to say that she learned from Gu Shubai only half a year after she joined the imperial capital. "


    It seemed to realize that his answer was too perfunctory, so Yin Shuo added another sentence, and Yan nodded with satisfaction.


    "You''re right, but not likely. As a royal woman, or her Majesty''s legitimate princess, Princess Danyang''s piano skill was learned from her childhood. No matter how hard Yu Fu works, he should not be better than Princess Danyang at this age. Is she a princess, too? Can''t she learn to play the piano since childhood


    Yan Yan said that, he felt funny, light hissed.


    I don''t know if I''m laughing at my own thoughts or Gu huaijiang and Yu Fu.


    Yan Shuo said with a faint smile, "it''s impossible. But it''s not known whether she has a family background or someone has deliberately cultivated her since childhood. "


    "What do you mean, Gu huaijiang deliberately cultivated an adopted daughter who has no blood relationship, and what purpose do you want to use her to achieve?"


    Yan Yan''s eyes narrowed, like an eagle, which was strange and unpredictable in the dark.


    He pondered for a moment, nodded slowly, "maybe last night, she was not forced to perform by Princess Danyang, but intended to show her talents?"


    "No, I noticed the look of the guhou family. Their expressions at that time... "


    Yan Shuo recalled carefully, trying to find the most appropriate adjective, "they were surprised and worried. It seems that I don''t want Yufu to perform. It seems that I don''t seem to know she can play


    "I don''t know? If Gu huaijiang didn''t know that she could play the piano, her origin would be even more strange. Was she born in fairy Valley? Where are her parents? If not, why can''t she find the trace before she entered immortal Valley? "


    Being said by Yin Shuo, the matter became more and more complicated.But he still felt that it was more like Gu huaijiang''s deliberate arrangement to achieve a certain purpose through Yufu.


    What is the purpose?


    "Have you heard that the eldest prince and the second prince often go to guhou mansion recently, and they are very close to her?"


    The big prince and the second prince want to win over Gu huaijiang, which has long been a secret.


    After all, marquis Gu has a heavy hand, which can shake Dongling''s national foundation. His support is half the success.


    But they don''t go close to Gu Shubai, or other CHILDES in Gu Hou''s mansion. Why do they go close to Yu Fu?


    Yan Shuo frowned slightly, which had a bad premonition.


    He didn''t like that Yufu was always surrounded by a group of men, who were many years older than her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 74

    Not long after the Mid Autumn Festival, a letter came from Jinling saying that Gu Shubai''s great aunt, Mrs. Su, was going to visit relatives in the imperial capital.


    This lady Su is the one who Gu Shubai congratulated on her birthday when Yu Fu first came to the imperial capital.


    "The elder sister can''t bear to hear that your majesty is going to tell you about your marriage. She says that she is going to bring Yunyan to take care of your marriage."


    Gu huaijiang has great respect for her elder sister. When she heard that she would bring her niece, she was overjoyed.


    He said you, but his eyes only looked at Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge, which had nothing to do with a few small ones.


    He said to Yu Fu, "she also knows about you. She said that she would like to see you for a long time. This time she has a chance. The girl Yunyan is here, and you have a girl to accompany you, so I can rest assured. "


    Yu Fu vaguely heard from Gu Xiang that their aunt, Mrs. Su, had been widowed for many years and had only one daughter, Su Yunyan, who was 16 years old. Adhering to the family tradition of Gu Hou''s "strict teaching of children and favor of women", this Miss Su Da was very pampered.


    Gu Xiang, when they mentioned Su Yunyan, they all looked strange and didn''t seem to like her very much.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge both have people in their hearts, and they are not interested in the affair. When they hear that Mrs. Su is coming to join in, they frown tacitly.


    "Why, aren''t your aunts happy to come?"


    Gu huaijiang''s eyes crossed over, and they released their brows and forced out a smile.


    "Happy, naturally happy."


    If you''re not happy, isn''t it obvious that you''re looking for a fight?


    Yu Fu is also very happy. Besides Gu Hou''s family, Mrs. Su has the closest relationship with them. Naturally, she also wants to meet them.


    It''s like a family.


    "Xiaoyufu, you are happy. Big brother and second brother are going to have a bad headache. Maybe there is third brother. Third brother is eighteen this year."


    Out of the upper room, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi muttered and talked about several brothers.


    Gu Wenqing stood at the end to guard for them, and did not let Gu explain that they heard the voice of discussion.


    Yu Fu was very happy that Su Yunyan was coming, and they could be playmates. When Gu Xiang said that, he didn''t feel so happy.


    What if Mrs. Su had to decide Gu Shubai''s marriage and promise him a woman she didn''t know?


    "Will Mrs. Su force her elder brother to marry a daughter-in-law?"


    She asked the most concerned questions.


    Gu Wenqing saw the worried color on her small face. She seemed to understand something, but she didn''t smile.


    "I''m afraid it will. You don''t know, the eldest aunt loves us very much, and she is a widow. She likes matchmaking when she has nothing to do? What''s more, she mentioned to her father before that she wanted Su Yunyan to marry big brother! "


    "What?"


    Jade helps to walk, almost by at the foot of the pebble trip a somersault, fortunately Gu Xiang eyes quickly caught her.


    Su Yunyan is Gu Shubai''s cousin. How can she marry him?!


    Gu Xiang pushed Gu Yi, "speak more objectively, how is to marry big brother? I remember the eldest aunt only said that she wanted her to marry one of us, but she didn''t say that it must be the eldest brother! "


    Gu Yi laughs treacherously, "don''t marry big brother, is it you? Do you like her? The eldest aunt likes you. Maybe she will marry you. Ha ha ha. "


    Gu Xiang blushed when he said it, and beat him angrily, "look, I tore your stinky mouth, you just like her! Bless my aunt, I want to promise her to you


    Gu Wenqing shook his head helplessly and patted Yu Fu on the shoulder.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you just enjoy your aunt and Yunyan''s coming? Why are you not happy now? "


    Is it because Afraid of Su Yunyan marrying big brother?


    "No, I''m glad. I just want to know what gift to give to Mrs. Su and sister Yunyan. "


    Yu Fu reluctantly smiles and raises his head, but doesn''t say what he has in mind.


    Gu huaijiang respects this elder sister so much. How can she not welcome them?


    The house of marquis Gu is also Mrs. Su''s family!


    Besides, there are six CHILDES in Gu''s family. Mrs. Su may not value Gu Shubai. What is she worrying about here?


    But I don''t know why. When I heard that Princess Danyang was going to marry Gu Shubai, she was also very sad, and she didn''t like Princess Danyang.


    But if Gu Jiuge or Gu Hanmo marry them, Yufu thinks about it, and she doesn''t seem to feel uncomfortable.


    Why on earth is this?


    Gu Wenqing saw her head tilted and didn''t know what she was thinking, so she gently touched her head.


    "What do you want to be so absorbed in when you are young? Can the fourth brother know?"


    He felt that Yufu seemed to have something on his mind and a secret, so he didn''t speak alone.


    Yu Fu raised her face and saw Gu Wenqing''s gentle and handsome face. Her eyes were watching her tenderly, waiting for her answer.There were some things she couldn''t intuitively say, some embarrassing and some weird.


    But if it''s Gu Wenqing, maybe it doesn''t matter?


    Since the first day when she entered the residence of marquis Gu, Gu Wenqing held out her hand with a smile and said that she would take her to dinner. At that moment, she knew that she could rely on him.


    "Fourth brother, let me tell you something. Don''t tell anyone else!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 75

    In the prosperous place of the imperial capital, there are small bridges, flowing water and houses beside the water.


    In this row of houses in Hefang Street, you can smell the fragrance of powder when you pass through the alleys.


    Deep in the alley, a two-story single family building stands quietly and elegantly. A blue lantern is hung on the terrace on the second floor, adding a shade of misty rain to the autumn.


    The interior quiet room is very simple and elegant, with a low couch, a small tea table and a set of purple sand tea set.


    Leaning against the window, Gu Jiuge sits sideways in front of the window. His posture stretches freely, and the wine pot in his hand emits a clear aroma.


    Dada.


    Like the spring drizzle on the eaves, women''s light and slow footsteps, sounded on the stairs.


    Invite the moon to carry dim sum to come up, dress up than usual gorgeous many, eyebrow in all had vitality.


    "Second young master, at this juncture, is not afraid to invite the moon to cause trouble for second young master, and pollute your reputation?"


    "Why, are you going to evict me?"


    The invitation month purses a smile, in the mouth say so, the action on the hand is not ambiguous at all, put a few kinds of exquisite dim sum one by one, once again toward him.


    It was an act of how much she welcomed him.


    It''s more than welcome.


    Since the West Lake incident, Yanyue has never dared to find him again, or even to pick up guests and perform. She just sits in this small building day after day.


    Waiting for him, looking forward to him.


    I don''t want to really expect him.


    "It''s not a big deal. Some people in the court are jealous of their father''s status. They just stare at our Marquis''s residence these days. I didn''t do anything shameful when I came to you. Even if I did, I couldn''t shake my father''s position. "


    After several years with Gu Jiuge, she knew that he was a free and uninhibited man. In fact, she maintained the reputation of Gu Hou''s house and always took Gu Hou''s words into consideration.


    This time I came to see her in the limelight. First, I was drinking. I must have met something unhappy.


    "Since the second young master has come to invite the moon specially, won''t he just let me watch you drink? It''s muggy to drink for one, but it''s interesting to drink for two. "


    She carried the jug to the window, sat down like Gu Jiuge, and spread her skirt into a butterfly wing.


    "Here, cheers!"


    When the wine bottles touch each other, the sound is clear and mellow, and the cold wind outside the window strikes, which makes it feel free and easy to go with the wind.


    Gu Jiuge likes to look for the invitation to the moon, not only because she is good at playing the lute, but also because of her gentle and considerate temperament.


    As long as he does not say, she will not ask, such people get along very comfortable.


    After three rounds of drinking, he said something from his heart while he was drunk. "Do you know that people who talk nonsense in front of you are half right. Your majesty mentioned my marriage to my elder brother at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet. Fortunately, my father declined. "


    Invite a month hand meal, the clear liquor liquid in the wine pot flows out from her lip corner, she busily wiped with the sleeve.


    "My father said, let''s choose the one we like as our wife. He always doesn''t value the right family. But the eldest aunt is coming again. It''s really annoying that she wants to say goodbye to my elder brother for me


    He didn''t feel annoyed by Mrs. Su, but by the fact that he was talking to her, he felt very annoyed.


    After thinking about it, she said, "it''s because the second son doesn''t have anyone he likes, and he''s afraid that Mrs. Su will force a lady he doesn''t like, such as Miss Su, isn''t she


    Gu Jiuge raised his head, sharp curve, bulging throat rolling up and down.


    "You always know my mind. If I don''t say it, you know it."


    The invitation month in the heart relaxed slightly to come down, peep out a touch of smile - he does not have the person who likes, that oneself still is the woman with special meaning beside him.


    That is enough.


    "But you are not quite right. I have a woman I like, but she doesn''t seem to like me. No, no, no, it''s not right! "


    He was a bit confused when he was drinking.


    "She may not know what love is, the love between men and women. It''s not that she doesn''t like me, it''s just that she prefers other people. "


    I don''t know the love between men and women. I like him, but I prefer others


    The invitation month suddenly understood what, probing a way: "is the woman that the second childe likes, is Miss Yu Fu?"


    Gu Jiuge was about to deliver the wine bottle to his mouth, hanging helpless in mid air, and finally put it down lonely.


    This release, dejected suddenly.


    "You are my confidant."


    Although he liked Yu Fu, he liked her as much as his brother liked his sister at the beginning. It was only when she forced herself to support her feverish body that night and tried to stop Gu huaijiang from punishing him that he felt strange.


    Then, he slowly understood her, and found that she not only had the innocence and loveliness of a child, but also had many things that ordinary women didn''t have.


    No matter who flatters her, she is not arrogant.She was kind-hearted and took care of all the servants in her room, even a little dog.


    The girl''s intelligence and softness are like a budding flower in spring, blooming on her.


    He can already foresee that in the near future, she will grow up and wait for gorgeous flowers, which will attract many bees and butterflies.


    There is a strong competitor in front of her -


    the one she likes, the one who cries out for her big brother.


    The invitation month put the wine pot, dropped the eye son, the corner of the mouth slightly curved, unexpectedly is a bitter to the heart of the smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 76

    It''s not far from Jinling to Lin''an. The waterway is smooth these days. Mrs. Su''s mother and daughter will arrive soon.


    On this day, Gu huaijiang sent Qi an, the most respectable old housekeeper, to accompany Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge to meet him at the ferry.


    When the officer in charge of the ferry saw the battle, he realized that the seemingly ordinary merchant ship was actually the aunt of the house of marquis Gu.


    He personally rushed ahead to welcome Mrs. Su''s mother and daughter off the ship, and then ran back and forth to help arrange the luggage.


    Mrs. Su is three years older than Gu huaijiang. Because she is a widowed woman, she only wears a plain brown long coat and is covered with stone green buttresses. She looks dignified and appropriate.


    By contrast, the delicate woman with pink skirt beside her is tall and beautiful. There are many pearl jade hairpin rings, and she is very gorgeous.


    "Big brother, second brother!"


    When she saw Gu Shubai, she happily raised her hand to say hello. In her address, she didn''t mention the word "Biao". Others thought she was a miss of Gu Houfu.


    Mrs. Su looked at her two nephews, Gao dajunlang, with a beautiful face. She couldn''t hide her admiration.


    Gu Shubai and his wife went forward to salute Mrs. Su, "big aunt, my father sent us and housekeeper Qi to meet you, and my cousin."


    Mrs. Su looked behind them. Qi an bent his back and saluted her respectfully.


    "Housekeeper Qi, don''t be polite. You are an old man in Houfu. When I was a child, you were working for my father. Now how can you come out to meet him in person? "


    Having said that, he took a look at Gu Shubai, as if he was complaining.


    Qi an quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong, aunt. It''s the old slave who wants to come. I have a lot of leisure in the house. In order to welcome you, the Marquis sent me to meet you, so that you won''t see other people. "


    Mrs. Su just laughed, "you marquis is also, let you come out of heaven, can''t let Qi Zhou come?"


    Mrs. Su is the only one in the world who dares to scold Gu huaijiang in front of the people in the house of marquis Gu.


    The luggage had been put on the carriage in order. Gu Jiuge glanced at it. It was not enough to load two carts.


    It seems that Mrs. Su is planning to stay for a long time this time.


    "Mrs. Gu, Miss Biao, all the luggage is loaded. Please get on the bus."


    Mrs. Su nodded, and then boarded the car sent by Gu Hou''s house with Su Yunyan. Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge drove the horse to lead the way, and pedestrians retreated along the way. It was beautiful.


    Su Yunyan sat in the spacious and gorgeous carriage, opened a corner of the curtain and looked out, feeling more and more light on his face.


    "Mother, I still like to live in the imperial capital. Shall we stay here a little longer?"


    Seeing that she was peeping at the scene on the street, Mrs. Su thought that she liked the prosperity of the imperial capital, so she said with a smile, "Jinling is the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties, and its prosperity is no less than that of Lin''an, the imperial capital. Why do you like it so much?"


    "It''s not because of prosperity!"


    Su Yun smoke Du mouth way: "after the death of my father, when we go out in Jinling have such scenery?"? And the little official at watou, when he saw the people in guhou''s house, his attitude towards us changed immediately! Even if my father is alive, there is no such scenery as we are in the name of guhou mansion! "


    The prince and the second childe of the Marquis''s mansion opened the way in person, and the housekeeper picked them up in person. There was no more scenery.


    Su Yunyan has been pampered since childhood and enjoys this kind of scenery.


    Hearing her saying that her father had passed away, Mrs. Su''s eyes darkened for a moment, and then shook her head helplessly.


    "You, I spoiled you when I was a child. Our Su family is one of the best in Jinling, and also a scholarly family. what about you? You just don''t want to study hard. Fortunately, you''re too ambitious. You can''t even see the wealth of the Su family. "


    Su Yunyan saw that she had nothing to do with her appearance, and knew that she was not willing to blame herself. She put her head in Mrs. Su''s arms with a smile.


    "In terms of wealth, in addition to the royal family, who can be compared with guhou''s house? Mother, how can I be ambitious? Don''t you mean to marry me to guhou mansion? "


    When she married into Gu Hou''s house, she would enjoy the wealth. At that time, she was not ambitious, but should have been.


    Mrs. Su doted on and had no choice but to order her forehead.


    "How old you are! I mentioned it to your uncle, but he didn''t agree. Even his majesty refused to marry him, saying that he wanted the princes to marry the women he liked. If they don''t like you, it''s no use


    Su Yunyan snorted and raised his head with pride.


    "I was born beautiful. How could my cousins not like me? What''s more, even if his uncle refused his majesty, he would not necessarily refuse his mother. Who doesn''t know that my uncle respects you the most


    She slapped Mrs. Su''s legs like flattery. Mrs. Su felt comfortable and gave a smile.


    "Yes. We grew up together. When we were young, my father forced him to practice martial arts, and the heat and winter never stopped. Sometimes if I can''t practice well, I don''t give him a meal. I give him a meal secretly. According to our family rules, our daughter is spoiled. Even if my father knew that I had violated the law, he would not punish me.... ""That''s it?"


    Su Yunyan looks more confident than Mrs. su. "My uncle will certainly agree with my mother''s proposal. Mother, do you think it''s better for me to marry my eldest brother or my second brother?"


    "I''m not going to marry the sick man anyway, anything else is OK," he said


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 77

    When Mrs. Su''s carriage arrived at the gate of guhou''s house, a group of palace people were pouring into the house, holding various treasures of Minghuang signet in their hands.


    Palace person, is also the Ming Huang sign son, obviously is your majesty bestows what to Gu Hou mansion.


    When Mrs. Su and Su Yunyan first arrived, they were afraid that they would collide with the authority of the heavenly family.


    The people of Gu Houfu have been used to it for a long time, and they are not respectful about it. Gu Shubai repeatedly asked Mrs. Su to come in, and then she took Su Yunyan and walked in.


    The palace people passed them by, and Su Yunyan''s eyes fell on the treasures they were holding, with a strange light in their eyes.


    What she said is true!


    When did you see something from your Majesty in Jinling and Su Fu?


    On the first day when they arrived at the imperial capital, they met this kind of scene, and the people in Gu Hou''s house were still used to it.


    It can be seen that the Marquis''s mansion is rich and noble, and the holy family is extremely rich.


    "Brother, is this a gift from your majesty to your uncle?"


    Su Yunyan points to those treasures and asks Gu Shubai with joy and curiosity.


    A little eunuch, who was passing by them, stopped respectfully and bowed himself to answer, "Miss, your majesty has given you this."


    Su Yunyan suddenly opened his eyes and couldn''t believe what he heard!


    "Here, for me?"


    Does your majesty know that she is in the imperial capital today, so he specially sent someone to give her a reward?


    Mrs. Su was also a little stunned, but she heard the eunuch say: "yes, your majesty said it himself. It''s for the lady of Gu Houfu."


    He heard Su Yunyan call elder brother Gu Shubai. Which one of the emperors can call Marquis Gu Shizi elder brother?


    Of course, this is the lady.


    After being confirmed again, Su Yunyan is ecstatic and looks at Mrs. Su at a loss.


    "Mother, your Majesty gave it to me."


    "Your Majesty has never seen you. It must have been in the presence of your uncle."


    Mrs. Su naturally knew how grand the Marquis''s residence was in the imperial capital, but she didn''t expect that a watch girl could get such a heavy reward from her majesty.


    Gu huaijiang must have mentioned it in front of your majesty.


    "Miss Gu Houfu?"


    Gu Jiuge repeats it, raises his eyebrows and looks at Gu Shubai.


    People in the capital of Manchu all know that there is only one lady in guhou''s house, that is Yufu.


    This little eunuch must have heard Su Yunyan call him elder brother just now, and mistakenly took her as Yu Fu and said that kind of flattering words.


    Now, Mrs. Su and Su Yunyan have misunderstood each other.


    Gu Shubai saw the joy on their mother and daughter''s face. He couldn''t bear it, but he misunderstood that if he didn''t clarify it, he was afraid it would lead to more trouble.


    He coughed and asked the eunuch, "you can hear clearly. Is it Miss Yu Fu or Miss Su that your majesty rewarded?"


    "Miss Su?"


    The little eunuch had never heard of Miss Su. He thought that only Yufu, a young lady in guhou''s mansion, could dare to talk a lot.


    This meeting son is surprised, when looking up, just discover the young lady in front of seems to be not up to age.


    Miss Gu''s reputation has spread all over the imperial capital. She is only 12 years old and has excellent piano skills!


    How could it be an adult woman?


    "The slave should die. Your majesty ordered to reward Miss Yufu. I didn''t know there was another Miss Su in guhou mansion. Please forgive me!"


    The little eunuch was scared to cry, his head almost dropped to the ground, and he hated himself for taking credit.


    If he didn''t talk much, wouldn''t there be no misunderstanding?


    Now it''s good. It''s the trouble.


    Su Yunyan''s face suddenly looked ugly, frowned and gritted his teeth, and his hands tightened his handkerchief.


    Mrs. Su was also stunned, and frowned awkwardly. She didn''t expect to make such a scene.


    Both she and Su Yunyan ignore the existence of Yufu. They did not expect that her adopted daughter would be so loved by her majesty and would be rewarded with treasures.


    Su Yunyan, a serious watch Lady, didn''t have it, but gave it to her.


    Gu Shubai waved his hand. "It''s not a crime if you don''t know. My aunt and miss Biao are here for the first time today. It''s normal if you don''t know each other. Let''s go down."


    "Thank you, Shizi, thank you for your aunt and miss Biao!"


    The little eunuch retreated with gratitude. Su Yunyan watched the group of palace people pass by the upper room, but went around to the courtyard on the side. He was worried.


    "Big aunt, it''s the little eunuch who doesn''t understand. Don''t worry about him. Father is still waiting in the front hall, please


    Gu Jiuge also said: "yes, big aunt, little eunuch is ignorant. Don''t take it to heart. You are the most honorable "Miss" of the Hou family. My father has ordered someone to renovate the lotus fragrance courtyard you lived in before you left the cabinet


    Mrs. Su was born in the house of marquis Gu. She had seen the wind and waves. She had recovered her face when she heard the compliment from Gu Jiuge.


    "Your father has a heart. Every time I come back to visit my relatives, he will renovate the lotus house. I live in it like I was when I was young, and I feel at ease. "It seems that the unpleasant episode just now has passed.


    Just outside the front hall, she suddenly stopped and looked in the direction of the group of palace people. "I remember, is that the direction of the West Chamber?"


    The west chamber was specially set up by Mrs. Gu for her and Gu huaijiang''s daughter.


    If she didn''t want to give birth to Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, they died of dystocia and failed to give birth to their daughter, so the west chamber was deserted and uninhabited.


    "Yes, it''s Yufu''s residence now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 78

    The reunion of flesh and blood relatives after a long separation has its own lively scene.


    Gu huaijiang smiles and greets Mrs. Su to take a seat at the top of the table. His eyes sweep in the hall, and all six nephews are there.


    "Why don''t you see that girl you adopted?"


    Gu huaijiang didn''t know about the scene outside. He thought that Mrs. Su was too concerned about Yu Fu, so he asked her as soon as he came in.


    "She''s coming. Your majesty has given her a lot of treasures. She is there to receive them. You will see her in a moment


    Referring to the words of your Majesty''s reward, Su Yunyan''s face was uncomfortable for a moment.


    Of course, they knew about it. Su Yunyan had carefully looked at everything that his Majesty gave him.


    For example, the jadeite Chang''e flying to the moon ornaments, the big circle is bright and clear, and the green jade floating above is just like the shape of Chang''e fairy.


    There are also some glossy fur, the white one is fox skin, the gray one is about mink skin, which is very good for making Cape in winter.


    What''s more dazzling is a black Guqin with a faint green light on it. Apart from the famous guqin Lvqi, is there any other Guqin with such unique color?


    Your majesty is so big, so precious things, all reward a little girl.


    "You are also confused. How can she receive your Majesty''s messenger? Besides, those things are given to her, aren''t they still given to the Marquis? You should pick it up in person, and then let housekeeper Qi take it into the warehouse. "


    Mrs. Su subconsciously worries about the affairs in the mansion, and Gu huaijiang can only nod his head submissively, waiting for her to finish.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. Yufu is a good boy. She is knowledgeable and reasonable. She can be on her own. What''s more, those things were indeed given to her by her majesty as a reward for her performance at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet. I always let her keep her things. "


    "Keep it for yourself?"


    Mrs. Su''s face was not happy. "After all, she''s not from Hou''s house. You can keep such valuable things for her. If one day she runs away with things, what can she do?"


    When this remark came out, everyone was stunned.


    Mrs. Su is afraid of some misunderstanding about Yu Fu, rather than Gu huaijiang''s imaginary concern.


    "Mr. Hou, Miss Yufu is here."


    Qi Zhou stood at the door and saw Yu coming from a distance. He told the hall and interrupted the previous conversation.


    When Mrs. Su saw the kind face of her relatives, she immediately converged. With a kind of dignity towards strangers, Su Yunyan straightened up and looked out.


    I saw a half year old girl come in. She was as beautiful as ice, and as beautiful as a belly. She was dressed in elegant clothes.


    As soon as she saw a strange lady sitting at the top of the table, she went forward to say hello with a smile. The pear vortex on both sides of her cheek was filled with sweet honey.


    "Hello, Mrs. su."


    Then he got up and looked at Su Yunyan, who was sitting at the bottom of the table. He nodded, "sister Su, how are you. When we first met, I prepared a small gift for sister su. After a while, I asked Yao LAN to send it to her sister''s hospital. "


    Su Yunyan looked at her in a daze. He didn''t expect that she was so beautiful. She would grow up like this when she was young. If she grew up, would she get it?


    I can''t help but put away the original contempt and look at her warily.


    She didn''t get up, didn''t reply to Yu Fu''s greetings, and didn''t thank her for her gift.


    Yu Fu didn''t care. She just stood there with her head slightly lowered. Mrs. Ren Su looked at her.


    It''s also a Shu embroidery craft.


    White jade waist with suede and embroidered shoes inlaid with broken jade


    She was so dignified that she could not see that she was not born.


    Mrs. Su was not very comfortable.


    This is not the adopted daughter she imagined. An adopted daughter should not get so much love and dress up more luxurious than Su Yunyan.


    "This girl is very beautiful, but her origin is not clear. But why did you send Qi ting to Chuang Tzu in the countryside for her sake? Qi Ting is the granddaughter of housekeeper Qi. Can''t you tell her apart? "


    She is looking at Gu huaijiang to say this words, completely didn''t care about Yu Fu still standing in front of her.


    Yufu, Qi ting.


    Mrs. Su compared the two people, and everyone knew that she was really talking about a servant girl.


    And listen to her tone, Yu Fu in her heart, or even Qi Ting are not comparable to the maid.


    As soon as Gu Shubai''s face changed, the secret way in his heart was not good.


    For fear of the dark dragon that just entered the door, Mrs. Su pretended not to care, but still fell a thorn in her heart.


    Everyone noticed something was wrong, Gu Yi buttocks move, Gu Xiang knew he was thinking of a way, immediately put him down.


    When two elders talk, how can they interrupt?


    Don''t you dare to open your mouth easily?


    Gu huaijiang took a look at Yu Fu and said, "Yao Hong, as a slave, is trying to frame up Yu Fu for stealing the secret of the study. Elder sister Chang should know how serious this matter is. In the face of housekeeper Qi, I didn''t send her directly, but sent her to Chuang Tzu in the countryside. "The following is a crime.


    Gu huaijiang told Mrs. Su that Yufu was the master of the house, not a girl.


    "Yao Hong?"


    When Mrs. Su heard this strange name, she thought that Yufu had said to give Su Yunyan a gift. She mentioned a name called yaolan and understood it immediately.


    Is she really an outsider who doesn''t treat herself as an outsider, a slave born in the house of marquis Gu? She said she could change her name?


    At a young age, she has such a plan. If she is allowed to go on, the house of marquis Gu will not be upset


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 79

    Mrs. Su decided to give Yu Fu a chance to get down.


    Let her know that this house is not her unrestrained place, there are people who can control her.


    "Your name is Yu Fu. Is it Yu?"


    Yu Fu seems to be aware of Mrs. Su''s dislike. Li Wo smiles when she comes in, and now she is standing in a restrained way, and her face is also a little uneasy.


    "I Yes


    She hesitated for a moment and whispered.


    "The jade surname is rare. It seems that Dongling Kingdom has never heard of this surname. Where are you from and where are your parents and relatives? "


    This is a question that Yufu didn''t want to answer, and they never forced her to ask. Mrs. Su was the first one to ask her so wantonly.


    Her subordinates grasped the jade pendant around her waist and said, "I''m from immortal valley."


    When Gu huaijiang was fighting at the border, he was wounded by the people of Xikun with poisonous arrows. It was Yufu who came from Xianren Valley to save him. Mrs. Su knew about this.


    If not, she would not allow Gu huaijiang to adopt Yu Fu.


    "I know you are from Xianren Valley, and you have saved the life of the marquis. You don''t have to use this to prevaricate me. Immortal Valley is not a country, and the people in it are also from the Three Kingdoms. Are you from Beili or Xikun? "


    When asked the last sentence, she raised her voice as if she were interrogating.


    Gu Shubai got up from his seat and strode forward to hold her in hand. Then she looked up at him timidly.


    She didn''t know why Mrs. Su was treating her like this?


    It left her at a loss what to do.


    "Aunt, don''t ask Yu Fu. She will grow up in Xianren valley when she was a child because she has difficulties. Otherwise, which child doesn''t want to grow up beside her parents? Don''t you make Yu Fu sad when you ask these questions? "


    Yu Fu''s life experience is a secret. Gu Shubai once touched this secret very close. He also promised Yu Fu to keep it secret for her.


    Now is the time for him to keep his promise.


    "Yes, big aunt, Yu Fu saved his father''s life. He has never caused us any trouble in Hou''s residence for so long. Don''t worry."


    Gu Wenqing spoke for Yu Fu. Mrs. Su looked at them. All the brothers were talking for Yu Fu!


    They almost contradict themselves for Yufu''s sake?!


    It''s the opposite. It''s the opposite.


    "You, you don''t even know her life experience, so you all regard her as a lady in the mansion? Although the residence of Marquis de Gu is very impressive, how many eyes are actually staring at it. Are you not afraid of a man of unknown origin


    Mrs. Su thinks it''s incredible. She''s only been in Hou''s residence for half a year. How can she accept people''s hearts?


    "Big aunt, we never regard Yufu as a lady in the mansion."


    Gu Shubai smiles and stares, "no matter what her surname is or where she comes from, she''s the lady in the mansion. No one needs to think she is or not."


    This was a soft nail, which pushed back Mrs. Su''s interrogation.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not good, Gu huaijiang waved his hand to the crowd, "you step back first. I haven''t seen your great aunt for a long time. We have a lot to say."


    The crowd was relieved and withdrew from the hall.


    Until walking out of the front hall, Yu Fu''s rigid body softened slightly and sighed in a small voice.


    As soon as she looked up, six pairs of eyes were staring at her. She could not help blushing.


    How can I forget that the six people around her are all martial arts practitioners. Let alone sigh, I''m afraid they can hear the voice of her intestines


    "Did I say something wrong that made Mrs. Su unhappy?"


    "No


    Six people speak with one voice, even Gu Hanmo, who seldom speaks, solemnly denies her words. Yufu feels better.


    "I''m afraid that the misunderstanding when I enter the door will make my great aunt feel worried about you."


    Gu Shubai sighed and simply told the Wulong incident just now. Gu Jiuge added: "at that time, the eldest aunt''s face was not good-looking. You know, she loved face most. This misunderstanding made her feel that she had lost face in front of the palace people, and she was naturally unhappy."


    It turns out there''s another one.


    Gu Xiang frowned and said, "that''s bad! Su Yunyan, the girl who loves vanity most, is sure to be jealous when she sees that Yu Fu has the reward from her majesty, but she doesn''t! If she says something in front of her aunt, she won''t give her a good face if she dotes on her


    "Yes, which time did the girl come to rob us? We are men, so we can''t care with her, but if she dares to bully Yu Fu, I''ll never end with her! "


    Gu Yi compares his fists. He gets very angry at the thought of Su Yunyan''s unreasonable appearance.


    Gu Xiang knew that he hated Su Yunyan most because he was not well when he was a child. Su Yunyan always laughed at him for being sick. Once he was angry but pushed Su Yunyan, she went to Gu huaijiang to complain.


    The result is obvious. According to the rule of Gu Hou''s house that "teach children with strictness and treat women with favor", Su Yunyan didn''t do anything, but Gu Yi got a good training.Su Yunyan couldn''t sit in the hall. After a while, he ran out to talk to Gu Shubai. He happened to see the six brothers talking on the bamboo path.


    It looks mysterious.


    She had a narrow mind, walked to the near, and then yelled, "Hey, what bad words did the sick man say about me?"


    An aside: two days ago, little cute asked me who was sick. In the previous chapter, it was said that Gu Yi was in poor health when he was a child www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 80

    Gu Yi was startled. He turned around to find that it was su Yunyan. He was startled.


    "Man, what are you talking about? Who said bad things about you?"


    Su Yunyan looked carefully and found that there was Yu Fu behind the six people. She was too short to block her whole body.


    She had a heart knot with Yu Fu. Now she was scolded by Gu Yi as a man in front of her. How could she get by?


    As she plops forward, Gu Yi is ready to dodge. Su Yunyan will pull his ear.


    "I''m Gu Xiang. It''s Gu Yi who calls you man''s wife!"


    Gu Xiang grabbed her hand and protected his ears.


    Su Yunyan was stunned. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were confused.


    Gu Yi hides behind, suddenly pokes out his head and makes a face at her with pride.


    "It''s not only a man''s mother-in-law, but also his eyes are hard to use. Ha ha ha!"


    "Well, you sick boy, I won''t beat you!"


    Two people chase to fight in a place, for a long time just breathlessly stop, see jade help gape.


    They seem to have a good relationship, which is totally different from what Gu Yi said.


    Su Yunyan panted and saw that Yu Fu was looking at her. He quickly straightened up, straightened his chest and raised his chin slightly.


    "Why are you here?"


    "We are going to send Yufu back. Gu Yi, please send Yunyan back to Hexiang garden."


    Gu Jiuge is the most inhumane. He pushes Gu Yi out, and Su Yunyan''s beating comes back.


    "Why don''t you give it to me? I''m not going to give it to anyone who likes it! "


    Su Yun smoke Huhu ground stares at him, this son of a bitch is sick, now not ill, dare to bully her?


    He is willing to send Yufu back, but he is not willing to send himself back. Isn''t it obvious that he prefers Yufu?


    "No, I''m not going back to the lotus garden. I''ll go to Yufu''s residence with you. Yufu, you are not welcome, are you


    She provocatively looked at Yu Fu, who deliberately did not take her eyes, just slightly lowered his head.


    "No, sister Su, please."


    ¡­¡­


    "Mother, you don''t know how beautiful Yufu''s west chamber is! Compared with the year before last when we came there, the head of weeds is so beautiful now! Her room is so exquisite that it''s full of treasures I haven''t seen before


    In the evening, when he returned to Hexiang garden, Su Yunyan used both hands and feet to describe the prosperity of the west chamber. Finally, he added, "it''s much more elegant than the lotus fragrance courtyard where my mother lived from a small age to a big one."


    Mrs. Su had changed her bedclothes. She sat beside the couch, closed her eyes and soaked her feet, listening to the sound of the surf of the lake.


    The lotus fragrance courtyard is built by the lake. You can see the beautiful scenery of the lake when you open the window. There are lotus flowers outside, so it is called lotus fragrance courtyard.


    She is recalling the wonderful scenes of her childhood. When she heard Su Yunyan''s words, her face suddenly sank and she opened her eyes.


    "When I was a lady in the mansion, how could your grandfather have your uncle like this? In the past, the area occupied by the government was not half as large as it is now. "


    "Why doesn''t uncle change his mother''s yard? The lotus fragrant courtyard is old and small. Although it has been well repaired, how can it reach the West Chamber? "


    Mrs. Su didn''t like her to keep up with the Joneses like this. It was the same when she was in Jinling, but now she''s not keeping up with the Joneses. She''s just comparing with an adopted daughter of unknown origin. Mrs. Su doesn''t have the heart to blame her.


    Does she want to tell Su Yunyan that she is not as important as an adopted daughter in guhou mansion?


    It''s cruel for a little girl who lost her father.


    "Your uncle has six sons. He wants a daughter so much that he can treat her better. She''s your uncle''s savior again, and she deserves to be treated with courtesy. "


    When Mrs. Su said this, she could not convince herself, and her mouth drooped slightly.


    She was coaxed by Su Yunyan when she was a child.


    "Well, she''s not a daughter. I''m my uncle''s niece. If he wants a daughter, I''ll stay here for a long time to be filial to him! As for the little girl Yufu, she is half of the servant girl in the house. At most, she is the guest under the fence. She doesn''t deserve to enjoy those


    Why doesn''t Mrs. Su think so?


    So at the beginning, they didn''t care about Yu Fu at all, and they didn''t regard her as their family.


    However, his majesty personally bestowed treasures. Since Gu huaijiang, all the members of the Marquis Gu''s family like Yu Fu so much. They adore her and love her as if they regarded her as a real lady.


    "You see today''s posture, I just asked a few words about Yu Fu''s identity, and Shu Bai stopped me. He has always been the most calm and sensible child. He can do so, which shows how much he can protect Yu Fu. "


    Mrs. Su sighed, and her brows were full of sadness.


    "If she''s just a child of humble origin, I''m afraid she''s a spy of other countries. What''s the secret of going to Hou''s house?"


    The location of the residence of marquis Gu is too special. In the past, the residence was like an iron bucket, and everything was going on in a serious and orderly way.Now with Yu Fu, the atmosphere in the house changed, making her feel strange and uneasy.


    "Spy?"


    Su Yunyan is tongue tied. For a long time, her eyes turn, "mother, don''t worry. I''ll go to test her tomorrow to see if she is a spy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 81

    Early in the morning, Su Yunyan finished dressing in a hurry and ran to the west wing.


    After passing the vertical flower gate, she crept around the backyard and hid on the back porch of Yufu''s living room.


    It was a while before she heard the rustle.


    "Lazy, it''s too late to get up!"


    Su Yunyan said to himself and put his ear on the window pane to hear more clearly.


    "Miss, don''t you wear this rose red flower weaving jacket today? My aunt and cousin have just arrived, so they should dress more happily. "


    I even mentioned myself Su Yunyan sticks to the window and wants to hear how Yufu answers.


    After a long silence, Yu Fu gave a dull hum, which was full of laziness.


    The two young maids misunderstood and thought that she was unhappy.


    "Isn''t miss happy? Yesterday, Miss Biao came to us and didn''t treat herself as a guest at all, as if she were the master. All the servants are wronged for the young lady! "


    The voice was as clear as a silver bell. Su Yunyan clenched his teeth outside the window, thinking that I remember the maid.


    There was a little servant girl named Yinling in the west chamber. It was this voice that she could not miss.


    "Silver bell! Don''t talk nonsense


    Lianbi understands Yufu''s temperament and knows that she is not such a mean person. Yinling is here to talk about Su Yunyan. If outsiders hear that Yufu hates Su Yunyan, it will be a big trouble.


    Yu Fu wakes up in a daze. Seeing that Yinling lowers her head wrongly, she comforts her.


    "Well, I know you are also good for me. Don''t be aggrieved. However, we are all a family, and harmony is the most important thing. No one is allowed to talk about Mrs. Gu and miss Biao in the future. Do you know? "


    "Yes, I know."


    Su Yunyan didn''t hear her speak ill of herself with the servant girl. She was disappointed and muttered, "who is your family?"


    "Xiaoyufu, xiaoyufu, did you get up?"


    Gu Yi''s loud voice suddenly came from the front. Su Yunyan was startled and hurriedly sat down in the corridor.


    Fortunately, the floor is clean. It seems that she cleaned it carefully and didn''t stain the brocade she wore today.


    As she got up and dusted her skirt, she scolded Gu Yi in a low voice, "sick rice seedling, I was scared by shouting! You came to find Yufu early in the morning. Why didn''t you go to hexiangyuan to find me


    The servant girl inside said, "five childe, six childe, our young lady hasn''t combed her hair yet. Please have tea outside."


    It turns out that not only Gu Yi, but also Gu Xiang is here.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi have been used to it for a long time. Every time they come to Yufu early in the morning, they have to go outside for tea. Yufu is not as early as they get up.


    Aunt Li once said that children should sleep more to grow tall.


    The two of them believed this and couldn''t bear to let Yu Fu stay so short. Every time they went out to drink tea and wait.


    Today is the same. Gu Xiangzheng was about to go outside when he heard something furtive on the back porch.


    As soon as he frowned, he thought that Gu huaijiang had told him to be careful in recent years. Someone was staring at Gu Houfu and other words in secret, and his blood suddenly surged up, thinking that the movement was from the thief.


    He turned around and strode into the inner room. Yu Fuzheng combed in front of the mirror and was stunned. Gu Xiang had already kicked his foot towards the back window!


    "Bold thief, where to escape!"


    The whole window frame was kicked to pieces. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi flew out of the window one after the other. Then they heard a sound like someone falling into the water.


    If the thief hides outside the back porch window, he may be kicked down by Gu Xiang and fall into the mountain spring.


    "You protect miss in the room, don''t go out!"


    When Aunt Li heard the news, she called the boy outside the courtyard and rushed to the back porch. She found Gu Xiang and Gu Yi standing there.


    "Five childe, six childe, where are the thieves?"


    Thief?


    Gu Xiang''s face was in trouble. He reached out and pointed to the mountain spring below. He saw a woman in gorgeous clothes struggling in the water. Her hair was scattered on her face. She was very embarrassed.


    Isn''t that Su Yunyan?


    "Are you all right, Miss Biao? Come on, go down and save Miss Biao


    Aunt Li quickly called the boys to the end. Su Yunyan struggled and yelled, "Gu Yi, you bastard, I can''t spare you!"


    Gu Yi was stunned and looked at Gu Xiang.


    It was Gu Xiang who kicked her into the water. Why did she scold herself?


    Forget, this man can''t tell who she is from Gu Xiang.


    Gu Yizheng was about to retort when he saw Gu Xiang learning his usual tone and yelling to Su Yunyan: "it''s you who are kicking. Who let you sneak here in Yufu? Come and hit me


    Then he ran away quickly, leaving Gu Yi in the same place.


    "You


    Su Yunyan looks at Gu Yi''s running back. He is so angry that he punches him in the water and splashes water.Gu Yi sees the situation is not good, explains hastily, "Hello, man old woman, I am here! That''s Gu Xiang. He kicked you! "


    Su Yunyan glanced at him and said impatiently and wrongly, "Gu Xiang, you can''t take the blame for that sick seedling. I know he must have kicked me! I''m going to tell my uncle, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Well, the explanation is not clear.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 82

    ¡°¡­¡­ This is what happened. Who let her sneak outside Yufu''s room in the early morning? The child is to protect Yu Fu and ask his father to forgive him. "


    Gu Xiang knelt on the ground with a straight face.


    Naoguinao, to Gu huaijiang in front of him, he still took the initiative to bear his own guilt, Su Yunyan just know that the original kick her really is Gu Xiang.


    Mrs. Su sat at the top of the table, thinking that when she just changed clothes for Su Yunyan, her body was black and blue, and her heart hurt badly.


    If someone else let her suffer such a heavy injury, she would avenge Su Yunyan even if she tried her best!


    But now the person who hurt her is Gu Xiang, his own nephew. Besides, he didn''t mean it, he just regarded Su Yunyan as an assassin.


    This let her in the heart a fire spirit to scatter not to come out, finally still looked to jade to help.


    It''s all her fault!


    If not for the sake of protecting her, how could Gu Xiang not see who it was and fight directly?


    How could su Yunyan get hurt like that?


    "Get up."


    Gu huaijiang sighed. He said that in order to protect Yufu, whatever they do can be forgiven. He can''t break his promise.


    Besides, they can''t blame Gu Xiang for this.


    "Yunyan, how are you hurt? What does the doctor say? "


    Su Yunyan sees that things are getting worse. She goes to eavesdrop on Yu Fu''s words. It''s not pleasant to hear, so she wants to make peace.


    Just want to say oneself is all right, don''t want Mrs. Su to open a mouth first, the resentment is quite deep.


    "Falling into the water from such a high place, I''m afraid it will take ten days and a half months to disappear."


    Gu huaijiang paused and said: "fortunately, there is the best Dieda wine in the house. Let the servant girl rub it every day before going to bed, and it will soon get better. But Yunyan, how can you appear outside the window of Yufu''s room? "


    He quietly led the topic to the top, Su Yunyan knew that he was wrong, and Mrs. Su did not dare to be too partial.


    "I I wanted to go to play with Yu Fu''s sister, but the west wing was too big, so I went off. I heard them talking outside the window, but I didn''t go in for a moment... "


    She is not clever at telling lies. No one of her age and knowledge will be fooled by her children''s words.


    Gu huaijiang is like this, so is Mrs. su.


    Seeing that Mrs. Su''s face was loosened, Gu huaijiang said, "it''s a misunderstanding. They''ve been fighting and making a lot of trouble since childhood. It''s not a big deal. If elder sister Chang is angry, let Gu Xiang accompany Yun Yan! "


    If really accompany is not polite, it seems not a family.


    Mrs. Su shook her head and looked at Yufu again. She was not happy and said, "after all, you spoiled Yufu. The house of marquis Gu is heavily guarded. Where are so many assassins? If it wasn''t for her being too expensive, how could Gu Xiang not see who she was, and then he would have done it directly? "


    It''s Gu Xiang who hurt Su Yunyan. How does this matter relate to Yu Fu?


    Mrs. Su is clearly finding out the gas tube and taking the jade to help vent her anger!


    Gu huaijiang thought of yesterday. After the children left, Mrs. Su talked with him a lot.


    Remind him that there may be something wrong with Yufu''s life experience, and advise him not to be too nice to an adopted daughter, and say that there are differences between men and women, and let Yufu and Gu Shubai get close to each other


    After all, I don''t like Yufu.


    Gu huaijiang also clearly stated his position, but his elder sister was used to arbitrary behavior, and even refused to listen to it at all. To this day, he is still aiming at Yu Fu.


    "Aunt, it''s my fault. If you want to be angry, fight or scold, it has nothing to do with Yu Fu!"


    Gu Xiang quickly stood up and subconsciously defended Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu also defended him, "brother five is afraid that I might be in danger. Last time I fell into the water and almost had an accident, so brother five is so nervous. If it''s Mrs. Su or sister Su, brother Wu will do the same. He just wants to protect his family. "


    This saying is appropriate, and for Gu Xiang to get rid of the charges, and gave Mrs. Su and Su Yun Yantai steps.


    Su Yunyan thinks about it after smelling it, and thinks that what she says is such a thing. She and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi often fight and quarrel, but it''s impossible to say that Gu Xiang intentionally wants to hurt her.


    Mrs. Su''s face didn''t get much better.


    She can tolerate Gu Xiang''s refutation, but she can''t tolerate Yu Fu''s doing the same thing.


    Gu Xiang is the son of Hou''s family and her nephew. What is Yu Fu? How dare you talk back to her?!


    "There are more and more rules in this house. When the elders talk, everyone can interrupt."


    Mrs. Su sneered and looked at Yu Fu.


    Suddenly Qi Zhou came in and told him, "master Hou, the eldest prince has come. He said he wants to find Miss Yu Fu."


    People in guhou''s mansion didn''t like the eldest prince and the second prince very much, but today they are especially grateful for the eldest prince''s coming.


    There is no such thing as the timely rain in the legend.


    "The eldest aunt, the eldest prince''s status is precious, so it''s not easy to neglect. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi will stay here and wait for you. Let''s send Yu Fu to see the prince first. "Gu Shubai and others stood up, and Gu huaijiang waved to them.


    No matter how unhappy Mrs. Su was, she did not dare to take the risk of offending the prince.


    That''s the most likely candidate to be the prince besides the second prince.


    Only Gu Xiang and Gu Yi watched the four brothers leave with Yu Fu, only leaving them behind. They were stunned for a moment.


    Why didn''t they find out that their elder brother was so stupid?


    It''s usually a few minutes after eight o''clock in the morning. Recently, I''ve been too busy to upload today''s Chapter yesterday. I''m sorry ~


    here www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 83

    The eldest prince was still waiting in the martial arts arena. When the crowd passed, he was drinking tea slowly.


    See jade help to come over, quickly stand up to walk toward her.


    "Xiaoyufu, what''s the matter? Have you been wronged?"


    In his impression, Yu Fu was always smiling, and the pear vortex on his cheeks was very beautiful.


    Today, however, some of them are dejected. Their big smart eyes are not as brilliant as they used to be.


    Yu Fu subconsciously touched his face, thinking her expression is so obvious?


    As soon as I looked up at the people, they all had these words written on their faces.


    Gu Shubai took a look at the prince''s tea cup. His sword eyebrows picked slightly. "Has the prince been here for a while?"


    The tea has bottomed out.


    The prince laughed, "yes, I''ve been here for a long time. I heard that something happened to miss Biao in the government, so I didn''t ask people to report it in a hurry. But I can practice here myself. How about sending someone over to tell you that I didn''t disturb you? "


    "It''s not only that I didn''t disturb you, but the prince just came It''s the right time. "


    Gu Wenqing opened his mouth and found that it was not a coincidence in his imagination at all. The eldest prince did it on purpose.


    No wonder, just when Mrs. Su was about to target Yu Fu, he came just like the rain in time.


    "Thank you, brother Yizhao."


    Yu Fu also understood the meaning and blessed him.


    "You are welcome to raise a hand."


    The eldest prince gave her a genial smile, and asked Gu Shubai and others for advice on archery. Yufu sat down to drink tea and eat snacks.


    After a while, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi also came, followed by Su Yunyan.


    "Why did Yunyan come?"


    Gu Jiuge was surprised. Su Yunyan immediately replied, "what? Second brother doesn''t want me to come? "


    "Of course not. It''s just that your injury is not good. It''s not safe to ride and shoot here. You''d better go inside and have a snack with Yufu. "


    Gu Jiuge never offends a woman when he talks. Su Yunyan laughs when he hears that he cares about his injury.


    They took her to meet the prince, so she went into the room and sat directly opposite her with Yufu.


    as like as two peas, love to eat crab cakes and love candy and preserves. The servant girl has the same thing for Su Yunyan according to the style of jade.


    Su Yunyan is not happy now.


    "I prefer rose rolls to crab cakes. And this sugar. It''s for children. I don''t like it! "


    The servant girl who served her refreshments was too scared to speak and stood in front of her.


    Yu Fu was eating the dim sum quietly. Seeing this, he said to the servant girl, "go and give Miss Biao the dim sum she likes. Go quickly."


    "Wait!"


    The servant girl was grateful and wanted to withdraw. Su Yun Yan''s eyes turned and stopped her again.


    "Don''t take it. I''ll just eat it. You step back. I have something to say to Yu Fu. You don''t have to come again. "


    Then he took a look at Yao LAN beside Yu Fu and gave her a wink.


    The servant girl on the dim sum retreats, but Yao LAN ignores Su Yunyan''s eyes and looks at Yu Fu instead.


    Hey, she can''t call a little maid, can she?


    Su Yunyan is about to attack, Yufu toward yaolan nodded, the latter just hesitated to go out.


    They were the only two left in the room.


    A clever innocuous to eat, holding the crab crisp, small bite to eat, from time to time to drink a mouthful of tea.


    The other doesn''t eat snacks or drink tea. He only stares at Yu Fu, as if she is a good snack on the road.


    "Yufu, do you hate me very much?"


    Her tone is not well intentioned, Yu Fu Leng Leng, bit a small bite of the crab crisp back to the plate.


    "No, sister Su is generous and cheerful. I like it very much."


    Yu Fu is serious. Su Yunyan is stunned there.


    She originally prepared a stomach of crooked words, want to hit Yu Fu, did not expect that she would answer herself like this.


    She likes herself?


    Myself Are you generous?


    Cheerful words It seems to be true.


    No, no, she''s here to fight. You can''t let Yufu''s sweet words frustrate her!


    "Cough I don''t think you''re telling the truth. But whether you like me or not, I don''t like you anyway. You are just an adopted daughter of unknown origin. I am the blood of Gu Hou''s house and the niece of my uncle''s direct relatives. Why do you enjoy better treatment than me? "


    "Ah? So Then, tell the general how much he loves your niece. "


    "Ah?"


    Su Yunyan looks at her in surprise, isn''t this girl brain bad?


    Why do you want to quarrel with her, but you can''t?"What''s the use of talking to my uncle? My uncle treats you as his own daughter and gives you anything good. I told him, can he listen? "


    That makes sense.


    Yu Fu nodded. As soon as his head shook, the small silver clove on his head swayed.


    "Well, I''ll give you what the general will give me after that? Otherwise, I can buy you what you want! "


    If only property can solve the problem, it''s too simple. She can do without any property. Will Mrs. Su and Su Yunyan like her?


    "Well! What do you buy? Your money is not all my uncle''s. how can you be rich yourself? "


    Su Yun smoke is not good, feel oneself and she seem not train of thought, how all can''t talk to a place.


    No, there''s no place to quarrel.


    Yu Fu said seriously, "I have. I have a lot of gold and silver. Yaolan keeps them for me! It''s not from the general. It''s my own. "


    "Brag, you are a little girl in a remote area. How can you get a lot of gold and silver?"


    "She really has!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 84

    Gu Yi did not know when he jumped in from the door. He must have been eavesdropping outside for a long time, holding a dress in his hand.


    Yu Fu looked at the clothes, but he was a little familiar.


    It''s a small silver red brocade jacket. It looks like it''s worn by a little girl from a rich family. What does Gu Yi do with it?


    "Granny, you can see clearly! This is Yufu''s own dress before she came to our house. Look at the texture, the workmanship, the embroidery Which one is not the best? "


    Is this Yufu''s former clothes?


    Su Yunyan frowned and came up suspiciously, touching the material of his clothes.


    The material is mixed with silver wire, shining in the sun, but the tentacles are not thick at all, but just soft.


    This is the best material, not inferior to the best Jinling brocade.


    Su Yunyan suddenly lost his temper and murmured: "how can this be..."


    "Sixth brother, when did you secretly hide my clothes?"


    Yufu is both shy and angry.


    She is small and fast-growing. She has to make another batch of clothes every few months.


    This dress was worn by her when she was in Xianren valley. Later, she made a new dress in guhou mansion, which was too small.


    Normally, the old clothes she didn''t wear were picked up by the maid in the room. How could they be in Gu Yi''s hands?


    "Hey, hey, you have so many old clothes. What does it matter if I take one? Fortunately, I keep your old clothes, otherwise some people think you are poor children to climb the dragon and the Phoenix! Look at this dress. What''s worse than what she''s wearing now? "


    Gu Yi said and compared his clothes with Su Yunyan.


    He didn''t know all about the materials, but he could easily see that the old clothes of Yufu were better than those of Su Yunyan.


    Su Yun slapped his hand and ran out in shame and indignation.


    "Six elder brother, how did you make sister Su angry?"


    Yu Fu goes out to keep Su Yunyan. Where can he see her?


    She didn''t know where to go for a long time.


    "I..."


    Gu Yi scratched his head and felt that he had done nothing wrong. He didn''t want Yu Fu to be wronged.


    But seeing Su Yunyan run away with anger, he felt a little pitiful.


    Wait, is that right?


    How could he feel pity for that cheap man?


    It must be an illusion, an illusion!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yunyan this run, in the yard of arrow training all came over, a glance saw Gu Yi in the hands of the clothes.


    "How did you get this out?"


    Gu Xiang winked at him, indicating that he would put away his clothes quickly, but it was too late.


    Gu Shubai came forward, took the clothes in his hand, looked at them carefully, and looked at Gu Yi with an abnormal look.


    "This is The little girl''s clothes? "Yufu?"


    He had never seen Yu Fu wear this dress. When Yu Fu entered the mansion, he was far away in Jinling to pay homage to Mrs. su.


    But in addition to Yu Fu''s clothes, there is no other girl''s clothes in the house, which is worth collecting.


    Gu Yi nodded his head and said all the things he had just done.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I saw Yao LAN outside the door, so I came to listen to her. I was afraid that the man would bully Yu Fu. I didn''t expect to hear her talking nonsense, so I ordered someone to go back and bring the clothes for her to see clearly. Yufucai is not a country girl! "


    Which country girl can afford these more expensive clothes than Miss gonghou?


    The prince''s eyes fell on the little coat. Suddenly his eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Jiuge quietly blocked in front of him, conveniently put away the small coat and handed it to yaolan.


    "You take it back quickly and put it away. You should watch it next time. Don''t let Gu Yi take it away secretly."


    Gu Shubai follows his figure and sees the big prince behind him. He has a bad secret in his heart.


    In case the prince suspects Yu Fu''s identity, he is afraid that it will cause trouble to Gu Hou''s house.


    "Gu Yi, you have gone too far. Yufu is a daughter''s family. Do you want to hide her clothes? Next time you find out, you won''t want to step into the west wing again! "


    Gu Shubai is seldom severe. His eyebrows are slightly frowning, and his sword eyebrows are sharp.


    Several younger brothers are afraid to make a sound.


    "Prince, it''s a kid''s joke. Don''t care. Let''s continue to practice archery, please -- "


    the prince just smiles and doesn''t say anything, so he goes out of the room first.


    Gu Shubai then went out. At the moment when he stepped over the threshold, he turned his head and looked at Yu Fu.


    She has always been clever. How can she not understand Gu Shubai''s intention?


    At the moment, I was surprised. I was afraid that the prince would doubt something.


    I don''t think so?He treats himself very well, when he won''t hurt her


    "Xiaoyufu, aren''t you angry?"


    When they went out, Gu Yi looked at Yu Fu pitifully and thought he was in big trouble.


    "No, brother six, I''m not angry. It''s just a dress. If you like it, ask me. Don''t hide it


    "Really?"


    Gu Yi suddenly became lively and hummed to Gu Xiang.


    "What''s the big brother doing? What a mistake we make on weekdays, he''s not so fierce. He scared me silly just now


    "Alas


    Gu Xiang sighed and knocked on the back of his head, "idiot! Do you think big brother is really fierce because of his clothes? "


    My little Gu Yizhen is so cute, ha ha ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 85

    "Mother, if Yu Fu is not a country girl, but some other public house, would you hate her so much?"


    Su Yunyan was lying on the couch, half undressed, revealing a section of snow-white shoulders and arms, and the blue and purple marks on them were particularly ferocious.


    A pair of hands wiping wine came towards her scar and rubbed it down hard. She almost jumped up in pain.


    "Mother, take it easy, it hurts!"


    Mrs. Su sat beside the couch and kneaded the medicinal wine for her with a gentle breath.


    "You have to bear it. It will be better if you don''t rub your wounds hard. As a girl, you don''t want to be green, do you


    Everyone loves beauty, not to mention Miss Su Yunyan?


    She clenched her teeth, closed her eyes and nodded. Compared with the pain, of course, beauty matters.


    Finally, after kneading the wine, Mrs. Su handed it to the servant girl and said to Su Yun, "what did you just say? Who is Yu Fu, the queen of the Duke''s mansion? "


    "Ah? No, not one. I''m just asking, "mother, tell me?"


    Su Yunyan is wearing clothes for her by the servant girl, looking at Mrs. Su expectantly, waiting for her answer.


    Mrs. Su snorted scornfully.


    "No way. Let''s say it''s the official residence. Even if it''s an ordinary rich family, it''s impossible for them to send their daughters to other people''s homes to be adopted daughters. It''s not that the family is so poor that they can''t afford to eat. How can they do that? "


    She has a point.


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    Mrs. Su felt that something was wrong with her these days. At the beginning, it was su Yunyan who said in her ear that she hated Yu Fu.


    What''s the change now?


    But the dress was real evidence, as well as the gold and silver that Yufu said. She also confirmed that it was true.


    She does have the status, also does not care about the money, is not the person who they imagine has ulterior motives.


    After thinking about it, she still didn''t say these words, just sighed.


    "Nothing. I''m just asking. Don''t worry about mother."


    ¡­¡­


    The colder the weather is, the path from Shangfang to Xixiang is still green.


    After Gu Shubai went to the upper room to say hello, he came to the West Chamber subconsciously.


    Yufu likes to open the front and back doors of the house. She is on the back porch, watching the spring, teasing the little white dog, or practicing flying needles.


    He was afraid that Yufu''s habit had not changed. It was cold and easy to catch cold, so he wanted to remind the people in her room.


    Unexpectedly, the West Chamber didn''t see Yu Fu, but Yao LAN came out and pointed to the backyard.


    "Is Yu Fu in the backyard?"


    "Miss said that she wanted to be alone. Don''t say I told you that, young master!"


    When Gu Shubai heard it, he knew it was not good.


    Yufu likes to be lively. When he has nothing to do, he talks and laughs with the servant girls in the room. It''s also common to kick shuttlecock and turn flower rope.


    Only when she is in a bad mood does she like to be alone.


    "Well, you go."


    He nodded to yaolan and walked to the backyard. Sure enough, he saw a little girl squatting in the grass nest beside the spring.


    She was wearing a green weeping willow pattern jacket. At first glance, it was inconspicuous. At a close look, it was full of vitality, adding a trace of vitality to the frosty autumn.


    Just like the fairy left by the spring God, she can''t stop her light in autumn.


    And now -


    the fairy is picking at the mud.


    She is holding a small stick in her hand, unconsciously poking on the mud, and the little white dog next to her nestles at her feet.


    "Fat nine, what do you think I should do?"


    "What can I do?"


    Gu Shubai suddenly came up and startled Yu Fu, clapping his small hand on his chest.


    Twelve year old girl, chest lines slightly undulating, because autumn wear thick can not see.


    With the movement of her hand, the line appeared, and Gu Shubai unconsciously moved his eyes away.


    If you are not polite, Yu Fu is not sensible.


    He can''t help but understand.


    "Big brother, why are you here?"


    "I''ll see if you''re good. When autumn comes, the window is still open. Did not expect you do not open the window to blow, directly squatting in the wind. What if it''s cold? "


    Yu Fu knew that he was wrong and said, "big brother, can you teach me how to please others?"


    Gu Shubai almost laughed.


    Yu Fu asked him How to please others?


    Isn''t she the most likable person?


    He couldn''t help laughing, with stars in his eyes. "Who do you want to please? Is it a man or a woman? "


    "It''s a woman."


    That''s good.


    If Yu Fu wants to please other men, he will definitely split the man in half with his sword or shoot him into a beehive with his arrow."Woman Then you should ask your second brother. He''s the one who makes women like him the most. Don''t you see that women like to walk around him every time they have a party? "


    Gu Shubai was amused for a while and "betrayed" Gu Jiuge.


    Yu Fu nodded and suddenly shook his head, "no, second brother is to please young women. But I think those older women still like big brother. Last time I talked to my wives at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, they always praised you! "


    Older women?


    Gu Shubai suddenly understood, "are you trying to please your aunt?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 86

    "Gu huaijiang, a reckless man, knows nothing!"


    In the secluded valley, the red maple leaves drift along the spring and spin on the water.


    A startling cry of ghosts and gods, shaking the surface of the water shaking three times, and maple leaves are stagnant in the same place.


    "Miserable, miserable, Shizu is angry again, let''s hide quickly!"


    Two children playing by the water side, arm in arm, quietly hid in the forest, while more people went to the high places in the valley.


    There are many beautiful and strange buildings and pavilions, which extend from the valley to the towering stone walls, and then you can''t see them.


    That''s the residence of fumigation pool, the master of immortal valley.


    "Gu huaijiang is a man of letters and martial arts. Why can''t he even take care of a child? If Yufu didn''t say that he wanted to go with him, I wouldn''t let him take Yufu away! Who knows this son of a bitch can''t take care of children at all. Go quickly and get Yu back to me! "


    Outside the door stood two men, dressed in grey clothes and looking carefully in.


    Behind the layers of thin white curtains, the fumigation pool in white walked back and forth, with unreal steps, but the tone was very irritable.


    "The God of medicine calms his anger. According to our investigation, marquis Gu is still very good to Miss Yu Fu. It''s only now that someone in Dongling intends to do harm to Marquis Gu''s house that Miss Yu Fu falls into the water... "


    "Then it''s even more important to take Yu back!"


    Fumigation pool suddenly interrupted their words, think of jade help in other places wronged, his heart is very uncomfortable.


    The two people outside the door looked at each other and hesitated: "but the person who is looking for Miss Yufu has not left the boundary of Xianren Valley yet. At this time, I will take her back. Isn''t it in vain to send her away?"


    "Hum."


    The fumigation pool snorted, and the voice came out from behind the curtain, which was much more peaceful.


    "Well, don''t take it back. But you can''t let Yufu be wronged in Dongling. Go and call Kunwu for help. Let him go to Dongling to support Yufu in person! "


    ¡­¡­


    In Gu Hou''s mansion, Yu Fu pondered for several days and finally came up with a way to please Mrs. su.


    "Auntie, please try this dumpling


    It''s getting cold. All the windows in the house are closed. It''s time to burn charcoal to keep warm soon.


    Mrs. Su looks at the gloomy sky outside the window. She is lonely in her heart. Suddenly she hears Gu Wenqing''s voice coming from outside.


    The maid in the courtyard also laughs to make to open, don''t know to say what.


    She stood up in surprise and wanted to see what happened. Then she saw Gu Wenqing bring in a stove with a small pot simmering on it.


    "Wenqing, how can you carry it yourself? I''m not afraid of the fire


    Mrs. Su was both happy and worried. If his hand with sword and bow hurt a little bit, would Dongling lose another talent?


    "It''s all right, big aunt."


    Gu Wenqing put the stove on the table with a smile. Seeing Su Yunyan come out from the inside, she said with a smile, "Yunyan, come and have a try. This dumpling is made of fresh wild boar meat. It''s a rare game. They and some princes went hunting to get it."


    It''s just boar meat. Gu Wenqing''s heart with the stove is more precious than the rare game.


    "Good."


    Su Yunyan walked up with a smile, "fourth brother, you also sit down to eat!"


    Gu Wenqing was gentle and always liked. Even Su Yunyan did not return to his unruly attitude.


    The servant girl came up and put the dumplings into the bowl. Mrs. Su''s heart warmed when she saw it.


    The dumplings in that bowl are very crooked. It''s easy to see that they were not made by people in the kitchen, but by Gu Wenqing himself.


    It looks ugly, but the intention is memorable.


    At first, Mrs. Su was a little worried about whether her nephews would have a quarrel with her because of Yu Fu. Now, seeing Gu Wenqing bring the dumplings they made by themselves, she is at ease.


    "Aunt, is it delicious?"


    "It''s delicious, but the dumplings are too ugly..."


    Su Yunyan picks up a dumpling and bites half of it. Looking at Mrs. Su''s face, she suddenly realizes that it''s wrong.


    "Fourth brother, this You didn''t make it yourself, did you? "


    A group of big men make dumplings. It''s funny and warm to think about that picture.


    No wonder Mrs. Su, who has always been picky, ate several of them at a time, and didn''t dislike the ugly dumplings at all.


    "Yummy, yummy."


    Mrs. Su praised him repeatedly. Looking at Gu Wenqing''s handsome face, she was more and more happy.


    Among the six CHILDES, Wen Qing is the most important one in terms of moderation and sensibility.


    She doesn''t expect Su Yunyan to marry Gu Shubai, who is the son of marquis Gu. The future Marquis needs a more noble and generous wife.


    She only hopes that Su Yunyan can marry a man like Gu Wenqing. Even if she is a bit headstrong and unruly, she will be taken care of"Wenqing, did you make the dumplings yourself? It''s hard for you. My aunt knows you are filial. "


    Gu Wenqing smile, genial as usual, "aunt, this dumpling is Yufu bag, is Yufu want to honor your old man."


    What?


    Yufu bag?


    Su Yunyan put down his chopsticks and said warily, "why is she so kind? Isn''t this dumpling poisonous? I can hear the servant say that she is a little poison fairy. She poisoned Qi Ting at the beginning! "


    It is scheduled to be put on the shelves at noon on December 16, and the chapters of that day will be updated at noon. It is estimated that there will be more than 10000 words. Please support me ~


    a lot www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 87

    "Fourth brother, what''s the matter? Mrs. Su, does she like it? "


    Gu Wenqing returned to the west wing, and Yu Fu came up with flour on his face.


    He put his hand on the tip of her nose and scraped it. His fingers were stained with white powder. He came up to Yufu and showed her. Yufu giggled.


    It was the first time that she made dumplings. At the beginning, she was in a hurry, with flour all over her body.


    It took a long time for some to take shape, so I asked Gu Wenqing to send them to Mrs. Su to please her.


    Hearing Yu Fu smile, Gu Wenqing also smiles.


    "Yes, my aunt does."


    "Really?"


    Yu Fu jumped up with joy. Gu Wenqing was smiling and his eyes were dim.


    He didn''t tell the whole truth.


    Mrs. Su really liked it at the beginning. After knowing that it was made by Yufu, she didn''t eat any more.


    She said politely that she had a heart, but her eyes were alienated.


    It seems that this method doesn''t work. He has to help Yufu think of other methods.


    After a few days, Mrs. Su went to see Gu huaijiang. She saw that he was soaking his feet. There was a strange fragrance in the room.


    "How can you get up in the daytime? It smells good. "


    Both of them are of the same age, and they are brothers and sisters, so they don''t want to avoid these. Gu huaijiang still sat in the same place and said, "elder sister, please sit down. I''ll be fine in a moment. It''s not soaking my feet. It''s an old wound on my body. Yufu gave me herbal medicine to dispel the cold. "


    It was used to expel the cold.


    Mrs. Su can''t help but look more. Gu huaijiang suddenly remembers that Mrs. Su also has the old problem of being afraid of cold.


    "Why don''t I ask Yufu to give you a prescription, and it will be better if you mix it according to each person''s constitution."


    Speaking of Yu Fu, Mrs. Su shook her head subconsciously.


    "I know she is a disciple of the God of medicine, but I heard that she is a little poison fairy, not a doctor fairy. The herbs she concocted... "


    Mrs. Su hesitated for a moment. She reached into Gu huaijiang''s foot basin and wanted to take out a piece of herbal medicine to see what it was.


    Gu huaijiang suddenly raised his head, simple and honest smile, "elder sister is really smart, these are really poison."


    The outstretched hand quickly retracts.


    Mrs. Su subconsciously wiped her hands with a handkerchief. Fortunately, she didn''t touch the herbs, just a little bit of water.


    "She took poison to drive you away from the cold? Do you believe her, too? "


    She was so scared that she pulled out Gu huaijiang''s foot. The latter waved her hand to keep her away. She stretched out her foot and wiped the water off.


    Yu Fu said that he would soak for a quarter of an hour. The time is just right now.


    "Elder sister, don''t you think I have nothing to do?"


    The servant carried the foot basin down, and Gu huaijiang stood up and stretched his muscles.


    Mrs. Su observed that he was only wearing a white suit with a ruddy complexion and better spirit than before autumn.


    No.


    The colder the weather is, the more dispirited people are. Gu huaijiang''s new and old wounds have long been so cold that nothing happened?


    Is it really effective for Yufu to use those poisons to drive away the cold?


    "Amitabha, it''s you who are lucky and have a good life. You don''t want to believe Yu Fu in everything. After all, she''s not your own daughter. "


    Mrs. Su said that she didn''t let Gu huaijiang stop using these herbs.


    Gu huaijiang smiles but doesn''t speak. He puts on his coat and comes out to talk to her.


    It seems that these days, Yu Fu try to please Mrs. Su, or some effect.


    "I see. You don''t have to worry about this. She saved my life. What if she wanted to go back? What''s more, elder sister Chang knows if Yu Fu will hurt me. "


    She just can''t put down the airs to accept Yufu. She doesn''t really doubt that Yufu wants to hurt them.


    "What are you going back to? Don''t say anything unlucky. Jade helps her not to worry about food and clothing in Hou''s house. Being her first lady will not hurt you. How can she be a first lady without you? "


    Mrs. Su turned her mouth and asked about the herbs. "What''s the matter with those poisons? So many people mixed together, really no harm to people? "


    Gu huaijiang said: "Yufu said that medicine is divided into three parts of poison, and medicine and poison are one. Sometimes common herbs can kill people, and sometimes poisons can save people''s lives. Yufu is a little poison fairy, but didn''t she just save my life? "


    He found an opportunity to publicize the benefits of Yufu in front of Mrs. Su, especially his life-saving kindness.


    Mrs. Su loves his younger brother. Naturally, she will be better to those who saved his life.


    It was not only Gu huaijiang, but also Qi an and Qi Zhou who talked about the benefits of Yu Fu.


    He also said that Qi Ting was driven away because of her own fault. Yu Fu has been very kind to her.


    What is this called!


    Mrs. Su snorted and said no to the theory.


    "Anyway, what Yufu said is right. Don''t think I can''t see it. You are cooperating with her to please me these days, aren''t you? I''m not fooled. "She said and stood up. Gu huaijiang couldn''t stop her, so he only called Qi Zhou, "go quickly and send the herbal medicine that Yu Fu matches to my aunt, and tell her to soak for a quarter of an hour every day."


    "Well, I''m going now!"


    Mrs. Su had already gone out of the hospital. Seeing that Qi Zhou came up to give her the herbs, she hesitated for a long time and turned her head and left.


    "Mother sue, go on."


    She didn''t look back, and told the old woman who followed her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 88

    This day, Gu huaijiang went to court and brought back a shocking news.


    "What? Will the envoys of Xikun come? "


    Only half a year after the last battle between Dongling and Xikun, Xikun sent envoys to make friends.


    What a shame!


    "Which war was not Xi Kun''s provocation first? When didn''t they want to occupy the city of Dongling? This meeting has the face to make friends, bah


    Gu Yixin spoke quickly and said that Xi Kun was a robber.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him, did not deny his words, just shook his head, "Your Majesty has agreed to this matter, but also solemnly welcome the envoys. When the time comes, the envoys of Xikun will not come from enemy countries, but from friendly countries. Do you understand? "


    They are Dongling, a digression. Announcement on the shelves:


    it is expected that there will be a may or June shift today, and there will be no accident no less than the fourth shift. Of course, there are a lot of accidents. For example, at the end of the recent year, the fried chicken is busy, Yi Ren is lack of movement, weak and sick, and is prone to colds and fever in autumn and winter


    But as long as I think of the cute little girl who likes "Princess" waiting to be updated, I will be more motivated!


    Let me thank you for catching up with the cute girl who wrote the concubine and the princess. The greatest pleasure of writing is to become good friends with readers, chat about novels and plots, look forward to your comments every day, and then give you a happy review. Even if it is a flower, a monthly ticket reward, sometimes forget to say thank you, because I am not very good at expression, but please believe, I remember in my heart.


    Starting from princess, I''d like to pay close attention to the cute little girl. Please let me also thank you ~


    the writing style of Princess and concubine is totally different. I believe I will meet more cute little girls and enjoy the world of Internet.


    (to be continued)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 89

    "Miss, Miss Biao''s maid is coming!"


    Yao LAN came in from the door, like a small whirlwind blowing to Yu Fu''s ear, and said a few words.


    Lianbi and others are looking at them, secretly worried about what Su Yunyan will do.


    Yu Fu was surprised and said, "sister Su asked me to go shopping with her? Who else is going? "


    "Her maid didn''t say. Miss, Mr. Hou said you should pay attention to your safety. You''d better not go out if you have nothing to do. People are coming and going in the street. Miss, why don''t you go


    Yaolan mumbles. Yufu knows that she really wants to go out to play.


    The reason why he said something was that he didn''t want to go out with Su Yunyan.


    "Then ask the general. If he agrees, I''ll take you out to play, OK?"


    Yu Fu turns to see Lian Zhu, Lian Bi and others with a smile. The two big maids can''t help laughing. The two little ones, Yinling and Yinxue, are even more joyful.


    "If you don''t move much, the roof will collapse."


    Aunt Li came up from behind and deliberately taught Yinling and Yinxue a lesson with a tiger face. They immediately kept silent.


    "That''s all. I know you''re used to being in the house all day. If the Marquis agrees, you can go out with the young lady. "


    Seeing her two shrinking like timid rabbits, Aunt Li couldn''t hold back her smile.


    Yu Fu sends a little servant girl to ask Gu huaijiang. The answer is yes, but she has to take some elder brothers to protect their safety.


    Send someone to ask again, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are kept in the hall by Mr. Lin, and Gu Wenqing is kept by Mrs. su.


    "Please go out with the elder brother and the second brother. The third brother must be practicing sword in Yanwu hall. He doesn''t like to be lively and doesn''t know if he will go out with us. "


    When Su Yunyan takes two servant girls to the front of the house, Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge have arrived, and even Gu Hanmo is there.


    To her great surprise, Yu Fu had five servant girls, big and small, fighting a great battle!


    She was immediately unconvinced and strode forward with a handkerchief. "How can you take so many servant girls out? How conspicuous it is for so many people to go to the street. If you want to show your prestige, you should show it in the house. Don''t go outside to make trouble! "


    If they were not the only two young women in the house, she would not want to take Yufu to go shopping together!


    In addition, Mrs. Su''s use of Yufu''s "poison" to dispel the cold is very effective, so she changed her attitude towards Yufu and was willing to go out with her.


    I didn''t expect her to put on such a big show. This contrast shows that the two servant girls behind her are poor.


    When Lianzhu and Lianbi heard these words, their smiles immediately subsided. It was neither going in nor going out when they stood there.


    "Miss, why don''t we go? Just take Yao LAN out with you... "


    Lian Bi whispered.


    "Sister Su misunderstood. It''s not to show her prestige. It''s only when there are three brothers! Lianzhu, after they serve me, they seldom have a chance to go out. It''s not easy for me to go out today, so I want to take them out with me. If sister Su doesn''t like it, I''ll let them follow from afar. "


    It''s better to follow a little farther. Lianzhu can still enjoy themselves, and they don''t have to wait in front of them.


    "Hum."


    Su Yunyan reluctantly agreed, and looked at Gu Shubai, eyes a turn, gave birth to a bad idea, "big brother, let''s go!"


    She reaches out her hand to Gu Shubai and grabs Yu Fu''s unique name for him.


    Yu Fu was stunned. A pair of warm hands had already taken her hand and carefully cared for her.


    Gu Shubai led Yu Fu and said to Su Yun, "you should call me big cousin. In addition, men and women are not compatible. "


    After that, without waiting for her reaction, she directly led Yufu forward.


    Su Yun smoke Leng in situ, for a long time to react, toward the back of both of them yelled: "isn''t Yufu a woman?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the street, I saw the crowd layer upon layer surrounded by the sound of gongs and drums.


    Curious for a moment, they came forward and found that it was a pair of craftsmen, father and son. Their craft was also interesting, and they were taming snakes.


    I thought the two girls would be afraid, but Su Yunyan was brave and willing to see these wild animals. Yu Fu seemed to be used to seeing them, and didn''t respond.


    Since both girls are not afraid, let''s watch for a while.


    "Don''t miss the passing guests. I went to Shennongjia to catch this poisonous snake. It''s extremely poisonous!"


    The snake taming men saw more and more onlookers, including some rich men in gold and silver. They asked their young son to take out the treasure from the bottom of the box.


    The pale boy hesitated and was glared at by his father. He could only take the poisonous snake obediently.


    "Oh! This is the snake with a big flat neck


    Out of the sack came a big black snake with an inflated head. It was as thick as a man''s wrist. I don''t know who yelled. The people were so busy that they stepped back.Big flat necked snake, it''s a poisonous snake with a bite of medicine stone!


    The crowd was caught off guard. Yu Furen was small and short, and almost collapsed. Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge came to help her.


    Su Yunyan is not defensive for a moment, and is squeezed so crooked that Gu Hanmo looks at her eyebrows and hesitates to help her.


    Forget it?


    Let her fall a somersault or not, who told her to always bully Yu Fu!


    With a bang, Su Yunyan fell to the ground.


    The big flat necked snake in the sack heard a strange noise, suddenly raised its neck and swam quickly towards Su Yunyan


    Finally, I hope to be friends with you who are reading this passage. Even if I can''t, I hope to respect each other and have a pleasant experience with each other.


    I have never said to readers that "your flowers are too few", "you have to read every day" and so on, but I often get comments like "you are too slow", "you have to read every day".


    I believe smart little cute people should understand what I mean, transposition thinking, who heard such words will not be happy, right? Sometimes I see that the little cute backstage who left a message to me has no subscription data at all, or only ordered a few chapters. I will not expose the others because they are watching piracy.


    As long as you don''t speak ill to me, even if you steal the fruits of my labor, I still choose to respect you.


    I also hope that this respect can be exchanged for the same respect, love you ~


    never leave and never give up, I will always be here, never be a eunuch, never be a heart ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 90

    "Ah


    Su Yunyan raised his face and screamed at the letter from the snake.


    The father and son, who had trained the snake, were scared to one side and shivered.


    "Dad, I told you earlier that this poisonous snake is not easy to tame. You want to let it out!"


    The boy cried out in horror.


    If their snake bites people to death on the DIDU street, they will be arrested and imprisoned by the government!


    "Sisi!"


    Snake spits out letter son, neck a bullet will attack Su Yunyan, Gu Hanmo quickly hand, a sword cold light fly out, cut the snake into two sections.


    He didn''t help Su Yunyan to get her pushed down. Now he''s atoning for her.


    Gu Hanmo turned his head and looked at Su Yunyan warmly. "It''s OK. Get up quickly!"


    Then he reached out to her and lifted her from the ground.


    "It''s all right?"


    Su Yunyan a pair of scared silly appearance, Lengleng Leng hand touched his neck, hand is stained with black blood.


    She was bitten by a snake!


    The father and son, who were training snakes, wanted to run when they took the burden. They were stopped by Gu Jiuge.


    "Want to run? Take out the antidote for snake venom


    The onlookers were afraid of being hurt by mistake and scattered like birds and animals. The father and son knelt down and kowtowed. "This young man, the man bitten by the big flat necked snake, can''t be saved even by the great Luo immortal. Where can he get the antidote?"


    "No antidote?"


    Gu Jiuge frowned and quickly beat the two men to the ground, so that they would not run away.


    Turn a head to see, Su Yunyan fainted in Gu Hanmo''s arms, Yu Fu quickly stabbed a few needles on her body.


    "Big brother, go to find the kisses and hurry up! Yao LAN, go back and get my baby box right away, quick


    In September, Yufu''s forehead exuded a layer of sweat, and his voice was rarely serious.


    Yao LAN answered and ran to the direction when she came. Gu Shubai knew it was very important and said, "there''s a drugstore here. Maybe there''s something you want!"


    Gu Hanmo immediately holds Su Yunyan and goes to the drugstore. After a while, her lips are already purple.


    "Doctor, do you have any kisses?"


    "It''s not Isn''t it Marquis Gu Shizi? What do you mean by grass? I don''t have one here


    Gu Shubai made a quick decision and said to Gu Hanmo, "take good care of them. I''ll go to find the kisses!"


    He had never heard of the herbal medicine that Yufu said. He had to send people to the pharmacies to look for it, hoping to find it.


    After a while, Yao LAN came back with Yufu''s medicine box, and a large group of people followed him.


    "Yunyan, Yunyan, wake up!"


    Mrs. Su pounced on her and looked at Su Yunyan, who had always been lively, lying there quietly. As if she was dead, two lines of tears suddenly poured down.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry, let Yufu cure her first!"


    No one dares to take Mrs. Su away from the bed, but Gu huaijiang helps her. Yufu opens the medicine box and stirs in all kinds of bottles.


    She held a silver needle in her hand, with a straight face. She dipped the silver needle with medicine and pricked all the acupoints on Su Yunyan''s body.


    "Yufu, what are you stabbing her with?"


    Mrs. Su sobbed, see jade help serious appearance dare not disturb, can only ask in a low voice.


    "Poison, fighting with poison, can temporarily alleviate the snake venom invading the viscera."


    Poison again!


    Mrs. Su almost fainted to death.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she used Yu Fu''s poison to soak her feet to dispel the cold a while ago, she would never allow Yu Fu to prick Su Yunyan with all kinds of poisonous needles.


    "General, I need kisses, as soon as possible! Why hasn''t big brother come back yet? "


    He went to find the kisser. I don''t know if he can find it. If he can''t find it, Su Yunyan''s poison will be terrible


    "Come on, let''s go out to meet the young master!"


    Gu huaijiang looked at the scene in front of him and was extremely anxious.


    Su Yunyan is Mrs. Su''s life. She is a widow. She has only such a daughter under her knee. She looks as painful as her eyes.


    He can''t imagine what will happen to Mrs. Su if she really can''t be saved


    "Marquis, the eldest son is back!"


    A voice came from outside the drugstore. People turned their heads and saw that Gu Shubai strode in, followed by a man in strange clothes, swaggering slowly.


    People are tall and handsome, but they don''t fit in.


    No, it''s like Xikun people''s clothes?


    "Who was bitten by a snake and needed to kiss flowers?"


    The man opened his mouth slowly, in a rather schadenfreude tone. When he heard it, he was in debt of beating.


    What did Gu Shubai bring such a person for?


    At a glance, he saw a little girl sitting by the bed, dressed in a small red coat with a piece of snow-white back neck.She was giving the needle to the woman on the bed who had been poisoned by snake venom. At a young age, the method of giving the needle was very old, and she didn''t put a wrong acupoint through her clothes.


    There was a strange medicine box beside her. According to the smell, it was full of top grade poison.


    Good. Good stuff.


    Nowadays, there are few little girls who can have such accomplishments in Kyushu mainland!


    Anyway, he only saw one, and that man is also in Dongling now.


    Wait a minute -


    isn''t that the little girl in front of you?


    The gloating man got up respectfully and tentatively called out to Yu Fu -


    "little elder martial sister?"


    It''s a digression -


    cat gives me a diamond


    cat gives me nine flowers


    coco gives me an evaluation vote


    look up to the world and give me an evaluation vote


    look up to the world and give me a flower


    thank you for your appreciation, MEDA ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 91

    Yu Fu heard the familiar voice, his silver needle stagnated and turned his head.


    The seriousness of the girl''s face startled the man.


    "Little seven?"


    Does Yufu know this man?


    People couldn''t help but reexamine him. Gu Shubai said, "today, the envoy of Xikun entered the capital. I met him when I was looking for gelsemium. He said he had, so I brought him here."


    Gu Shubai did not know his specific identity, only knew that he was one of the envoys.


    He was in a hurry to save people and didn''t think much about it. When he looked carefully at it, he found that the man in front of him was well-dressed and dignified.


    It''s not like an ordinary envoy.


    He even knew Yu Fu and called her little elder martial sister?


    They were all at a loss. They didn''t know how a man in his twenties could call Yufu a 12-year-old girl elder martial sister.


    "You have the crocus, don''t you? Take it out soon!"


    Yu Fu''s tone is very familiar, including the meaning of command, like calling his servant girl.


    No, she has always been intimate with Lianzhu and Lianbi. She doesn''t have the tone of command.


    Who is this man?


    Yu Fu, who is dedicated to saving people, doesn''t have the heart to exchange greetings with him, and doesn''t expect to explain to everyone. He just coldly reaches out his hand to ask him for something.


    As expected, the man obediently took out the herbal medicine in his sleeve. It was like honeysuckle.


    And with both hands.


    Yu Fu broke Su Yunyan''s mouth and put the whole herb into her mouth, whether she could swallow it or not.


    "This Won''t you fry it? "


    The man covered his face and couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    "It''s too late. When the medicine comes out, the snake venom will invade her brain."


    Yu Fu saw that she couldn''t swallow the medicine all the time, so she put her hand into her mouth and poked the medicine down, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    The original medicine can be taken like this.


    "Tut Tut, do evil. A nail sized gelsemium can poison Shennong. You put such a big lump in someone''s mouth


    Men are still gloating.


    "What did you say? What poisoned Shennong? "


    Mrs. Su looked at him in surprise.


    Isn''t it the antidote for snake venom? How can it poison people?


    As soon as the man saw it, tears were still on Mrs. Su''s face. When he looked at the woman on the bed, he could see the similarities between the two faces even though he was held up by Yu and put medicine in his mouth.


    "Is this the patient''s mother?"


    The man''s voice changed, and suddenly became positive, "don''t you know? It''s also called Saussurea


    It is said that Shennong tasted all kinds of herbs, and finally saw a kind of grass with pale yellow flowers in Shennongjia. After eating a leaf, he died of heartbreak.


    This kind of grass is heartbroken grass.


    Mrs. Su turned her eyes and was unconscious.


    They helped her to one side. Gu huaijiang looked at the man unhappily.


    This one eye, that man whole body trembles, hit unexpectedly a stir to work properly.


    Gu huaijiang is the killing God on the battlefield, the victorious general of Dongling, and the nightmare of Xikun people.


    It''s said that he is invulnerable, has a unique art of war, and does not invade evil. Even if he is poisoned by Kunlun snow, he can recover without medicine.


    At first, he did.


    Only when he heard that Yu Fu was by Gu huaijiang''s side did he know what to cure without medicine and fart!


    It is clear that Yufu has detoxified him!


    "I have seen Marquis Gu."


    He respectfully gave a salute, Gu huaijiang to ask his identity, jade help there suddenly had a movement.


    She managed to put the flower into the mouth of Su Yun''s cigarette. She ordered her servant girl to give her some water and stood up with the sweat on her forehead.


    "Mrs. Su, sister Su, she Why? How did Mrs. Su faint? "


    She just detoxified, too focused, completely did not notice what happened.


    "Oh, nothing. How is Yunyan? "


    Gu huaijiang took a look at Mrs. su. The old people couldn''t bear the shock. It would be OK for a while.


    "Sister Su is OK. She will wake up in a moment. Both of them are from Shennongjia and have the nature of mutual restraint. I give her acupuncture to block the meridians. Poisonous herbs will break through the shackles of snake venom, but people will be weaker for the time being. "


    It''s OK.


    Everyone was relieved, especially Gu Hanmo, who was "desperate".


    If Su Yunyan really died of snake venom, he would blame himself all his life and regret not reaching out to help him.


    Thinking of this, he took a look at Yu Fu gratefully.


    "Is the young lady tired?"


    Yao LAN comes forward to wipe her sweat with a handkerchief. Every time Yu Fu does something seriously, her forehead will keep sweating, and her expression will be very serious.


    "Little elder martial sister, please introduce me to Marquis Gu. I''m timid."The man shrugs his shoulders and shows his hand. Gu huaijiang''s dignified eyes look down on him. He is afraid that he will be stared through.


    "Oh, yes!"


    Yu Fu pulled the man''s sleeve and said awkwardly: "he, he is my younger martial brother. He... "


    Do you want to tell me who he really is?


    Yufu is a bit of a headache. She knows that the man in front of her is not Xi kunlie''s envoy on the list. His identity is too special for fear of causing trouble.


    "My name is kunwushang. I''m the seventh Prince of Xikun."


    The man didn''t wait for Yu Fu to finish. He reported to his family. After that, he took a proud look at Yu Fu.


    Kunwu injured, the seventh Prince of Xikun?


    Gu Shubai''s heart leaps, and the secret is not good.


    Yufu knows the seventh Prince of Xikun. Is she really Princess of Xikun?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 92

    "He''s older than me, but I''m older."


    After returning to the residence of marquis Gu, they confirmed that Su Yunyan had turned the corner, so they asked about Kun Wu''s injury.


    Yu Fu was very serious and proud. "Our disciples of immortal Valley learned in the valley when they were young. He came only a few years ago. Shifu said that the Xikun people came to learn poison art to deal with Dongling people. The master was neutral and didn''t take care of these impure disciples. Even if he is the seventh Prince of Xikun, he is a runner in the valley. "


    "Poof."


    Gu Yi almost spurted out a mouthful of tea, "xiaoyufu, your master is really interesting! No wonder I listen to the second elder brother say, you are powerful in front of the seventh Prince today! It''s a pity that I didn''t see it. It''s all Mr. Lin''s fault. When can I stay! Today, I missed a good play


    He had never seen Yu Fu''s serious appearance. He heard that she was very serious when she was serious. She didn''t look like a normal person.


    "I wake up. If she knows that you want to see her bitten by a poisonous snake, she will thank you very much."


    Gu Jiuge drinks tea and glances at Gu Yi with a sense of banter in his eyes.


    "Yufu, you and the seventh Prince Do you really just know each other in immortal Valley? "


    Gu Xiang asked the questions that everyone wanted to ask.


    A few days ago, Gu huaijiang found that his sons, who loved the art of war and martial arts, suddenly loved reading books.


    All of them like to go to the study outside. When they see the classics related to Xikun, they turn to read them. They are eager to learn.


    He knew that everyone was doubting a problem and wanted to verify it.


    That''s Yufu''s identity.


    Is she from Xikun or not, and if so, whose lady?


    "Yes, we met in fairy valley. What''s the matter? "


    Yu Fu doesn''t know that people are guessing her identity. She answers without hesitation. It must not be a lie.


    "Then why did you send the seventh Prince back after you saved Yunyan? He seems to be worried about how much he talks to us. "


    Yu Fu


    She''s really worried.


    But what she worried about was different from what people imagined. She was afraid that Kunwu might hurt someone and let her identity out.


    Well, seeing Yufu''s reaction, Kun Wushang must know her identity even if he didn''t know her for a long time.


    That''s all.


    Since she didn''t want to say it, they didn''t want to force her.


    "Master Hou, Miss Biao is awake!"


    Qi Zhou suddenly rushed in from outside the hospital. Gu huaijiang stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "I''ll go too!"


    Gu Yifei also seemed to follow him, and everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Strange, don''t you always disagree with Yunyan? Two people get together to know noisy, how do you care about her so much now? "


    Gu Xiang knew something clearly. He laughed unkindly and embarrassed him in front of everyone.


    Gu Yi''s face was embarrassed, "what are you talking about! She''s our cousin. No matter how bad she is, we should care about her life! "


    He has no silver here. He runs out from two places for fear that his brothers will laugh at him.


    There was a burst of laughter behind him.


    "I think LiuDi is interested in Yunyan, but he doesn''t dare to admit it. The two of them are in the same place. It''s clear that they have friendship with each other. "


    "Yes, let''s go and have a look."


    Then they went to the lotus fragrant courtyard.


    In the inner room, Mrs. Su was crawling by the bed, her face slightly pale.


    When they went in, they saw Su Yunyan lying on the bed. Her half face was covered by the low coupling color bed curtain, and the half face was fair.


    I think the poison is OK, but I haven''t woken up yet.


    "Aunt, you are not well. You''d better go back and have a rest first."


    They advised Mrs. su. She shook her head gently. "It''s old trouble. It''s not in the way. I''m here to watch Yunyan wake up, so I can rest assured. "


    In the crowd, she saw Yu Fu standing beside Gu Shubai, her eyes brightened.


    Gu Shubai''s mind is not good. Yufu''s method of detoxifying Su Yunyan seems too fierce. Should Mrs. Su not blame her?


    "Yufu, come here."


    Sure enough, Mrs. Su waved to her.


    There was no time for them to stop her. Yufu had already walked towards her.


    "Mrs. Su, it''s a matter of expediency today. You can only detoxify sister Su by taking risks. Please don''t blame me..."


    "What did you say? Am I such an unreasonable person in my heart? "


    Mrs. Su interrupted her, but her tone was more gentle than ever.


    She hugged Yu Fu in her arms, and two lines of tears rolled down.


    "You are Yunyan''s savior. If Yunyan can''t live, I can''t either. We didn''t treat you well, but you saved Yunyan''s life. How can I thank you? "A woman born in a high family has seen the world all her life. She has already learned how to be happy and angry.


    Tears came down in front of Yu Fu''s face, which showed how grateful she was.


    Yu Fu was held in her arms, smelling the smell of jasmine oil in her hair, and suddenly felt very familiar.


    That''s the smell of mother.


    She smiles and shakes her head. "This is what I should do. Sister Su treats me very well! She asked me to go shopping so that I could have a chance to save her! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 93

    Since Su Yunyan recovered, he seems to have changed his personality.


    She began to be attentive to Yu Fu. What she said was not good, but what she should do was not good.


    "This is the sugar gourd that my servant girl bought for me today. I''m tired of it. If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    Su Yunyan ran to the west wing, holding a kraft paper bag in his hand, which was full of red sugar gourds.


    Visible Yu Fu, she pretended to be careless again, Yu Fu took over with a smile.


    The paper bag is full. Su Yunyan doesn''t like snacks outside. He bought them for her.


    Yu Fu doesn''t expose her either, but grins and twists an entrance. The sweet sugar shell makes her face smile like a flower.


    "How sweet! Thank you, sister su. "


    Yu Fu''s cheeks were bulging and asked vaguely, "but how can this sugar gourd be scattered one by one? I see that the sugar gourds sold outside are all strung up one by one with bamboo sticks. "


    "It''s not sold on the street. I ordered the peddler to do it at home. It''s clean to see him make it with my own eyes. I''ll try one, too! "


    Su Yunyan didn''t like to eat. Seeing that Yufu ate with relish, he couldn''t help taking one.


    She didn''t seem to realize that what she said was contradictory.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. Gu Yi strode in from the outside, "what''s good to eat? Don''t call me


    As soon as he saw the red and gorgeous sugar gourd in the paper bag, he picked one and threw it into his mouth. Then he looked at the one that Su Yunyan had bitten half in his hand.


    "Don''t you never eat sugar gourd and say that things on the roadside are not clean? How did you eat today? "


    This is not a dirty sugar gourd!


    Su Yunyan glanced at him, "do you want to take care of it? You are just in time. I have something to ask you


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Yi quickly ate one, slapped his finger and took another.


    Su Yunyan slowly stood up, walked behind him, and said: "I heard that someone wanted to see my poisoning play, but he didn''t see it, did he?"


    Then he choked Gu Yi''s neck and scared the sugar gourd out of his mouth, showing his teeth and staring.


    "Wrong! Which bastard told you that? No, I mean to see the play of Xiaoyu supporting the seventh prince! I heard that you were so ugly at that time. Who wants to see your ugliness? "


    "You


    Also said wronged, this is clearly to see her make a fool of herself!


    Su Yunyan does not let go, Gu Yi stood up and broke her hand, two people twist in a place, who is not willing to let go.


    Lianbi and others see busy to come up to dissuade, jade help toward them make a wink, everyone timidly back down.


    Six young master and watch young lady fight like this, young lady why don''t let them persuade to fight?


    "Don''t worry, they can''t fight."


    Yu Fu just ate the sugar gourd and looked at the fight between them with a smile, her eyes bent into crescent moon.


    Gu Yi is small, but if he does, ordinary men are not rivals, let alone a su Yunyan?


    He was giving way on purpose!


    "Oh! What are you two doing? "


    Gu Jiuge came in from the door, and saw Gu Yi and Su Yunyan running out of the door, almost hitting him.


    It startled him.


    "Ha ha, second brother, you are coming!"


    Without waiting for Yu Fu to charge, Lian Bi has brought up new tea and put it in front of Gu Jiuge.


    He looked at her with a smile and nodded. The latter, pale and red, slowly stepped aside to stand by.


    "The envoys of Xikun have already lived in the post house, and the seventh Prince is not on the list of envoys, so he is very uneasy. To the people of Xikun, I''m a strong enemy. Why do you think he offered to be nice? "


    "Take the initiative?"


    Yu Fu thought, "is it about kissing flowers? If that''s the case, we should thank him. If he hadn''t just brought it, sister Su would have had an accident. "


    What''s more, the affair of kissing flowers can only be regarded as coincidence. How can it be said that Kunwu took the initiative to show his affection?


    Gu Jiuge looked at her, "he is in the front hall now, drinking tea with his father. Let me tell you, after all, he is your younger martial brother. It''s better for you to see him. "


    "How dare he come to the house?"


    Yufu was also surprised.


    This Kunwu has hurt the heart of the bear and the courage of the leopard. He really thinks that the two countries will become friends if Xi Kun sends some indifferent envoys here?


    If Ning Di rises up and detains him as a proton, see if he is honest!


    "I''m not only here, but I''m also proud of being the Savior of the Marquis''s house. When I come, I want tea and water. My Dongling is a land of etiquette. He really saved Yunyan''s life by kissing flowers, and his father couldn''t get rid of him. "


    "If you don''t hurry up, your majesty will be more suspicious if he knows that the seventh Prince of Xikun has a personal relationship with guhou''s house? Prime Minister Yin''s eyes are still fixed on us. I''m afraid he will use it as an article. "This Kunwu wound, should not play the idea of sow discord?


    Think of this thing will be unfavorable to Gu Hou Fu, jade help immediately nervous.


    She sipped her little mouth and bit her lower lip. "Second brother, don''t worry, I''ll drive him away!"


    Then he took Gu Jiuge''s clothes and hurried to the upper room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 94

    "Marquis Gu, I''ve heard for a long time that you Dongling is a land of etiquette. How can you see my prince? You seem unhappy?"


    Kunwu injury with chips, Gu huaijiang will no longer be as respectful as before.


    He predicted that Gu huaijiang would not do anything to himself, but he saved his precious niece. People who know etiquette will not bite each other.


    Gu huaijiang took a look at him. The latter''s body trembled and soon regained his playful look.


    "I said, marquis Gu, don''t scare me. My prince is timid. If you are scared, outsiders will talk about you. Marquis Gu has no courtesy to the life-saving benefactor! "


    He had no face and no skin to smile, a foot on the chair, sitting very casually, at the same time, took a cup of tea, drank and vomited back.


    "The tea is cold. Go and change it!"


    The boy who was waiting on one side was stunned.


    The prince of Xikun really doesn''t treat himself as an outsider!


    Even the eldest prince and the second prince of his own country did not come to Gu Hou''s house as arrogant as he was. Didn''t he rely on himself to save Miss Biao?


    If you want to say the credit, it''s Miss Yu Fu''s credit. He only provided a poisonous herb.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help feeling aggrieved for his master. Gu huaijiang gave him a wink, so he had to step back and pour tea.


    Gu huaijiang got up and went to the door. He told Qi Zhou, "send someone into the palace to send a message to your majesty. Tell your majesty everything about Kun Wu''s injury. There is no need to hide anything. Ask your majesty what he means and how to entertain the prince of Xikun. "


    "Well, I''ll go right away!"


    Qi Zhou knew that it was a big deal, so he ordered people to ride a horse to the palace to report.


    Gu huaijiang turned and went in. Kunwu had already drunk the new tea. He said with satisfaction: "Marquis Gu, I heard that Yufu saved your life, so you treated her as a daughter. Now that I have saved Miss Su''s life, how are you going to repay me? "


    He is really impolite. He takes all the credit for saving Su Yunyan.


    "The seventh Prince provided the flowers to help Yufu save Yunyan''s life. I will pay ten times the price to thank the seventh Prince for one of his flowers


    "Ten times the price?"


    Kun Wu hurt immediately not happy, this is to take him as a beggar to send it?


    "If the seventh Prince doesn''t like it, a hundred times is OK."


    Gu huaijiang picked up the tea cup and gently skimmed the foam from the tea. His voice was calmer than the tea.


    "Why can Yufu get such a good treatment after saving the life of the Marquis? I only have money to thank for saving Miss Su?"


    "Did you save sister Su?"


    Outside the door came a little girl''s voice. Yu Fu came in and looked at Kun Wu.


    Close your feet, legs together, hands on your knees.


    A series of actions, Kunwu injury instant completion, from a dead face ruffian, into a face clever promising youth.


    Gu Jiuge was stunned.


    He said respectfully, "little elder martial sister, are you here?"


    That''s about the same.


    "If I don''t come, I''m afraid you''ll blow yourself up as a savior. Sister Su is clearly saved by me. You just provided a plant of Gelsemium. How can you become a life-saving benefactor? "


    Yu Fu''s words are solid, but Kun Wu dare not talk nonsense.


    "Hey, that''s bullshit. If I don''t want to say that, can the second young master invite you out? "


    Just then, Gu Shubai and others all heard the news and came, looking at Kun Wu with a bad look.


    "Well, now that all the people are here, the prince is going to announce something important. As you must know, I am not Xi Kun''s envoy this time. I''m here as a disciple of immortal valley. My master ordered me to take my little elder martial sister back. "


    What?!


    Even Gu huaijiang is not calm now, and Yu Fu is even more worried.


    After Yu Fu came to Gu Hou''s house, he never thought that Yu Fu would leave. He always felt that he had to take care of her for many years, until she grew older and had to get married.


    It''s been less than a year. Why did someone come to pick it up?


    Not only him, but Gu Shubai and others were even more shocked. They did not expect that Kunwu''s injury would bring such news.


    They would rather he came to cheat them than take Yufu away.


    "No, xiaoyufu won''t follow you!"


    Gu Xiang blurted out, and felt that his words were untenable.


    It''s Yufu''s master who wants to take her back to the place where she grew up. What reason do they have to stop her?


    Or did Yu Fu react the fastest, "is that what master said? Xiao Qi, if you dare to give false orders, I will let Shifu expel you from the school. You know I can do it. "


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the dangerous light flashed in her eyes, staring at Kunwu.


    This is the first time that people have seen such a jade hand.


    Kun Wu couldn''t help coughing. He didn''t speak, but everyone saw that he was guilty."Little elder martial sister, don''t be so fierce. I admit, I just want to see how much the guhou family can''t bear you. Just now I saw it from their faces. In fact, Shifu asked me to... "


    "Shut up


    Yu Fu raised his hand in his thick coat, turned the palm of his hand, and there were five silver needles in his fingers.


    "Master said that cheating is punishable. Now my elder martial sister is in charge of the rules. I''ll see if you dare to cheat me next time


    After that, the flying needle shoots out, and the cold light suddenly appears. Five of them are all stuck on Kunwu''s injured body.


    "Little elder martial sister..."


    Kunwu looked up at her in amazement. I didn''t know when she had mastered the skill of flying needle. She could hit five acupoints at the same time.


    His body is now completely immobile.


    Yu Fu seemed to be very satisfied with his accuracy. He frowned at him with a smile and said, "come on, throw it out!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 95

    Seeing that Kunwu was stiffly thrown out of the house, Yufu was finally in a better mood.


    In fact, she was no less sad than Gu huaijiang. She was also very surprised that she had just left Xianrengu for more than half a year and didn''t want to go back.


    Maybe it''s because there are many people she cares about.


    She turned her head and everyone looked at her in amazement. Gu Xiang, Gu Yi and others slapped her in the face.


    "Powerful, xiaoyufu, you are so powerful!"


    It turns out that when she faced Kunwu''s injury, she was really severe and had the style of a senior sister.


    Su Yunyan was even more stunned.


    She thinks that Yufu is a soft persimmon. It turns out that people are not easy to bully, they are too lazy to care about her.


    "Yufu I knew you could make people like that by brushing two needles. I would not dare to bully you before! "


    Su Yunyan had a layer of white sweat behind her. It was like teasing a tiger as a kitten for a long time. She was lucky if she didn''t die.


    Gu Shubai looks at Yu Fu with a smile, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    "He is not stingy. He used to be the same in Xianren valley. He often cheated me, so I would be more fierce to him. He lied to me. He even lied to me that Shifu was going to take me back. I was scared, so... "


    Don''t go into details. We all know.


    Because everyone was terrified at the news.


    "He''s a real jerk. Fortunately, you''ve cured him. After all, he is the seventh Prince of Xikun. If we attack him, we are afraid that Xikun will have something to say and invade the border again. "


    Gu Jiuge took a look at Gu huaijiang, "if not, his father would have driven him out of the house."


    Referring to the exchanges between the two countries, Yu Fu thought of another thing.


    "By the way, general, if your majesty knew that he was coming to the Marquis''s house, would you suspect you?"


    Not long ago, he refused the offer of marriage from emperor Ning. If he had an unclear relationship with Xi Kun now, he would be more suspicious.


    Gu huaijiang said: "I have ordered people to enter the palace quickly and report the appearance of Kunwu''s injury to your majesty. Instead of waiting for others to slander, I''d better take the initiative to confess. Your majesty knows your status in the immortal Valley, and it''s not easy for him to say anything about your contacts with the disciples. "


    He thought deeply about Ning Di''s mind. He decided to send someone to the palace in such a short time.


    Gu huaijiang''s mind is admirable because he chose to protect his country on the battlefield instead of being a civil servant who wielded power in the court.


    Yu Fu nodded and said, "I''ll tell him not to come to Hou''s house in the future, so as not to make trouble. If he insists on coming, I''ll kick him out! "


    Su Yunyan looked out and tightened his collar.


    "Yufu, he can''t move, so you throw him out of the door. Will he be ok?"


    After all, the kisses he gave saved Su Yunyan''s life, and she didn''t want anything to happen to him.


    What''s more, he is still the prince of Xikun. It''s hard to say that he was hurt in Dongling.


    "Don''t worry, he is also a student of poison. He is most familiar with my poison needle, but he will soon be able to unlock the acupoints."


    Every time Yu Fu talked about Kun Wu''s injury, he was disgusted, but the light in his eyes was shining.


    It''s delicious when someone looks at it.


    Yufu and Kunwu have known each other for many years, right?


    She has only known them for half a year


    As Yufu said, Kunwu injury is a fool.


    Gu Hou''s house closed the door to him, but he was not annoyed. He invited a gentleman to write a Book of crusade.


    Gu huaijiang''s hand trembled when he received it.


    He also wants to stay at home for a long time and doesn''t want to go to war so soon.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s not about how angry he Dongling deserves to be attacked. It''s not about how extravagant and licentious Gu Houfu''s house is. It''s about accusing Gu huaijiang of not taking good care of Yu Fu.


    On a certain day of a year, Gu Jiuge, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi took Yufu to go boating on the river and fell into the water for a quarter of an hour before being rescued.


    on a certain day of a year, Gu huaijiang gave Yufu too many tonics and made her nose bleed after a few days;


    on a certain day of a year, Gu''s aunt and miss Biao showed her face and said that she was a country girl


    Gu huaijiang was sweating.


    He always felt that he didn''t take good care of Yu Fu. Now, he was recorded in black and white.


    Shame, shame!


    "Father, I heard that Kunwu sent someone to send something. What is it?"


    When Gu Shubai heard the news, he was worried at first. After reading the book, he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "It turns out that the prince of Xikun didn''t come to take Yufu back to immortal Valley, but to support him. I''m afraid the God of medicine is worried that Yu Fu will be wronged here, so he''s sent here. "


    "It was when Yu Fugang came to the mansion, and he was not familiar with it. Now what''s the matter of nosebleed? Your eldest aunt and Yunyan love her more than we do. Who dares to look at Yufu''s face? "When Gu huaijiang thought of this, he straightened up a lot.


    "Shubai, do you think father can''t take care of his daughter?"


    No matter how great a hero is, he needs a sense of identity. Gu huaijiang has gained too much identity in his life, but no one has praised him for raising Yufu.


    Even that sun Tai Yi dare to say in front of him what to ask Yu Fu back to raise such a bastard!


    Gu Shubai choked by his words for a long time, showing an embarrassed and restrained smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 96

    When Emperor Ning received the envoys of Xikun, he knew the existence of Kunwu''s injury.


    After Gu huaijiang sent people into the palace to explain this, he sent people to visit the seventh Prince of Xikun, and he had a number in his mind.


    There are more than 20 sons in kundi. The seventh Prince is one of them. His mother is just a little beauty.


    When he grew up, he was sent to Xianren Valley by Emperor Kun to study and became a disciple of the God of medicine. From then on, he seldom returned to Xikun.


    Surely emperor Kun doesn''t remember having such a son?


    No wonder the two countries often fight each other, and he dares to trade and run to Dongling rashly. Such a prince has no value to become a proton, and Ningdi is too lazy to talk to him.


    If you love to go to guhou mansion, can a prince who is not in Xikun all the year round become a spy?


    It seems that Gu Houfu doesn''t like him very much. It''s said that he is always stopped outside the door. Even if he goes over the wall, he will soon be driven out by Yu Fu.


    "Dongling is a country of etiquette. Although the seventh Prince is not high, he is a prince after all. It''s better to be entertained by students. Don''t let Xikun people feel that we are neglecting them, and then take the opportunity to have war. "


    Rather emperor specially big prince and two princes seek, so ordered a pass.


    The two princes looked at each other and said that it was a matter of etiquette and custom to let the prince of his own country come to entertain the prince of Xikun. I''m afraid it was meant to test both of them.


    It''s not easy to achieve the goal of neither neglecting nor promoting Dongling''s national prestige.


    "Don''t worry, my father. I''m sure my son will receive the prince of Xikun. I won''t let him down."


    The eldest prince saluted respectfully. The second prince looked at him with disdain. He turned his eyes to the top. He had already removed his disrespect and became modest.


    "Don''t worry, my father, and my children''s ministers will learn from my elder brothers and ministers and live up to my father''s cultivation."


    Ningdi Longyan Dayue, "good, good! I''m much more relieved if you think so. You two have to work together to raise our Dongling national prestige. Remember? "


    The eldest prince said modestly, "my son, remember that, I will teach my second brother well and share my worries for my father."


    Teach two words to use some harsh, Ning emperor joy did not hear, the second prince slightly bit the lower lip.


    It is not certain who teaches whom.


    ¡­¡­


    "Seventh prince, I heard that people in Xikun are so fierce that even women can go to war. Seventh prince, you are in immortal Valley all the year round. Don''t you know if you are interested in cavalry and shooting? "


    The eldest prince asked Kunwu to go to the martial arts arena and visit the archery of the sons of Dongling aristocratic family.


    Kun Wu hurt his nose and snorted in his eyes. He looked around casually. Nine of the ten were excellent archers.


    Is this for him to visit or to intimidate him?


    "Well, I''m not interested. I hate these things most. How can they be fun? Look at you, the archers of Dongling. They are so tanned that they are so ugly


    With a flick of his sleeve, he refused to give face to the eldest prince and went straight down to the corridor to drink tea.


    The prince looked embarrassed for a moment.


    "Brother, I told you earlier that you shouldn''t look for people who are good at riding and shooting. It''s a deliberate arrangement. Of course, I can only say that I''m not interested. "


    The second prince came up from behind, rather gloating.


    "In order to promote our national prestige, we have to do so. Do you want to find those CHILDES who are not as good at riding and shooting as the second younger brother? It''s a joke. "


    He had hidden a needle in his heart, insinuating that the second prince was not good at riding and shooting.


    "Oh, let Kunwu feel that elder brother is deliberately humiliating him, just for fear of more trouble? The war between Xikun and Dongling happened year by year, and his father sent Marquis Gu to fight year by year, and the military power was firmly in his hands. Would big brother like to see such a scene? "


    The prince was stunned and looked at him warily, "don''t talk nonsense! Marquis Gu devoted himself to his country, fought a bloody battle and made great contributions. What kind of military power is not in his hands? Why not? "


    After that, he took the first step and went to Kunwu, as if to appease him.


    "False benevolence and false justice."


    The second prince murmured softly behind him.


    "I said, Prince, the tea you have here is really bad. It''s not as good as that of guhou mansion."


    Kun Wu pushed the tea cup to the side in disgust and put his legs up on the opposite chair.


    The eldest prince was about to sit down when he saw the tip of his foot moving on the chair, shaking down a little bit of tawny dust and straightening up again.


    "Of course, the tea in Wuchang is not as good as that in the palace. The tea in guhou''s house is given by his father and the emperor. Just like the tea in the palace, it is the top tea in Dongling. If the seventh Prince is not used to drinking, I will send someone back to the palace to get some. "


    "Why bother?"


    Kun Wu immediately took back his foot and leaned forward to wipe the chair he stepped on. He thought it was not clean, so he simply wiped it with his sleeve.


    "Prince, sit down."The crown prince frowned slightly. He looked disgusted and finally sat down.


    "It''s too much trouble to go to the palace. Why don''t we go to guhou''s house to have a drink? I remember that there is such a martial arts arena in the house of marquis Gu. Why don''t we go directly to compete with the young masters of the Gu family? "


    It turned out that he wanted to go to guhou mansion


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 97

    The prince suddenly laughed.


    "I heard that the seventh Prince often went to guhou''s house, but they were all turned away. Even if you can go in, you will be driven out by Yu Fu''s sister. I thought it was a joke. It''s true. "


    When Kun Wu heard the name of Yu Fu, he immediately raised his ears.


    "Is the prince familiar with Yu Fu? Why do you call her sister? "


    "Very familiar, of course."


    The second prince came up from behind and said with a smile, "the seventh prince only knows the prestige of marquis Gu in the battlefield, but probably doesn''t know that my father treats him like a brother. Even Danyang and I have to call uncle Gu respectfully. Yufu is his adopted daughter. Naturally, we call him sister. "


    It turns out to be this kind of "relative" relationship!


    Kun Wu hurt silk not to conceal lightly hiss a, "just adopt a daughter, jade help didn''t tube Gu Hou ye call a father, why do you rush to call her younger sister?"


    The big prince and the second Prince changed their faces and looked at each other awkwardly.


    This Kunwu wound really took himself as a character, and he was rude in front of them several times.


    But that''s good.


    It''s better to deal with people who are frank and rude than those who are thoughtful.


    "I heard that the seventh Prince wanted to call Yu Fu''s younger sister a little elder martial sister. It''s strange that he had to like us to call her younger sister. But Yu Fu called me brother Yizhao. I can''t call her by her first name, can I


    Brother Yizhao?


    Kun Wu couldn''t help looking up at him.


    The second prince clenched his teeth and said that he flattered a jade hand. The big prince could really use it everywhere.


    First, he flatters Gu Hou''s house with Yu Fu, and now he flatters Kun Wu Shang with her.


    "So it is. It''s impolite."


    Sure enough, Kunwu''s hurt look at the prince''s eyes immediately different, more than just casual, and more than three points of respect.


    The second prince pondered in his heart when he would let Yufu call himself Chengzhi brother.


    "Since the eldest prince and Yu Fu are so familiar, you can take him to guhou''s house for tea. When I get there, I''ll show you my riding and shooting skills. What do you think? "


    Kun Wu was full of expectation and threw out such a big weight.


    The eldest prince and his wife both wanted to test him. When they heard his promise, they were happy and naturally agreed.


    "Let''s go now!"


    Kun Wu jumped up from his chair and took the eldest prince away without looking at the second prince.


    This discrimination made the second prince convinced.


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, seventh prince, why are you here again?"


    In front of the gate of the Marquis''s residence, some servants of the porter were warming up in the room when they heard a knock on the door.


    When he opened the door, Kun Wu''s familiar smile appeared in front of him -


    he immediately closed the door.


    "Open the door quickly! The prince is not here alone today. I have brought some important people here! "


    As soon as Kun Wu opened his mouth, he was generous. He hammered the door as rudely as a country man.


    Prince, why don''t you pay so much attention to your appearance?


    A voice came out of the door! Don''t say anything important, we can''t open the door for you even if you bring fairies! Seven princes, please spare us little ones


    "Cough, cough."


    The two "fairies" stood behind Kun Wu, looking rather embarrassed.


    The eldest prince came forward and looked at Kunwu. He said, "the seventh Prince has good skills. He is familiar with the servants of guhou mansion so soon. He speaks very well."


    As for how we got to know each other, we all know.


    "It''s me. Don''t you open the door?"


    The eldest prince often comes to the Marquis''s house, and his voice is naturally recognized by the steward of the porter. He orders people to open the door.


    "Ouch! It''s the prince! I don''t know if it''s the prince outside! Second prince, you are also here


    What''s the wind blowing today? Can Kun Wu invite them here?


    "It''s us. Is uncle Gu in the mansion?"


    As he walked in, the prince talked to his servants.


    The steward nodded and said, "our marquis is not in the mansion. He has gone to the barracks to deal with affairs. But a few young masters are here. I''ll give you three young masters, please? "


    "No, it''s the most important thing for you to invite Yu Fu here!"


    Kun Wu is injured and carelessly blurs out a sentence. It seems that he is not worried that Yu Fu will drive him out again when he comes.


    In reply, the steward was stunned, waved his hand behind him, and someone quickly ran into it to communicate.


    "Let''s go to the martial arts arena first, and you''ll tell your eldest son later."


    The second prince gave a familiar command, and the three went to the martial arts arena together.


    The porter first went to find Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai sent someone to the west chamber to find Yufu, saying that she had gone to the lotus fragrant courtyard.


    Mrs. Su sits on the couch and peels the lotus seeds. They are fresh lotus seeds picked in summer. If you peel the bitter lotus seeds, you can make many delicious desserts.Su Yunyan and Yu Fu both don''t like bitter taste, but if they touch it with a little, they shake their heads and frown. Mrs. Su peels it with her own hands, so as not to let the people below pick it carefully.


    Two people are sitting opposite Mrs. Su, one holding a bowl of seven red chicken soup, which has longan, red dates and other things.


    "The chicken soup of Mrs. Su is better than that of the general."


    Yu Fu can see the bottom of the bowl. Su Yunyan scoops a spoonful from the purple clay pot on the table and carefully puts it into her bowl.


    "That''s right. This chicken soup is for women to drink, but not for men. Last time Gu Yi saw me drinking and asked me for it. I didn''t give it to him! "


    "Ah?"


    Yu Fu first heard that there was any soup that a woman could not drink when she drank it. She looked at the soup in the bowl with awe.


    Su Yunyan said, "don''t you understand? You haven''t come to that yet, have you? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 98

    Yu Fuzheng wanted to ask her which one it was, but suddenly he saw the outsider come in and tell her.


    "Miss Yufu, the prince of Xikun is here again!"


    "Poof."


    Su Yunyan a mouthful of soup almost spurted out, Mrs. Su discontented to see her one eye, "eat not eat phase, and jade Fu learn."


    Good guy, it''s only a few days. Her mother is more satisfied with Yufu. She''s picking her nose and eyes at her daughter!


    Yu Fu was also surprised, but he swallowed the soup before he opened his mouth. Su Yunyan was convinced.


    "How did he get in? Is it climbing the wall or drilling the dog''s hole this time? "


    No, the wall he climbed over has been raised by two feet, and the dog hole he drilled has already been filled up.


    "It''s just coming in through the gate. There are the big prince and the second prince. They are in the martial arts arena now."


    "Oh, they are."


    Yu Fu was relieved, "don''t worry, it''s OK to have the big prince and the second prince."


    As long as it is not in private contact, Ning Di will not doubt anything.


    She also wanted to comfort her servants. Su Yunyan jumped to her bed and ran out with Yu Fu. "Mother, we''re going to the martial arts arena. You peel the lotus seed and you''ll hurt your hand!"


    As soon as Mrs. Su looked up, they were gone.


    "The child."


    ¡­¡­


    When they arrived at the arena, Gu Shubai was already there, and the atmosphere was not very harmonious.


    To give the prince their face, Kunwu was not hurt.


    "Little elder martial sister, you are coming!"


    Kun Wu was injured for a long time and didn''t see her. He rushed at her like a wild cat in heat. Gu Shubai stopped her in the middle with his sword.


    The two men were hostile to each other.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Yu Fu mumbled and looked at him angrily.


    Fortunately, with the eldest prince and the second prince, she didn''t rush people directly.


    "I can''t come at ordinary times. With the eldest prince and the second prince here, I will come happily. How can your majesty suspect that Xikun and Marquis Gu have personal relations when you come to the residence like this? "


    Careless people, who don''t know how to modify their words, make a big hole in the window paper.


    The great prince and the second prince were both surprised, and so was Gu Shubai.


    "Why? It''s the people in the house of marquis Gu who don''t welcome the seventh prince, which has nothing to do with his Majesty''s attitude towards Marquis Gu. Gu Hou is loyal to Dongling, and it''s not something that the seventh prince can provoke. "


    The big prince''s chair was used as a foot pad by him, and he never blackened his face. Now there was a warning in his eyes.


    "My father has been fighting with Xikun for many years, and I have no common topic to talk with the seventh prince, so I refuse to see him. I hope the seventh prince can understand."


    Gu Jiuge stepped forward and said the words to Kunwu, but his eyes were looking at the big prince and the second prince.


    Both sides are trying to show that there is no suspicion, no fear.


    I don''t care about you Dongling. I''m here to find little elder martial sister. Have you bullied my little elder martial sister, especially you? "


    He Chin a pick, toward Su Yunyan.


    "You Don''t talk nonsense


    Su Yunyan is surprised, originally want to say how you know, tongue temporarily turned a corner.


    Something''s wrong.


    How did he know that he didn''t deal with Yu Fu before?


    Gu Shubai frowned and thought about it.


    "Little elder martial sister, did she bully you? If someone bullies you, no matter what master says, I''ll take you back to immortal Valley immediately! "


    What''s the matter with Kun Wu''s injury? Does Yu Fu have a good bullying face?


    It''s too late for her to feel pain in the house of marquis gu!


    The second prince wants to speak impatiently. The eldest prince reaches out his hand and stops him. His eyes indicate that he looks at Su Yunyan''s face.


    Obviously, Kun Wu''s words are not groundless.


    The watch girl must have bullied Yu Fu, but now she''s reconciled, she will show this embarrassed expression.


    "No one bullies me. I''m fine. Don''t come again."


    Yu Fu said, turning to the prince, "brother Yizhao, second prince, next time he''ll pester you to come to the Marquis''s house, don''t talk to him."


    "Well, why don''t you talk to me? Little elder martial sister, I''m not doing it all for you. I''m really biting LV Dongbin - "


    Yu Fu glared at him fiercely and swallowed the second half of the sentence.


    "Well, well, I''ll go? Here you are, master. The old man said that you like the grass flavored beans. I managed to collect them for you. "


    After that, I took out a small brocade box from my sleeve. As expected, the fragrance of grass overflowed.


    Today, he was invited by the prince to visit the hunting ground. He didn''t know that he would come to the Marquis''s house and take a box of bath beans with him, just to find a chance to help Yu?


    Well intentioned.


    Yu Fu took it with a smile, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed, "master is the best to me."


    I didn''t mention that he was hurt.The latter vented his anger and looked at Gu Shubai, "eldest son, you can''t ask too much to send me to the prince, can you?"


    Gu Shubai smile, smile did not reach the fundus, "please."


    The word "please" sounds like roll, or roll as far as you can.


    two people as like as two peas, and then walked outside, jade Fu still holding the box of bath beans, laughing to smoke, "this taste is just like the fairy valley. When I was little, I love to roll on the grass of fairy valley."


    two Prince wrote down secretly that this small box of bath beans was not used, and she should not abandon it.


    Just then, the servant of the porter came to report, "no! The eldest son and the seventh prince are fighting! "


    Today''s five o''clock is over, there''s no more!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 99

    With a whoosh, she was praised by Mrs. Su for her dignified jade support and ran out like an arrow.


    Everyone knew later and followed her.


    It''s not unusual for them to talk about Kunwu''s injury and fight, that is, they are not stingy. How can they have the manner of a prince?


    But Gu Shubai is different. He has few black faces. He is a noble son of a family. He is polite and can''t find fault.


    What did Kun Wu do to make Gu Shubai fight with him?


    "Big brother!"


    Yu Fu runs and shouts. Outside the gate of Gu Hou''s mansion, the sound of the clanking sword blades touching each other is startling.


    The experts could hear it, and neither of them had room for it.


    Hearing Yu Fu''s voice, Gu Shubai''s figure stagnates, and Kun Wu takes the opportunity to attack his back.


    Only hear Su Yunyan huge breathing sound, between lightning and flint, Gu Shubai body from the ground bounce, avoid his sword.


    His backhand sword pointed at Kunwu''s injured throat!


    "Shubai!"


    The eldest prince said something to stop him. Seeing Gu Shubai''s murderous appearance, he meant to kill Kun Wu.


    Killing him is a small matter, but the diplomatic relations between Dongling and Xikun are big.


    Kun Wu looked at him provocatively and said, "is it true? My prince entered the immortal Valley at the age of 15. Yufu was only six years old at that time. You can''t compare me with her! "


    It was for Yufu''s sake.


    The sword enters the scabbard, and Gu Shubai looks at him sarcastically, "it''s so good that Yu Fu doesn''t even want you to enter the threshold."


    "You


    Hateful, he knows why Yufu doesn''t let himself come to Houfu''s house, but he''s not worried that their family will be suspected by Ningdi?


    In front of the prince, Gu Shubai expected that he would not dare to mention it again, so he could only eat the dumb loss.


    "No!"


    "Hum!"


    Kun Wu left with his sleeve injured, leaving everyone with big eyes and small eyes.


    "Big brother..."


    Even Gu Jiuge was afraid when he saw Gu Shubai. Yu Fu dared to come forward and asked him to pull his sleeve.


    A big brother, his face suddenly returned to normal.


    "Scared you?"


    Shake your head.


    She was not afraid of what her big brother would become.


    "It''s impolite, the first prince, the second prince. Yu Fu and I have something to say. We won''t be with you


    Then he picked up the jade, took a long step, and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    "As I remember, my elder brother seems to have said, what kind of incompatibility between men and women?"


    Gu Yi was so surprised that he almost glared his eyes out. "Why can''t I even hide a piece of clothes? Can he hold Yu Fu?"


    "You are a child, you don''t understand."


    The big prince smiles genially and looks at Gu Jiuge and others. He knows it by heart.


    The second prince frowned.


    It turns out that Gu Shubai refused to marry Princess Danyang for Yufu''s sake.


    If Danyang knew this, he was afraid that he would overturn the roof of the palace.


    Last time she lost to Yu Fu at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, she had no fighting power and hated her for a long time.


    In addition to Gu Yi, all of you are discerning people. Even Su Yunyan can see that Gu Shubai likes Yu Fu.


    It must be because of this that he suddenly got into a fight with Kunwu.


    "The big cousin has his reason for doing so. Don''t talk nonsense. The two princes are still here!"


    Su Yunyan suddenly recognize the general up, Gu Yi pulled down, "you chat, you chat, I give him a good say."


    She seems to be in a good mood. She changed the name of Gu Shubai.


    Gu Jiuge is a little worried. As soon as he looks in the direction of Gu Shubai''s leaving, Gu Hanmo suddenly pushes him.


    He turned his head. The prince was looking at him and repeated what he had said. "I remember that the cousin of your house used to call him big brother, didn''t she?"


    Big brother, big cousin.


    In an instant, the distance was opened.


    As expected, she became Yu Fu''s little girl friend, whose man can''t touch her. This is her life creed.


    On the face of the great prince, there are two words to avoid suspicion.


    "Second brother, I have a bad memory. Do you remember?"


    Seeing Gu Jiuge''s trance, the eldest prince was acutely aware of something and turned to the second prince.


    Make fun of one, make fun of another.


    The prince became the biggest winner today.


    "Hum!"


    The second prince couldn''t hang on his face and walked out.


    "Second younger brother is too ignorant. Please forgive me. I''ll go first."


    The prince said goodbye with a smile, and the others left. Gu Hanmo rarely said, "brother, this time, he is too angry to fight in front of the prince and the second prince."


    He shook his head helplessly.


    There is no one in the family to worry about.


    Gu xiangleng said: "what does the third brother mean? Do you know elder brother likes Yu Fu? I mean That kind of love"Alas."


    Gu Wenqing sighed, "it''s good to save your Majesty''s confusion and make them both nervous."


    "The two of them?"


    Gu Jiuge''s peach blossom eyes are burning, staring at Gu Wenqing.


    Bad!


    He accidentally told the little secret Yufu told him!


    "Second brother, I I''ll go and have a look in case anything happens! "


    Gu Wenqing stuttered and tripped when running, almost fell to the ground.


    What''s the matter today? It''s a mess!


    Gu Hanmo impatiently drew out his sword, "I''ve gone to practice my sword. I''ll have something to say when my father comes back!"


    From beginning to end, he is the only one who has no desire or desire.


    Only Gu Jiuge and Gu Xiang were left. The latter snorted unconvincingly, "big brother, it''s too much. Only the state officials are allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lights! Next time I''ll hold Yufu, too! "


    As a result of the three monthly votes, the three monthly votes were cast


    < cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat,


    cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat, cat flowers


    Haixingchen has given a diamond


    haixingchen has given a monthly ticket


    hatred of evil 7167 has given two monthly tickets


    tawny riddle has given a diamond


    tawny riddle has given a monthly ticket


    Yumoke has given a monthly ticket


    little crabs and crabs support genuine subscription!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 100

    Gu Shubai holds Yu Fu and goes all the way to the outside of the west chamber. He puts her under the corridor.


    It was already winter, and the wooden bench was a little bit ice. As soon as Yu Fu''s butt touched it, it bounced up again and hung firmly around his neck.


    This action, his face suddenly appeared a smile.


    "Big brother, just smile. Why did you fight with Kunwu just now? "


    It''s not like Gu Shubai''s style at all.


    It''s like Gu Xiang. They beat Gu Changsheng for her in the study.


    "Well. I must teach him a lesson. "


    "What rave?"


    Yu Fu''s face was curious and hung on him, urging him to answer quickly.


    Gu Shu''s white face is slightly red.


    I don''t know whether it''s angry or ashamed.


    His voice was a little low and his eyes were deep. "He said, he has seen you take a bath. Is that true?"


    Yu Fu''s face turned red in an instant.


    "He talks nonsense! Big brother, I believe it! If he dares, master will kill him! "


    Out of a woman''s reserve, she refuted this question without thinking, for fear that Gu Shubai might misunderstand it.


    "I''m not stingy. How dare I talk nonsense with you when I''m away? What year, what month and where is it?"


    "When you were six years old, you were in the stream of fairy valley."


    "Ah..."


    Yu Fu carefully recalled that the six-year-old thing was too long ago, and she didn''t know it very well.


    She was not sure whether Kunwu was lying.


    When she was a child, she did take a bath in the stream, not only her but also her elder martial sisters.


    The older ones would get water to wash in the house. It was hard to wash. The younger ones didn''t understand this method until these two years.


    Gu Shubai suddenly laughed.


    "Well, a six-year-old can''t see whether he''s a man or a woman. There''s no way for him to hurt himself. Use these words to stimulate me."


    Not to mention when Yu Fu was six years old, her body is still childish now, especially in winter when she is wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes. Her rise and fall in front of her body is about flat.


    Gu Shubai was relieved. He had no idea of the loophole in his words.


    Kun Wu''s hurt "no move" can stimulate him, he is too calm.


    Yu Fu was puzzled. "Is it because he said this that big brother wants to beat him?"


    It seems that there is no problem. If she was present at that time, she had to take a few shots.


    Gu Shubai took a deep breath when she talked about her heart.


    "Yufu, do you like me?"


    "Of course! I like big brother best


    Her tender hands around his neck, small head on his shoulder rub rub, like a clever kitten.


    Small action, like lighting a fire, burning Gu Shubai all over hot.


    He eagerly put the jade on the ground.


    It''s so dirty to think about a 12-year-old!


    He restrained himself, turned away from Yu Fu and tried to calm himself down.


    Yu Fu stood alone on the ground, and the temperature of his body remained in his palm.


    It''s hot. It''s hot.


    "Does the elder brother like Yu Fu?"


    Gu Shubai turns around slowly when his back is stiff.


    What kind of love is she talking about?


    That pair of deer like smart eyes, the child''s innocence, the girl''s shyness, intertwined in a place.


    He also had a fawn in his heart, beating wildly.


    "Yes, very much."


    Yu Fu tilts his head and smiles. The pear is sweet but not greasy.


    People want to take a bite. The white and red cheeks must taste better than peaches.


    "Everyone likes you very much, even aunt and Yunyan. How can I not like you?"


    A superfluous addition, there is no silver 300 Liang here, both inside and outside are his contradictory mood.


    She''s still a child.


    "Oh."


    Yu Fu dropped her head and was a little lost for a moment. Something hot was slipping away from her palm, but she couldn''t catch it.


    It turns out that he likes himself the same as Mrs. Su and they like themselves, nothing special.


    But she likes big brother, which is different from others.


    Four elder brothers said, this kind of like, want to be together forever like, not relatives like.


    Can big brother to her, perhaps just to sister like it?


    The girl who has not yet grown up looks smaller and smaller with her head down.


    In fact, she is still growing higher, but in front of him, that little bit of growth is negligible.


    Gu Shubai suddenly stretched out his hand and rubbed it on her head.I can''t help but restrain myself.


    "But I like you, not like others. Maybe you don''t understand, but one day, you will understand. "


    He is willing to wait until she is no longer a child.


    "I understand, I really understand!"


    Yu Fu suddenly laughed and jumped up. The little silver bell on his head rang wildly.


    She clapped her hands and went back and forth in the corridor, her eyes bent into crescent moon with laughter.


    "I really understand! Big brother, you like me, don''t you? Just like Princess Danyang likes you, just like inviting the moon likes second brother, right? "


    Gu Shubai was stunned.


    Which son of a bitch taught Yu Fu that?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 101

    "Seventh prince, why are your clothes broken?"


    Kun Wu returned to the post house with a calm face, and was found to be wrong with him.


    His clothes were torn in several places. It seemed that he had been stabbed with a sword, and his face was much worse than usual.


    The envoy sent by Xikun is the prince Shaoshi Chigan. The crown prince of Xikun is granted by Emperor Kun himself, and he is also proud of himself.


    Seeing Kunwu''s embarrassed appearance, Chigan said sarcastically: "where did the seventh Prince fight again? You have to win a fight. You can''t lose the prestige of Xikun. Seeing the seventh prince like this, he seems to have lost. Alas. "


    They all laughed and didn''t have much respect for Kunwu''s injury to the seventh prince.


    A prince with a beautiful life, who has been left in the immortal Valley for many years, and has fun all the time, what can he do?


    In the future, I will be lucky to please my Royal Highness the crown prince and earn a free time.


    Kun Wu''s injury swept the crowd around coldly, and the laughter stopped thinly.


    "Chigan, is that how I teach you the rules?"


    He is a little master of the crown prince. He teaches the crown prince knowledge. Where does the crown prince teach him?


    Chigan couldn''t hang on his face. He was about to attack when Kunwu pointed at him with a smile.


    In the house of marquis Gu, his playful face suddenly became mature and spicy.


    "Seven princes!"


    The green blade is just three inches away from him. Kunwu''s sword is poisoned by some poison. His teeth tremble with fear.


    "Chigan, you''d better understand that no matter how bad the prince is, it''s not your turn to laugh at him. If you don''t know what''s going on, Xikun is dying in Dongling. I''m afraid it''s more in line with his father''s purpose of provoking war, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, no! If I know my mistake, I will never dare again! "


    Chigan knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Kunwu, shouting forgiveness.


    At the moment, standing in front of him, it seems that it is not kunwushang who is of humble origin, but a Shura evil god, which is frightening.


    "Well, come in."


    The Cape of the robe swung quickly and wiped Chigan''s face. It hurt a little.


    There were only Kunwu and Chigan in the room. He sat down casually and went to the back of the screen to change his clothes.


    After a while, he came out in a brand-new orange robe, just like the dandy.


    But the content in the eyes is eighteen thousand miles away.


    "When you came to Xikun as the prince, you were ordered by the master to play? Now that you know that your father wants to provoke a war between the two countries by means of an envoy, don''t you know why our prince runs to guhou''s house every day? "


    Chigan suddenly thought of something, "ah! Is it With Miss Yu Fu''s help, I''d like to inquire about the situation of Gu Hou''s residence. "


    Kun Wu was too lazy to talk to him. He gave him a light look.


    "The guards of guhou mansion change shifts every hour, and the mobile patrol guards change shifts every two hours. I''ll draw a map for you later. You know what to do. "


    He uses affirmative sentences, not questions.


    Chigan''s eyes suddenly lit up, "seventh prince, it seems that you always go to the Marquis''s house to make trouble, but in fact you have been observing these in secret. I admire you, but why don''t you just hijack Miss Yu Fu? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    His eyes were like a knife, and his face was so gloomy that he said, "what is the status of fumigation pool, the God of medicine? My father and Emperor will be honored as the guest of honor when they see it. His favorite apprentice, dare you touch her hair? "


    Chigan scared a spirit, busy road dare not.


    He just said it.


    The guard of Gu Hou''s house is so strict that it''s not easy to send someone in to inquire about some military information. It''s not easy to steal jade out?


    It''s not good to beat the grass to scare the snake and miss the main task.


    Kunwu takes a deep breath. Thinking of Gu Shubai''s look at Yu Fu, he doesn''t breathe.


    Sure enough, he said casually that he had seen Yu Fu take a bath, and he couldn''t hold his breath.


    When Yu Fu was six years old and saw that she was twelve years old, he carefully took care of a delicate flower, and let Gu Shubai, who was killed half the way, pick it?


    It''s easier to take his heart away.


    From small to large, none of the brothers and sisters in the valley did not like Yu Fu.


    He beat all over the immortal Valley and scared all the men over seven who coveted Yu Fu. He didn''t dare to approach Yu Fu any more. For this reason, he was punished many times by fumigation pool.


    In summer, I stand in the sun to bask in herbs, and sweat drips down in the herbs. When I smell it, the fumigation pool yells at me, saying that his sweat has damaged the medicine.


    In winter, he sat in the pool washing herbs, which made him shiver all over, and his hair became ice lumps.


    But as long as Yu Fu handed him a handkerchief and asked him to wipe his face, he felt that all the punishment was worth it.It''s a pity that Yu Fu is too young. He only knows that he has a big younger martial brother who likes to make trouble. He doesn''t think about other places at all.


    Finally, when she was 12 years old, the girl who was to grow up was like a small flower bud. It was time to think about her life and come to Gu Shubai''s side again.


    Thinking of this, he would like a sword to pierce Gu Shubai''s chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 102

    In the evening, Gu huaijiang went back to his house, and naturally heard about the case of Dayi.


    "Shubai, you are the eldest brother and the most calm and decent of the children. My father is always at ease. It''s wrong to fight with Kunwu today. "


    The relationship between guhoufu and Xikun is very sensitive. It''s hard to avoid that they will be criticized by those who want to.


    Gu Shubai arched his hand, "father, the child was really in a hurry at that time, but he didn''t want to wave his sword at each other."


    "Why is that?"


    "To explore the reality of Kunwu''s injury."


    Gu Shubai said: "this Kunwu wound came to Dongling from the beginning, and there was something wrong everywhere. He is not the envoy on the list of Xikun, and he happens to appear when we need to save Yunyan''s life. He knows why we don''t like him coming to the Marquis''s house. If he really wants to help Yu as he says, he shouldn''t rush in again and again. "


    If Gu Houfu is scared by the emperor, it will not only involve Yu Fu, but also make her unhappy.


    Gu huaijiang thought for a moment and nodded, "I ordered someone to check him. His mother was not favored in Xikun palace, and her status was even lower. Kundi, together with not valuing him, would throw him to immortal Valley before he was an adult. If he is really heartless, I''m afraid he won''t be 15 years old at all. "


    "Exactly. Two years ago, a prince died and two princes were exiled in Xikun middle school. In addition to Prince Kun Junyue, the end of Kun Wu''s injury is the best. I want to know if he''s really lucky or if he''s hiding it


    Gu huaijiang turned angry to smile, "what do you see when you fight with him?"


    "I pretended to be mad at him and went to his fatal place. He also pretended to be forced to fight back and move towards my fatal place. If I have three points, he has seven


    Gu Shubai''s restraint is for trial, and what is Kunwu''s restraint for injury?


    It''s just a cover up of real strength.


    He slightly observed the face of the eldest prince and others, and everyone had no doubt. Even when he asked Gu Jiuge afterwards, Gu Jiuge didn''t see that Kun Wu was hiding his injury.


    His martial arts are second only to Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai in guhou mansion. Even he can''t see how deep Kunwu''s wound is


    "Well. To act for my father with patience or fear. Fortunately, you are here today, otherwise we will take Kun Wu''s injury lightly. "


    Remove the identity of Yufu''s younger martial brother, he is still the prince of Xikun.


    In the study, the candle flickered faintly. On the bookshelf, there were a row of neat books on the art of war and tactics, which were quite old and charming.


    Gu Shubai suddenly had an idea.


    "Father, if I were Kunwu, do you know who I want to see most now?"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the second prince sent someone to send a few boxes of bath beans, which were all packed in the top-quality jade box.


    Yufu opened it one by one and smelled it. There were grass fragrance and wild flower fragrance. Lianzhu and Lianbi loved them very much.


    "I''ll give it to you if you like. I''ll just use the box given by master."


    Several people are busy and dare not, "young lady, this is the thing that the second prince gives you. If you don''t like it, you can take it. If the slaves use it, they break the rules. "


    She forgot that Dongling had a lot of messy rules. It was said that Confucius left them all.


    Yes!


    "Then send it to Mrs. Su and sister su. You can''t use it. They can always use it, can''t they?"


    "Ah, I''ll send you to the lotus fragrant courtyard now!"


    Lian Bi put the boxes away and piled them neatly in the red sandalwood tray with a piece of red silk covered on it.


    After waiting for her to go out, Yao Lan said strangely, "Miss, why don''t you want these bath beans from the second prince? Don''t you like the smell of grass and flowers in immortal Valley most? "


    Yu Fu shook his head and said, "he''s blinding me. The smell of these beans is not wild grass and flowers. Even if it is, it is also the carefully cultivated weeds and flowers, which have no wild flavor for a long time. "


    "What''s the taste?"


    "Master said, smell the smell of idle clouds and wild cranes --"


    Yu Fu put her hand close to Yao Lan''s nose. She bathed in green grass beans before going to bed yesterday, and now her hands are still lingering with the smell of grass.


    Yao LAN sniffed and said happily: "it seems that it''s a little different to be said by Miss! The valley master loves miss most. Let the seventh Prince take care of miss. It''s a pity that he''s late. No one in the house has bullied the young lady. "


    Yao Lan said, but also some unwilling look.


    If only he had come earlier, he would have taught Mrs. Su and Su Yunyan a lesson first.


    No matter how expensive Mrs. Su is, it''s not as expensive as the prince, is it?


    Yufu sniffs the fragrance on his skirt, suddenly returns to his senses and stares at yaolan.


    "Sister Su didn''t like me before. Did you tell Kunwu?"


    "That''s when Miss Su didn''t wake up that day. I think Mrs. Su was stunned. She didn''t want to think about Miss Su when she woke up. Instead, she came to find fault with Miss Su. So when the seventh prince found me, I told him all about itYu Fu is surprised. Yao LAN is in trouble. When she talks about it, her voice is getting lighter and lighter.


    "You, this is Dongling. You have to control your mouth."


    She reached out and pinched Yao Lan''s cheek, "what else did you say to him? Tell me, I''m afraid he''ll have a bad idea! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 103

    The bath beans sent by Yufu are so fragrant that both Mrs. Su and Su Yunyan like them.


    In winter, as usual, the boudoir does not smoke incense. After bathing with this bean bath, it brings a light fragrance. Su Yunyan has been diligent in bathing for this.


    She wanted to go to the west chamber to say thanks, but when she came in, she heard Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s noisy voice.


    "I can''t. You can hold big brother. I want to hold you, too!"


    "Yes! Xiaoyufu, you can''t be so unfair! "


    We are all the same. Why can Gu Shubai embrace her openly? They can''t embrace her secretly?


    Yu Fu is a little embarrassed, holding fat nine hiding everywhere.


    Fat nine in her arms excited howl, think everyone is playing some interesting game.


    "All right, just a hug!"


    The little girl has some men and women have different consciousness, still in the period of ignorance, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are a little older, some consciousness is not as good as Yu Fu.


    Hear jade help say can embrace, two people again inside fight.


    "First! Xiaoyu and I are the best


    "Nonsense! I''m brother, I''ll go first! "


    "I don''t recognize my brother who was born half an hour earlier."


    The two people argued endlessly. On one side, Lianbi, Lianzhu and others looked at them and laughed straight. The fifth and sixth childe were still children.


    Su Yunyan listened outside the door, his face flushed with anger.


    "So I like to hold little girls. Why didn''t I see you hold me when I was a child! Sick bastard, do you like Yufu so much? "


    She talked to herself and her eyes turned red.


    When he was a child, Gu Yi was not in good health. Gu Xiang climbed to the tree to pick persimmons. Gu Yi was waiting at the bottom. He was in a hurry to climb the tree, but he had no strength.


    Several children in Gu''s clan bullied him and called him sick in a circle under the tree. Fortunately, Su Yunyan was nearby and rushed up to drive the children away.


    As long as the boys who are caring for their families, they almost dare not bully girls. They know how girls are spoiled by their elders in caring for their families.


    I thought Gu Yi would thank her, but he laughed and said Su Yunyan was a man''s mother-in-law, which scared away the children.


    Su Yun smoke however, also called him sick, two people in the tree to scold.


    Sick rice seedling, man old woman, from now on a shout is nearly ten years.


    I thought that when she came back this time, she would be as close to Gu Yi as when she was a child. Unexpectedly, with Yu Fu, he would forget himself.


    Yufu in his mouth is a little Yufu. He is an ugly man!


    Su Yunyan tears, opened the curtain and rushed in.


    "Sick seedling, what are you doing?"


    The room was warm. Su Yunyan had a cold wind outside the door for a long time. As soon as he came in, his nose and eyes were red.


    Lianbi and others thought it was frozen red, so they asked her to sit down in the warmest place.


    "Sister Su, come and sit down."


    Yu Fu greets her. Su Yunyan is not moved and stares at Gu Yi.


    "Say, what are you doing?"


    Gu Yi from her breath smell of pepper, or Chaotian pepper, hot.


    "You, I''m playing with Xiaoyu. Why do you lose your temper suddenly?"


    He didn''t seem to have provoked Su Yunyan, did he?


    "What are you playing with?"


    Su Yunyan doesn''t give up. Gu Yi is scared by her momentum and steps back. Gu Xiang rushes to the side of Yu Fu.


    A hand, the fruit dish on the table to move closer to their own - crack melon seeds.


    "No, it''s nothing to play with, just hugging her, isn''t it?"


    "Yes


    Su Yunyan took a deep breath, thinking of the picture of Gu Shubai holding Yu away with a cold face that day, he injected infinite courage into his heart.


    "Then try to hold me, too."


    Everyone was stunned, and Gu Yi''s jaw was about to be startled.


    Only Gu Xiang''s sound of cracking melon seeds showed the wisdom of a prophet.


    "I, you Are you crazy, man? Why should I hold you


    Gu Yi blushed and watched Su Yunyan get closer and closer to him. He couldn''t help retreating.


    No, it''s weird.


    He and Su Yunyan are always fighting and having a good time. Why is the atmosphere so strange today.


    Why did Su Yunyan suddenly All of a sudden, it''s like a different person.


    "I want you to hold me, now!"


    The Jinling woman, who spoke Wu Nong''s soft language, suddenly burst into a commanding roar at Gu Yi.


    Yu Fu suddenly understood something and covered his mouth with a smile.


    "I, why should I listen to you?"


    Gu Yi''s momentum was crushed to death and he stammered.


    "Well, if you don''t hold me, I''ll hold you!"


    Su Yunyan said, sure enough rushed up to give Gu Yi a bear hug, two people''s faces are red to the bottom of their ears.This hug is like using up her courage all her life.


    Several servant girls looked at each other. Unexpectedly, Miss Biao and Liu Gongzi, who fight most fiercely, would be red faced and red eared one day.


    It''s incredible.


    Yu Fu pulls Gu Xiang''s sleeve. He turns around, grabs a handful of melon seeds in his hand and follows Yu Fu out quietly.


    A few servant girls see this, also follow them to leave, in the house only left Su Yunyan and Gu Yi.


    Click, click.


    In the dead silence, Gu Xiangba''s sound of eating melon seeds on the door was particularly obvious.


    Miss Biao is overbearing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 104

    The winter moon is Gu huaijiang''s birthday. Different from previous years, this year the government plans to hold a big show.


    Not only did he invite many ministers and family members himself, but he also sent the empty invitation cards to all the rooms in the mansion, so that the children could invite their good friends.


    He Xiang Yuan also got a lot of invitation cards. Mrs. Su had many handkerchiefs in the imperial capital in the old years. Now she is the old Fengjun in every mansion and enjoys her grandson at home.


    As she filled in her name, she suddenly sighed.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yunyan is recalling her little sister in the imperial capital. Suddenly she hears Mrs. Su sigh and thinks something has happened.


    For example, which old friend is not here.


    Sufu humanitarian: "when I was young, I held a flower banquet and poetry banquet in the government. When I asked these handkerchiefs to hand in, they were filled in by a certain lady. You can see it today. "


    Su Yunyan took the post she had written and looked at it. He was very happy.


    It turns out that all the words written above are the words of the old lady of a certain government. No wonder she suddenly sighs.


    "You still laugh? When you get married and give birth to a man and a half in a year or two, am I not an old lady? "


    "Mother -"


    Su Yunyan often heard her say this, so he didn''t pay attention to it, so she stood up with the post.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to Yufu and ask her if she knows my friends. If I don''t have a good relationship with her, I won''t invite her! "


    Mrs. Su looked out of the window. Su Yunyan didn''t feel cold at all on such a cold north wind day. Every day, she would go to Xixiang to play with Yufu.


    They are the only two young women in the mansion. It''s good to play together. Besides, Yufu is her savior.


    "Put on your cloak and don''t catch cold!"


    Mrs. Su shouts out of the door. A woman has been chasing Su Yunyan with a cloak and a handstove. She hears a "I know" coming back from a distance.


    "The child."


    Mrs. Su laughed and put down the post thoughtfully.


    "It''s boring for a long time. Let''s go for a walk."


    When Su Yunyan arrived in the west chamber, Yu Fu was also writing a post, biting his pen and racking his brains.


    Take a look. Well, Yufu even writes better than her.


    "How are you doing? I''ll just come to you and write with you. We should know about the same people. It''s not good to write repeatedly. "


    "I think so too, sister su. Look, if there''s someone you don''t like, I won''t invite them."


    Yu Fu showed her the post she had written. There was another piece of manuscript with several names on it. Yu Fu was considering it. It seemed that it was a kind of relationship between inviting and not inviting.


    Two people want to go together!


    Su Yunyan is happy in the heart, light on the face, exchange the post that he has written with her.


    Two heads meet, while writing to discuss what, I do not know how suddenly mentioned that Li Department Shangshu home Miss Liu.


    "Did Liu Ruyi have a holiday with you?"


    Su Yunyan was excited when he heard that, "that Liu Ruyi knows to pretend all day long. Who didn''t know that her father was a miser and didn''t want to give her expensive clothes? She says everywhere that she likes Lin''an silk. Lin''an silk is the most comfortable. In fact, she can''t afford anything else! "


    "I can''t bear to wear more brocade, which is rich in Jinling. Once I brought some brocade handkerchiefs to the public. Guess what she said? She said that if she was so stingy, would she not give away a cloud brocade dress? I choked back at that time. You miss liu only wore Lin''an silk. Who dares to send you Yunjin clothes? She is so angry that her nostrils are turning to the sky. Ha ha ha. "


    Yufu shared a common hatred with her, "yes, she broke your Majesty''s green chrysanthemum at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet. Your majesty asked her never to enter the palace again. It''s said that she is worrying about finding her mother-in-law''s family now."


    "Happy, happy! By the way, Yufu, do you also like big cousin? Isn''t it the way my sister likes my brother? "


    How did Liu Ruyi get involved in her?


    Yu Fu lowered his head shyly, thought about it, looked up and said, "does sister Su also like brother Liu very much, not the kind that sister likes brother?"


    Well, Yu Fu''s learning is broken. He even teases her with this!


    Su Yunyan''s face turned red with shame, even more red than Yufu''s.


    Gu Shubai came in from the door, and the two girls looked at him with red faces, which scared him a lot.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you blushing?"


    Sweep toward the table, a red back stamping invitation neat.


    A pile is written, a pile is not written.


    "No, the stove in the room is too hot. Isn''t my cousin hot?"


    Su Yunyan calms down and looks teasing on his and Yufu''s faces.


    Gu Shubai: "cough..."


    "Big brother, are you here for me?"


    At this time, he should arrange Gu huaijiang''s birthday in front of him. He won''t come here with nothing to do.Gu Shu nodded and sat down. "The big aunt went to see her father. It seems that she has something to say. Our younger generation is not suitable to be present, so I''ll come and ask you, can you give Yin Shuo the next invitation? "


    Please ask Yin Shuo?


    How could Yu Fu do this?


    "Didn''t the general tell us to be careful of him? I remember that my elder brother hated him very much. Why did he invite him as a guest? "


    Gu Shubai smiles. There are stars shining in his eyes. He habitually touches Yu Fu''s head.


    "Because I don''t like him, I let you invite him."


    The purpose of this paper is the external words of the topic, which is the external words of the topic -- -- -


    the ice tears tears tears tears tears tears tears tears tears tears gave five diamonds


    Zhai, the beautiful girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, the girls, and girls, the girls, the thank you, Xiao Lovely vote reward, this is I copy down in the home page, if missed can remind me ha, I want to make up a big ace, hehe!


    In addition, the update time is after 8 am, and there is a few minutes interval between chapters! ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 105

    It''s said that all the emperors know about the birthday party held by the Marquis Gu''s mansion.


    He has always been low-key, high-profile up, really live up to his status as a general Marquis, powerful.


    I heard that there was a maid who sent a post to the prime minister''s office. It was Yin Shuo who asked her to send a post. It was even more imaginative.


    The only maid in guhou''s house is Yufu. It is said that recently there has been an aunt and a cousin who come to visit relatives from Jinling.


    Of course, it''s impossible for my aunt to entertain a younger generation, so the question comes. Who invited Yin Shuo?


    The double-sided invitation with red background and gilding can''t be seen on the outside, but the handwriting inside is unique to women, graceful and elegant.


    Only a woman raised in immortal Valley can write such a word, right?


    He couldn''t help sipping the corners of his mouth, smiling slightly, but different from the fake smile floating on the surface, he was very happy.


    As soon as Yin Jiyi walked in the door, she saw such a scene.


    Her eldest brother, seldom laughs so truly, finally has a little world fireworks.


    It''s no longer the gold sculpture on the seat. It''s wooden and fake, but there are countless faithful men and women worshipping.


    "Brother, what are you laughing at?"


    His smile instantly closed down and looked at Yan Jihe who suddenly walked into the door.


    "The older you are, the more unruly you are. Who allows you to enter the study without knocking?"


    "I''m sorry, I forgot for a moment. It was my father who asked me to come. He said he wanted me to go to the birthday party with my elder brother. "


    Hearing Yin Yan''s name, his face was cold again, "EH."


    Yin Jichu stepped forward timidly and glanced at the gilded invitation. The thought in her mind immediately came to an end, "is it miss Yufu of the Marquis''s residence?"


    "Well."


    Yan Shuo quietly put it into his clothes, especially cherished, "what does father want you to do?"


    The purpose was well known, and Yin Ji knew that what he asked was the means.


    "Father means, gujiuge."


    "Oh, my father is a good choice."


    In addition to Gu Shubai, the six princes of the Marquis''s residence, Gu Jiuge is in charge of the most affairs.


    But he was surrounded by the most women.


    "You have to be careful. Gu Jiuge is not as close as he seems. He just has a pair of peach blossom eyes that confuse the world."


    Yin Jiyi always believed his words, but this time he didn''t think much of it.


    "But I heard that there are all kinds of women around Gu Jiuge. There are not only ladies from all walks of life, but also paintboat musicians. If I''m not as good as these women, how can I be the daughter of the Yin family? "


    Yin Shuo couldn''t help looking at her.


    To be fair, among the noble women in the imperial capital, Yin Jiyi''s appearance and talent were excellent.


    Yan Yan seldom let her go out at ordinary times, only when "necessary" would she be sent out as bait.


    Yin Jiyi never let them down. It''s not in vain that Yin Yan had carefully raised her since she was a child.


    He suddenly laughed and shook his head.


    "Just be careful."


    Yin Shuo seldom smiles at her, even less so genially speaks to her, and Yin Jihe''s face smiles.


    "Then I''ll go back to my room and get ready. I won''t disturb my brother!"


    She flew out like a butterfly, her long white sleeves fluttering, with a sense of joy.


    Yan Shuo looked at her back, the warm light of his eyes dimmed a little, and finally became ashes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gu Shubai didn''t have a good heart when he invited the prince."


    Kunwu was playing with the invitation between his injured fingers. Dongling people paid attention to these empty gifts. Even an invitation had to be so exquisite.


    It''s like an elaborate banquet.


    "That seven princes don''t go?"


    Chigan stood at the bottom of the steps and asked him respectfully, accompanied by a smiling face.


    These envoys of Xikun were regarded as guests of honor by Emperor Ning, but they didn''t receive an invitation.


    It''s said that Dongling people pay attention to face, but they just go their own way. They don''t have them in the eyes of the emperor. It''s really irritating!


    If Kun Wu doesn''t go, they can use this invitation


    "Who said the prince would not go?"


    He snorted coldly and sat up straight. "The house of marquis Gu said that it was because of the fight, so he asked Gu Shubai to write an invitation to apologize. If I don''t go this time, why should I go to guhou''s mansion in the future? "


    Gu Hou''s house, which is a piece of iron bucket, they have just nibbled at the edge. How can they give up easily.


    Chigan opened his mouth, and Kun Wu gave him an impatient look, "don''t you worry if you have the prince to go? If you are too many, you will get in the way. Please stay in the post house


    Then he jumped out of his seat and swaggered out.


    The weather is not good. I don''t know what the weather will be on Gu huaijiang''s birthday?Kun Wu Shang held up the invitation and squinted at the dim sunlight. The golden light above changed colors.


    Open the inside page, is the handwriting of the man you long Zou Feng, every stroke into a composition, perfect impeccable.


    If the character is the same, he is sure that it must have been written by Gu Shubai.


    If only this invitation had been written by Yufu himself.


    The corners of his mouth turned up to show his white teeth.


    "Whatever! Anyway, you can see Yufu when you go! Ha ha ha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 106

    "Xiaoyufu, you..."


    On the day of Gu huaijiang''s birthday party, gongs, drums and firecrackers were blaring in front of the house.


    He changed the former "high cold" and gave the invitation to the children in the house at random, so that they could entertain the guests.


    The people who came here included almost all the official families, the royal families and the children of the aristocratic families in the imperial capital.


    Emperor Ning naturally refused to miss the excitement. He not only asked his children to celebrate his birthday, but also personally sent Palace officials to give birthday gifts.


    In front of a crowd of guests, I gave the full face to the house of marquis Gu.


    When Yu Fu appeared in front of the crowd, Gu Wenqing, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were very surprised.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Yu Fu looked down at herself. Today''s clothes were selected by Su Yunyan. She was wearing an elegant pink purple cross collar Ru skirt with white plum and proud snow embroidered on it.


    Isn''t it beautiful?


    "Xiaoyufu, what do you look down at? Look up at your head!"


    After autumn, she seldom wore Ru skirt, always wrapped in a thick coat.


    Today, because I want to see a guest, I suddenly dress up. The ignorant child has changed and has the charm of cardamom girl.


    However, the most refreshing is not the clothes, but her bun.


    Yu Fu raised his eyes, and his big eyes turned up. He looked cute and cute.


    I didn''t see anything.


    Who can stand and see the top of his head?


    She knew later, raised her mouth and said, "what''s wrong with my head? I''m so anxious. Fourth brother, please tell me


    "Nothing. It''s nice."


    Gu Wenqing couldn''t help feeling her hair. Her hand reached into the air and suddenly stopped. She fell awkwardly.


    If the eldest brother saw it, he would not be able to eat it.


    "Lianzhu''s bun is very well combed. It seems to be similar to what you usually comb, but if you move it a little bit, it will have more charm."


    Gu Xiang couldn''t help praising. There were two small golden steps hanging behind his bun. As he walked around, he was more and more graceful.


    "Where is Lianzhu''s credit? It''s Xiaoyu who looks good, so she looks good in any bun! "


    Gu Yi carefree touched her step to shake, hang a row of small tassels inlaid with gems, touch cool in the hand.


    How interesting!


    "Yes? If you have the courage, you can say it in front of the clouds


    Gu Xiang teased him and took his hand away from Yu Fu''s head to save him a lot of trouble.


    Gu Yi''s ears turned red in an instant.


    It''s really his twin brother. Since Su Yunyan hugged him in the west wing, Gu Xiang teased him with her when he had nothing to do.


    He is really fed up, red face roared, "in front of the man''s face, I also say so!"


    "What to say in front of me?"


    Su Yunyan came up from behind and saw Yu Fu''s eyes suddenly brightened. He happily pulled her around.


    "I have a good eye, don''t I? This dress suits you so well! It''s so purple that ordinary people can''t wear it! "


    She can''t help but reach out and touch the step shake on the head of Yu Fu. The falling tassels are very textured, just in line with the four words of Fairy Spirit.


    No wonder as soon as she came over, she saw Gu Yi and they were looking around Yu Fu!


    This kind of beauty, after two years and hairpin, must envy all the women in the imperial capital.


    "Immortal spirit?"


    Gu Yi is not old enough to think about clothes. Su Yunyan says it quite reasonable. "It''s true that you say it. Yu Fu is like a fairy in the sky wearing this dress. You know a lot about it!"


    "It''s not that I know much, it''s someone who''s stupid enough to know nothing."


    Su Yunyan gave him a white look.


    Big fool, he just doesn''t know anything.


    I''m a girl. I took the initiative to hold him. He still doesn''t know anything!


    Doesn''t he really like himself?


    With a woman''s sensitivity and reserve, these days she is no longer willing to fight with Gu Yi, if not for Gu huaijiang''s birthday party, she would not even want to see Gu Yi.


    Suddenly Gu Yi, who was scolded as stupid, was confused and scratched his head in doubt.


    Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang look at each other and smile.


    Su Yunyan is right. He is really stupid.


    "The guests in front must have arrived. What are you still doing here?"


    Gu Shubai''s voice came from behind him. People subconsciously turned to look at him.


    He and Gu Jiuge, Gu Hanmo two people come together, three tall and handsome men standing in one place, every move is scenery.


    Gu Shubai is the most dazzling part of the scenery.


    Gu Yi suddenly exclaimed, "brother is also wearing purple!"


    According to Su Yunyan, a person who can dress purple well has a sense of immortality. If Yu Fu is a fairy, Gu Shubai is a banished fairy in the sky. He will have a great fortune in the world.He is not only beautiful, but also has a unique cultural and military strategy. Only immortals can achieve this level.


    "Also?"


    Gu Shubai slightly raised his eyebrows. When he saw Yu Fu''s purple train, a smile came out of his mouth.


    It turned out to be this "also".


    "Big cousin looks good in purple..."


    Su Yunyan always reminds himself that his friend''s wife can''t be deceived. The man Yufu likes must keep her distance, but now she can''t move her eyes.


    Looking at Yu Fu again, the small face made of ice sculpture and snow is smiling and shaking its head.


    "Big brother looks good in everything."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 107

    ¡°¡­¡­ You know, I''m most worried about her. Marriage is a lifetime thing. "


    Qi an went to the upper room to invite Gu huaijiang. When he came in, he heard Mrs. Su talking to him. He heard that she was talking about Su Yunyan''s marriage.


    Gu huaijiang promised, "elder sister, you are right to remind me. If you don''t remind me, I will be negligent again."


    Seeing Qi an coming in, Gu huaijiang got up and said, "the guests have been waiting for a long time. Let''s go out first."


    As a result, there were so many guests that the male and female guests were divided into two sides, and the middle was symbolically separated by a curtain.


    Before a piece of open, lively stage built up, Yu Fu fixed his eyes to see, or last time the Huali class.


    "The fourth brother must have hired the troupe."


    Yufu sits next to Mrs. su. This is the most central seat. Apart from Su Yunyan, the only one sitting at the same seat is Princess Danyang, who is very valuable.


    She was next to Mrs. Su with a smile. "This troupe sings very well. She came to our house for the last Dragon Boat Festival banquet. There is a big Huadan named Yuguan in it. My aunt will have a look at it later. She will like it! "


    At the request of Mrs. Su several times, Yu Fu changed her name of great aunt with Gu Shubai and others.


    "Who can be praised like that? Which play does that jade official sing? What role are you playing? "


    Su Yunyan sat on the other side of Mrs. Su, and the two chatted across Mrs. Su, looking very happy.


    The little sisters are together all day, and they can''t finish talking.


    Mrs. Su shook her head helplessly, seemingly angry, but her eyes were full of doting.


    "Princess Danyang, what play do you want to listen to? I''ll order them to line up for a while."


    Two small can not care, Mrs. Su had to come out to entertain guests.


    Princess Danyang didn''t know any jade official. She couldn''t talk with them. She was a little embarrassed. She was relieved when she heard Mrs. Su talk to her.


    Gu huaijiang respects her elder sister. Naturally, she also respects her elder sister.


    "Thank you, Mrs. su. You are the elder. You''d better order the play first."


    She raised her hand modestly, and the servant who was waiting on her side sent the play book wisely. She was about to take it over and give it to Mrs. Su, but it was suddenly snatched away.


    "Which one do you think of when you look at the script?"


    It turned out that Su Yunyan wanted to ask who Yuguan was. Yufu couldn''t remember for a moment, so she took the playbook and asked Yufu to think about it.


    Princess Danyang suddenly looks ugly. Mrs. Su glances at her and pretends to see nothing.


    If she is generous, Mrs. Su may ask Su Yunyan to apologize to her. It''s true that Su Yunyan is spoiled by her and acts rashly.


    But she didn''t look like a good person to Princess Danyang.


    She looks down on such a woman with a face and a heart and pretends to be serious and dignified.


    Yu Fu swept down and quickly pointed to a place in the play book and said, "ah, I remember. It''s Du Shi Niang!"


    Du Shiniang in the Peony Pavilion is beautiful, affectionate and dreamy. Few women don''t like her.


    Su Yunyan clapped his hands with joy, "it can''t be better. Good roles have to be played by good people."


    Princess Danyang is sitting in a dull seat. She looks at the male guests through the thin curtain and looks at her quickly -


    GU Shubai is also looking at her.


    Her heart a joy, smile has not yet revealed, suddenly found something.


    He wears a light purple today, which means purple comes from the East. It''s a joy to wear it at the birthday party.


    But the jade is also purple.


    Is what the second prince said true? Is Gu Shubai really interested in Yu Fu?!


    Look at what Yufu is dressing up today. At a young age, she is so well dressed and attractive. What''s her heart?


    She vomited in her heart, and suddenly saw that on the edge of the stage, several small dans were playing while others were not paying attention, and some guests gave them a plate of fruit to eat.


    She suddenly had an idea.


    "Mrs. Su, you see, there is a little Dan over there. Unexpectedly, he thought it was Yu Fu''s younger sister!"


    Three people all look toward the direction that she says, there are indeed a few small Dan, the face is dressed up red and green, have no little resemblance with Yu Fu.


    Like a prostitute, a performer is a cheap business in Dongling. She compares a performer to a prostitute?


    Mrs. Su frowned slightly. Before she spoke, Su Yunyan said, "it''s not like it at all!"


    "Why not? Isn''t it the same short one? "


    Princess Danyang had a deep smile. She thought to herself, Miss watch, don''t make a mistake. She gave up the position of Miss Gu to a girl of unknown origin.


    "Oh, I mean this..."


    Su Yunyan understood the look in her eyes and lengthened the ending.


    "That Danyang princess is fat and big, which looks like the high wall of our house. With the princess, you are here. We don''t have to worry about catching cold in the wind. "


    Su Yunyan said, the body toward back shrunk, pose to hide behind the princess Danyang.Fat Fat?


    Princess Danyang was so big that she was used this word for the first time. She was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    She stood up and pointed to Su Yun.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t know when he appeared behind her and looked at Yu Fu.


    The latter gave him a blank look.


    It seems that it''s none of Yufu''s business.


    Then he doesn''t care. Mrs. Su is in charge of Su Yunyan''s affairs.


    He pretended to be passing by and walked away. Su Yunyan suddenly called him, "big cousin, don''t go! Princess Danyang is very fat. You just stood behind her. Did you feel windproof? "


    Today''s four o''clock, let''s leave a little suspense. Can you guess what the elder brother will say?


    The answers will be published in the next chapter tomorrow ~


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 108

    Yu Fu almost couldn''t help laughing, so he could only cover his mouth with his hand.


    Gu Shubai''s eyes are strange. He doesn''t want to laugh.


    He always keeps good self-restraint at all times, and his every move reflects the good family style of guhou mansion -


    except for fighting with Kunwu last time.


    In front of her beloved man''s face, Princess Danyang eagerly turned her head and looked at him, hoping to get a negative answer from him.


    She was just a little round, not fat at all.


    Although the beauty of Dongling women is thin, it is not exaggerated to the point that "the king of Chu likes to slim waist, and there are many hungry dead in the palace", but it is intolerable for anyone to say that a woman is fat face to face.


    What''s more, it''s fat. It''s a word for butcher!


    "Yunyan, how can you talk like this? Princess Danyang is a girl''s family. How can you use such words?"


    Princess Danyang choked in her throat, and her face did not soften at all.


    He did not say that he was not fat, but that he blamed Su Yunyan for not using this adjective to describe women. Did he also think he was fat?!


    "Big cousin, it was Princess Danyang who first said that Yu Fu was short, and she was compared to a little actor. I''m so angry that I''m not polite. "


    Su Yunyan is not afraid of Gu Shubai.


    She is not familiar with Princess Danyang, but she also knows that in front of Gu Shubai, she will not do anything too out of order.


    What''s more, this is Gu Hou''s house, not the imperial palace. Strong dragon doesn''t oppress local leaders. What can she do with herself?


    A little bit.


    Gu Shubai takes a deep look at Yu Fu. He is obviously bullied, but he is not happy at all. He nestles up beside Mrs. Su and is very clever.


    That body partial pink purple, set off her skin snow white, let all around dim.


    Mrs. Su touched his eyes and couldn''t help looking at Yu Fu. She was full of praise.


    Yu Fu is the youngest and has a broader mind than everyone here. She doesn''t care about the irony of Princess Danyang at all.


    It''s the kind of generosity that I really don''t care about, rather than pretending to be generous.


    This kind of bearing, even Mrs. Su''s age people feel inferior to herself. It seems that Su Yunyan should learn from Yu Fu.


    "Princess, is that true?"


    Gu Shubai looked more serious.


    The dispute between Su Yunyan and her, Gu Shubai just as a child bickering, lightly scolded two words.


    When it comes to Yu Fu, he is so serious.


    Princess Danyang''s heart was tight.


    It seems that the second prince is right. He really likes Yufu!


    "I, I''m just joking with sister Yufu. My sister Yu Fu and I have known each other for a longer time than Miss Su. Is it a joke that Miss Su agrees with me? "


    She expects jade to help good bully, won''t refute her words, provocative looking at Su Yunyan.


    "You


    Su Yunyan did not know how to respond.


    What Princess Danyang satirizes is Yufu. She''s new here, so she shouldn''t help her.


    If Yu Fu really followed the words of Princess Danyang, she would lose face.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Yu Fu uneasily.


    The latter didn''t seem to be aware of the tension between them. She just said with a smile, "princess, sister Su is also joking with you. Don''t mind. Let''s go to the theatre."


    Her worries are superfluous.


    A princess, a su elder sister, Yu Fu heart bias has been very clear.


    Su Yunyan chuckled and looked at her. She was so cute that she couldn''t get angry.


    Princess Danyang sat down angrily.


    If she continued to stand there, it would be too abrupt. Others would have noticed that she was not dignified enough.


    Moreover, in the face of Gu Shubai, she can no longer pursue Su Yunyan''s guilt.


    Isn''t it a watch miss of Gu Hou mansion, and an adopted daughter of unknown origin, who dares to step on my princess?


    There was a slight movement in the corner of her mouth and a deep smile.


    We''ll see. Sooner or later you''ll see!


    On the stage, the audience cheered, and the servants of Gu Hou''s house threw gold and silver coins on the stage.


    The headmaster of Huali class was so happy that he couldn''t see his face. He let a group of Xiaodan and Xiaosheng kneel down on the stage and thank them for looking forward to huaijiang.


    After a while, the drama got to the point.


    A Huadan in a water red dress is slim and graceful, with long white sleeves in front of him and a cover to his face.


    Just this action, Du Shiniang''s melancholy of spring came out.


    Mrs. Su said with a smile, "Yufu, is this the jade official you are talking about? It''s a good figure. It''s a good singing. No wonder you praise him. "


    Yu Fu opened his mouth, subconsciously wanted to say that the fourth brother had eyes, because of the presence of Princess Danyang, he swallowed back.Princess Danyang seemed to notice her actions. She sipped her lips with disdain and stood up and said to sufu, "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go out for a walk and come back. Let''s go to the theatre slowly, madam."


    The three of them are as good as a family. What''s the fun of sitting there by themselves?


    It''s better to go out for a walk. Maybe you can meet Gu Shubai and say a few words alone.


    Yu Fu watched her walk out of the back porch, and suddenly saw a beautiful woman in white coming from another direction, followed by a woman in the house of marquis Gu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 109

    "Aunt, miss, Miss watch, this is Miss Yin. The Marquis ordered me to bring her to sit down."


    The woman in front of her was slim, dressed in white, cold and quiet, beautiful and slightly worried.


    After her mother-in-law introduced her, she took the initiative to give Mrs. Su a blessing. "I met Mrs. su. My father is Prime Minister Yin. He didn''t have time today, so he asked me to come with my elder brother to celebrate the birthday of marquis Gu. Because I seldom go out, my elder brother took me to see the Marquis first. "


    No wonder she came so late. She went to see Gu huaijiang first.


    Yu Fu looked at her face and felt that her temperament was similar to that of Yin Shuo, but her facial features were not.


    The brother and sister were not born to the same mother, were they?


    Seeing that she was gentle and polite, Mrs. Su said with a smile, "it''s the young lady of Prime Minister Yin''s family. As expected, she has outstanding temperament. Miss Yin, please sit down."


    Su Yunyan saw that she was slim and thought that if Princess Danyang saw her here, she would be very angry. Fortunately, she just went out.


    She couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Yin Jiyi sat down carefully in the position of Princess Danyang. Suddenly he heard Su Yunyan''s laughter and turned his head in surprise.


    "Miss Yin, don''t mind. Sister Su is not laughing at you. We are just telling jokes."


    Yufu tactfully spoke to resolve the embarrassment, Su Yunyan quickly nodded, and Yin Jixiao looked at her two with a smile.


    It seems that both of them are watching. In fact, most of her eyes fall on Yu Fu. Yu Fu feels this very clearly.


    Miss Yin, looking at herself.


    Yin Jiyi was really looking at her.


    "The last time I went to the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, I had the honor to meet Miss Yu Fu. A song about Guan Shanyue was amazing. At that time, I felt that the young lady was still young, and it was admirable to have such attainments. See you today... "


    She pursed her mouth, and the radian of her smile was restrained. "If you say something disrespectful, Miss Yufu seems to have grown up, like a cold plum blossoming in the frost."


    Su Yunyan whispered.


    When Miss Yin opened her mouth, it was the tone of a scholar, who clearly praised Yu Fu, but also humbled herself.


    In contrast, the princess of Danyang was too ill bred. Rao scolded others, and she didn''t feel ashamed at all.


    Yu Fu smiles at her, saying that she is looking at her dress.


    "Miss Yin praised me falsely, and everyone said that I had grown tall. But I didn''t see Miss Yin at the last Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet. Today, I''m really blue. "


    Those who were praised also went back, and everyone''s manners and demeanor showed.


    Yin Jichu wanted to talk to her more, "I seldom go out, and it''s insignificant to sit behind my elder brother at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet. It''s normal for Miss Yu Fu not to see me. Everyone in the hall must have seen you that day. "


    "Well, well, you two don''t want miss to come, miss to go. Now that we have known each other, our sisters call each other "Miss, miss, miss, miss."


    Su Yunyan interrupted them.


    Once upon a time, she thought Yufu was a country girl. Now she realized that she was the country girl in front of them.


    There are no high-ranking officials in Jinling. The interpersonal relationship is relatively simple. It is not as complicated as the imperial capital. It needs to be entertained.


    Mrs. Su looked at her again helplessly.


    That''s why she thinks Su Yunyan can''t marry Gu Shubai and be his wife.


    Yin Jiyi and Yu Fu looked at each other with a smile.


    "Sister Yin."


    "Yu Fu Mei."


    Before the opera was finished, Yin Jixiao also stood up, "Mrs. Su, please sit down. I''ll come out for a walk."


    Another one went out for a walk.


    Princess Danyang has gone out for a walk. She hasn''t come back yet. This one has gone too.


    Su Yunyan looks at the back porch. The wind is so strong and cold outside. He doesn''t know what''s good outside.


    "Yufu, what do you think they did?"


    They passed Mrs. Su and whispered behind her.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they don''t come to Houfu very often. They want to have a look."


    Suddenly, on the other side of the curtain, Gu huaijiang''s voice came from the male guest, "today is my birthday. Thank you for coming here. Just a cup of wine and water to show your heart!"


    He picked up his glass and all the people in the seat raised their glasses to drink with him.


    Yan Shuo, Kun Wushang and several princes of marquis Gu sat together and were treated as guests of honor, occasionally looking at each other.


    This seventh Prince of Xikun is said to be Yufu''s eldest martial brother. He grew up watching her. Today, he must find a way to find out Yufu''s true identity from his mouth.


    The eldest son of the Yin family is said to have a higher prestige than his father in the dynasty. He is not an ordinary person. If you find a chance to talk with Yin Shuo, you may be able to use Yin Yan to control Gu huaijiang.


    All of them put down their glasses with their hearts in mind. Gu Shubai filled them again and laughed at Kun Wu.


    "Last time I started fighting with the seventh prince, it was not my fault. Please don''t blame the seventh prince."Oh, the smiling dragon of a modest gentleman is not the same as the man who cut his clothes that day.


    Kunwu is hesitating to raise his glass. Gu Shubai says, "after all, I''m Yufu''s elder brother. You''re her younger martial brother. If I beat you, I won''t win."


    "You


    Kunwu is used to bullying Dongling. He can''t beat Gu Shubai, but he takes advantage of him?!


    He frowned with anger.


    Suddenly, Gu huaijiang said: "today, I have a happy event to announce with the help of the Marquis''s birthday banquet."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 110

    Mrs. Su smiles for a moment.


    Su Yunyan frowned and thought something was wrong.


    "Master."


    They wait for Gu huaijiang to announce the happy event. Qi an suddenly walks in from the door and says something in his ear.


    Gu huaijiang nodded and went out with Qi an, as if something had happened.


    He didn''t explain to the public, which led to a lot of discussion and imagination.


    Yan Shuo looked at Gu huaijiang''s back, calm, atmospheric, and could not see what had happened.


    He would like to have a look secretly, due to Gu Shubai and others are in, sorry to do too obvious.


    I''m sorry, Yin Shuo. I have a good idea.


    "Oh, marquis Gu, it''s so boring! Let the prince wait here? My prince, it''s convenient to go. I''ll be back in a moment. You can tell me what the happy event is! "


    After that, he swaggered up and walked out.


    Yan Shuo frowned slightly.


    Is Kun Wu brainless or too confident? He thinks Gu Shubai and others are fools. Can''t he see his intention?


    It''s really a barbarian in Xikun.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Yunyan grabbed Mrs. Su and said, "mother, what''s the wedding announcement for my uncle? You know that, right? Tell us


    Isn''t it her marriage?


    Why does she have a hunch that it must be her marriage?!


    A few days ago, Mrs. Su used to praise Wenqing in front of her, saying that he was sensible, gentle, handsome and talented. He was one of the most talented young people in the world.


    More importantly, he is not the eldest son of his family and has no burden to bear.


    He is not the youngest son in the family, and is not valued by his father and brother.


    In a word, it''s just that Gu Wenqing is praised as if there is something in the sky or not. She won''t tell Gu huaijiang about their marriage in private, will she?


    Su Yunyan was so anxious that he scratched his ears.


    "What are you worried about? Your mother always keeps your marriage in mind, which is her biggest concern. You don''t have to worry, mother knows. "


    Mrs. Su patted her hand and told her not to worry.


    How could she not be in a hurry!


    What Gu huaijiang wants to announce is really her marriage!


    "Mother, why don''t you tell me in advance? Who are you talking to your uncle about? "


    Knowing Su Yunyan''s feelings for Gu Yi, Yu Fu immediately understood her worries and pestered Mrs. Su, "big aunt, which elder brother do you like for sister Su? Anyway, the general will announce it later. Please let us know in advance! "


    She twists the sugar to pester Mrs. Su, takes out 18 kinds of martial arts to act like a spoiler, Mrs. Su really can''t help her.


    "Who else? Can''t you see when you''re a big aunt? Of course, it''s Shubai. "


    "Ah..."


    Surprised with restraint, this is the voice of Yu Fu.


    "Ah?"


    Almost jumped out of the seat and overturned the roof. This is Su Yunyan''s voice.


    The two of them said the same thing, which surprised Mrs. su.


    "Mother! How can you make a fuss? How can you be a big cousin! Oh, what a mess


    What Gu Shubai likes is Yu Fu. Yu Fu also likes Gu Shubai. How can Mrs. Su take a fancy to Gu Shubai?


    Gu huaijiang suddenly came in from the outside and said with a smile: "a little thing happened. It''s been waiting for you for a long time. Just now I said that what I want to announce is Xiao''er Shubai - "


    hiss.


    Su Yunyan took a breath of cold air. It''s too late to stop it.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai and stares at the purple color of his clothes. Her eyes gradually become clear.


    One of his figures made her feel at ease.


    Gu huaijiang pause, "and the little girl Yufu''s marriage."


    "What?"


    Princess Danyang didn''t know when she came in. She stood behind the curtain and covered her mouth.


    Outside, a cold wind came in, and the weak women looked at Princess Danyang discontentedly.


    What''s the matter with her? If she doesn''t come in or go out, she just stands there with the door curtain lifted, letting others blow the cold wind in vain?


    Someone recognized her dress acutely and whispered to the woman beside her, "that''s Princess Danyang! The one who always wanted to marry the son of Gu family! Now I hear that my son is going to marry someone else. Isn''t that sad and silly? "


    "Looking at Chang''an as a whole, there are many people who want to marry Gu''s son. She is a princess, and it may not be her turn to get her! I think Miss Yufu is very good. Last time at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, she completely overwhelmed Princess Danyang! "


    That''s how people are. They are even more repellent to their more powerful opponents. No matter who Gu huaijiang announces that Gu Shubai will marry, he will make many noble women refuse to accept.


    But Yu Fu is different. She is still young and doesn''t seem to be a threat.


    Yu Fu''s ears intermittently filled with people''s comments, including Su Yunyan''s asking how Mrs. Su could be Yu Fu''s marriage, and Mrs. Su''s asking her who else should be her marriage.Gu Shubai looked at her, saw her stupidly, could not help smiling.


    She has always been decent in front of outsiders, this is the first time to ignore the image of silly Leng, like a snowman doll in the winter field.


    After a while, she came back to her senses and was flushed by Gu Shubai''s smile.


    Gu Shubai was very happy, Gu Jiuge''s face suddenly sank down, and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were even more bitter.


    If not in front of outsiders, they would cry to Gu huaijiang!


    Why?


    How can the youngest Xiao Yu be their sister-in-law!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 111

    It''s hard.


    The wine cup was knocked down by someone''s slender knuckles and made a turn on the table.


    Soon he was lifted up again.


    Yan Shuo gently raised the corner of his mouth, his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, "Congratulations, son."


    "Congratulations to the Marquis, to the prince, to miss Yufu!"


    A roar of congratulations, Yin Shuo''s voice buried in the crowd, almost inaudible.


    Gu Shubai nodded to him humbly, and a figure stood up in the corner of his eye, "I''ll go out for a walk."


    It''s Gu Jiuge.


    When the curtain leading to the back porch was lifted, the wind moved the corner of his clothes and made a sharp sound of breaking the air.


    Gu Shubai watched him disappear behind the curtain of the door, quietly entertained the people who came to congratulate him, exchanged greetings and clinked glasses with them.


    "You think I''m a fool? I''ve already seen that Shubai is interested in Yufu, and Yufu likes big brother best, isn''t he? "


    Danyang Princess Lengleng walked back to the seat, then heard Mrs. Su''s words.


    "Mother, you told me not to worry about my marriage just now, which means that I don''t want to be jealous of Yu Fu''s marriage earlier than me? I thought you You''re trying to kiss me


    Su Yunyan''s face was red, and he thought that he was so anxious just now. He was ashamed and funny.


    Yu Fu was also a little shy.


    Just now, she wanted to help Su Yunyan ask for a candidate. It turns out that she asked for her husband''s son-in-law. It''s really shameful.


    "Don''t be ashamed. My mother has already told you that Shubai is the son of the world and will inherit the title in the future. Your temperament is spoiled by me. How can you be the Marquis''s wife? "


    "I can''t, just Yufu. My mother is so eccentric..."


    Su Yun''s cigarettes sell well when they get a good price.


    "Yufu is much older than you. Of course she can."


    He said, one on each side, holding them together. "Yufu, don''t be shy. You are 13 years old. In our Dongling, all the decent noble ladies are engaged at this age. They will get married after 15 and hairpin. "


    Su Yunyan kept filial piety for his father for three years, but he didn''t get engaged until the 15th.


    Yufutou heard about Dongling''s marriage custom for the first time. He whispered curiously, "I''ll get married after the 15th century. Why should I get married so early?"


    "The nobles of gaomen are different from the ordinary families. There are a lot of things among them, such as asking for names, accepting gifts, combining eight characters, divining good or bad fortune, buying betrothal gifts and dowries. Can we not prepare for them in two or three years?"


    Mrs. Su broke her fingers to count her. Suddenly, Princess Danyang was sitting on one side, and her face was very ugly.


    She has a bad heart.


    Princess Danyang wants to marry Gu Shubai. Ning Di has mentioned it for several times, but Gu huaijiang refuses it. However, when she reaches the age of Ji, she hasn''t made a decision yet.


    Mrs. Su''s words hurt her sensitivity.


    It''s like someone pointed to her face and scolded her as an old girl who couldn''t get married and was despised by others -


    more irritating than Su Yunyan''s saying that she was fat and big!


    She stood up, and this time she didn''t even say hello. She just lifted the curtain and went out.


    This time, the female guests got more conversation, even the voice did not pressure, the language of ridicule spread to the jade to help this table.


    Su Yunyan also wants to make fun of and laugh at Princess Danyang. Yufu pulls the corner of her dress and pulls it back.


    "If you laugh at others, you should be at home."


    Mrs. Su slowly picked up the tea cup and warned Su Yunyan.


    If you don''t laugh, you don''t laugh.


    "Miss Yu Fu, Mr. Hou asked you to come over."


    Qi an came to ask Yu Fu in person. She had heard Mrs. Su say that she was worried about her marriage, but now she finally understood.


    Yu Fu followed him. Gu huaijiang sat on the top of the table, looked at her with a smile and waved her hand.


    As the lunar month is approaching, yufubian is 13 years old.


    When she first came to Gu Hou''s house, she was still childish. She liked talking and laughing. She grew taller and became a cardamom girl.


    Just like peach blossom in bud, the most innocent age.


    "Yufu, do you blame me for deciding this marriage without consulting you?"


    Marriage, parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words, Dongling people have always been like this.


    Gu huaijiang knows that she is not from Dongling. The reason why she acts rashly is that she and Gu Shubai confirm each other''s intentions.


    More importantly -


    he glanced down at his seat. Yan Shuo''s eyes were ancient and calm, and even Gu huaijiang felt terrible when he was young.


    Too many people are staring at the apple of his eye.


    Instead of asking emperor Ning to point out her marriage to someone who may not be reliable, he might as well find a good candidate for Yufu himself. On Dongling''s good men, the best of them are all in his guhou mansion, which is no better choice.


    Thanks to Mrs. Su for reminding him.


    She said that she would go back to Jinling next month. If she didn''t settle down with Yufu, she would be worried.


    Gu huaijiang knew that he had a lot of negligence in raising his daughter, so he had to listen to his opinions with an open mind, and let Yu Fu call himself a father no matter as a daughter or as a daughter-in-law.He was in a good mood to think of it.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai shyly and lowers her head. The smile vortex at the corner of her mouth betrays her emotion.


    People thought she would say it, but they didn''t want to --


    "big brother is very good, I like him very much. But Master doesn''t know about it yet. If he knew that the general had arranged a marriage for me behind his back, he would have killed me all the way from immortal Valley to the imperial capital! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 112

    Yufu''s words are not exaggerated at all.


    With the temper of fumigation pool, I can definitely do this kind of thing.


    People think that the legendary god of medicine, which is the three kings of the Three Kingdoms should respect three people, it is really not easy to offend.


    Gu huaijiang''s betrothal words have all been said. Can''t he take them back?


    Gu Shubai chuckles.


    Yu Fu said that he was very good and liked him very much. That''s enough.


    "Father, what Yufu said is reasonable. Marriage is the order of parents and the words of matchmaker. Before Yu Fu came to Hou''s house, he was brought up by the God of medicine. It''s inappropriate not to ask his consent for such a big thing. "


    Gu huaijiang gave him a strange look.


    "Pause," you''re right. I''m too anxious for my father. Let''s put this one in advance. When the birthday party is over, I''ll write a letter to the God of medicine and ask him what he means


    Which girl does Gu Shubai want to marry? Do you want to ask the family''s opinion?


    I''m kidding. Which family in Manchu imperial capital would not like to see your majesty?


    Or the God of medicine face, Gu huaijiang said, to personally write a letter to ask.


    "Ha ha, the God of medicine will agree. Shizi and miss Yufu are made in heaven. They are childhood sweethearts. They can''t match each other any more! "


    The guests flattered one after another, believing that the marriage would be a success.


    Even if not, we all know that Gu huaijiang has this idea, and no one dares to say goodbye to Gu Shubai and Yu Fu.


    Even Ning Di, I''m afraid I can''t pull down this face.


    Mrs. Su listened to the movement at the other end of the curtain, and suddenly thought of something, "although the matter of Yufu has not been determined, the discerning people should know that they will not be provoked any more. I forgot to talk to your uncle about you and Wenqing. No, I have to talk to him again when the birthday party is over. I''ll be back in Jinling next month. Your age can''t be delayed any longer. "


    She and Gu Wenqing


    Su Yunyan wants to cry without tears.


    Mrs. Su can see that Gu Shubai is interested in Yu Fu. Why can''t she tell Who''s interesting?


    Is he her own child or is Yufu her own?


    In the middle of the play, the young people come out in groups to talk and laugh.


    It was left to the elders. Gu huaijiang talked with several princes and ministers about the state affairs and the customs of various countries in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Yin Shuo waited on the back porch for a while, and Yu Fu and Gu Shubai came out together.


    He stopped looking and pretended to appreciate the plum branches.


    Gu Shubai wanted to say goodbye to Yu Fu. Seeing his back wandering on the hillside from a distance, he changed his mind.


    "I''ll take you back to the west wing first, and then I''ll leave for a while."


    "Big brother, are you busy? Go ahead and don''t take me back. "


    She pushed Gu Shubai''s hand and didn''t want to delay his business.


    Gu Shubai suddenly lowered himself, bent down and looked at her with his eyes flat. He felt condescending.


    She was in a state of confusion, beating drums in all directions.


    "You look so good today. I don''t trust you to stay here."


    Yu Guang glimpses the men on the hillside, just looking at them. He just takes a step closer to Yu Fu.


    There was a strong wind outside, and his breathing was very hot, and he vomited warm in her ears.


    Yu Fu''s face was slightly red. "I can go to see sister su..."


    The white fox hair on the Cape danced with the wind and scratched the sensitive skin on her neck.


    She reached out to scratch, and he gently grabbed her.


    "Don''t move, someone is looking at us."


    Low and slightly hoarse voice, like wrapped her tightly in a goose feather brocade quilt, just want to be comfortable.


    She peeked from the corner of her eye and noticed a man on the hillside.


    "It''s Yin Shuo! Big brother, you haven''t told me why you invited him? "


    The figure on the hillside suddenly disappeared. Yu Fu turned his head and searched carefully, but he didn''t see the trace of Yin Shuo again.


    Gu Shubai raised his mouth slightly, "because I also asked Kun Wu to hurt him."


    If it wasn''t for Gu huaijiang who had just gone out, I''m afraid they would have met in a corner.


    Yu Fu then remembered that Kun Wu was gone.


    "Where did he go?"


    Kunwu''s injury disappeared, and now yinshuo''s gone, she faintly smelled the taste of conspiracy.


    Yu Fu''s nose fluttered. He reached out and scraped it gently.


    "What do you think? I know where he is, but Kunwu''s injury is your younger martial brother. It''s not suitable for you to come forward. Come back and wait for me


    The smile twinkled in his doting eyes.


    Yu Fu nodded, "be careful. Here you are."


    Then he turned out the poison needle in his sleeve and took out a small jade bottle for him. "Kunwu''s poison skill is not much worse than mine. This poison needle is my new one. He hasn''t seen it before. It''s the antidote."After that, he put his head in Gu Shubai''s hand.


    The two had discussed marriage, but although they didn''t succeed, they are so intimate now, which has attracted many people''s attention.


    Gu Shubai closed his hands, put his sleeves in, and subconsciously raised his hand close to her bun.


    I really want to rub it.


    Today''s bun is so delicate that it will be worn out, right?


    Just think about it and squeeze it on her cheek.


    "Go to Yunyan. I''ll be back soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 113

    Outside the study is a separate courtyard, there are guards outside, focusing on patrol.


    Under the wall of the courtyard, there is a dwarf pine which is evergreen all the year round.


    It''s Kunwu.


    "Strange, I came with Gu huaijiang. What about others?"


    Except for the guard of the patrol, there was no one around.


    He figured out the time for the change of guard, jumped out of the tree and climbed up the wall.


    Good opportunity, now that it''s here, just go to the outer study.


    He looked around and ran down the wall with a low body. His body flashed into the door of the outer study.


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Shuo walked around a few places at random, but he didn''t see Kun Wu''s wounded figure, which made him feel surprised.


    The seventh Prince of Xikun has a sensitive identity. If Gu Shubai didn''t fight with him last time to make amends, I''m afraid he won''t be able to enter the gate of marquis Gu''s mansion now.


    It''s hard to get in. Where will he go?


    As he walked along the periphery of the stage, he suddenly remembered something and took advantage of people''s inattention to walk towards the bamboo interlaced path.


    After he left, Gu Shubai came out from behind the stage, with a self satisfied face.


    "Brother, what should we do now?"


    Gu Hanmo was carrying a sword and looked at the direction of Yan Shuo''s disappearance.


    That''s the direction of the study outside Hou''s house.


    To the eye, there are bookshelves covered with the whole wall, on which there are various kinds of books. There are two or three bookshelves with yellow corners and heavy marks.


    Kunwu wound in turn looked at the art of war, Xikun annals, and Beili annals.


    "He is a smart man. He studies not only Xikun, but also Beili."


    Beili has always had no contact with the two countries in the south. Ren Xikun and Dongling fought year after year, and they were in full swing. Beili ignored them.


    He flipped through one of Beili''s national records, many of which he had never seen in Xikun, but Gu huaijiang searched and read from time to time.


    No wonder he can become a unique general of Dongling. How many people can have this mind of the world?


    After a quick look, his eyes quickly turned to the book case in front of the window.


    In addition to the four treasures of the study, there are no unnecessary sundries at the top. There are many official documents in the drawer at the bottom.


    Kunwu opened it one by one and put it back.


    They are all ordinary official documents. There is neither a border map nor a unique array record of Gu''s army, which is of no value to him.


    "Is there any dark room in Gu huaijiang''s study?"


    It''s possible.


    He knocked all the way along the wall, and the wall made a dull sound, which was solid.


    He knocked around the huge study and found nothing valuable.


    He let off steam immediately.


    "Patta."


    A sound, like a small stone hit on the back window, Kunwu injury suddenly creepy.


    He was found?


    There was no sound outside. If someone had found him, he would have been surrounded.


    For a moment, he was puzzled. He walked slowly to the edge of the rear window, opened a crack in the window and looked out -


    nothing.


    Outside the window is a half withered banana, unable to open in winter and cold season, and it will be a touch of new green in the next spring.


    He was about to close the window when he suddenly froze and settled in the same place.


    In the attic not far away, there was a figure standing in the direction of him.


    When he saw that he was going to close the window, the man sneered and threw a small stone, which hit the yellow wooden window.


    "Patta."


    That''s the sound.


    Across the crack of the window, the man''s eyes on the attic accurately fell on him, and he could not escape.


    It was Yin Shuo.


    Yin Shuo can find his trace, and the people of Gu Houfu are likely to find it.


    He quickly closed the window, ignored Yin Shuo, turned and walked towards the door.


    On the attic, Yan Shuo, who was suddenly blocked by the closed window, had a pause.


    Ordinary people who are thieves will be upset and embarrassed when they are found out. Kun Wu''s injury is better and he doesn''t care at all.


    He knows that he didn''t expose him just now, let alone now.


    So thick skinned, so decisive, the seventh Prince is a talent.


    Unfortunately -


    the eldest prince of Xikun has been the prince for a long time.


    He weighed the pebble in his hand, thinking.


    "Young master Yin, how did you come here?"


    An old servant came up to clean with a bamboo broom. When he saw someone in the attic, he was shocked.


    "Oh, I see the Houfu is busy today. The banquet is all over the yard. I want to find a high place to see how many people have come here. I have no intention of going here."


    It''s supposed to be an abandoned attic, piled with debris and covered with dust.So it is.


    The old servant laughed and said, "well, this attic is too close to the study outside. It''s abandoned. It''s not an important place. But it''s messy here. If you''ve seen it, why don''t you have a rest? "


    Yin Shuo nodded to him and walked slowly down the stairs.


    The old servant took a broom to clean the place where he had just stood, where his footprints were left on a thin layer of ash.


    This place is facing the view of the outer study.


    He was thoughtful, and his hands were moving continuously. Suddenly, he felt that there was something wrong with the broom.


    Look down, a few small stones on the ground, rolling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 114

    Kunwu wound back to the book case, big sleeve a brush, quickly walk away.


    As soon as I opened the door, there were people and familiar faces outside.


    The leader is Gu huaijiang, and behind him are Gu Shubai, Gu Hanmo, Gu Wenqing, the housekeeper and a group of guards of Gu Houfu.


    They stood outside the study, as if they had been waiting for a long time.


    He didn''t hear anything, and was blocked in the door. There was no room to explain.


    His face turned white, and he had a little more insight into the martial arts of the Gu family.


    "That''s why the eldest son said he would make amends to the prince."


    For this moment, I caught him in the outer study and got the stolen goods.


    "I''m kind-hearted to make amends to the seventh prince. I don''t want Xikun to send the seventh prince to investigate the military situation in the name of friendship between the two countries. I''m really disappointed in you."


    Gu Shubai''s face was distressed, and Kun Wu''s injured mouth drew.


    Hold on, hold on. Do you need that tone?


    I don''t know if I think he is my brother or something.


    Gu huaijiang''s tone is more serious.


    "I take care of the important study area outside the Marquis''s residence. All the correspondence is about the government affairs of the imperial court and the military affairs of the frontier. No one is allowed to enter. Besides, the seventh Prince is from Xikun. I can only do business. Here comes - "


    " yes! "


    "Detain them and send them to the palace for your Majesty''s disposal."


    Gu huaijiang made up his mind not to touch any muddy water, and handed over the matter to Ning di.


    On the one hand, it completely eliminated the suspicion that Gu Hou Fu and Xi Kun had private relations. On the other hand, whether he offended Xi Kun or flattered Xi Kun, the responsibility lay with emperor Ning.


    "Take it easy, I''m the prince of Xikun!"


    Kun Wu tried to break away from the wound, but he was bound by several powerful guards of Kong Wu. Suddenly, the ghost roared.


    It seems that he is not stingy in the mouth of Yu Fu.


    "Marquis gu! I''m just curious to see your study? Why is your family so mean? I''ll tell master later, don''t let little elder martial sister stay in your house... "


    Kun Wu, who was dragged out, roared at them desperately.


    One of the guards who tied him said, "I''m afraid it''s too late. Our Marquis has made up his mind and promised Miss Yufu to the eldest son."


    "What?"


    Deafening exclamation, outside the study has not heard.


    "There''s only one, and the other doesn''t know where."


    Gu Shubai stood in the courtyard, looking around, glancing over the loft which was higher than the surrounding buildings, with a faint smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Kun Wu was injured and sent to the palace. Gu huaijiang and others returned to the birthday party.


    The atmosphere of the birthday party was not affected at all. On the contrary, because of this episode, it added to the conversation.


    A little-known Prince of Xikun took him as a treasure, but others didn''t take him seriously.


    It''s no secret that emperor Ning treated the envoys of Xikun very well and tried to make friends with them. In the future, the two countries would not fight again.


    "It has been said for a long time that Xi Kun sent envoys all of a sudden. I didn''t expect to make friends with us on the surface. In fact, it''s to steal military secrets and defeat Gu''s army! "


    "No, marquis Gu kindly invited him to his house. He went into his study to be a thief. At least he was a prince. What a shame


    "Ah, you say, what will your majesty do with the seventh Prince of Xikun?"


    According to the law of Dongling, stealing military information is a capital crime.


    Gu huaijiang dares to tie him into the palace, but emperor Ning may not really dare to deal with him, let alone put him to death.


    The guests discussed this matter with great interest, guessed the reaction of Ning Di, and suddenly heard the noise outside. They didn''t know what happened.


    "Shubai, go out and have a look."


    Gu Shubai was going to find Yu Fu, but Wen Yan could only take people out to check.


    A few people in fur shawls were shouting outside the gate of the mansion, sometimes with the rough dialect of Xikun. It turned out that they were the envoys of Xikun.


    Seeing him coming out, the envoys headed by Chigan rushed in.


    "Shizi, I heard that our seventh prince was tied up by you and sent to the palace. What''s the matter?"


    "The seventh Prince of your country broke into the study outside my Marquis''s house secretly, intending to steal military secrets. He should have been executed in accordance with military discipline. Considering his status as a prince, we will send him to your majesty for disposal. "


    Chigan''s face turned white suddenly. Unexpectedly, Kunwu, who had a good mind a few days ago, was caught so soon by the people of guhou mansion.


    It''s still stolen goods and tied up and sent to the palace. It''s a big trouble!


    "Shizi, how can we do such a thing? You must have misunderstood. How can you tie up our seventh Prince without saying anything? "


    Chigan didn''t dare to go into the palace to fight with Ningdi, but he started to fight in front of guhou''s house.Gu Shubai said: "is it a misunderstanding? Just ask your seventh prince. Today is my father''s birthday. Uninvited people are not allowed to make noise here. Please leave as soon as possible, or don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    "You Your majesty kindly sent us to make friends with Dongling. Is that how you treat guests? "


    "We Dongling people pay attention to propriety before we fight. Do you want to try my Shizi''s sword skill?"


    He was clearly smiling, but there was a faint murderous air in his eyes.


    Chigan had no doubt that if he said one more word, Gu Shubai''s sword would be on his neck.


    He could not help but take a step back, gritted his teeth, and reluctantly took people away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 115

    The garden was empty.


    This is the place where the people of guhou mansion often come. There are all kinds of flowers and plants in spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    A hundred flowers bloom in spring and lotus bloom in summer.


    Chrysanthemums are proud of frost in autumn, while plum and snow compete for fragrance in winter.


    Now it''s a vacant season. The golden chrysanthemum has withered and the plum blossom hasn''t opened yet, so the garden looks very depressed.


    Gu Jiuge stood under the empty plum branch, feeling disappointed.


    Suddenly, not far away, the figure of a woman in white came out from the plum tree, weak.


    "Thin shadow horizontal slant, clear water, fragrance floating on the evening."


    She sang a song of Xiaomei in Lin Bu''s mountain garden, pretending to have a serious voice, which is similar to Yufu.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Startled by his laughter, the woman turned her face. Her face was beautiful, and she had a cool temperament.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    She didn''t ask who she was, only what she was laughing at, so she knew her identity.


    Gu Jiuge picks her eyebrows, but she can''t remember who she is.


    "I''m laughing. There''s no plum blossom, no shadow. It''s day and night, and there''s no moon. The poem that the young lady just sang is really out of place. "


    I see.


    The woman in white smiles and walks slowly towards him.


    "Only horizontal and oblique words are enough. I can''t find a better word for Mei Zhi."


    In Lin Bu''s poems, the word "HengXie" refers to the wanton mood of Meizhi. Meizhi seems to have no shape, but it has a unique style.


    Gu Jiuge smiles, "it seems that miss is also a lover."


    They were chatting eagerly when several women came out of the garden.


    "Second young master, what a coincidence, are you here?"


    When several women saw Gu Jiuge, their eyes lit up and they came towards him quickly.


    When he came near, he found that there was a woman beside him. She was beautiful and thin, but her clothes were plain.


    "Who is this girl? Why have I never met her?"


    A well-dressed lady looked her up and down impolitely.


    I''m not the daughter of a wealthy family. I''m sure I can''t be on the stage. I want to seduce Gu Jiuge!


    "We haven''t met her either."


    The ladies behind all shook their heads and looked at the woman in white unkindly.


    A woman with a small family wants to hook up with the Duke of Gu''s mansion?


    No way!


    "My name is Yin Ji, is..."


    There was no official surnamed Yin except Prime Minister Yin.


    They never heard that Prime Minister Yin had a daughter. It seems that this woman is really not a figure on the table.


    Gu Jiuge was a little surprised to hear the name.


    I heard that Yan Shuo brought his sister here today. I think it''s the Yan Jihe in front of me.


    "I haven''t heard of your name. What are you doing here with the second young master? If you have only one man and few women, Miss Yin is not self respecting. "


    "I..."


    Before he could argue, another woman said, "yes. Do you know how many women the Manchu emperor admired? Where can I get you


    When a woman is mean, her lips and teeth are sharp.


    A group of women around a weak woman attack, this scene is a man saw, can not stand by.


    "Ladies, please be careful. If I guess correctly, is this lady the daughter of Prime Minister Yin?"


    Gu Jiuge suddenly opened his mouth, and the women who thought highly of themselves suddenly became confused.


    "How can Are you the daughter of Prime Minister Yin? "


    "It''s me. You interrupted me before I finished."


    Yin Ji pursed her mouth wrongly, thinking that she was weak, and she didn''t know how to reply when she stood.


    Fortunately, Gu Jiuge is here.


    The women looked at each other. After confirming the identity of Yin Jihe, their faces were colorful, and they were very good-looking.


    "So, it''s Miss Yin. I''m sorry. We''ve never met you. "


    The woman at the head looked embarrassed and just said that it was her who didn''t respect herself.


    Yin Jichu said: "I was born weak. My father seldom let me go out, so you don''t know me. But I know you. Didn''t you sit behind Mrs. wuduwei at the Mid Autumn Festival banquet that day? "


    The woman she was looking at was the young lady of wuduwei''s family.


    "Yes I''m from the fifth captain''s family. I''m sorry, Miss Yin. We didn''t mean to


    If you knew it was Prime Minister Yin''s daughter, who dares to provoke her?


    When Yin Ji was about to say something, Gu Jiuge interrupted her with a smile, and peach blossom eyes were intoxicated with a smile.


    "Miss Yin, why don''t you look at my face and don''t worry about it. Ladies, you don''t mean to. You usually don''t go out and walk. You have many friends and many playmates in the future. ""Yes, yes, Miss Yin, we can be friends!"


    The women not only found the steps, but also made friends with Yin Jihe, and they were very happy.


    Yan Jichu looked at Gu Jiusong, bit her lip and laughed at the women.


    That''s agreement.


    After the women left, she complained in a low voice about Gu Jiuge, "I''ve been bullied. I''ll give you face only if you help me speak. But you''ve helped my bullies, and I can''t even pursue them. "


    The soft tone is not so much a complaint as a coquetry.


    Gu Jiuge was suddenly interested. "It''s easy for you to offend them, and they can''t afford to offend the prime minister. It''s just that you don''t go out much, so you don''t have any friends. I''ll make it out for you and be a good man. Don''t you accept my affection? "


    As soon as she looked up, her heart beat in a moment.


    I want to look away, but it''s like being sucked by a whirlpool. I can''t move it.


    Suddenly someone came from a distance, "second young master, something happened. The seventh Prince of Xikun sneaked into the outer study and was caught by the Marquis on the spot!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 116

    By the time they returned to the front hall, the birthday party had come to an end.


    From time to time, we could hear the guests talking about Kunwu''s injury. Yan Shuo didn''t know where he came from. When he saw Yan Jige, he came towards them.


    "Ji, where have you been? Big brother has been looking for you for a long time. "


    His eyes lingered between Yin Jiyi and Gu Jiuge, suspecting that he had colluded with his sister.


    Gu Jiuge took a step back to the side.


    Gu Shubai taught Xi Kun''s envoys a lesson and came back to see them.


    "Master Yin."


    "My son."


    They looked at each other in a strange atmosphere.


    "Where did you go just now? I asked my servants to look around the house, but they didn''t find it. "


    "Oh, when I saw the green bamboo forest in the mansion, I went in for a walk."


    The bamboo grove is neither big nor small. It''s hard to find out when people go in.


    Gu Shubai stares at his eyes, doesn''t see the slightest flaw, and slowly moves his eyes away.


    "The prince of Xikun is very important. We won''t disturb him here. Ji, go home."


    He said goodbye to Gu Shubai and took the lead. Yin Jixiao looked at Gu Jiuge reluctantly and quickened her pace to catch up with him.


    "Second brother, do you know Miss yin?"


    This Yan Ji was very green eyed, as if she seldom came out to walk.


    "Elder brother only cares about Yu Fu. Don''t ask other girls."


    Gu Jiuge turns his head to find Gu huaijiang. For no reason, Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frown.


    "No big, no small..."


    When the guests dispersed, Emperor Ning sent his confidants to comfort Gu huaijiang, saying that since there was no important thing stolen by Kunwu, it would be OK.


    Forget it. Forget it.


    Gu huaijiang did not expect that emperor Ning would punish Kunwu.


    Once punished, it is tantamount to provoking a war between the two countries and falling into the trap of Xikun.


    Kun Wu was taught a lesson in the palace, and he got the order that he should not be near the important area of Dongling military plane in the future. He left the palace sullenly.


    It''s not because of being arrested, it''s because of the guard of Gu Houfu.


    Gu huaijiang gives Yu Fu Xu to Gu Shubai. He talks to himself too much. Is the identity of Yu Fu what he wants to make?


    No, he has to go to Gu Hou''s house!


    Chigan sent a carriage to wait for him outside the gate of the palace. Seeing that he came out of the palace safely, the envoys could not tell what it was like.


    I''m afraid that if something happens to him, my life will end.


    I''m afraid that if he doesn''t have an accident, the task assigned by Emperor Kun will not be completed.


    "What are you looking at?"


    He was staring at his arms and legs, trying to find some deformities. Kunwu was injured and hairy.


    "You go back to the post house first. The prince has something to go out."


    "Seventh prince, where are you going?"


    What else is running around at this juncture, for fear that Dongling people don''t know that he is here to steal military information?


    "Go..."


    No, he can''t go to guhou mansion now.


    "To the prime minister''s house."


    ¡­¡­


    "Seven princes sit at will, I have no military intelligence in this study, not afraid to lose."


    Kun Wu raised his head and glared at him.


    This Yan Shuo was born white and clean, and his mouth was really smelly. What he didn''t like to hear was what he said.


    "Thank you, young master Yin, for not exposing me. Unfortunately, my prince was caught by Marquis Gu on the spot. It''s useless for you to threaten me with this."


    Seeing Yan Shuo through the crack of the window, Kunwu thought of using the word.


    There are no benefits that come out of thin air in the world. If Yin Shuo doesn''t expose him on the spot, he must ask for something.


    He is to read this feeling, who knows a turn head, Gu huaijiang they are waiting at the door?


    Yan Shuo took up the tea cup with a smile, didn''t drink it, put it in front of his nose and gently swayed, smelling the aroma of the tea.


    "It''s your business to get caught on the spot. I didn''t expose you. It''s the favor you owe me. How can it be confused? "


    Kun Wu was injured


    Let''s see what medicine he sells in his gourd. Why not?


    "Come on, what do you want? Is it my military intelligence in Xikun? "


    "The military situation of Xikun, I''m afraid you can''t get it even if you live in the mountains for a long time. What''s more, our prime minister''s office doesn''t care about military affairs, and I don''t want military information. "


    When Yin Shuo put down his tea cup, the corners of his lips seemed to be stained with the fragrance of tea.


    "I just want to ask the seventh Prince one thing. You and Yu Fu have known each other for many years. What''s her identity?"


    Cynical smile, suddenly like the tide receded.


    Kun Wu hurt his eyes and said, "why do you want to know about Yu Fu?"


    Based on his experience in fighting all over the immortal Valley, it can almost be concluded that Yin Shuo had "bad intentions" for Yu Fu.


    "The house of marquis Gu and our prime minister''s house have always been at odds. Yufu is not the son of marquis Gu, but she has a superior position. Even your majesty likes her very much. Now she wants to be the wife of the prince of the marquis. She plays such an important role. I don''t know how to rest assured about her identity? ""What kind of lady? Master, the old man hasn''t agreed yet. Who dares to say that Yufu is Shizi''s wife? "


    His tone suddenly hardened.


    Yan Shuo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly understood, "it''s me who broke my words."


    Kun Wu didn''t accept his kindness at all. He stood up suddenly.


    "I can''t tell you the identity of Yu Fu. If you want to change the conditions, send someone to the post office to tell me. Goodbye!"


    Then he strode out of the study, leaving the curtain behind him.


    Out of the gate of the prime minister''s residence, he hammered his head.


    "Damn it, Mingming is going to make up with Yin Shuo, why didn''t he calm down..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 117

    Watching Kunwu go out injured, Yin Jikua went into the study.


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    Kun Wu left in anger, but Yan Shuo was calm. It''s hard to guess what they talked about.


    "It''s OK. I expected his attitude."


    Kun Wu refused to say Yu Fu''s identity. This action itself can explain some problems.


    -- her identity will not be accepted by Dongling people. In order to protect her, Kunwu refuses to tell the truth.


    "The clue of Kun Wu''s injury is broken. You should catch Gu Jiuge."


    "I will, big brother. He seems to like me a lot. In time I''m sure. "


    Yan Shuo warned: "he is different from ordinary men, you must not pretend."


    Yin Jichu''s face was slightly red, and she lowered her head, "what does elder brother say..."


    Footsteps came in a hurry outside the door.


    "Young master, that servant girl has been brought back by us. Do you want to see her now?"


    "Bring her in."


    What light was shining in his eyes, and Yin Jiyi said strangely, "what servant girl is it?"


    "A servant girl who was driven out of guhou''s house was also the first one to serve Yufu."


    Yin Ji nodded thoughtfully. When she was about to pick up the tea cup, she suddenly saw Yan Shuo''s eyes fall on her hand.


    That look, clearly write three words.


    She drew her hand back in panic.


    "Then I won''t disturb elder brother."


    After the words, I got up and meandered out.


    Not long after, the servant came in with a servant girl, dressed as a village woman.


    If you look at it carefully, the pendant on your ear is the fashion of the imperial capital. It''s really someone who has been in guhou mansion.


    "Your name is Yao Hong?"


    According to the information the detective found, the maid who was rushed to Zhuangzi from guhou''s house was called Yaohong.


    "Maidservant Qi Ting is the granddaughter of Qi an, the housekeeper of guhou mansion. The name Yaohong was changed later! "


    Her eyes were stubborn and resentful.


    Yan Shuo''s mind moved and waved her forward.


    Qi Ting stepped forward timidly, and Yin Shuo said with a smile, "the housekeeper of Gu Hou''s house? I know it. It''s Qi. What is the relationship between his son Qi Zhou and you? "


    Qi Tingxi said: "it''s the father of the maidservant!"


    "You are Qi Zhou''s daughter. You should have the highest status among the servant girls in Gu Hou''s house. Who dares to drive you out of guhou mansion? "


    Yan Shuo was good at persuasion, and Qi Ting, who was unprepared, said all the original things.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She broke into the study by herself and said that I cheated her. She stabbed me with a poisonous needle, which made me unable to move. Naturally, the Marquis believed her and drove me out of the house. "


    Yan Shuo pondered for a moment and nodded.


    Here, naturally, there is Qi Ting''s distortion of the facts. He can get rid of some unnecessary factors and understand the whole story.


    "So you''ve been waiting on her for so long, do you know her identity?"


    "Identity? She is a disciple of immortal Valley, a little poisonous fairy. She also had a servant girl yaolan who had been waiting on her since childhood. She came out of the immortal Valley, too. Was that what master Yin asked? "


    Yao blue, Yao red.


    No wonder Qi Ting hates Yu Fu so much.


    He shook his head, "in addition to the identity of immortal Valley, how much else do you know?"


    Does Yu Fu have any other identity?


    Qi Ting shook her head, and Yan Shuo looked disappointed.


    She bit her lower lip uneasily.


    No, she came back to the imperial capital from Chuang Tzu in the countryside. She didn''t want to go back again!


    Between the electric light and flint, she suddenly thought of something and cried out.


    "I remember, master Yin!"


    Qi Ting suddenly said: "the day I left Gu Hou''s house, she asked Yao LAN to give me some of my belongings. I don''t feel angry for a moment and said a few impolite words. Yao LAN saw that there was no one around and said that Miss Yufu''s identity was only comparable to that of Princess Danyang. "


    Princess Danyang?


    Thinking of Kun Wu''s impulse to leave, he suddenly had an idea, which became more and more clear in his mind.


    Is Yufu Princess Xikun?


    The people sent by the prime minister to explore the immortal Valley can''t even enter the mountain gate. They can only walk around the periphery.


    They didn''t find Yufu''s identity, but they found out that Xikun had a close relationship with Xianren valley. Many of the disciples in Xianren valley were from Xikun.


    So the possibility that Yufu is Princess Xikun is even greater


    "Come on, let''s see if my father is in the study. I''ll go there."


    "Yes, sir."


    Yan Shuo suddenly frowned and stood up, completely different from the appearance of jade at first sight. Qi Ting stood aside inexplicably.


    For a long time, she said tentatively: "Mr. Yin, the affairs of Gu Hou''s house can''t be spread out easily. I''ve told you all these things. You can''t leave me aloneStupid woman.


    How can we not lose what we have used up?


    The prime minister''s office is not a garbage dump. It can hold any garbage.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Yan Shuo''s eyes, and when he raised his head, it had been forced down.


    "Well, just stay in the mansion. Don''t go out and walk around, let alone meet the people of guhou mansion."


    After all, it''s Qi an''s granddaughter. It might be useful to keep her.


    "Thank you, young master Yin, thank you


    Qi Ting is busy thanking, looking at Yin Shuo''s eyes as if holding a straw, surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 118

    "In the back palace of the kundi emperor, there are more than 30 concubines, and there are also more than 10 princes in the Royal genealogy."


    "The princess''s words That''s even more


    Yin Shuo sat at the back of the book case. In front of him were a pile of books as high as a hill. Looking closely, they were all ancient books recording the national conditions of Xikun.


    He wrote the names of the imperial concubines and their princes on the paper one by one. When he wrote about the princess, he was very worried.


    No matter which country, there is no detailed information about the princess, for fear of losing the face of her daughter''s boudoir.


    Beili people don''t seem to care about this. Their princesses and princesses are raised the same way, but the records of Beili''s royal family are little known by foreigners.


    Yan Shuo frowned, and the more he wrote, the more confused he felt.


    "Well, you can''t find the identity of Yu Fu by relying on these alone."


    Yin Yan found an official document on the bookshelf. When Yin Shuo looked up, he knew that it was a copy of the memorial played by the courtiers to Emperor Ning. Yin Yan had always been used to storing these copies and could take them out for reference.


    Yin Shuo''s conjecture about Yu Fu''s identity reminds him of one thing.


    "Look, this is the memorial that Gu huaijiang wrote to his majesty two months ago. Among them, it is stated that Xikun did everything in order to invade Dongling, and even used poison techniques. He suggested that his majesty, like the people of Xikun, send his learned sons to Xianren Valley to study medicine and poison. "


    "My son remembers this. His majesty has adopted the advice of marquis Gu. However, many high-ranking officials in the court are reluctant to let their children suffer from it. It''s rather slack to do so."


    Yan Yan laughed sarcastically, "at that time, I felt something was wrong with being a father. Today, combined with your conjecture, I understand. If Yu Fu is Princess Xikun, it is very likely that the emperor of Kun gave Gu huaijiang a hostage and asked him to continue to serve Xikun. "


    "What''s Kunwu''s injury? Who knows if Gu huaijiang tied him up and sent him to his majesty? Is it a long arranged bitter meat game?"


    Yan Shuo paused, thinking of a glimpse in the crack of the study window.


    If it''s a bitter game, it''s too much like the play.


    If not


    Yu Fu''s identity is really beyond saying.


    Princess Danyang is the direct Princess of Dongling. She is the first of all princesses. Who else can match her except Princess Xikun?


    "Father, is it the servant girl who remembers wrongly? Or, it''s just that the servant girl beside Yu Fu is angry for a moment and deliberately says it to her. It''s too sensational for Princess Xikun to be the adopted daughter of marquis Gu. "


    "If she is not princess Xikun, why does Gu huaijiang treat her in all ways? Why is Kunwu injured? How can she have such a high piano skill when she is young? If you think about it again, every move she made at the palace banquet that day was dignified and dignified. She was not an ordinary noble girl. "


    All the clues point to Princess Xikun.


    Yin Shuo pursed his lips, looked at the relationship between the royal family of Xikun, and searched for the possible corresponding position of Yufu.


    There are more than 20 princesses in Xikun. I have never heard of any of them sent to Xianren valley or not in the palace.


    She''s 12 years old, or 11 or 13, of course.


    In the past 11 to 13 years or so, which concubine of kundi might have given birth? Or, a maid in waiting or something


    "Shuo''er, send all the people sent to Xianren Valley to Xikun. As long as you can be sure that Yufu is the princess of Xikun, Gu huaijiang will not be able to argue this time. "


    Even if Kunwu was injured and went to guhou''s house for a few days, Emperor Ning would feel uncomfortable, not to mention knowing that he adopted Princess Xikun as his adopted daughter?


    Yan Yan was in a good mood, patted him on the shoulder, "you check here slowly, you can come to the study at will in the future, you don''t have to ask for instructions as a father. Remember, we must find out Yufu''s identity as soon as possible. "


    After that, he stopped looking at Yan Shuo''s face and went straight out of the study.


    Yan Shuo bowed respectfully until he couldn''t hear the sound of Yan''s footsteps.


    "Kun Wu was injured and went into the study of marquis Gu''s mansion. His majesty didn''t dare to do anything about him. It seems that he was determined not to fight with Xi Kun any more. Even if you are really Princess Xikun, your majesty will not do anything to you. "


    He said to himself, sat back at the back of the book, picked up his pen and continued to calculate on the paper.


    Queen Xikun.


    The birth mother of the prince, as the mother of a country, if she quietly gave birth to a princess, she would not be able to hide it from others.


    Dipped in the Hui ink, the golden needle and Lanhao made a slanting stroke on the character "Queen of Kun".


    Down, Zheng Meiren.


    Kunwu''s injured biological mother, Yufu and Kunwu, don''t look like the brothers and sisters of a mother.


    There are some similarities between brothers and sisters of the same father and mother.


    Kunwu is handsome, sharp and angular, flying tall and straight, unique in the wild and majestic of Xikun men.


    Yufu is so beautiful that it doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. It''s carved with powder and carved with jade. It''s just a wonderful person in heaven and earth.


    They''re not like each other at all.


    It''s as if he and Yin Jihe are not at all similarYan Shuo raised his pen and paused for a long time.


    On the three characters of Zheng Meiren, there is another black and decisive slash.


    What''s the matter?


    suddenly, I was curious to ask, can you guess the relationship between Yin Shuo and Yin Jihe www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 119

    Yu Fu put his hands in the white fox skin cage, and put a purple cape on his body. He stood in the corridor and weighed his feet.


    When it was getting dark, big brother had not come yet.


    "Miss, it''s windy outside. Would you like to wait in the room?"


    Yao LAN came out to change her hand stove. The old charcoal was almost burnt out, and Yu Fu was still holding it unconsciously.


    "I''ll wait. Big brother may come soon."


    He said he would wait for him to come back.


    Standing in the corridor, she could see him earlier. If she waited in the room, she would be more anxious.


    "It''s snowing soon. Miss, don''t you see that it''s getting dark?"


    Yao LAN pointed to the horizon, a layer of gray clouds pressed down, looking dirty.


    As soon as the voice fell, the white snowflakes floated down.


    Yufu jumped up with joy. "It''s the first snow this year. It''s the first snow on the birthday of the general. It''s a good omen."


    She took her hand out of the cage, put her hands together, and recited silently in her heart.


    Bless the life of the commander of the general for a hundred years, and come back victorious in every battle!


    "It''s snowing. Is miss still outside?"


    Lianbi''s voice came from the room. Yufu was afraid that she would come out to urge her, so she picked up the cage and ran away.


    "Yao LAN, tell Lian Bi that I''ll be back after I go out!"


    "Miss, wait for me, I''ll go with you!"


    Yao LAN wants to keep up with her, but she is afraid that Lianbi can''t find anyone. After hesitating for a moment, she goes back to her room and tells Lianbi them, then opens the curtain and comes out. Where is Yufu?


    The heavy snow eroded the whole guhou mansion and turned it into a vast sea of snow.


    Yu was in a hurry to help her out. She didn''t put on the sheepskin boots she was wearing in the snow. Now her feet were freezing. She could only stamp her feet to regain consciousness.


    At this time, the elder brother is either in the upper room or in the study.


    She thought about it and walked towards the upper room.


    The cobblestone path was covered with a thin layer of snow.


    Yu Fu raised his foot to test, and the snow left a shallow forefoot print.


    The snow was not deep enough to cover her feet.


    If you walk through here, your feet must be cold.


    She wrapped up her cape hat tightly, and hid her small face under the fur of the hat. She walked forward with her head down.


    Snowflakes fall on her head and shoulders, white and purple against each other, especially good-looking.


    After only two steps, her figure began to shake.


    No, the pebbles below don''t slide on weekdays. It''s hard to walk on snowy days!


    She opened her hands to keep her balance, and the wind was blowing into her cloak. She could not help but raise her feet to try to reach the edge of the cobblestone road.


    The edge of the path is paved with bluestone, smooth and anti-skid, so you won''t fall when you walk on it.


    Unfortunately, her legs were not long enough, and she was about to reach the top of the bluestone. Suddenly, her body shook and she fell back!


    Behind him came a smile, someone hugged her, let her fall in his arms.


    The vast expanse of white snow, two purple confluence in one place, can not tell whose corner of the skirt holding who.


    Yu Fu struggles to support his chest to get up, only to find that Gu Shubai is under his own pressure.


    "Big brother?"


    For the first time, she saw Gu Shubai so embarrassed that she was pressed in the snow and covered her chest in pain.


    Yu Fu looked at his palm stained with snow.


    Well, what he covered was where he stood up.


    "Didn''t I say I wanted you to wait for me?"


    She was so dishonest that she ran out on a snowy day.


    "I''m waiting for you, standing under the porch! But suddenly it snowed. Sister Lianbi, they must urge me to come into the house. I just ran out to find you by myself! "


    It''s not her character to wait. In case Gu Shubai has something to do, she can go to see him.


    "You didn''t hurt, did you?"


    Yu Fu helped him up and patted the snow on the corner of his clothes.


    As soon as Gu Shubai''s cloak was raised, it covered her head in black. "Don''t get snowed here, talk in the corridor."


    "You are covered with snowflakes, and you care about me - why are your shoes wet?"


    He asked Yu Fu to sit on the bench under the corridor. If he didn''t see her slide, how could he rather damage his image in her eyes than rush to cushion behind her?


    Up and down a look, it was found that her shoes were wet with snow, light purple vamp wet into a large dark purple.


    "I forgot to change my shoes when I came out. It hasn''t snowed this year. Maybe the new sheepskin boots haven''t come out yet?"


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned, "you''ve fallen into the water. Dr. Sun told you not to get cold."


    If he is ill again, Gu huaijiang will blame himself, saying that he will not take care of his daughter.


    "Are the socks wet inside?"Yu Fujiao tip up, feel carefully, "it seems a little wet."


    This pair of embroidered shoes is good-looking, but the vamp is thinner and the snow water is seeping into it.


    Gu Shubai stretched out his hand and pulled off all the wet shoes and socks, then quickly tucked her feet into his cloak.


    "I''ll take you back for a pair of dry shoes and socks first."


    He held her horizontally, and the little man shrank in his big cloak and looked at him foolishly.


    Face is Lianbi and others with an umbrella out to find Yufu, see this scene can''t help but stop.


    "Your lady''s shoes and socks are under the back porch."


    Gu Shubai raised his chin toward the back, holding Yu Fu and walking towards the west chamber.


    As I write this chapter, my heart will blossom www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 120

    Yufu''s socks and shoes were baked on the fumigation cage. Yaolan felt them. They were warm and took them down to put on Yufu.


    She took off her cloak, and the room was warm. She ran out to see Gu Shubai without using the hand cage and hand stove.


    He was sitting on the couch outside, drinking tea. He saw Yufu standing by the door and looking at him. After a while, he waved to her.


    "What are you doing standing there with flowers on my face?"


    "No flowers."


    Not only no flowers, but also a little serious.


    Yu Fu stood timidly in front of him, and did not get up on the couch, just like a child who had made a mistake was punished by his husband.


    He looked up and swept, waiting on the side of Lianbi and others to retreat.


    Yu Fu''s head was low, staring at his feet.


    I knew I would not change my shoes just now. If I didn''t change my shoes, my elder brother was reluctant to reprimand her.


    "Do you know what I''m going to tell you?"


    "I know!"


    Yu Fu broke his finger, "be obedient, say you''ll wait for you, don''t go out running. On snowy days, you can''t run out at will. You need to change shoes, hold an umbrella, take people with you, and don''t get cold and sick... "


    She was very organized and thought of everything.


    I thought of it, but I didn''t do it.


    Gu Shubai forbeared for a long time, but he still couldn''t help it.


    Unfortunately, Yu Fu was bending his head to break his fingers, and didn''t see his expression.


    "Big brother, I know it''s wrong. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    She didn''t mean to


    "I''m angry, but not because of it."


    Gu Shubai seldom spoke to her with a straight face, not because of this, but because of what?


    She didn''t understand. Gu Shubai took her and put her on the couch. The warm air was so comfortable that people didn''t want to move.


    "It''s cold on the ground. You can sit and think about it."


    Yu Fu embraces a lead pillow, legs cross knee, hands unconsciously pull on the lead pillow.


    She didn''t do anything wrong except run out just now, did she?


    Gu Shubai''s eyes fell on her hand, and her white fingers stroked the guiding pillow in her arms. Some of them didn''t look at each other, which made people daydream.


    He shut his eyes unnaturally.


    "My father betrothed me to you. Why did you refuse?"


    "Ah?"


    Yu Fu said innocently, "how can I refuse? I mean, master, he... "


    She longed for such a day. When she mistakenly thought that Mrs. Su meant to betroth him to Su Yunyan, countless thoughts came to her mind.


    The details of Gu Shubai''s snatching back together with the army are simulated in the brain.


    Who knows the unexpected joy, Mrs. Su and Gu huaijiang mention, unexpectedly is oneself and Gu Shubai.


    She was very happy at that time, and it was not easy to show in front of outsiders. She could only giggle.


    But why did he say that he refused the engagement?


    "Do you really don''t know or don''t you fake it?"


    Fingertip hook her sharp chin, a pick, that pair of ignorant big eyes flicker.


    He suddenly forgot what he was going to say, and his mind was blank for a moment.


    It seems that she really doesn''t know.


    Gu Shubai explained with a good temper, "my father wants to betroth us both in front of the emperor''s relatives. If you don''t refuse, you and I can exchange Keepsake on the spot. It''s decided by my father and my great aunt and witnessed by all the guests. "


    "But when your father asked you if you would, you said that the God of medicine had not given permission. My Dongling is a land of rites. If you bring out the God of medicine, my father can only make decisions on behalf of my father, not yours. "


    So it is


    Yu Fu wants to cry without tears.


    "I don''t know your Dongling''s rules are like this. Then I''ll write to master quickly and ask him to promise us to get engaged quickly. Is that ok?"


    As soon as the words came out, she covered her mouth instantly.


    Gu Shubai smiles too brightly.


    What did she say just now?


    No, no, I''m not ashamed. I''m going to laugh at her!


    She has always been the most measured in speaking in front of outsiders, and I don''t know why she made such a big mistake in speaking to Gu Shubai.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear it."


    He took her hand off, trying to keep her in front of him and never worry about saying the wrong thing.


    As long as her mind is confirmed, nothing else matters.


    Yu Fu said in a low voice: "although it''s not settled yet, big brother can''t like others any more. Especially Princess Danyang, you can''t like her. "


    She was sure that as long as Gu Shubai showed a little bit of love for Princess Danyang, he would not be able to shake off.


    Because Princess Danyang likes him very much.


    Gu Shubai was stunned and couldn''t hide his smile.


    "This question Should I be worried? "At most, there is only one Danyang Princess beside him, Yufu The government alone is in danger.


    There is no room for relaxation.


    "Who is the big brother worried about?"


    Yu Fu looks puzzled.


    Maybe there are too many people who are good to her. She can''t tell who likes her as much as her sister and who likes her in a special way.


    In addition to Gu Shubai''s liking, she doesn''t care what other people like.


    "I don''t worry, and you don''t have to worry."


    He will clean up the men who covet Yu Fu one by one.


    Outside the window, there was heavy snow and the north wind roared.


    Yu Fu looked at his side face, as if he suddenly understood what he said and bent his eyes with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 121

    After two days of heavy snow, the whole house of marquis Gu was covered with silver and plain clothes. It was really beautiful.


    On the snow, the man in the Cape of Chu Qingshi crane plume came slowly, behind him was a row of neat footprints.


    He hung his head slightly, as if thinking of something, even not far away from the top of the pine tree trembling strangely did not notice.


    Behind the pine tree, four people huddled together, holding snow balls in their hands.


    "As soon as he comes, hit him, hit him in the face!"


    Gu Yi''s "general style" commands the public.


    "Brother six, isn''t that good? There are four of us


    If you throw four snowballs on a person''s face, you have to freeze his face.


    Especially


    Yu Fu took a look at the snow ball in Gu Yi''s hand and pressed it into a ball, bigger than her head.


    This really won''t break out nosebleed?


    Gu Xiang''s youth is heroic, and the snowball in his hand is not small. Su Yunyan''s is the smallest, which is as big as slapping.


    Yu Fu thinks about it and grabs a palm from the ground to scatter the snow.


    That''s how she is. That''s what she means.


    Su Yunyan said: "Yufu, you are too little. Once you hit it, you will fly away. It''s not lethal."


    Then he weighed the snowball in his hand, and compared with Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, he patted some more snow.


    Yu Fu said, "that''s not good. It''s the fourth brother."


    Gu Wenqing, that is the most gentle and kind one among the brothers.


    "Only the fourth brother can smash it. How dare you smash the third brother?"


    Gu Xiang made an action of killing a chicken and wiping his neck. "He had to chop you with a knife We can''t


    It''s impossible to split Yu Fu, but he and Gu Yi can''t escape.


    "And big brother and second brother, do you dare to smash them?"


    Yu Fu didn''t like it.


    Gu Yi said, quickly hissed, "ready!"


    Gu Wenqing has come to them.


    "Whoosh -"


    two big snowballs hit Gu Wenqing''s face, and he turned quickly.


    "Pa -"


    the snowball formed by the two big lumps was crushed on the ground with hatred.


    "Whew -"


    another small snowball flew straight to his face, and then dropped weakly on the way.


    "Pa!"


    Gu Wenqing is undamaged. When he wants to open his mouth, Yufu jumps out from behind the tree, and the snow particles in his palm are scattered on his face.


    His face was suddenly cold and slightly stiff.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The remaining three jumped out from behind the tree, laughing so much that they wanted to roll into a ball.


    They have been snowing for a long time, but they haven''t touched Gu Wenqing at all. They didn''t expect that Yufu''s snowball attack succeeded.


    Yu Fu was embarrassed and said, "fourth brother, I didn''t mean to spill it on you."


    Who knows that he escaped the "three mountains" and would turn over the boat in the small sewer.


    Gu Wenqing turned to look at the three lumps on the ground, and his goose bumps would stand up.


    "You two little bunnies, do you want me to die?"


    It''s bigger than his head. Thanks to them!


    "Hey hey, fourth brother, we don''t believe in your martial arts. We know you can hide!"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi quickly described and supplemented.


    "Fourth brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yu Fu felt that he had something on his mind.


    If I hadn''t known Chu Shiqing''s cloak, I couldn''t have seen it was Gu Wenqing.


    The family man who has always been tall and straight seldom looks dejected.


    When she said that, people found out.


    "Fourth brother, what happened?"


    "Speak up and we''ll help you with your ideas."


    Gu Wenqing looks at Gu Yi awkwardly, then at Su Yunyan.


    It''s really hard to say


    But I have to say it.


    "You think of a way quickly, the eldest aunt and father said that they would betroth Yunyan to me. Isn''t that a random order?"


    "Poof."


    Su Yunyan really wants to vomit three liters of blood. She is not born to Mrs. su.


    Gu Yidun, Gu Xiang took his elbow to poke him.


    "You have a word to say."


    Mrs. Su must not know about Su Yunyan and Gu Yi, so she will be betrothed to Gu Wenqing. Gu Yi should come forward to talk about it.


    Gu huaijiang said that if they marry their favorite woman, they will not agree with Mrs. Su at will.


    "I..."


    Gu Yi is a little confused. He has never experienced such a situation.


    Su Yunyan looked at him, his lower lip clenched, biting out a row of white teeth.


    Gu Wenqing and Yu Fu also looked at him.Gu Yi was surrounded by the crowd and became more and more nervous.


    "I What are you all looking at me for? What does this have to do with me? "


    Su Yunyan''s face turned white.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Gu Xiang clenched his teeth in his ear, "how can it have nothing to do with you? If Yunyan really married fourth brother, would you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Stop it!"


    Su Yunyan tears are almost out, hate to stare at Gu Yi, turned and ran.


    "Sister Su!"


    Yu Fu hastily pushed Gu Yi, "brother six, go after him quickly!"


    What does that sentence have to do with me? Yufu is sad after hearing it, not to mention Su Yunyan?


    Gu Yi stood still, his face gloomy and his head bowed.


    "Sick bastard, it''s nothing to do with you. It''s nothing to do with you when I die!"


    Su Yunyan ran in the snow, deep and shallow, and finally sat down and cried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 122

    "Is big brother in there?"


    Yu Fu went to Gu Shubai''s yard to look for him, and a young man in military uniform came out face to face.


    He saw that Yu Fu was stunned and said: "in, in."


    Soon he gave a salute, silent and speechless. After a long time, he said, "I''ve seen you, I''ve seen you, young lady."


    Gu Shubai is called major general by Gu Jiajun''s people. Then this young lady


    Her face turned red.


    "Yan Zheng, don''t talk nonsense."


    Gu Shubai came out of the room and looked at the man. "It''s Miss Yu Fu."


    The most important thing for Dongling woman is reputation. He hasn''t married Yufu yet, so it''s not good for her.


    Yan Zheng raised his head, "yes, I''ve seen Miss Yu Fu. You''re much taller than before."


    Yu Fu likes to hear people say that she has grown tall, "really? Have you seen me before? "


    "Yes, I''ve seen Miss from a distance several times in the army when she detoxified the general. But I can''t get into the big account, so the lady hasn''t seen me. "


    Gu Shubai said: "this is Yan Zheng, Yan Huashi, and Yan Shenjiang. Do you remember? Yan Zheng is his son. "


    "Ah, you are the son of general Yan''s family. General Yan is a good man and takes care of me in the army."


    Yan Zheng laughs forthrightly, "should, everybody is a family."


    Gu Jiajun''s house.


    Yu Fu raised his face and said, "since you are a family, don''t call me miss. Just call me my name. Yan Zheng, your name sounds good! "


    Gu Shubai gave her a casual look.


    Yan Zheng was acutely aware of his eyes, and immediately straightened his face, "the end will not dare. Miss, do you have anything else to do with the major general? I''ll leave first. "


    After that, he gave a fist and left.


    Gu Shubai took his shoulder and said in a voice that Yufu couldn''t hear: "I know what you call Yufu behind your back. Let me hear the young lady''s words in the future. Don''t blame me for not giving the brothers face."


    His voice is very mild at first, but it makes people feel creepy.


    The real dignity never depends on being fierce and fierce, which is a truth taught by Gu''s father and son.


    Yan Zheng straightened himself subconsciously and said seriously, "yes!"


    It seems that there is still a long way to go for a young lady to become a young lady.


    "You came in a hurry. What happened?"


    Gu Shubai goes back to find Yu Fu. Yu Fu remembers his purpose.


    "Oh, yes. Do you know that the general wants to betroth sister Su to his fourth brother? "


    "Yes, I have."


    He nodded. "What''s the matter?"


    "But sister Su doesn''t like sister Su, and she doesn''t like sister Su either. What she likes is brother Liu, who also likes sister su. She is always saying things that make her sad. "


    Thinking of Gu Yi''s appearance when Gu Xiang teases him with Su Yun cigarettes, Gu Shubai probably has a number in his mind.


    "He''s only sixteen years old, and he''s still a child, and he''s unavoidably insensitive to love. The girl''s family always knows this kind of thing earlier. Yunyan is only 15 years old. She is much more mature than Gu Yi in this matter. "


    So it is


    Yu Fu said thoughtfully, "when the elder brother was sixteen, was he the same as the sixth brother?"


    Fortunately, she met 20-year-old Gu Shubai. If he didn''t know anything like Gu Yi, wouldn''t he be more sad than Su Yunyan?


    "No


    Gu said, "I''m not a fool."


    Yu Fu was stunned.


    "You want me to find a way to let Gu Yi know what he really thinks and go to his father for Yunyan, don''t you?"


    "Yes, do you have a way? The fourth and fifth brothers tried to persuade him for a long time, but they couldn''t. I''m responsible for persuading sister Su, but I... "


    Gu Shubai shook his head with a smile.


    "Your fourth and fifth brothers are also half older children. How can they persuade Gu Yi? You are more There''s no misunderstanding between you and me. It''s good that Yunyan doesn''t envy you at the moment. How can he listen to your persuasion? "


    A group of children, children out of the trouble.


    He touched Yu Fu''s head and said, "fortunately, you are smart and know how to find your big brother. No matter what happens in the future, you should come to me at the first time. Do you know? "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I know! Let''s go and find brother six


    Gu Shubai and Gu Yi enter the room alone, and others are waiting anxiously outside the door.


    "It''s no use persuading Gu Yi for so long. I hope elder brother can persuade him."


    "Elder brother has experience, it must be better than those of us who have no experience."


    Yu Fu suddenly raised his ears and looked at Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang, "what experience does big brother have?"


    That pair of machine sincerely of small appearance, quite a bit of main room madam''s manner.


    Gu xiangyileng, "have the experience of liking girls, don''t you know?"Isn''t that the girl Gu Shubai likes?


    Yu Fu''s face was red, "Oh."


    The two people looked at each other with a smile, and their heart said that xiaoyufu was jealous like this.


    "Brother, I see!"


    With a slap, the door was pushed open and Gu Yifei ran out.


    "Put on your cape!"


    The voice inside the house was very calm, and then a cape flew straight to Gu Yi.


    He picked it up and ran out before he had time to put it on.


    Three people doubtfully looking at his rabbit like back, can only look to Gu Shubai for answers.


    Inside, he sat on the side of the tea table, holding a cup of tea with fragrance curling up, smiling slightly at the corner of his mouth, very calm.


    The author says: Yan Zheng, you shameless man, how old is Yu Fu!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 123

    "Father


    Gu Yi Ran to the room in a hurry. When he came in, he saw Gu huaijiang talking with Mrs. su.


    Gu huaijiang could not help frowning when he rushed in with cold wind and wet under his feet.


    "What do I usually teach you?"


    Gu Yi was the youngest and in poor health when he was young. Gu huaijiang was always the most tolerant to him -


    of course, compared with Gu Shubai and others, he was tolerant, and compared with the means of educating his children in other families, he was still severe.


    Therefore, his temperament is the most lively among the brothers, but the general rules are correct.


    How can you be so impatient today?


    Mrs. Su was also quite surprised and forgot what she was about to say.


    "Father, I I''m wrong. I''ll come in later. "


    "That''s all. He must be in such a hurry because of something urgent. Just listen to him!"


    When Mrs. Su spoke, Gu huaijiang naturally wanted to give her this face.


    Gu Yi turns around again. Seeing that Mrs. Su is here, she suddenly feels embarrassed.


    "Bake the fire quickly. Look at your snowy clothes. Your shoes are wet."


    Mrs. Su ordered someone to put a foot stove for him, and it was much warmer when she stepped on it. Gu Yi thought as she warmed up.


    "Elder sister, don''t worry too much about him. He was not well when he was young. You are used to taking care of him. Now he is stronger and better than Gu Xiang and they. Don''t worry about him


    Mrs. Su smiles kindly. They are not in a hurry. They wait for Gu Yi to speak while drinking tea.


    After a while, Gu Yi whispered, "father, I heard that you are going to betroth Yunyan to the fourth brother, aren''t you?"


    "What did you say?"


    Gu huaijiang didn''t hear clearly.


    Gu Yi''s face turned red.


    He finally summoned up the courage to ask, how Gu huaijiang has not heard!


    Alas!


    "I, I mean..."


    "There''s no spirit in a man. Yufu''s family doesn''t behave like you. What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Yi is naturally unconvinced when he is compared to a little girl.


    "Father, I want to marry a man


    It''s true to knead, but it''s true to knead directly.


    Mrs. Su almost spurted out a mouthful of tea, forced to suppress the smile, and wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t have any fluctuation on his face. When he looked closely, he still had a slight smile.


    Why do these two look It''s like you already know?


    Gu Yi is too young to understand this routine.


    "You are late. My father has promised Yunyan to your fourth brother. She will be your fourth sister-in-law in the future. Pay attention to her address. "


    Sister in law?


    Gu Yi''s face turned red with anger. "But father, she doesn''t like fourth brother, and fourth brother doesn''t like her either! Don''t you mean we should marry the woman we like? How did you break your promise? "


    "Yunyan is different from other women. As a father, we have already discussed with your aunt that we should choose a husband among you to give her. Now it''s your big aunt who has a crush on your fourth brother. I think it''s good to be a father. "


    Gu Yi looked at Mrs. Su and suddenly understood the crux.


    In other words, as long as Mrs. Su likes him, Su Yunyan can be granted to him, right?


    "Auntie, don''t you hurt me? What can''t I compare with my fourth brother? "


    He half squatted down and leaned at Mrs. Su''s feet, playing coquetry and playing treasure. His eighteen martial arts skills were all up.


    "Auntie, when you were a child, didn''t you say that you liked me the most? How can you forget me and just think of my fourth brother? "


    "Is it good for you to marry Yunyan? The eldest aunt remembers that you two have not been harmonious, so she has never thought about you


    Mrs. Su asked, and Gu Yi blushed even more.


    "That''s not disharmony! That is childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood childhood


    So it is.


    Mrs. Su covered her mouth with a handkerchief and laughed silently. Gu huaijiang gently shook her head.


    Don''t let this boy off easily, or he won''t know how to cherish it in the future.


    "So you like Yunyan, don''t you hate Yunyan? How good is this? I look at Yunyan, and she doesn''t... "


    "Who said that! She likes me, she likes me! If you don''t believe me, wait a minute. I''ll go to her and tell my aunt! Auntie, wait for me


    Then he quickly got up to run out, and suddenly a man jumped out behind the screen, "Hello! Where are you going to find me? "


    It''s su Yunyan!


    Gu Yi widened his eyes and looked at Gu huaijiang and Mrs. Su inconceivably.


    The two elders looked at each other with tacit understanding, and the smile in the corner of their mouth could not hide from others.


    Well, he was calculated by two old people


    Su Yunyan''s face was red and he came forward slowly, "aren''t you going to find me? I''m here. What can I do for you? "Two people face-to-face blush, giggle for a long time did not say why.


    Gu huaijiang gave a dry cough.


    My silly son is a real worry.


    "Oh, that''s what my father said. How about giving you to me?"


    Gu huaijiang just took a sip of tea, suddenly the tea choked in his throat, covered his chest and coughed.


    Gu Yi can see that this time it''s a real cough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 124

    At the beginning of La month, the lotus fragrant courtyard packed up. Mrs. Su and Su Yunyan were going back to Jinling.


    "Why go back to Jinling? We''ve all made up our minds, aunt. Why don''t you take her and live here with you? "


    When Gu Yi heard that they were going back to Jinling, he hurried to stop them.


    The jade pendant of Pisces on his waist clanged as he ran.


    Su Yunyan looks at him with a smile and continues to pack his clothes.


    She also has a jade pendant of two fish hanging on her waist. Together, the two fish are in the shape of Tai Chi. It is said that the jade pendant was left by the old Marquis of guhou mansion.


    Now give him two people one, just as a keepsake of engagement.


    Mrs. Su instructed the women to clean up the boxes and said with a smile: "it''s time to go back to Jinling. Yunyan is the daughter of the Su family in Jinling. She will be married from Jinling in the future. The Su family is not bigger than the guhou family, and they are not nobody. How can they just live here? "


    "Besides, it''s almost the end of the new year. Without me, I''m afraid it''s not a good year. Yunyan and I have to go back to take charge of the overall situation, so that no one else will say that her father is gone, and the Su family will fall. "


    What Mrs. Su said was reasonable - all the reasons for going back, not for leaving behind.


    "Silly boy, you''re only betrothed, are you? I want to be beautiful. Yunyan''s filial piety has not passed yet. "


    Gu Shubai came in from the door and saluted Mrs. Su, "big aunt, my father asked me to escort you back to Jinling. I''ll see what else you need here."


    Gu Yi pats his head, which reminds him that Su Yunyan still has filial piety.


    Now that she is married, she has to wait for her filial piety to pass.


    Su Fu said: "I''m doing a good job here. The people who go back are the same as when they came here. There are only a few servant girls and bodyguards. Your father has the heart to let you escort us in the cold winter, but also back and forth to work hard


    "It''s not hard. The journey to Jinling is not far for me. It''s too far for you and Yunyan. In addition, there were several snows this winter, and the waterway was blocked when it came, so we had to go back by land. My father was afraid of being unsafe, so he specially asked me to take a team of soldiers and horses to escort him. "


    Su Yunyan raised his ears, "big cousin, do you want to escort us back? That must be very imposing. Let those people in Jinling see the heroic appearance of Gu Jiajun. They must be so surprised that their chin falls to the ground! "


    Listening to her cheerful tone, she didn''t mean to give up at all.


    Did she forget herself when she saw big brother''s style and valiant manner?


    Gu yichiwei said, "brother, I''ll go with you, too!"


    "If you go, my cousin will take care of you. If something happened on the way, wouldn''t it be trouble? "


    Su Yunyan didn''t think too much. As soon as he spoke, Mrs. Su took a look at her.


    She is more mature than Gu Yi. In fact, these two children are too naive.


    This is also the reason why Mrs. Su must take Su Yunyan back. When they are older, they won''t have so many bumps together.


    When Gu Yi matures like Gu Shubai, when Su Yunyan matures Even if she is like Yufu.


    "You said I''d be in trouble? My father taught me martial arts hand in hand. I''m also very good, OK


    "I don''t believe it."


    "If you don''t believe in going out to fight, I''ll give you three moves!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two people ran to the yard to make a fool of again, Su madam turns a head to see, Su Yunyan''s clothes throw at will on the couch.


    It''s like pickles.


    From the lotus fragrant courtyard, he went to the west chamber by the way.


    "Big brother, what did you say to sixth brother, he went to the general obediently?"


    Gu Yi and Su Yunyan''s marriage is developing rapidly. They have exchanged Keepsake so soon. They can get married after su Yunyan''s filial piety.


    Yu Fu was very curious and envious.


    If only she didn''t mention master at the birthday party


    No, No. if you don''t tell master, the consequences will be very serious.


    Gu Shubai looked mysterious. "It''s very simple. I asked him two questions. First, when my father said he would promise you to me, was he happy or not


    The answer must be unhappy.


    Gu Yi has expressed to Yu Fu countless times how unfair and eccentric Gu huaijiang is.


    Why give Yu Fuxu to big brother!


    "What about the second question?"


    "Second, are you unhappy because you want to be his sister-in-law or don''t want you to marry someone else?"


    Yu Fu recalled that in addition to Gu huaijiang how eccentric, Gu Yi often said that I don''t want to call you sister-in-law, you are our little sister.


    So it is


    Yu Fu suddenly realized, "so when sixth brother thinks about it, he knows that he''s not happy that I''m engaged with you. He''s not happy that sister Su is engaged with fourth brother."


    It''s not that I don''t want to call Su Yunyan''s fourth sister-in-law. I just don''t want her to marry someone other than herself."Big brother is really powerful. In three or two words, he convinced sixth brother. You can see that he is very sticky with sister Su now!"


    "Not me."


    Gu Shubai insisted on his constant modesty and said with a smile, "he is too stupid."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 125

    A fool is blessed with stupidity. Gu Yi goes to find Gu huaijiang, who really agrees to his trip to Jinling.


    "You are sixteen years old. It''s time to go out and practice. When your elder brother was your age, he was able to take charge of himself. I''ll let you go to Jinling together this time to find a gate. "


    The last three words were lowered. Gu Yizheng was overjoyed and didn''t hear them clearly.


    "Father, what''s going to Jinling?"


    "Nothing. You have to listen to your elder brother. Don''t give him any trouble."


    "How can I make trouble for big brother? With me, you can take five soldiers less. No, ten


    The public security in Dongling has always been good. With the escort of Gu Hou''s family, I don''t think Xiao Xiao dares to make up his mind.


    Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    On one side, Gu huaijiang allowed Gu Yi to go out, and on the other side, he told Gu Shubai to bring more troops.


    Ten more. No, twenty more!


    Gu Shubai doesn''t worry about Gu Yi. Although he is young, his martial arts are much better than ordinary young people.


    What worried him even more was Yu Fu. The envoys of Xikun had not left yet, and the annoying "elder martial brother" was still there.


    Recently, he didn''t have the cheekiness to visit the Marquis''s residence and climb the wall. It is well known that he stole military information from the government and the public. The eldest prince and the second prince also alienated him a lot.


    A prince of an enemy country who steals military information. If he doesn''t kill him, he will give Xikun face. Do you want a good reception?


    Dream!


    The night before he left, he went to Gu Jiuge''s yard.


    "Big brother, you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. What''s the matter today?"


    Since Gu huaijiang announced Gu Shubai''s engagement with Yu Fu at the birthday party, Gu Jiuge''s attitude towards him has been alienated, and he is not as cheerful as before.


    "I will escort my aunt and Yunyan back to Jinling tomorrow. I will take my sixth brother with me. If I''m not here, it''s up to you. "


    Gu Shubai didn''t care what his face was, he went straight into the room.


    "Don''t worry, brother. It''s not the first time you''ve gone out. I used to take good care of you, and nothing will happen."


    Gu Jiuge sat down behind him, and the two brothers sat on the couch, silent for a moment.


    Gu Shubai shook his head. "It''s different this time. I know you always take care of your family well. I mainly want to ask you, Yufu. "


    "Yufu is also my sister. Of course, I will take good care of her. Why do you need to ask for it?"


    Gu Jiuge is eager to declare sovereignty.


    Before they were officially engaged, they were both Yufu''s brothers, and no one was closer than the other.


    Gu Shubai warned him, "that''s your future sister-in-law."


    "Well, I haven''t been engaged yet. Even if I''m engaged, I can''t be my sister-in-law if I''m not married."


    Gu Jiuge never gives up. He has never argued with Gu Shubai. Although they are only one year behind, Gu Shubai, who is the eldest brother and the son of the Marquis, always gets more things different from them.


    He won''t fight for anything else, only Yufu. He doesn''t want to let it out easily.


    Gu Shubai looks at him, the two brothers look at each other, the man''s blood in the outbreak, in the collision.


    There are only two things that can trigger this kind of bloody nature.


    One is power, the other is women.


    For a long time, Gu Shubai chuckled.


    He compromise, "well, not as your future sister-in-law, just as you and my sister."


    "Before the envoys of Xikun left, the eldest prince and the second prince fought openly and secretly, and Yin Shuo was not a fuel-efficient lamp. I''m not at ease when I''m not here. You have to take care of all this. "


    Gu Jiuge''s eyes twinkled for a moment, "Kun Wu is hurt Big brother can see that, too? "


    Yu Fu said that Kun Wushang was a generous man, and most people in the imperial capital thought that he was an impulsive and willful young man with no real power and no brain.


    I don''t want to think about how many princes have died in the fight for the prince of Xikun. If Kunwu is really mindless, how can he live to the present?


    "I see. When he looks at others, he pretends to be stupid. There is always a faint ambition in his eyes. But when he looks at Yu Fu, he really seems to be an honest man. He doesn''t have any tricks. "


    That''s not the way younger martial brother looks at elder martial sister.


    Gu Jiuge nodded, no matter for Gu Shubai or for himself, he could not let Kun Wushang approach Yu Fu.


    The two reached a tacit agreement, and did not mention the sovereignty of Yufu.


    "How many soldiers will elder brother take to escort her this time?"


    "It was originally twenty. After Gu Yi was added, my father asked me to take forty."


    Gu Jiuge frowned slightly, "so much? My father always keeps a low profile. He usually takes a few people with him when he goes out. This time I asked you to take so many people to protect my great aunt. I''m not really afraid of Gu Yi''s trouble, right


    Gu Shubai gave him a look of approval.


    Gu Jiuge is still sensible, unlike Gu Yi. After hearing about this, he jumped up and down unconvinced and said that Gu huaijiang looked down on him too much.


    "Is something really going to happen?"Gu Shubai said: "my father said that there are Xikun people in the Middle Kingdom. Recently, some people in the court have been staring at guhou''s house. I''d better be careful. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    How can you not worry?


    They all know in their hearts that Gu huaijiang''s judgment is seldom wrong because of his keen sense he has developed on the battlefield for decades.


    "No, there are too few forty people. They are all married women. How can you protect them then?"


    Gu Jiuge has long forgotten the dispute about Yu Fu. He tries to persuade Gu Shubai to take more soldiers to set out


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 126

    Gu huaijiang said that forty is forty.


    Before going out, everyone was seeing each other off at the door of the mansion, and Gu Yi rode around on his horse.


    It''s not that I''ve never ridden a horse, I''ve never been far away, so I''m very excited.


    It''s the first time that Gu Xiang and Gu Yi have been separated from each other since they were so big.


    "You should be careful on the way, don''t give big brother any trouble. Don''t forget to go to Jinling. We''ll wait for you at home for the new year. "


    Ten days is enough for a round trip to Jinling by land.


    All in all, they are sure to have time to return to the government for the Spring Festival.


    "Brother six, this is a snack for you. There is no crab pastry. It will be broken if you move. You can only put some non breakable snacks, but it''s better than dry food. "


    Yu held up a cloth bag wrapped layer upon layer and hung it on the saddle for him. "Big brother, if you are hungry, you can eat snacks. You have your favorite green ball."


    Gu Yi: "then why don''t you hang on big brother''s saddle?"


    Yu Fu looks naive, "it''s not good-looking to hang on the big brother''s saddle."


    Gu Yi


    It''s ok if he doesn''t look good together. It''s the most important thing to look good, isn''t it?


    Gu Shubai nodded to her, "it''s late. I''m afraid it''s going to snow for a while. Father, let''s start first."


    Su Yunyan poked his head out of the carriage window, "Yufu, next time you come to Jinling, I''ll take you to Yuhuatai. There are many beautiful gems in the moat! It doesn''t matter if you can''t come. I''ll be back to the imperial capital soon! "


    "Well, sister Su, goodbye!"


    Yu Fu stretched out her fluffy gloves and waved at her.


    The team watching the carriage is getting farther and farther away, the snowflakes are falling, and the vision is getting more and more blurred.


    What Gu Shubai said was right. It snowed so soon.


    It must be very difficult for them to go this way.


    "Let''s all go back, drinking song. If your elder brother is not here, the affairs in the mansion will be handled by you."


    "The elder brother told me. Father, please handle the military affairs at ease. The child will take care of the affairs in the government properly."


    ¡­¡­


    There is still more than half a month to go before the Spring Festival, and the school is going to have a winter holiday.


    Gu Yi left on leave. On this day, Yu Fu went to school with Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang for the last class of this year.


    Lin fengmiao steps into the school and sweeps it heartily. He is very glad not to see Gu Yi.


    "Today is the end of the winter holiday. After the Lantern Festival, you will come back to the study. I know that you are all anxious, so I don''t want to give a lecture today. "


    They almost cheered.


    It''s good not to give lectures. Let them play!


    "Sidao, bring things in."


    Zhou Sidao was holding a stack of long strips of red paper, which was as high as someone''s, and carefully placed them on the desk.


    "The tradition of our Guangxia study is that every year before the winter vacation, students should write a pair of Spring Festival couplets and post them in every corner of the study. Now one person will send out four pieces of paper, and when they have finished writing and handed them in, they can finish school. "


    You can go after writing?


    Great!


    They could not wait. Before Zhou Sidao sent the paper, someone had already dipped the pen in ink.


    "There are only four couplets for one person, so we have to write a pair of Spring Festival couplets. No matter what you write, you should post it in your study. Please write carefully. "


    Hiss -


    someone took a breath of cold air and took back the pen that was about to fall, fearing that ink would drop onto the paper.


    The Spring Festival couplets are pasted in Guangxia study to celebrate the new year. If they are too ugly, won''t they be disgraced from this year to next year?


    It needs to be well written.


    However, some people are too late.


    "It''s over. Why didn''t Mr. Lin say it earlier?"


    There was a cry, and people looked at him. On one of Gu Changming''s red papers, there was a crooked spring character.


    At first sight, I wrote without thinking.


    Yu Fu covered his mouth with a smile and looked at Gu Wenqing. He had already finished his writing.


    The posture is calm and calm, and it seems to have a plan in mind.


    Gu Xiang is still biting his pen and thinking. He knows the talent of one of his brothers and one of his sisters. He should write carefully and not lose them too much.


    After a while, Yu Fu thought of a suitable couplet and wrote it down on rice paper.


    Gu Xiang leaned over his head and said, "this is a good way. Why didn''t I think of it? Just write it down and think about it, and then copy it on the red paper


    Hearing this, several students around abandoned red paper and picked up rice paper.


    Zhou Sidao nodded with satisfaction and winked at Lin fengmiao.


    Young and thoughtful, Yu Fu is the youngest in this school, but his literary talent and knowledge are not bad at all.


    More aura that ordinary people don''t have.


    Gu Wenqing was the first to stop writing. He wrote a draft in his heart and wrote it smoothly.


    Blowing the ink, and then at the end of the couplet with a small lettering name, he handed over to Lin fengmiao."The white snow and silver branches leave the old year, and the gentle wind and light rain herald a good harvest. Good, good sentence, your tone has always been so gentle and delicate. The handwriting is neat and elegant. Just stick it under the back porch. "


    People look up and write so well. Why is it pasted in that humble place in the backyard?


    Lin Feng Miao slowly swept the first one eye, everyone suddenly realized.


    He wants to put the most ugly words in the most conspicuous place!


    Ginger is still spicy. This move is really poisonous!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 127

    Outside, the wind was blowing, and in the school, someone was sweating.


    College students can still, primary school students look around, and finally go to find Zhou Sidao.


    "Mr. Zhou, my paper has been broken by me. Could you give me two more..."


    Zhou Sidao looked behind him. Behind a pupil, there were many pairs of eager eyes.


    He almost couldn''t help laughing.


    "I can''t change the rules set by Mr. Lin either."


    After that, he raised his chin to Lin fengmiao''s seat. Gu Changming was so scared that he ran back. How dare he bargain with Mr. Lin?


    As a result, you can only choose two good ones from the paper you have written down.


    He held up four pieces of paper, each of which seemed to be the same. Among the dwarfs, the general was still a dwarf.


    If this couplet is handed in, I''m afraid Mr. Lin will leave the gate of Guangxia study to him.


    He lost his face!


    At the moment, Yu Fu also wrote down her couplet, which was written on rice paper. She carefully revised a few words before copying it.


    More neat than Gu Wenqing.


    "I like to see thousands of flowers and trees coming in spring and drink a cup of harvest wine with a smile. Well, this copy is so good that it should be pasted at the door of the firewood room. Unfortunately, I can''t bear to let it be accompanied by firewood ash. Why don''t you stick it on the door of the old man in the backyard? "


    "Yes."


    Gu Wenqing was about to paste his Spring Festival couplets. Seeing that Yu had helped her, she invited her to go with her.


    She turned her head and saw that Gu Xiang was almost finished. "Fourth brother, let''s wait for fifth brother to go together."


    Gu Xiang just finished writing and carefully blew it on the paper. He didn''t bring it up to Mr. Lin until the ink was dry.


    His handwriting is not as good as Gu Wenqing and Yu Fu''s. If the ink faints, it will be even worse.


    Yu Fu stood beside Gu Wenqing and suddenly went down.


    "I have two blank ones here. Can I use them for you?"


    Gu Changming was scratching his ears when he saw a pair of white hands holding two pieces of blank red paper, as if he was happy.


    Looking up, it turned out that the man from heaven was Yufu.


    "I''ve handed them in. I can''t use these two."


    Yu Fu was afraid that he would be embarrassed to accept it, so he specially explained one more sentence.


    Gu Changming blushed and lowered his head, "thank you, thank you."


    Gu Wenqing also took the two pieces of paper he had left. "I also have two pieces here. You can save some money. You can learn from Yu Fu to write couplets on rice paper first, and then copy them down."


    Gu Changming took a look at the jade support seat. Sure enough, there was a piece of rice paper with couplets on it, and there were signs of alteration.


    "I''m not as good as you. I''ve written it twice before I feel more satisfied."


    Gu Xiang came up with his Spring Festival couplets, shrugged his shoulders and said he could do nothing.


    They left the school together and walked towards the backyard.


    Gu Changming looks at Yu Fu''s back. She hasn''t seen her since she came to the college.


    In the impression, she was still the little girl who had her hair scattered by her own carelessness.


    Now look at her. She''s taller and bigger, like a fairy


    "Yufu, have you forgotten? That Gu Changming bullied you, in Mr. Zhou''s school. "


    Gu Wenqing is holding the Spring Festival couplets of the three, and Gu Xiang is holding the paste in his hand. He asks Yu Fu as he walks.


    "Remember, you beat him up!"


    "Then you give him your paper?"


    "He''s a descendant of Gu''s family. It''s bad for him to put the Spring Festival couplets on the gate. It''s a shame to lose all of us."


    Yu Fu said, looking behind him, there was no one, and the other students had not come out.


    She lowered her voice. "It''s mainly because I accidentally glanced at his desk. It''s so ugly that I can''t read it down."


    Gu Xiangpu sneered.


    "First, stick the two of us under the corridor, and then go to Mr. Lin''s door to stick the jade."


    Gu Wenqing put all the Spring Festival couplets on the bench under the corridor, and picked out the ones he and Gu Xiang had, one at the head of the corridor and the other at the end of the corridor.


    Then paste the jade support, and the whole backyard of Guangxia study is contracted by Gu Houfu.


    When the three of them came out of the backyard, they saw that all the students, big and small, came out with ladders and paste.


    Some are sad, some are complacent.


    "Go! Let''s go to the gate


    According to Mr. Lin''s arrangement, the door of Guangxia study must be pasted with the worst spring festival couplet he thought.


    Sure enough, the gate is full of people. Some of them have pasted it themselves, but they can''t even wash it with their hands full of paste. Some of them have not pasted it yet, and they are watching the Spring Festival couplets.


    There was a wooden ladder at the gate, and a chubby boy staggered down, scared to death.


    "Spring, summer, autumn, winter and spring are the first, plum, peach, plum, apricot and plum are the first."


    Some people laugh, "Yo, is this spring festival couplet or mahjong?"The people at the bottom laughed.


    The boy on the wooden ladder finally fell to the ground. It was Gu Changsheng, Gu Changsheng''s brother.


    He turned his head and sophisticated, "what''s mahjong? This is the spring festival couplet, a wonderful couplet


    "It''s more than excellent. It''s the best. Otherwise, how can it be pasted on the door of our study?"


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing.


    In the crowd, Gu Changming secretly looked at her, infected by her sweet smile, and then began to laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 128

    "Did miss go to the back porch to practice needling again?"


    Lian Bi came in with tea and saw Yao LAN arranging the silver needles for Yu Fu. She said, "it''s snowy outside. Miss, if you want to practice, do you want to practice in the East Wing room? We don''t want to go there. "


    Gu Shubai teaches Yu the technique of fufei needle. When she has time, she often practices it in the back porch. There is usually no one passing by, so there is no need to be afraid of hurting people accidentally.


    In autumn, Aunt Li would clean up the East chamber and give it to Yu Fu, so as not to let her practice in the back porch.


    "Sister Lian Bi, I don''t want to practice needling. I just want to embroider something."


    Lian Bi fixed her eyes on the silver needle arranged by Yao LAN. As expected, there were lots of embroidery threads lying on the edge.


    She said with a smile: "I know miss can do everything, but it''s the first time I''ve seen Miss want to be a needlework. At the end of the new year, if the young lady embroiders a purse or something for the Marquis and the eldest son, they will be very happy. "


    Yu Fu also thinks like this, "but there are many people in the house. I''m afraid it''s too late to send them. I can only pick up the important ones and do them first."


    It matters


    Is it the Marquis or the eldest son?


    Lianbi quietly smiles, but does not dare to ask the exit. She puts the tea away.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is your young lady doing?"


    Turning around, Gu Jiuge came face to face, covered with a thick Turquoise Black Fox cape and sandalwood clogs on the soles of his feet.


    I just came back from the outside.


    Lian Bi hurriedly lowered her head. "Miss, in the room, asked Yao LAN to do needlework. She said she wanted to do embroidery. Let''s go in, young master. I''ll pour a cup of tea for him


    After that, he stepped back in a hurry, but his eyes were fixed on the vamp of Gu Jiuge, where it was soaked.


    "Yufu."


    The master and servant are sitting on the couch and muttering. Seeing Gu Jiuge come in, yaolan gets up and takes his cloak and carries it out.


    Gu Jiuge sat down beside the couch and took a look at her hand. "I''m not here. You haven''t dropped the needle yet. I can''t see your embroidery."


    Yu Fu was stunned, and suddenly thought that the embroidery technology is very local. The things embroidered by people in every place have obvious local characteristics.


    For example, Suzhou embroidery is even and fine, Shu embroidery is neat, and Xiang embroidery is vivid.


    When she shows her embroidery skills to others, she will reveal the clues of her life experience.


    She put down the embroider to stretch, "the second elder brother still wants to know my life experience, isn''t it?"


    Gu Jiuge was stunned. Lian Bi came in with her tea. After putting it down in front of him, she put a foot stove under his feet.


    "The second young master just came back from dealing with things outside the mansion. He didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so he came to see the young lady? Look, your shoes are wet. It''s better to bake them in the foot stove. "


    Yu Fu lowered his head and saw that there was a dark color on his shoes.


    The next year is when the imperial capital''s offices are moving around. Gu Shubai is not here, and all the affairs in the mansion are handed over to Gu Jiuge.


    He has been so busy recently that he has made time to come to see himself. He really shouldn''t complain about him any more.


    "Second brother, thank you for coming to see me in your busy time."


    This sentence is much softer than that just now.


    Gu Jiuge also said: "it''s me who''s not good. My father and elder brother don''t ask me about some things, but I want to know clearly, OK -"


    I can''t say that I want to know more about you and make you like me more?


    "So as to better protect you, so as not to be haunted by Kunwu''s wounded people all the time."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "second brother, don''t worry. Yao LAN doesn''t care about him. How can he still pester me? If it wasn''t for the end of the year, I''m afraid your Majesty would have sent them back to Xikun long ago? "


    "Hum, these Xi Kun envoys are too cheeky. Although Kun Wu was injured, he did not succeed in stealing military information, but it was well known in the whole dynasty. They have the face to stay in Dongling? Dongling is a land of etiquette. It''s hard to drive away guests at the end of the year. "


    After that, she took a look at Yu Fu. She didn''t look embarrassed.


    "If you don''t go, there''s another purpose."


    "What''s the purpose?"


    Gu Jiuge blurted out subconsciously, and then secretly regretted it.


    Yu Fu has been in the government for a long time, but she does not care about the government. How can she know what the purpose of Xikun envoy is?


    He subconsciously felt that Yufu was intelligent and sensitive, and could find things that others could not find, so he depended on her judgment.


    "I don''t know. But according to my understanding of Kunwu''s injury, he said that master asked him to take care of me. He had seen that I had a good time in guhou mansion. Now that the master''s life has been reached, he should have gone back to immortal Valley to ask for merit. By the way, let the master teach him more poison techniques. "


    "Is he easy to learn in fairy Valley?"


    "Yes, master is a stranger, not involved in worldly struggle. But he knew that the purpose of Xi Kun sending so many people to worship his master was not simple, so he had more reservations about these disciples. Kun Wushang was the prince of Xi Kun, so naturally he could not learn the essence of his master. "


    This is another way to ensure that the balance between Xikun and Dongling will not be destroyed by themselves.


    Gu Jiuge thought, "the God of medicine is indeed an expert, who can not be destroyed by the secular struggle. I just don''t know how such an expert would reply to his father''s engagement? "It''s almost a month since Gu huaijiang sent his letter. Immortal valley should have received it.


    Yu Fu tilts her head and looks unhappy.


    "Shifu is expected to scold the general and curse him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 129

    "Clean carefully. The main room of the Marquis must be cleaned. When there are many guests next year, you can''t be rude."


    On the 18th of the twelfth lunar month, the government began to prepare for the new year''s day one after another.


    Qi Zhou has been busy coming and going recently. Qi an is afraid that he is too busy and neglects the affairs in the house, so he personally supervises the cleaning of the house.


    Yu Fu is playing chess with Gu huaijiang.


    Looking out through the half open window, people in and out of the courtyard are busy shuttling.


    Qi an is like an old pine that can''t be blown by the wind. As long as he stands there, everyone will have a direction.


    Orderly.


    Gu huaijiang dropped the pieces. "I thought Shubai would come back at this time. Today they are all eighteen. There are so many affairs in the house that the housekeeper Qi''s waist is bent. "


    Yes, it''s December 18.


    "Did the elder brother ever have a letter saying when he would come back?"


    "The last letter was delivered five days ago. They said that they had sent Yunyan safely. They arrived in Jinling and were about to return."


    He suddenly remembered something and got up to rummage through the letters sent by his study.


    "This is a letter from immortal valley. Why didn''t you tell me in time?"


    The servant bowed to the ground outside the door. "Lord, it''s a letter from the immortal Valley, not from the God of medicine."


    Gu huaijiang sent a letter to Xunchi in Xianren Valley last month to discuss the engagement between Gu Shubai and Yufu. He has been waiting for an answer from Xunchi.


    He did not reply, but let others in the immortal Valley send a letter?


    What kind of front is this.


    Yu Fu stares at the letter and suddenly has an ominous premonition.


    She watched Gu huaijiang open the envelope. On a large piece of white paper, she wrote a few big words on the back of the paper. It was not like a letter, but like a call to attack the enemy.


    "Master asked me to answer the letter on my behalf - there are only three words that master said, you dream!"


    Gu huaijiang''s face suddenly became stiff.


    "General, show me."


    Gu huaijiang suddenly raises the letter high, but Yu Fu jumps up and doesn''t touch it.


    He said with a smile, "your master doesn''t agree with this. He must be reluctant to leave you. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll discuss with your master slowly. You don''t have to worry. "


    If you don''t worry, there will be ghosts. The general probably doesn''t know how ugly he is when he tries to smile.


    Yu Fuxin knew that there must have been no good words in the letter, so he simply stopped reading, "well, listen to the arrangement of the general and the master. Master is eccentric. If you say anything unpleasant, don''t worry about it. "


    It''s more than weird, it''s more than unpleasant.


    Rao Shi scolded Gu huaijiang, but he didn''t want to scold himself. He only asked his apprentice to write back.


    It can be seen that he loves Yu Fu so much that he is reluctant to marry his apprentice in the future. In fact, Gu huaijiang is reluctant to give Yu Fu to other kids.


    Isn''t it because Gu Shubai is his own kid that he can''t wait?


    Instead of flowing to other people''s fields, the adopted daughter became a daughter-in-law, but the relationship was closer.


    "It''s all right. Your master is a stranger. There are some oddities. Take your time. You''re still young, and you''re not in a hurry. "


    After thinking about this, Gu huaijiang''s face returned to normal, and they sat back in front of the chess board.


    Qi an is still in court.


    Yu Fu said: "general, I remember that the granddaughter of housekeeper Qi has been sent to Zhuangzi for more than half a year, right? Housekeeper Qi has made great contributions. It''s almost new year''s day. Would you like to put her back and let them get together? "


    Gu huaijiang said: "in fact, I have this idea for a long time. Housekeeper Qi is an old man in the mansion, and Qi Zhou has also raised the beam. For the sake of their family''s happiness, it''s time to put her back, but after all, she was upset because she offended you, and you have to take your face into consideration. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "now it''s up to me to speak, so the general doesn''t have to worry about damaging my face. She''s been upset for a long time, and I think I know she''s wrong. If I can change it, I''ll let her stay. "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t say much. Yu Fu planned for her future, which shows her sincerity.


    He was quite moved. "I don''t know who taught you to be so magnanimous. Although I don''t have a daughter under my knees, I have seen many women over the years. Even my elder sister, Mrs. Su, is not as magnanimous as you. "


    Mrs. Su is famous for her magnanimity, gentleness and politeness in her boudoir. Compared with Yu Fu, she is just ordinary.


    It''s rare.


    From the reply letter of immortal Valley, we can see that the fumigation pool of medical God is by no means a magnanimous one.


    You dream three words, between the lines are jumping anger, Gu huaijiang across the page as if can hear his scolding.


    He can teach Yufu medicine and poison, but he can''t teach such magnanimity.


    Yu Fu didn''t feel proud. "Su Fu was not mean. He just misunderstood me at the beginning. I have good food and clothes in this house. I have nothing to worry about or be stingy about. "


    The only thing she can care about is Gu Shubai.He can''t like anyone but himself.


    Gu huaijiang burst out laughing, "I understand that the reason why he has a small bearing is that he doesn''t live as he wishes. A man who is smooth sailing is naturally broad-minded. "


    He wants to let Yu Fu go on like this all the time and let her be carefree and mean.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 130

    On the way back to the imperial capital, Gu Yi rode beside Gu Shubai.


    He shook his head, a face of joy, his mouth is still chewing Yufu to bring him snacks, hand over a to Gu Shubai.


    "Big brother, have a snack!"


    "Don''t eat first. You have to cross the cliff ahead. Be careful."


    Gu Shubai drove his horse a few steps forward to lead the team. Suddenly, a strong wind came towards the front door!


    "Be careful!"


    His voice spread in the wind and snow, Gu Yi has not come back to God, a murderous sword with a cold stab at his chest.


    "Brother, help me!"


    Gu Yi fell to the ground, his cut neck gushing with blood, which dyed the snow red.


    The half bitten green ball rolled on the ground, covered with blood.


    "Brother, help me! Brother five, help me


    "Gu Yi, I''ll help you! Five brothers have come to save you


    Gu Xiang shouts out his voice and reaches out to Gu Yi, but he can''t catch him.


    "Gu Yi! Gu Yi


    "Gu Xiang, wake up


    After being slapped twice on his face, Gu Xiang suddenly sits up and finds that he is dreaming. Gu Wenqing is sitting beside his bed with a lamp.


    Gu Xiang wiped a sweat, shocked, "fourth brother, how did you come?"


    Gu Wenqing put the lamp beside the bed. "I see the moonlight is good tonight. I come out for a walk. I hear you yelling when I pass by your yard. I can hear you outside the hospital, but he can''t hear you in the hospital, can''t he? "


    Speaking of Cao Cao, the little fellow was named Xiao Mu Mu. He was about fifteen or sixteen years old and crept in his clothes.


    He came in with his tea and was embarrassed to say, "in the past, it was the sixth son who was not honest in his sleep. When the sixth son went to Jinling, I was a little lazy. Fourth young master, don''t tell Qi to be in charge. I don''t dare any more. "


    When he heard the voice, he wanted to come over, and saw Gu Wenqing come in from outside the hospital, so he went to pour tea first.


    Gu Wenqing didn''t blame him when he saw the tea. "You little wood will be lazy, but it''s strange that your fifth son doesn''t have nightmares all the time."


    After drinking tea, Gu Xiang calmed down a little, frowned and shook his head.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I can''t sleep well recently. Just now I had a dream about Gu Yi and his elder brother. Gu Yi''s throat was cut and he fell into the snow, and his blood dyed the ground red. "


    Gu Wenqing covered his mouth. "It''s just a dream. It''s going to be Chinese New Year. Don''t say these unlucky words."


    Gu Xiang said: "fourth brother, more than ten today?"


    Little wood answered quickly: "five childe is really confused recently. Today is twenty. It''ll be twenty-one as soon as it gets light! "


    Twenty one?


    Isn''t it nine days before Chinese new year?


    "Fourth brother, don''t you think it''s wrong? It''s reasonable that they should have come back a few days ago. Even if the snow on the road delays their journey, they shouldn''t have not come back yet. "


    Gu Wenqing nodded, "yesterday I went to my room to greet my father. I vaguely heard my father chatting with housekeeper Qi, saying that my brother''s letter had been broken for seven or eight days."


    Gu Xiangji said: "elder brother is the safest. If you go out, you must write a letter a few days to make your family feel at ease. How can you break the letter on the 7th or 8th?"


    As soon as he lifted the quilt, he grabbed a coat from the end of the bed and put it on, "fourth brother, I have a bad feeling. I think there must be something wrong with big brother! Gu Yi and I have telepathy since childhood. I know whether he wants to shit or fart when he pouts his ass. I can''t dream of his death for no reason


    Gu Wenqing grabbed his arms. "What are you going to do now, tell your father? If it''s just your wishful thinking, what should you do when your father is disturbed in the middle of the night? "


    "Fourth brother, you believe me! I dare to issue you a military writ. Something must have happened to Gu Yi. Believe me


    People in the Marquis''s residence don''t speak military orders lightly. He is sure to say so. Gu Wenqing pulls him out of the door with his backhand.


    "Go, tell father quickly!"


    "Ah, ah, fourth brother, I haven''t put on my shoes yet..."


    Shangfangfu lights up the light again. Qi an and Qi Zhou are waiting in the courtyard. They don''t know what happened.


    I only know that Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang came to Gu huaijiang in the middle of the night. Something must have happened. Where can all the people in the mansion sleep?


    As soon as Gu Jiuge heard the news, he rushed to the upper room.


    "Father."


    He arched his hand and saw that Gu huaijiang ordered people to make the tea strong. He took a sip and frowned slightly.


    Turning to look after Wen Qing, "what''s going on?"


    Gu Xiang said, "second brother, there''s something wrong with big brother and Gu Yi! I''m sure something must have happened to them! Father, please send troops to find elder brother. It''s too late! "


    Gu Wenqing also said: "father, the elder brother and the sixth younger brother have not returned to the government for many days. Maybe they are really in danger. When they left, they only took 40 people with them. I want to take another team to meet big brother! "


    Gu huaijiang has been frowning, listening to their words, no response.It''s as if the accident is what he expected.


    Gu Jiuge thinks of Gu Shubai''s words the night before he left. He is more convinced, "father, there is a telepathy between twins. When Gu Yi was a child, he played around and fought with his family''s children, and Gu Xiang always felt it. This time, he will not feel wrong! "


    Gu huaijiang turned to see him, "do you mean Gu Yi is really dead?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 131

    "What? Do you dream that Gu Yi is dead? "


    Gu Jiuge came a step late, did not hear the specific content of Gu Xiangmeng.


    He even said that Gu Xiang''s feeling must not be wrong. How sad should Gu huaijiang be when he heard this?


    "Father, Gu Yi will not die. I''ll take the soldiers to meet them now, and I''ll catch up with them by night and by night! "


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "OK, you order five hundred soldiers and horses, take my Marquis Gu''s golden order out of the city, and set out at dawn. Wen Qing, if you are in the house to take care of your second brother''s family, don''t go


    Gu Wenqing knew that his martial arts were inferior to his elder brother, and he did not dare to fight, "yes, father. It''s just that it''s very important for 500 troops to leave the city. Should we inform the Ministry of war? "


    Gu Jiuge and he looked at each other, and both of them were surprised.


    Gu huaijiang has a large army in his hand, and he has never been willing to use it lightly. The last time he sent 40 people to escort Mrs. Su, it was the most time.


    This time, let Gu Jiuge tune 500 soldiers and horses directly. Tomorrow morning, it will be known all over the city. This is not like Gu huaijiang''s style of doing things.


    "According to the law of Dongling, the transfer of cavalry over 500 should be approved by the Ministry of war. But when we report to the Ministry of war tomorrow morning, we will be delayed. First you take my gold order and lead the soldiers out of the city. I''ll take care of the affairs of the Army Department. "


    Speaking of this, Gu Jiuge has nothing to worry about, "yes, I''m going to order soldiers!"


    "Second brother, wait a minute."


    Yu Fu suddenly came in from the door and saluted Gu huaijiang, "general, I want to go with my second brother."


    "Yufu, you..."


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai have deep feelings, and Gu Yi have always been playing together, so it''s inevitable to worry.


    But she always knew how to be self willed in such an emergency?


    Gu Wenqing said: "Yufu, it must be hard for the second brother to march all the way here. How can your daughter''s family stand the storm all the way? If you are really attacked, you will not have martial arts. You will not have the ability to protect yourself, and you will become a burden to the second brother. "


    Even he and Gu Xiang did not dare to say that they would go together, let alone Yu Fu, who was not good at martial arts.


    Yu Fu pulled out two silver needles from the palm of her hand, which was different from what she usually used. The tip of the needle was not light cyan, but blood red.


    It''s just been pulled from people!


    "Yan Zheng is in the west chamber. The needle was pulled from him. He said that big brother''s troops were all poisoned by this kind of poison needle, and the whole army was destroyed in the mountains and forests in the north of Changzhou! "


    It turns out that it''s just Gu Xiang''s ominous feeling, which has been proved!


    "Yan Zheng? He went to Jinling with his elder brother''s team. Why did he come back? "


    Yu Fu said: "on the way to my room, I saw the porter carrying Yan Zheng in. This kind of poisonous needle is stuck in his neck. I can only ask people to carry him back to the west chamber for treatment. He rode back day and night to report that when he left, his elder brother and them Still alive. "


    Her breath choked slightly.


    What kind of hopelessness can we use the word "still alive" to describe?


    Life is at stake.


    Gu Xiang said, "what happened? I have to ask him in person."


    Jade helped to pull him, "don''t ask, he has already fainted, it''s impossible to wake up in three days. I left him an antidote for yaolan to take every day. The most urgent thing now is to go to Changzhou to find them and take me! "


    They realized that Yu Fu was not willful, but she was not.


    The other party attacked Gu Shubai''s team with poison, leading to the annihilation of the whole army. Now only Yufu''s poison technique can save them.


    "Father


    Gu Jiuge looks at him and knows that he must be reluctant to take risks with Yufu, but the situation is not waiting for him.


    "General, I don''t know anything about martial arts. My third brother taught me some before. I can protect myself. If I don''t go, what will happen if the elder brother and the sixth brother are really poisoned? "


    She raised the blood stained needle in her hand. "I don''t even know the name of this kind of poison. Fortunately, it can detoxify according to the reaction of human body. Without me, I''m afraid that no one in Dongling will be able to detoxify this poison. "


    In other words, without her, Gu Shubai and others will die


    "OK, you go with the song."


    Everyone was relieved. Gu Jiuge quickly saluted, "son, I''m going to order soldiers. Yufu, go back to clean up your medicine box!"


    "Good!"


    Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang can only be anxious to see them withdraw quickly.


    But they know that Gu huaijiang is not the one who is saddest at the moment.


    His two sons'' life and death are uncertain, and another son and a daughter will run day and night to support them.


    Gu Jiuge is still OK. Yu Fu is not old enough to be frail. She can fall into the spring water and get sick. What''s more, the new wind is blowing and the snow is flying all over the sky?


    He thought with his eyes shut.


    For a long time.


    "You can see what you can do, especially in the west wing."


    It seems that he resolutely agrees to Yu Fu''s request, but he can''t resist the kindness of his father. He just suppresses himself in his heart.Gu Wenqing relieved: "father, please rest assured that the second brother will take good care of Yu Fu."


    He made a wink at Gu Xiang, and they retreated in silence.


    Only Gu huaijiang was left in the room.


    Looking out through the door, it was the darkest hour before dawn.


    Just wait for dawn!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 132

    Before dawn, the imperial capital was surrounded by high walls, and the armored garrison stood here.


    Suddenly I heard the sound of horse''s hooves, rolling like thunder. The cavalry came not far from the long street.


    There are so many people that they can''t see the end at a glance, but they don''t hear any strange sound.


    The horse was fat and healthy, and the soldiers on the horse had straight backs and great momentum.


    It''s rare to see such an elite army in the imperial capital. The only one is the young and handsome man who leads the army. There is a young girl sitting in front of the horse. She is wrapped in a thick fox skin cloak and can''t see her face.


    The man rode forward and showed a piece of bright gold order in his hand. The general who guarded the city fixed his eyes and immediately half knelt on the ground.


    "See Marquis gu!"


    Gu Hou Jin Ling has never been willing to go out lightly. There must be something important in the country.


    "I''m the second son of marquis Gu''s mansion. I''m ordered by my father to lead 500 cavalry out of the city. Open the gate quickly!"


    "Come on! Open the gate


    The guard gave a loud shout, and the tall gate was pushed open by seven or eight soldiers from both sides. Gu Jiuge galloped out first.


    Behind him, 500 elite soldiers were in good order and followed closely.


    After everyone left, the deputy general asked, "general, the transfer of more than 500 cavalry troops needs the approval of the Ministry of war. Why didn''t you ask the second young master for the approval of the Ministry of war?"


    The general narrowed his eyes and sent the troops, "if there is an approval from the Ministry of war, how can we not receive the notice in advance?"


    "You mean No approval? Then you -- "


    the general looked at him and said," what if there is no approval? That''s a great general. When his Marquis Gu Jin orders, let alone mobilizes 500 cavalry. No one can stop the transfer of 5000 or 50000. "


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, outside the palace, the coach of marquis Gu''s house had been waiting for a long time.


    When the Palace door was opened, Meng Fei, the general of the Imperial Army, personally went to the carriage and said, "Marquis Gu, I''m really sorry. According to the law, the Palace door can only be opened at this point. Please wait for a long time."


    Gu huaijiang came down from the carriage and said, "it''s all right. The palace rules can''t be abolished. It''s the Marquis who came early. It has nothing to do with the Mongolian."


    Meng Fei was more respectful. "I''m so talkative. Does the Marquis have something important to talk to you? Your majesty once said that if Marquis Gu went to the palace to find his majesty, he could not abide by the opening and closing time of the Palace door. "


    "You have said this, and I have explained it to you. Your majesty said this because he was afraid of being delayed by emergency in wartime. This is not wartime, and this privilege should not be used lightly. "


    After that, he nodded to him. Meng Fei understood and saluted respectfully


    His back in the vast snow, it seems so small, and so great that people dare not look directly at.


    "It''s snowing all night. Marquis Gu is old. He has to wait outside the palace like this. After waiting for an hour, he didn''t say that, but when his majesty allowed him to enter the palace by carriage, he would walk in. Alas. "


    Only such a person who never takes pride in himself, can he sit firmly in the position of the great general?


    One of the subordinates said, "yes, marquis Gu has never taken a carriage into the palace. Since he arrived at the gate of the palace, the Lord has been persuading him to report for him. His majesty will certainly open the gate to see him. He won''t, and he can''t blame you. Your majesty won''t blame you. "


    "Nonsense, am I afraid your majesty will blame me?"


    Meng feibai looked at him, "you have to practice for at least 20 years to understand the noble character of marquis gu!"


    Gu huaijiang went to the palace of emperor Ning and was invited to the side hall by Gao Gonggong.


    "Wait a moment, your majesty is getting up and changing clothes."


    He brought up the tea himself, and Gu huaijiang took it with both hands. "Please, Mr. Gao. I came too early to disturb your Majesty''s sleep. Your Majesty''s sleep is not as good as it used to be these years, and I''m surprised. "


    "Just because sleep is not as good as before, your majesty woke up long ago and was not surprised by the marquis."


    After the curtain of beads rang, Gu huaijiang stood up from his seat, and Emperor Ning came in a hurry, "huaijiang, what happened? I''ve heard that you''ve been waiting outside the palace for an hour. What''s so urgent for you? "


    As soon as Gu huaijiang''s robe angle was brushed, he half knelt down on the ground, and Emperor Ning failed to lift him up.


    "Chen ordered five hundred cavalry to go out of the city to Changzhou. Xiao''er Shubai was attacked in Changzhou, and his life and death were uncertain. He only escaped to one of his young generals. Because of the emergency, he failed to inform the Ministry of war, so he let his second son Jiuge out of the city with a gold order. "


    Ning Di opened his mouth and said, "when did it happen?"


    "Before dawn this morning."


    Emperor Ning said anxiously: "I didn''t ask this. I said when did the accident happen to Shubai? I heard that he and Gu Yi escorted his aunt and cousin back to Jinling. How could they be attacked suddenly? Who dares to attack him? "


    Gu huaijiang was helped by Emperor Ning himself. He could not avoid it. He could only stand up.


    "According to Yan Zheng, the young general who escaped back, when he came back to the woods in the north of Changzhou, all the 40 white-collar workers were poisoned. He rushed out of the encirclement and came back for help. When he arrived at Gu Hou''s house, he soon fell into a coma. Fortunately, Yu Fu rescued him. ""Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing? Is the wine song gone? I''ll send someone to escort some imperial doctors to pursue them. If they are poisoned, what can we do without them? "


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. Yufu follows the wine song."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 133

    All the way from the imperial capital, the team has been working fast day and night.


    Wind and snow did not stop, all the way like a knife cut face, Gu Jiuge Qingjun''s eyebrows and eyes are like being frozen.


    In addition to occasionally asked Hou Yufu a cold, there is no redundant action.


    Yufu is not cold.


    Before she went out, Aunt Li and her maids wrapped her up in layers, and covered her with a big fox skin cloak.


    Her whole figure was wrapped in a ball, hoping that she would not roll down from Gu Jiuge.


    If you roll to the ground, you won''t be able to stop.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Gu Jiuge''s voice came from the top of his head, and Yu Fu said something. Through his thick cloak, it was so stuffy that people couldn''t hear it clearly.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled the cloak away from her face, revealing her warm little face and spitting out a mouthful of white air.


    "I''m not hungry. I can go on."


    It was so stuffy in her cloak that she would suffocate before she died of cold.


    March to Suzhou outside the city, dark night, Gu Jiuge stopped the horse.


    "It''s not safe to march on a snowy night without a moon. It''s better to have a rest here and keep on going until the dark clouds disperse. "


    The march was as fast as lightning. He was worried about Gu Shubai and his team first.


    Fortunately, these 500 cavalry were well-trained and even had more marching experience than him. They didn''t have an accident all the way to Suzhou.


    Only -


    GU Jiuge took Yu Fu down from the horse.


    "Tired? Does it hurt? You don''t know how to ride a horse. If you run so fast on a horse, you must feel pain all over


    Yu Fu jumps to the ground, takes down his medicine box first, and checks the medicine bottle inside.


    All the way to hear the sound of langdang, she was afraid that the medicine bottle on the horse''s back would be broken, fortunately, they were all in good condition.


    "It doesn''t matter to me, as long as these medicine bottles are not broken."


    In fact, her limbs have been numb with pain. When she reached out to check the medicine bottle, she shivered slightly. Gu Jiuge looked in her eyes.


    Since she refused to admit it, he simply did not expose it.


    "Sit down and have some dry food."


    officers and Kwai quickly and quickly fire, turn the snow into water, and eat hot water to dry food.


    It''s too hard to chew, so I soak the dry food in the water and put it into my mouth.


    The posture is really indecent, and there is no way at this time.


    Yu Fu, like them, broke the dry food into small pieces and threw them into the mouth like a small stone, then quickly picked up the hot water.


    Gu Jiuge snatched it away with his own hands. "The water just boiled is not afraid of scalding your mouth? You are so cold that you can''t feel your hands. You can''t feel the hot water in your hands. "


    He handed his handy wine bag to Yu Fu, "here, the wine is warm, but it will warm up all over after drinking."


    Wine


    Yufu hesitated. She had never drunk.


    "The master said that children can''t drink. I''d better wait for the water to cool down."


    "He is talking about the spoiled children in the immortal Valley, not Yufu who is marching with a group of soldiers on a snowy night. If you don''t drink it, you''ll have to freeze in the middle of the night. "


    In the wilderness, there was snow and cold wind.


    This kind of cold is not any fur can stop, must warm up from inside to outside.


    Yufu looked behind him, and the soldiers were also passing the wine bag. One of them raised his head and poured a mouthful into his mouth.


    No alcohol is allowed in the army unless they celebrate. This is the rule of the family army. Today everyone breaks this rule.


    It can be seen that Gu Jiuge''s words are not sensational, but facts.


    Yu Fu bit his lip, grabbed the wine bag in his hand and took a big mouthful.


    "Cough..."


    She burst into tears.


    The soldiers looked at her with a happy smile.


    Gu Jiuge handed her a bowl of water and patted her on the back with the other hand. "It''s going to be OK for a while. It''s going to be OK for a while. The stronger the wine, the warmer it is."


    Yufu Gulu drank a big bowl of water, but his throat was still very hot.


    "Second brother, I My voice? "


    Oh, no, she had never drunk such strong wine, and her tender voice was burned hoarse.


    Gu Jiuge raised her eyebrows, took her hand, and finally did not shake.


    "Have you had enough? When you''re full, put on your clothes. Don''t freeze. "


    There is no shelter in the wilderness. He can only let Yu Fu lean under a big stone to avoid the wind. With a wave of his cape, he keeps her under himself.


    Yu Fu, who was wrapped in a thick cloth, had a small face. His face was red. The wine he had just drunk turned into heat.


    She was dizzy by the heat, her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she closed slowly


    When she woke up again, it was early dawn, and she was already on the horse."Second brother, where are we?"


    "We''ll be in Changzhou soon."


    Gu Jiuge looked down at her with a smile, "you''re drunk. You didn''t wake up all the way. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can sleep so soundly on a horse. It seems that the wine is not in vain. "


    Yu Fu shook his head, took off the cap of his cloak, and tried to wake up.


    "It took us a day and a night to get to Changzhou. It''s so fast. Big brother, they must still be waiting for us. We can find them


    As she said this, she took out a small brocade box from her arms and opened it carefully.


    Happy Christmas Eve and merry Christmas to all of you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 134

    "What is this?"


    Gu Jiuge looked down and immediately reined in the reins.


    There is a small cocoon lying in the brocade box. It is said to be a cocoon, but it turns red all over.


    "It''s a gudie, a gudie that hasn''t hatched yet. If it can hatch, it will smell the poisonous smell, and we can find the big brother and them soon. "


    Yu Fu frowned, put his finger into his mouth and took a bite. His white skin was bleeding.


    She squeezed the blood beads on the cocoon, and the red color of the cocoon became darker and darker, and then gradually became transparent.


    Gu Jiuge reaches out his hand and is suddenly opened by Yu Fu.


    "Don''t touch it. It''s poisonous."


    Just as the voice fell, the cocoon and pupa rustled, and a red butterfly flew out of the brocade box.


    It hovered on the top of Yufu''s head for a moment, and then flew forward. Yufu said: "we can follow it and find the big brother and them!"


    The little butterfly flies so fast that Gu Jiuge and others can barely keep up with it.


    When it came to Changzhou, it did not fly to the north of the city as Yan Zheng said, but bypassed Changzhou City to a cliff.


    Gu Jiuge rode all the way, calculating the direction in his heart.


    "This gudie took us to take a shortcut. Above the cliff, it should be the northern forest that Yan Zheng said."


    After hearing the words, people looked up and saw that the trees above were luxuriant. It was really possible.


    "Look


    Yu Fu stood up from his horse and pointed to the distance. Gu die was hovering by the frozen stream.


    And they rode forward, and on the ground lay dead bodies, all dressed in the same clothes as them.


    It was a soldier of Gu''s army. There were poison needles on every corpse and many wounds, big and small.


    They must have gone through a bloody battle before they died.


    "The young general and the sixth young master are not among them. There are only thirty-five corpses. Besides Yan Zheng, four soldiers have escaped!"


    Gu Jiuge looked over the cliff. "It''s not necessarily that he escaped. Maybe his body is somewhere else on the cliff. Our soldiers are divided into two ways, one is to search on the cliff, the other is to search at the bottom of the cliff. "


    Yufu said: "no, big brother, they have been poisoned too. They must be under the cliff, otherwise the poisonous butterfly would not be hovering here all the time. It''s not just the big brothers, they, I guess The poisoners are also under the cliff, and they are looking for them! "


    The poisoned person also has the smell of poison.


    All of them suddenly looked sharp, and knew what Bai Yu was saying.


    They must find Gu Shubai before the assassin. It''s too late!


    Five hundred cavalry are divided into four routes. They search Gu Shubai in four directions. Yufu follows Gu Jiuge closely.


    She held the medicine box tightly in her arms and looked solemn.


    At the bottom of the cliff, there are dense trees, and even on the cliff, where will Gu Shubai be?


    The assassins should have been searching for them for a long time. Will they be found soon?


    Red as fire, the poisonous insects hovered in the forest. Sometimes they even took them back. A soldier said, "second young master, Miss Yufu, is this butterfly OK?"


    Yu Fu was also worried, "it hovered, which means that the smell of poison in the forest is chaotic. The place we are passing now may be the place that big brother and assassin passed by. They left the smell of poison."


    Everyone looked around, but the snow had melted last night, and no footprints could be found on the ground.


    Gu Jiuge also looked around, and suddenly a little silver came across the corner of his eye.


    What a familiar silver!


    He looked back and pointed to the tree trunk beside him, "Yufu, is this the poisonous needle found on Yan Zheng?"


    "That''s it


    Yu Fu tried to pull out the silver needle, but he couldn''t pull it out. Gu Jiuge put the corner of his clothes on his hand, and then he pulled out the silver needle reluctantly.


    The needle is so deep that it doesn''t seem to be thrown away at will or pricked up accidentally.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of something, "this is the big brother here, this must be the hint he gave us. Besides elder brother, who else has such deep internal power that he can stick the needle so deep on the tree trunk? "


    When Gu Shubai first taught Yu fufei needle, he showed it once in the martial arts arena. At that time, Gu Jiuge also saw it with his own eyes.


    The direction of the needle is at the bottom of the cliff.


    Gu Jiuge waved his hand behind him, "go!"


    When Gu die got to the bottom of the cave, his direction became clearer and clearer, and he took them all the way to a cave.


    It circled at the entrance of the cave for a while, and people were about to enter the cave when they heard a strange noise from the trees in the forest.


    It''s not the wind.


    "Yufu, follow gudie to the cave and have a look. We''ll take it here."


    No matter who the assassin in the mountain forest is, the elite cavalry of the 500 Gu family army will kill the gods and the Buddhas when they meet the gods!


    Yu Fu said quickly, "watch out for poisonous needles!"Then she ran to the cave, and the echoes of her steps came from the dark cave.


    "Big brother, are you here? I''m Yufu


    The assassin should fight Gu Jiuge outside the cave at this time, and the people in the cave must be Gu Shubai.


    I just hope they''re still alive, and the toxicity hasn''t completely penetrated into the meridians.


    However, in response to her, only her own echo.


    For a while, a rustling sound came from the darkness. Yu Fu stepped back subconsciously, and then saw a dark shadow flying towards her.


    "Where''s the assassin who wants to impersonate xiaoyufu?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 135

    Putong.


    Yu Fu fell to the ground by the flying shadow and showed his teeth in pain.


    He can fly, which means he''s not poisoned.


    "Cough Brother six, it''s me. I''m really Yufu. "


    In the dark of the cave, Yu Fu could hear Gu Yi''s voice, but Gu Yi could not hear Yu Fu''s voice.


    Her voice was a little hoarse after being burned by the wine, but she still hasn''t recovered. The voice of peacetime is totally different. Gu Yi is in a tense moment, and can''t recognize her.


    He Leng Leng, for a long time to get up from Yu Fu.


    "Is it really xiaoyufu?"


    In the dark, his hand touched Yu Fu''s face at random. It took him a long time to let go.


    "You look so beautiful. It''s xiaoyufu. How did your voice change?"


    A fire suddenly rose in the cave. Gu Shubai held the torch in one hand and covered his chest with the other hand.


    "Yu Fu, did you see Yan Zheng?"


    Yu Fu rushed up and held him, "yes, he''s still alive. The second brother is outside the cave with 500 cavalry. The sixth brother is holding a torch. I''ll detoxify the elder brother first


    Gu Shubai''s face is not good, it seems that the toxicity has spread.


    "Good!"


    It''s dark in the cave, but Yufu''s technique is skillful, which soon suppresses the poison for him.


    She gave Gu Shubai the antidote she was carrying. "Fortunately, the elder brother has excellent martial arts and deep internal power, which didn''t make the poison spread too fast. But you must remember that you can''t use your internal power now. It will take at least ten days to completely untie the poison. "


    Gu Yi said: "elder brother blocked the poison needle for me at the critical moment, otherwise the poison needle would attack my throat, I''m afraid I would have died long ago. If not, big brother would not be able to move. We''ve been hiding in this cave for two days, so we know someone will find us today. "


    He thought it would be assassins, but he didn''t expect that Yufu would come so soon.


    Gu Shubai said with a weak smile, "are you tired from the snow and wind all the way? Is the throat cold? "


    When Yu helped him in, he heard her footsteps. Unfortunately, he was too weak to stop Gu Yi from flying out.


    Yu Fu cleared his throat. "It''s not frozen. It''s the second brother who gave me wine. It''s very hot."


    Gu Shubai''s eyes changed for a moment and soon subsided.


    At this moment, people noticed the sound of fighting outside the cave and the contention of swords.


    "No, the second brother has many people, but the other side has many poisonous needles. I''ll go out and help him!"


    Gu Yi said that he was about to run out and was held by Yu.


    "You''re here to take care of your big brother. I''ll go. This poison is extremely exquisite in Dongling, but it''s not in my eyes. If you poison people around me, I''ll show them who is more poisonous! "


    Yu Fu put down his cruel words and turned to walk out of the cave.


    At that moment, her powerful momentum made Gu Yi forget to stop her.


    Gu Shubai leans against the stone wall of the cave and sees Yu Fu''s back moving away by the weak light of the torch.


    The little girl''s back was straight, and her figure was pulled very long by the fire.


    The momentum is like the cloud on the top of the mountain, and like the green pines coming out of the hill.


    Gu Shubai was in a trance for a moment.


    "Gu Yi, do you think Yu Fu has grown a lot?"


    The assassins and soldiers outside the cave fight together. The top of their weapons turns blue, and they can see that they are poisoned.


    Gu''s men were restrained, and they suppressed each other in number, but they couldn''t get an advantage for a while.


    Gu Yi is right. They not only have many poisonous needles, but also a large number of people.


    Yu Fu narrowed his eyes slightly and recalled what Gu Shubai had said when he taught him to fly the needle. His Qi should be heavy and his wrist should be skillful.


    She practiced over and over under the back porch of the West Wing just for today?


    To protect the people you want to protect.


    As soon as the palm of her hand turned over, the poisonous needle from her fingers flew out, and four assassins fell down.


    The assassins have not yet reacted. Yu Fu''s other hand is four poisonous needles, and the person who hit the needle falls.


    What kind of poison can make people die in one hit?


    They looked at Yufu as if facing death, full of fear.


    Gu Jiajun''s soldiers remembered that there was a little poison fairy behind them. Do they need to be afraid of the poison on the Assassins'' weapons?


    Poisoned, Miss Yufu!


    For a moment, the morale of the army was greatly improved. The brave soldiers on the battlefield were proficient in their swordsmanship. They soon surrounded the assassins into a circle and slowly narrowed the scope of the circle.


    The assassins are at the end of the crossbow. Knowing that they are invincible, someone flies out to attack Yufu in the distance!


    Whoosh -


    the poisonous needle flew out of her fingers, and the assassin who came from her eyes widened, like a bird falling from the top of a tree.


    Gu Jiuge leans to her side, "see elder brother?"


    "They''re all alive."


    As long as people live, there is no poison that Yufu can''t solve.Gu Jiuge''s confidence immediately increased, and the fatigue of galloping all the way disappeared.


    Then he waved his arm, "leave one alive, and kill the rest!"


    He has already seen that the poison needle of Yufu''s envoy this time is completely different from the poison needle of Qi Ting who was stabbed in guhou''s house at the beginning.


    The assassin who got the needle didn''t even have room to breathe, so he died.


    It can be seen how severe the poison is.


    It seems that this time, Yufu is really angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 136

    Gu Shubai and others came to Changzhou and settled down in the government.


    The poisonous jade on him can be relieved, but it is not a matter of one day. It is not suitable to work hard in this process.


    Kuan Ji Yan, a member of Changzhou government, had already given his subordinates a holiday. He himself went back to his private house to prepare for the Spring Festival. Suddenly, he heard that someone was leading 500 cavalry into the city with the order of marquis Gu Jin. He was so scared that he came to meet them.


    After hearing that Gu Shubai and others were attacked, he was so angry that he shivered all over.


    This group of assassins do not want to die. Why do they want to assassinate the people of guhou mansion in his jurisdiction?


    Who doesn''t know how much your majesty dotes on Houfu?


    With such a big case, he is responsible for the crime.


    "These, these rampant bandits! How dare you kill people in our Changzhou Prefecture? It''s Marquis Gu Shizi! Now, I''m sure that I''ll investigate the bandits and avenge my son! "


    "It''s revenge for the innocent soldiers. My elder brother lives well. However, since Fu Tai has a heart, he will send someone to collect the corpse under the cliff. In addition, Fu Ya doesn''t have to let outsiders in and out during this period of time. "


    Leniency, justice and strictness kept on saying, "yes, it''s new year''s day, and the government has stopped its official business. If you have any other needs, please let me know. I''ll try my best to arrange it. "


    Kuan Ji Yan is just a polite word. I didn''t expect that Gu Jiuge really put forward special needs.


    "Send two of your trusted servants to serve you."


    "Ah? Servant girl


    Such a group of old men need two servant girls to wait on them. Isn''t that the sheep into the tiger''s mouth?


    Gu Jiuge frowned slightly, knowing that he was thinking awkwardly, "she Mei Yu Fu was in a hurry, and she didn''t bring a servant girl to serve her. It''s inconvenient for men in the army to take care of them, so please send two servant girls. "


    Kuan Jiyan was relieved and flattered with a smile. "So it is. Don''t worry, second young master. I''ll go now!"


    Gu Jiuge stares at his back unhappily and turns to walk towards the Yamen.


    ¡­¡­


    "The poison of big brother is slowly dispersing, but he is too poisoned to move for some days. This year, I''m afraid I can''t go back to the government. "


    Gu Shubai was lying on the bed and his face was much better than when he found it in the cave.


    Gu Yi didn''t recognize the regret in Yu Fu''s voice, and said: "it''s good to spend the new year outside. I haven''t spent the new year outside since I grew up! Besides, it''s not alone. Let''s four together! "


    Yu Fu looked at him, "brother six, you are too heartless. The general doesn''t know how worried he is. If he doesn''t see his elder brother safe with his own eyes, he will have a bad year. "


    Gu Yi understood what she was worried about, and was depressed.


    "Yes, Gu Xiangcai had a nightmare a few days before he saw me. He also dreamed that I was so unlucky to die. Without me to accompany him for the new year, he must be very sad. Ha ha. "


    He even ha ha


    Yu Fu seldom talks nonsense with him and looks out the door. "Where''s second brother?"


    "Didn''t you leave an assassin alive? The second brother went to interrogate the assassin. I heard that he was a tough man and would not open his mouth. In my opinion, those assassins must be from Xikun! "


    Gu Shubai is lying on the bed with his eyes closed. He doesn''t know whether he is sleeping or keeping his eyes closed.


    Yu Fu said, "why do you say it''s from Xikun?"


    Gu Yi had forgotten that Yufu might be princess Xikun, "you think, who is the one who hates us most? Xikun invades Dongling every year. Fortunately, Gu''s army guards the border and repels them again and again. If my elder brother and I die, the house of marquis Gu will suffer a great blow Of course, it''s mainly big brother. "


    He touched his nose and made up a sentence quite self-consciously.


    Gu Shubai is the son of marquis Gu. He is the successor of marquis Gu in the future.


    Yu Fu said: "I think it''s strange that the Minister of Xi Kun should have gone back years ago and stayed in Dongling for no reason. I thought it was Kun Wu who wanted to steal military information from the mansion even though he hurt the thief''s heart. As you say... "


    "I think it''s Kunwu who wants to kill brother. He''s jealous that brother wants to marry you! Moreover, he is also a disciple of immortal Valley and a student of poison. These poisonous needles must be his masterpieces! "


    "No


    Gu Shubai didn''t know when to open his eyes and denied Gu Yi''s statement.


    "Kun Wushang grew up with Yu Fu. He should know the ability of Yu Fu best and know that this poisonous Yu Fu can be easily solved. If I were him, I would use a more unique poison. Yufu, what do you say? "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I think the same as big brother. Kunwu was the prince of Xikun, and his every move in the capital was noticed. If he has such a big hand, how can we not notice anything? On the contrary, I think it is someone who knows that he is my younger martial brother and deliberately uses poisonous needles to draw our attention to him. "


    This explanation is more smooth. If Gu yiruo thinks about it, he only thinks it is complicated and confusing.


    "Some people want to kill my brother and me, and they want to plant something to hurt Kunwu. It should not be the people of Xikun, but the people in the imperial capital. "The answer is ready to be given to those who have been dissatisfied with guhou''s residence and have made such a big contribution.


    Gu Shubai slightly closed his eyes, "before finding out the truth, any doubt can only be a guess, which must not be publicized."


    "Who does the elder brother suspect and guess?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 137

    "How''s big brother?"


    Gu Jiuge came in from the door, his face not calm.


    Seeing that Gu Shubai could still open his eyes and smile at him, his complexion recovered slightly, and he was relieved.


    Gu Shubai said, "how is the live interrogation going?"


    "He had poison hidden in his teeth. We only used two sentences, so he couldn''t bear to take poison and commit suicide. He didn''t say anything useful."


    No wonder he looks so ugly when he comes in.


    Yu Fu was surprised and said, "it''s the rule of the dead to hide poison in their teeth. I heard about it when I was in immortal valley. These assassins turned out to be dead men. It seems that they are bigger than we think. "


    Gu Jiuge said: "the master of Fu Tai has ordered Wuzuo to examine the body of the assassin. Gu Yi, tell me what happened that day in detail."


    "After we escorted the eldest aunt and Yunyan to Jinling, we stayed for one day, and the next day we left for the imperial capital. When I went there, I had a safe journey, and there was no problem on my way back. I didn''t expect that when I passed Changzhou, these people suddenly appeared on the road. "


    Now I think that the other party didn''t do it on their way to Jinling just to paralyze them.


    And then, it''s fatal!


    "As soon as they came up, they attacked us with poison needles. We lost the first chance. The poisoned soldiers soon lost their ability to resist. In the fight, the elder brother protects me to climb down the cliff along the vines, and asks Yan Zheng to report back. We have been hiding under the cliff for two days. My elder brother said, "I can''t hide today."


    When he spoke of Gu Shubai''s words, he still had a lingering fear.


    At that time, Gu Shubai''s internal toxicity spread, and he could not use his martial arts. If he was found by the assassin, he could only deal with it.


    He was so scared that for the first time he regretted not listening to his father and brother and practicing martial arts well. So when Yu helped him into the cave, he was so nervous that he didn''t recognize his sister, who lived together day and night.


    Yu Fu felt nervous. "Big brother, how do you know you will be found today?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "there is a big place under the cliff. The assassins searched us for two days. Even if they think that the cave is too conspicuous, we can''t hide in it. After they can''t find it everywhere, they will think that the most dangerous place is the safest place."


    Gu Jiuge is very angry with his confidence. It turns out that he knows that the cave is conspicuous. What if the assassin searches for the most conspicuous place first?


    "Big brother has a clever plan. Fortunately, Gu die of Yu Fu leads the way. Otherwise, the one who finds you first today will be an assassin."


    Gu Shubai squinted at him, "I haven''t settled with you yet. Why do you drink for Yufu? Gu Yi didn''t recognize Yu Fu''s voice, and almost beat her as an assassin. "


    Gu Yi and Yu Fu look at each other and dare not speak.


    Gu Houfu family strict, brothers speak, their two youngest did not interrupt the share.


    Yu Fu looks up at them, and Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge smile at each other.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    She probably didn''t understand the brotherhood between men.


    "By the way, Yufu, I asked the Fu Tai adults to send two servant girls to take care of you. I''m afraid we''re going to spend the new year in Changzhou this time. I''ve ordered someone to go back and inform my father. I think there will be an answer in a few days. "


    "Maid? Let them take care of my big brother. I don''t need to be taken care of by others. "


    Yu Fu tucked in Gu Shubai''s quilt horn and took care of people. It seemed that he had grown up overnight.


    Gu Jiuge choked in his throat.


    Why does he feel that the action of Yu Fu Like a sister-in-law?


    Gu Yi winked at him, "second brother, let''s go out first and let Yu Fu take care of big brother here. Xiaoyufu, I''ll call the maid for you! "


    With that, he pulls Gu Jiuge to the outside. Gu Jiuge turns back three times in one step. Obviously, he doesn''t want to leave like this.


    When Gu Yi pulled him to the door, he suddenly thought of what he wanted to say.


    "Yufu, your room is next to big brother, so it''s more convenient to take care of. The two maids can take care of you and elder brother. What do you think? "


    Gu Shubai on the bed cast a look at him, very impatient.


    Have you finished?


    Now get out of here.


    Gu Jiuge pretends not to see it.


    "No, I''ll sleep here tonight."


    Yu Fu turns to look at them. Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi''s mouth open at the same time, big enough to plug eggs.


    She She''s going to sleep with big brother?


    Gu Shubai coughed softly, and a smile could not be hidden from his mouth.


    Today, he saw Yu Fu in the cave. Until he came back to Changzhou government, he always felt that Yu Fu had grown up so fast that he couldn''t react for a moment.


    Now it seems that she is still a child, innocent.


    Perhaps she had never thought that it was wrong for them to be in the same room.


    Gu Jiuge: "Yufu, you can''t..."


    Gu Shubai: "it''s settled. You go out and close the door. I''m cold.""Big brother, are you cold?"


    Yu Fu frowned and looked at the two men. They were standing at the door, open and not going in or out. They were so anxious.


    "Close the door quickly!"


    Her voice was urgent, and Gu Jiuge was heartbroken


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 138

    "Second brother, how strange."


    Yu Fu mumbled. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Gu Jiuge''s expression was strange.


    Gu Shubai said, "it''s OK. He must be hungry."


    "Is the big brother hungry? The kitchen brought porridge, which may not be very good. "


    Yu Fu looked at the table and saw that the food box was still there.


    In addition to a casserole of porridge, there are several local dishes in Changzhou. There is little water in the soup, which makes people have no appetite.


    "If only you were in the house, even if you are sick and can''t eat fish, there are golden meat clouds that can be served with porridge."


    Yu Fu came over with porridge carefully and put it on the small Wu beside the bed one by one.


    Gu Shubai said: "Changzhou is not rich. In addition, the new year''s goods are all big fish and meat, so it''s not easy to have exquisite dishes. These are very good. Sometimes I can''t even eat in the army. "


    He side body end bowl, jade help eye quickly took over, "you lie down, I''ll feed you."


    Then he picked up the porridge with a small spoon and blew it to his lips until the heat dissipated.


    She fed him a mouthful, and Gu Shu ate it for nothing. He was so honest.


    "Why can''t you eat in the army? Is it because we have been fighting for too long that we have run out of military provisions? "


    "When I was 18 years old, Xikun invaded Yunzhou city on my border, and my father took me out with him. In that year, Dongling was dry, and there was no grain in many places, and there was not enough grain for the army. At the end of the day, we took our soldiers to dig wild vegetables in the field, but we had to eat bark. Fortunately, we finally defeated the Xikun army. "


    When he said this, he looked relaxed.


    Yu Fu said, "when I was in the immortal Valley, my master also liked to grow vegetables for us. At that time, I didn''t feel bored. Later, when I came to Dongling, I could eat fish and meat every day, but I still thought it was delicious! "


    "You always eat vegetables in fairy Valley? No wonder when you first came to the mansion, others said you were like ten years old. "


    Gu Shubai stretched out his hand and compared it to the height of Yu Fu''s shoulder beside the bed. "At that time, you were about that high."


    It''s time for her to grow up. How can she grow up just eating vegetables?


    It seems that not only Gu huaijiang can''t raise his daughter, but also the great medical God.


    "Shh, don''t let master hear this. He will be very sad. In fact, Shifu is very kind to me. In the immortal Valley, I am the disciple he loves most! "


    "How can it hurt?"


    "When I left, master gave me a lot of gold and silver. Do you think immortal Valley is not short of silver? In fact, Shifu is very poor. He has almost saved all the gold and silver he gave me and yaolan. "


    Two people talk while feeding rice, soon a bowl of porridge is fed up, Gu Shubai is still not finished.


    If not full, he wants another bowl, let Yufu continue to feed him.


    He has been taking care of her all the time. He has never been taken care of in this way by her. This feeling is a bit wonderful, which makes people reluctant to end.


    "It''s time to go to bed with a cup of tea. If you sleep a little longer, the toxin will disperse faster."


    Sleep?


    When they left, they were very happy, and now they have some regrets.


    Yufu is still young. He can''t bully her like this.


    "Cough Yufu, where are you going to sleep? "


    Yu Fu is pouring tea. When he hears his words, he turns his head in a daze. There is something flashed in his head, and his face suddenly turns red.


    She knows!


    She knows why Gu Jiuge''s face changed when he left!


    "I want to guard you here, not..."


    It''s not about sleeping in his room!


    Wait, just now, before Gu Jiuge left, she seemed to say that she was going to sleep here tonight


    This is a big misunderstanding.


    Yu Fu''s face turned red and Gu Shubai couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems too late for her to regret now.


    "Poof!"


    She blew out the candle in the room, leaving only one by the bed, and then came up with a small face.


    As soon as the quilt is lifted, Gu Shubai''s whole body is covered.


    "Sleep!"


    Under the quilt, Gu Shu''s white hair gave a dull laugh.


    Yu Fu, wearing a big cloak, sat by the bed. Although the government was simple and crude, it was not cold in the house because it sent a lot of charcoal stoves.


    But after Gu Shubai fell asleep, she sat alone in the dark and soon began to nod her head.


    Poop.


    Her head was knocked on the mattress beside the bed, and the sound of even breathing began to ring slowly.


    Gu Shubai uncovers the quilt at the beginning, "I haven''t fallen asleep yet. Why did you fall asleep first?"


    He straightened up and draped the blanket at the head of the bed over Yu Fu. He couldn''t see enough of her face, which was huddled by the mattress.


    "All the way from Lin''an to Changzhou, are you tired? If not, how can wine songs give you wine. You have learned to be brave. You are so sleepy that you have to take care of me here. "In the dark, he murmured, gently stroking the top of Yufu''s hair.


    Her hair is all in a mess, without Lianzhu, who will comb her beautiful bun?


    Yu Fu trembled, "big brother, big brother..."


    Her breath was confused, but she didn''t wake up.


    Gu Shubai responded softly, "I''m here."


    Breath gradually stable, whisper, "big brother, I take you home..."


    It was a dream talk.


    Today''s Xiaoxiang fan Festival, at ten o''clock, Yi Ren will get red packets. Please remember to grab them www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 139

    The emperor sent a reply from guhou''s house. Gu huaijiang asked them to stay in Changzhou until Gu Shubai recovered.


    I learned that several princes of marquis Gu were going to spend the new year in the government of Changzhou. They were very busy preparing all kinds of things for the new year.


    He also sent people to send a lot of red paper lanterns to be hung and posted around the government.


    Yu Fu is busy taking care of Gu Shubai, and Gu Jiuge is busy investigating the origin of the assassin. Gu Yi is the only one who is idle.


    "Thank you, Mr. Fu Tai. Let''s keep these things. Tomorrow night will be new year''s Eve. Mr. Fu and Mr. Tai have been there for a good year. Let''s make do with it. "


    The sixth young master is more polite than the second.


    Kuan Ji Yan respectfully said: "where, how can I go to celebrate the new year? Naturally, he should assist the second young master Haosheng in the investigation, so as to make the master behind the scenes appear. Oh, by the way, what''s the matter with Shizi? "


    "The elder brother is taken care of by Yu Fu himself. It''s OK. Thank you for your concern."


    Kuan Ji Yan said quickly, "is that Miss Yufu adopted by the Marquis? Last time, the second young master ordered his servant to send two servant girls. Is that the lady he was waiting on


    Gu Yi looked at him and said, "yes, there is such a young lady in Gu Hou''s mansion. What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, you can make do with it, but miss Yufu is a charming guest, so you can''t make do with it. The officer ordered some new clothes and some sweets. Please give it to Miss Yu Fu. Don''t give up my humble opinion. "


    After that, four or five people holding the brocade box came up behind with their hands. Their clothes were bright in color and their embroidery was exquisite.


    It seems that this lenient and strict man has done his homework, and he knows who is the favorite of Gu Houfu.


    Gu Yi said casually: "Fu Tai adults have a heart. Yu Fu likes to be lively. If there are firecrackers on New Year''s Eve, she will be more happy."


    Firecrackers


    Kuan Ji Yan returns to his senses. Gu Yi has already taken people back to the backyard of the government. He bows to Gu Yi''s back.


    "I understand. I''ll do it now!"


    ¡­¡­


    On New Year''s Eve, four brothers and sisters gathered in the backyard hall to have dinner together.


    The dishes on the table are suitable for meat and vegetables. Many of them are the special dishes of the imperial capital. They are prepared very considerately.


    Gu Yi looked at the table, but he couldn''t eat it.


    "At this time of the year, my father would take us to the ancestral hall to worship our ancestors, and then go back to the upper room to have dinner together. Then we pay a new year''s call, keep the new year''s day, and wait until it''s Twilight before we go back to our rooms. "


    This year, there are only Gu huaijiang and Gu Hanmo, Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang left in Gu Hou''s mansion. They must feel very lonely, right?


    Gu Jiuge gave him a chopstick dish, "after a few days, my elder brother''s body has recovered. It''s the same for us to go back to worship our ancestors. Our ancestors will understand us."


    "Also, if the ancestors knew that the elder brother was poisoned, they would prefer to stay outside for a few more days just like their father."


    Yu Fu also gave him a chopstick dish and gave him a look by the way.


    Why does he talk so much?


    "Ah, elder brother, Yu Fu said that you don''t need to eat this shrimp before you get rid of the toxin?"


    Gu Yi defends a pile of dishes in the bowl, but also wants to rob Gu Shubai, bullying him with no strength.


    What''s stolen is delicious.


    Gu Yi is eating. Suddenly, he looks up and sees Yu Fu peeling the shell of the shrimp. After that, he puts it into Gu Shubai''s bowl.


    "Big brother, eat this."


    No contrast, no harm, Gu Yi suddenly feel that the shrimp is not so delicious.


    It''s Yufu who peels it by hand.


    "Xiaoyufu, you peel one for me, too!"


    "Don''t you have strength in your hands?"


    Gu Shubai looks at him. His eyes are full of words. Don''t forget who helped you block the poison needle.


    Gu Yi shut his mouth bitterly.


    Gu Jiuge added wine to everyone''s cup. When he came to Yufu, he had a meal and finally walked around.


    "Pour the lady a cup of tea."


    He doesn''t dare to drink for Yufu any more. Gu Shubai''s eyes will kill him.


    The servant girl came forward to pour tea. Gu Shubai said, "I''ll just drink tea, too. Although the strong liquor is warm, I''m afraid it will hurt the property of the antidote."


    Yu Fu looked at him with a smile, "drinking too much is bad for your health, so you''d better drink less."


    Gu Jiuge coughs twice.


    Gu Yi said: "it seems that only my second brother and I have a drink. Second brother, come on, let''s have a drink!"


    Gu Jiuge covered his wine cup and winked at the servant girl. "I''ll have tea too. I''ll pour a cup of tea for you."


    Three people in the seat looked at him.


    He has always been a drinker. He claims that he is never drunk, but he wants to drink tea today?


    If Gu Jiuge doesn''t drink, is that still Gu Jiuge?


    He looked at Gu Yi with a straight face and said, "what kind of wine do you drink when you are young? Drinking too much is bad for your health, so you''d better drink less. "


    This sounds familiar.Gu Yi''s face was muddled. "But second brother, when you were 14 years old..."


    "Your second brother is romantic and talented. Can''t you learn from me?"


    What Yufu didn''t like, he didn''t like anything from now on.


    As soon as Gu Jiuge''s voice fell, the quiet general manager of the hospital suddenly heard a "bang", which scared everyone.


    "Happy new year, happy New Year!"


    Kuan Jiyan came in from the door, still holding a fulcrum of firecrackers in his hand. "I heard that Miss Yufu likes the sound of firecrackers most. The lower officer specially ordered someone to send some to put them in the hospital. Would miss Yufu like to put them in person?"


    Who told him that Yufu liked firecrackers?


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Gu Yi stood up from his seat and said, "Mr. Fu Tai, I''ll set off firecrackers with you! I like firecrackers best. Let''s go


    "Well? This... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 140

    "How''s it going?"


    Yu Fu sat by the bed, feeling Gu Shubai''s pulse, and her brows were slightly twisted.


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi, as well as Kuan Jiyan, all stood aside waiting for her conclusion.


    "Big brother, do you still have no strength?"


    "Well."


    Gu Shubai seems to be no different from ordinary people, and he still has weakness.


    Yu Fu also felt strange, "it''s reasonable to say that the toxin in your body has been almost eliminated, and it should return to normal. Is it What did I miss? "


    Gu Yi was startled, "no? The last time I wrote a letter from the government, I said Yan Zheng was ready. Isn''t the poison needle of elder brother and Yan Zhengzhong the same kind of poison? "


    Is Yan Zheng ready?


    That means Yufu''s diagnosis is correct.


    What is the problem


    She looks up and down at Gu Shubai, grabs her hand and looks over and over, but she can''t see the result.


    Gu Jiuge seems to see the result.


    "Mr. Fu Tai, there''s nothing to do here. Go out first."


    Kuan Ji Yan Leng, "ah? Oh, I''ll go down and have a look. Let the kitchen prepare some snacks for you. "


    After he left, Gu Jiuge was about to open his mouth when Gu Shubai suddenly stretched out.


    "The second younger brother is really smart. As soon as Fu Tai goes out, I feel strong all over. Clean up and go back to the imperial capital tomorrow. "


    Gu Jiuge grits his teeth.


    What''s not the same kind of poison? He''s obviously not sick, pretending to be sick


    He snorted coldly, "if Yu Fu doesn''t take care of him at night, he will have strength a few days earlier."


    Gu Yi and Yu Fu look at each other with helpless faces.


    Big brother and second brother, who have always been the most stable, are a little strange recently.


    How can they quarrel more than Gu Xiang and Gu Yi?


    ¡­¡­


    On the fifth day of the second lunar new year, everyone set out to return to the imperial capital. It was already the tenth day of the first lunar new year.


    Gu cold Mo with people outside the city to meet, far behind the horses and chariots to see the cavalry, it must be them.


    "How''s big brother?"


    He rode forward, Gu Jiuge rode in the front of the team, and raised his chin to the carriage behind.


    "In the carriage, don''t worry, there is jade in it."


    When the curtain of the carriage was lifted, Gu Yixing thrust out his head, "third brother! Here we are


    Gu Han Mo looked at his face, "don''t you mean you''re not poisoned or injured?"


    "Can''t you ride in a carriage without being hurt? The elder brother and Xiaoyu help me to sit in the carriage. The second brother says that I should pay attention to maintenance when I''m scared, so let me sit in the carriage too! "


    Gu cold Mo mouth slightly smoke, saw Gu Jiuge one eye.


    The man heart bottom needle, he can think of this kind of method unexpectedly, don''t let elder brother and jade help alone get along with.


    Poison, too poison.


    In the carriage, Gu Shubai closed his eyes and said, "everyone is OK. Let''s go back to the city first. This matter needs to be reported to my father in detail."


    Gu Hanmo secretly admires his measurement.


    The elder brother is worthy of being the elder brother. As expected, he is more generous than the second brother.


    He drove his horse to Gu Jiuge''s side. On one side, he went to the city. On the other side, he said to Gu Jiuge, "second brother, I understand your dark thoughts. But the elder brother hasn''t recovered yet. How can you put Gu Yi on the carriage and disturb him to have a rest? "


    Gu Hanmo rarely said such a long sentence, the opening is "dark careful thinking".


    Gu Jiuge was very angry. "My mind is dark? You don''t know, big brother! How could he... "


    Gu Han Mo shook his head and interrupted him, "second brother, you should do it yourself."


    In this way, I believe Gu Shubai completely, and what he does is right.


    Gu Jiuge is so angry that he subconsciously reaches out his hand and takes out the wine bag from his waist. Thinking of Yufu''s words on New Year''s Eve, he takes back his hand.


    Don''t drink, especially in front of Yufu.


    Otherwise he would have lost too much.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father


    As soon as he saw Gu huaijiang, Gu Shubai worshiped him and was forced up by him.


    "Are you all right?"


    "The child is all right, thanks to two younger brothers and jade help arrive in time."


    "Where''s Gu Yi?"


    "I''m fine, too. Fortunately, I''m protected by my elder brother. I have nothing to do with it!"


    Gu huaijiang looked behind them and strode up, "Yufu, are you frozen all the way?"


    "No, I wear a lot when I go out. It''s very warm."


    Warm is warm, voice that a little hoarse, or Gu huaijiang heard out.


    "What''s wrong with the voice? But the wind blew? "


    Gu huaijiang''s ears are really sensitive. After more than ten days, he can still hear that Yufu''s voice is wrong.


    Yu Fu said: "I''m afraid of cold, so I stole wine from my second brother. My throat is a little hot. It''s ok now!"She always gives Gu Yi brothers a few back black pot, know Gu huaijiang won''t punish her, but won''t be merciful to Gu Yi, so always take the blame on themselves.


    Gu huaijiang also knows that she is sensible, so she doesn''t care after seeing Gu Jiuge.


    "You''re tired of rushing all the way. Let''s go back and clean up. We are waiting for you before the ceremony of ancestor worship on New Year''s Eve this year. "


    In order to wait for them, Gu huaijiang put off the new year''s Eve ceremony.


    Everyone answered, and Gu huaijiang said, "Yufu hasn''t been to the ancestral temple. You''ll take her with you in a moment."


    What?


    He means Let Yufu enter the ancestral hall?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 141

    "General, shall I go too?"


    Yu Fu pointed to the tip of his nose, quite surprised.


    "Yes, you''ll go together."


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai and others in a puzzled way, and they are also puzzled.


    She thought about it and said, "I heard that according to Dongling''s rules, women are not allowed to enter the ancestral hall at home, even after they get married. Will the general let me in break the rules? "


    "Rules are dead, people are alive. Even if you don''t want to call me father, I think you are as important as your brothers in my heart. "


    When people heard Gu huaijiang''s words, they knew it was a lie.


    Why does he take Yufu as seriously as they do?


    It''s heavier than them!


    "But I heard from sister Su that the eldest aunt had never been to the ancestral hall of marquis Gu."


    That''s the real lady of Gu Houfu, and Gu huaijiang''s mother compatriots, blood relatives.


    Gu huaijiang said: "before elder sister Chang got married, the LORD was in charge of the house. I can''t disobey his orders. After the eldest sister got married, I asked her to go to the ancestral temple to worship her ancestors. She kept the rules of the old Marquis and refused to enter. Now I''m in charge of the house of marquis Gu. It''s time to abolish these bad habits. "


    The daughter is the offspring of the family, and the family tradition of Gu Hou''s house is favored by the daughter more than the man.


    If you can''t even enter the ancestral hall, how can you talk about a pet word?


    Gu Shubai said: "Yufu, father has his own truth. You can follow it. Let''s go back to wash and change first. "


    He took Yu Fu''s hand and they went out first.


    The rest looked at each other.


    "Didn''t elder brother say before that his father mentioned his engagement with Yu Fu, so he had to be more emotional than polite? How Why does it seem to be getting worse than before? "


    Gu Xiang suddenly noticed the key point, Gu Yi said: "what is this? In those days when the elder brother had not recovered, Yu helped her - "


    GU Jiuge quickly covered his mouth, but Gu Yi struggled and protested.


    "Father, Gu Yi is tired. I''ll take him back to wash first!"


    Then he dragged Gu Yi out. Gu Xiang was stunned and dragged Gu Wenqing to keep up.


    Only Gu huaijiang and Gu Hanmo are left in the hall.


    "Han Mo, my father suddenly feels that you are the most mature and steady of these sons."


    Gu Hanmo, who is praised suddenly, looks at him with a puzzled face.


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the news of Gu Shubai and others coming back, all the elders of the clan came to visit.


    It''s no small matter that the son of marquis Gu was assassinated. They were relieved to see Gu Shubai standing in front of him.


    "In order to wait for you to come back, the Marquis even postponed the ancestor worship on the eve of the lunar new year. We''re just waiting for you to come back and worship our ancestors. We''ll have a happy family. "


    It turned out that it was not only the house of marquis Gu, but also other families of the clan who delayed ancestor worship in order to wait for them.


    It''s no wonder that every year the ancestor worship is carried out by the whole family. Without the family of Gu Hou Fu, it is not perfect.


    They simply waited for a few days, and finally they had to wait for Gu Shubai to come back.


    "Xiaoyufu, let''s go, everyone is waiting!"


    Gu Xiang, Gu Yi and others come with jade. Several elders of the family come forward to greet Gu Yi. They are very satisfied to learn that he is well.


    "Sixth young master, don''t you know that you are here to worship your ancestors? Why did you bring Miss Yu Fu? "


    The old clan respected Yu Fu.


    Who does not know, Gu huaijiang and a family of six childe, the jade favor on the sky.


    What''s more, she is really talented and clever. I heard that she saved Gu huaijiang''s life. This time, she went to Changzhou to relieve Gu Shubai''s poison.


    Such a girl should be hurt.


    Gu Yi said: "my uncle doesn''t know something. It''s my father who asked us to bring Yu Fu. We want her to go to the ancestral hall to worship our ancestors."


    "What? How can a woman enter the ancestral hall? "


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the elders of several ethnic groups suddenly changed, and the eyes of looking at Yu Fu became not good.


    "I, the preacher of Dongling''s poetry and Book of rites, keep Yin and Yang separately, and have their own time. Women must not enter the ancestral hall. This rule must not be broken! How could the Marquis be so confused, alas


    Yu Fu didn''t want to enter, but he insulted Gu huaijiang and didn''t agree.


    "What can a man do in this world that a woman can''t do?"


    It seems that the girl, who is clever and docile, is calm at first, but seems to be thunderous.


    as like as two peas, she is the daughter of the Hou Fu, and she is afraid that everyone will think that she is Gu Hui Jiang, and this is just the same as Gu Hui Jiang.


    Yu Fu said faintly: "you said that women can''t enter the ancestral temple. You also said that women''s lack of talent is virtue. It can be seen that there are female generals in Xikun, who are brave and never lose men''s blood. Beili has a female prime minister who has been in charge of the imperial court for more than ten years! Since you look down upon women so much, why do you say that the Gu family always treat their children with strictness and favor? The great general is famous all his life. Who dares to say that he is stupid? ""Good! Well said


    Suddenly two chubby teenagers came out of the crowd, clapping their hands in support of Yu Fu.


    It was Gu Changsheng and Gu Changming.


    "Yufu is right. She is so smart that she can''t enter the ancestral hall. What are we going to do? Ancestors don''t want to see us! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v1.Chapter 142

    This made everyone happy.


    Gu Shubai looked at them and asked Gu Wenqing in a low voice, "do they know Yu Fu?"


    "I met in the school. When Yu Fu just entered the study, he was bullied by them in Mr. Zhou''s school. Maybe it''s because Yufu has helped them regardless of the past, so they are helping Yufu today! "


    Yu Fu has always been generous. He has done too many things regardless of the past. He can reap good results easily.


    Gu Wenqing said, "brother, do we want to help Yufu talk?"


    Gu Shubai shook his head and said, "the elders of the clan have lost the upper hand. If we help them speak again, they will feel that they have no face and that is just the opposite. It''s the best time to shut up and wait for someone to come. "


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    "Who said ancestors didn''t want to see you?"


    Gu huaijiang brings Qi an and others in. When he sees him, even the elders respectfully step aside.


    His seniority is not high, but he is the most important member of the Gu family.


    Without him, how could the lintel of Gu''s family be so brilliant, and how could the children of Gu''s family be respected when they went out of the house?


    Gu huaijiang Korean elders nodded and went straight to Gu Changsheng and Gu Changsheng, "ancestors naturally hope that their descendants will have a promising future, but what they want to see is that their children and grandchildren will be safe and fragrant forever."


    He patted Gu Changming on the shoulder. He had the impression that the child was as weak and sick as Gu Yi.


    "As you all know, my life was saved by Yu Fu, so I took her back to the imperial capital as my daughter. This time, my eldest son Shubai was saved by Yufu. If there is no jade support, how can I go to the Marquis''s residence safely? How can incense last forever? "


    These words were said by Gu Changming, but the elders could understand them. They were talking to them.


    Telling them what position Yufu had in Gu huaijiang''s heart was also telling them that today he had to let Yufu enter this ancestral hall!


    The elders have nothing to say. If they put in more hindrance, they will not see the lives of Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai.


    Gu huaijiang glanced at the crowd and called Yu Fu to his side. "Yu Fu, come here and stand beside your big brother."


    Yu Fu took a step forward, then turned to some elders and gave a blessing.


    "Yu Fu has just been impolite and offended your elders. Please forgive me."


    She has Gu huaijiang''s support. Even Gu Changsheng and others are speaking for her. How can she humbly apologize to the elders?


    The faces of the elders are much better. I feel guilty when I think of what they have just said.


    "Miss Yu Fu is serious. I was just scheming to insult the Lord. No wonder Miss Yu Fu''s tone is heavy."


    Gu Yi was called uncle of the family, toward Gu huaijiang a hand, "I''m old, temporarily confused, marquis don''t blame."


    Gu huaijiang also saluted, "Uncle Zu, I''m a younger generation. Even if you admonish me a few words, you should take it for granted."


    Hey! This father and daughter are really good.


    It''s hard for people to lose their temper.


    Yu Fu walks to Gu Shubai, lowers his head and laughs quietly. Gu huaijiang enters the ancestral hall first, and then everyone rushes in


    At the end of the three incense sticks, Gu huaijiang prayed to the old Marquis''s Spirit card.


    "All the descendants of the Gu family follow the wishes of their ancestors and care for all the people. He studied martial arts diligently, followed the way of the sages, and served the country. If you don''t succeed, your descendants will cherish Xinjiang and pray for the blessing of your ancestors, the prosperity of your family and the safety of your descendants. "


    Then he turned his head and said, "Yufu, come here. It''s the first time you''ve come in. Your ancestors haven''t seen you yet. "


    Yu Fu listened to Gu huaijiang and stood beside him.


    Gu Jiuge suddenly felt something was wrong. He took a look at Gu Shubai, who was smiling.


    He lowered his voice, "brother, my father is a little strange today. Why does he insist on letting Yu into the ancestral hall? "


    Gu Shubai said, "what''s so strange? Think about it. According to the rules of Dongling, when can a woman enter the ancestral hall? "


    Gu Jiuge thought, "a woman can enter the ancestral hall once in her life, but when she gets married, she enters her husband''s ancestral hall!"


    Got it. He got it all.


    As soon as they came back, Gu huaijiang was not in a hurry to ask about the assassins. Instead, he asked them to worship the ancestral hall first.


    He must have known something.


    The identity of the assassin must be extraordinary. It is a great threat to the family.


    So Gu huaijiang can''t wait. At this time, let Yu help him into the ancestral hall


    Where is the identity of a daughter?


    Clearly is by the daughter-in-law''s status!


    As for which son''s daughter-in-law it was, needless to say, he knew it.


    He gritted his teeth, "waste Fei Yufu just outside to speak for her father, she is so stupid, sold by her father do not know."


    Gu Shubai said to him, "what if you sell it? You''re just selling it from our family. Are you worried about Yufu


    Yufu is naturally happy. If she hadn''t planned to stay in guhou''s house, she couldn''t have entered this ancestral hall.She didn''t even want to call Gu huaijiang''s father. She was afraid that her life experience would affect the residence of marquis Gu. How could she be willing to enter Gu''s ancestral hall as her daughter?


    It''s Gu Jiuge who is really stupid


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 01

    "Come and have a look, miss!"


    Yufu went back to Xixiang, yaolan and they held out a lot of things, which dazzled people.


    There are clothes, jewelry, gold and silver


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a gift from your majesty. It''s lucky money. Your majesty knows that the young lady and the second young master have gone to save the eldest young master. I heard that he praised the young lady very much. "


    No wonder the reward is so generous. It is for Gu Shubai''s life.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of something, "by the way, after my second brother and I left, did your majesty not get angry?"


    The story of five hundred cavalry leaving the capital must be heard in the city.


    "The young lady and the second young master went out and entered the palace after their forefeet. They waited outside the palace for an hour before the Palace door opened. When the Marquis comes back, he looks as if he were. I heard from housekeeper Qi that his majesty still wants to send some imperial doctors to chase you. He should not be angry. "


    Yu Fu said: "Your Majesty didn''t get angry, and the army didn''t move? Five hundred cavalry without an edict to go out of the city, this matter should be under the control of the Ministry of war, and the Minister of the central court can not be silent. "


    Lian Bi said: "not really. Didn''t the Marquis give the second son Jin Ling? That gold order could have mobilized the army without an imperial edict. But our Marquis has always kept a low profile and refused to use privileges. This is the first time to use them. What does the Ministry of war dare to say? "


    Although she is a servant girl in the inner house, Lian Bi can''t hide her pride when she mentions Gu huaijiang''s achievements.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "I''m not here for the new year. I''ve wronged you. Take these gold and silver and divide them among the people in the house and the people in the courtyard. And these clothes... "


    The clothes were made according to her size, but they couldn''t wear them.


    Yu Fu turns to see Yao LAN, and suddenly finds that his clothes are too big to wear.


    She couldn''t help but put her hand on yaolan''s head and said, "yaolan, I''ve only been away for half a month, and suddenly found out how you''ve become shorter?"


    In the past, Yu Fu didn''t like to talk about her height. Who was worried about her.


    Now it''s Yao LAN.


    She ducked by Yu Fu''s hand with a red face. "It''s miss who has grown up secretly, and she won''t tell me! What now? Only I am the shortest... "


    Yinling and Yinxue stood aside, covering their mouths and laughing.


    They are half a head taller than Yao LAN, so they don''t have to worry.


    Yinxue said: "Miss, yaolan hasn''t become shorter. She has grown taller. Is Miss growing too fast, miss did not find it? You used to go to the big boy''s belly, but now you go to his chest! "


    Maybe this time Gu Shubai is mostly lying, so Yufu missed the surprise change.


    She pursed her lips with pride, "then keep these clothes. You can divide the cloth that the general sent last time and make a new winter coat! It should have been given to you a year ago. Don''t be angry at the delay. "


    Lianzhu said, "what did you say? It''s too stingy of us. We can''t wear all the materials you usually give us. How dare we not be satisfied? "


    After that, he covered his mouth with a smile and looked at yaolan, "especially the material of yaolan, it''s too much to wear."


    They didn''t know it for a moment. They thought that she was saying that Yufu gave yaolan the most materials, and then they reflected her meaning.


    She clearly said that Yao LAN is the shortest and the least expensive to make clothes!


    "Sister Lianzhu, you bully me, too! It must have been taught by Yinling! "


    Yao Lan was so angry that she tore the mouth of the silver bell. The latter was ready and quickly hid behind Yu Fu.


    "Miss, help me! It''s sister Lianzhu who laughs at her. How can she tear me? I won''t do it! "


    The jade helped the body shape to dodge to the side in a flash, "who make you always laugh at her on weekdays?"? I don''t care if you fight. I won''t say I''m partial later! "


    No matter who they want to fight, every time they fight, they take Yufu as a shield.


    Yu Fu is kind-hearted and persuades her to make peace. In the end, they all say that she is partial. She simply doesn''t care.


    "Come on, let''s make a bet on Yao LAN or Yinling? I''ll bet on a chicken leg for dinner first


    Yu Fu was in a good mood because of Chang Gao''s saying, so he gave up his drumsticks heroically. Lianzhu followed him closely, "then my drumsticks are good too. I''ll bet silver bell to win!"


    Fight this kind of thing to see is skill, is not height, jade help way: "that I bet Yao blue win."


    "I bet on Yao LAN, too!"


    "I bet on silver bell!"


    Yao LAN and Yinling laugh so much that they have a stomachache. How can they fight?


    Yao Blue''s eyes turned, "if we don''t fight, no one will win. If this game is tied, all the drumsticks tonight are ours! "


    "Well, how dare you two cheat!"


    This change into Lianzhu they do not, a few people laugh into a ball, suddenly heard Aunt Li''s footsteps.


    She came in from the door, followed by a servant girl with a low head. She was plainly dressed and knew that she was from Chuang Tzu in the countryside."Miss, Yao Hong is back. How do you arrange for her?"


    What? Is she Yao Hong?


    In addition to Yu Fu, the smiles on everyone''s face become alert, and their eyes are not good at looking at Qi ting.


    A servant girl who framed the master, she still has the face to come back?


    Qi Ting raised her head, toward everyone a blessing, smile naturally like nothing happened.


    "Yes, miss. Hello, ladies and sisters."


    The second volume is officially opened. Do you know the boundary between the second volume and the first volume?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 02

    "What does the general say?"


    Yu Fu picked up the tea cup and asked with great momentum.


    Although it is for Qi an and Qi Zhou father and son that Yu Fu takes the initiative to let Qi Ting come back, she also knows that these servant girls in her house don''t like Qi ting.


    How to fix her is a real headache.


    Aunt Li took a look at Qi ting. "The general said that if it wasn''t for the sake of taking care of the young lady, the house didn''t need a servant girl. So the maid''s affairs are all handled by the young lady herself. There''s no need to ask the general. "


    In other words, Qi Ting''s power of life and death is now in the hands of Yu Fu.


    She nodded, "there is no need for a servant girl anywhere else in the house. Let''s leave her in the west chamber as usual."


    "Miss!"


    Because Aunt Li is here, Lianzhu and Lianbi can''t speak, they can only swallow their words.


    Yao Lan was not afraid at all and said decisively, "Miss, have you forgotten how she framed you? Last time, she was too stupid to believe her. What if the next time she designs properly, it will really hurt the young lady? "


    Both Yinling and Yinxue nodded their heads and agreed with yaolan.


    Aunt Li comes back with Qi ting. She just follows orders. Her eyes are telling Yu Fu that she doesn''t want Qi ting to stay in the west chamber.


    Yu Fu looked at Qi ting with a smile, "you heard what Yao Lan said. Why don''t you tell her in person that you''ll set me up? "


    Qi Ting kneels down in a hurry.


    "I dare not! Once upon a time, maidservants had eyes that didn''t know Mount Tai, were arrogant and thought highly of themselves. Now that I have repented, I dare not do such a thing again


    She said sincerely, yaolan bit her lip, almost believed her words.


    Yu Fu glanced at the crowd, "did you hear that? Yao Hong has changed. Mrs. Li, take her to see Mrs. Liu, and arrange her residence first. "


    Granny Liu?


    Qi Ting looked up at her in surprise, "is that Granny Liu in the yard? Why should she arrange my residence? "


    "All the affairs of a rough servant girl are arranged by granny Liu. You should listen to granny Liu''s instructions. If you don''t do it well, Granny Liu won''t be satisfied, and I can''t protect you."


    Jade help a Yao red, and then a rough servant girl, treat Qi Ting attitude and before.


    She used to call her sister Qiting, just like Lianzhu and Lianbi.


    Yao LAN couldn''t help laughing. She couldn''t help laughing. Yinling and Yinxue were also laughing.


    The young lady is really smart. She turns Qi ting from a big servant girl in the west chamber into a rough servant girl. Isn''t she so arrogant?


    Looking at her face, Lianzhu and Lianbi, who had been bullied by her before, were also very happy.


    Qi Ting couldn''t help saying something. Yu Fu stood up and interrupted her, "Aunt Li, please take her down. I''m going to see the general. I haven''t paid him a new year''s call yet! "


    After that, with Yao blue out of the door, Qi Ting kneels on the ground, turns to see her back, suddenly feel strange.


    In front of her, Yu Fu has grown from an innocent child to a cardamom girl. Her appearance is more and more amazing, and her momentum is more and more like Gu huaijiang.


    Don''t be angry with yourself, be magnanimous.


    She could not help biting her lower lip.


    I knew she shouldn''t have come back. It''s better to stay in the prime minister''s house without worrying about food and clothing than to come back to clean the courtyard. But Yin Shuo didn''t want her to come back


    "Aunt Li, Miss Li said one piece for each person. This is yours!"


    Lianzhu picked out the biggest piece of gold and silver from the plate and put it into Aunt Li''s hand. Aunt Li couldn''t close her mouth with a smile.


    "Miss has always been generous, but it''s too expensive to reward a piece of gold for each person."


    Lian Bi said, "the young lady said that only those who live in the house will be rewarded with gold, while the servant girls and the old women who work in the courtyard will be rewarded with silver. This is a reward for the Chinese New Year. Yao Hong didn''t come back at that time, so there was no need to reward her. What do you think, Aunt Li


    "It''s natural that only those who have served diligently in the government for one year can be rewarded at the end of the year. Yao Hong only came in the new year, so naturally she doesn''t have to be given it. "


    Yao Hong kneels on the ground and clenches her teeth. She listens to them, but she can''t speak.


    This time is different from the past. As a rough servant girl, Gu Hou''s family is superior and inferior. She can''t quarrel with Lian Bi.


    Yao LAN follows Yu Fu to the upper room. As soon as she walks, she tells the story of Qi Ting''s bad deeds.


    At last, he said happily, "it''s still young lady smart. Although she was recruited back, she only arranged to be a rough servant girl. But why don''t you just send her somewhere else? "


    "Where else? Is it going to the bedroom, or the elder brother, or the second and third brothers? They don''t have any other servant girls there. It''s inconvenient for one more woman to come out. They can only arrange it in the west wing. "


    Yao LAN listen reasonable, "yes, can''t arrange in the childe there. She is determined to climb the high branch. If it is arranged with the CHILDES, won''t it fulfill her wish? "


    Yu Fu suddenly stood still and sneered.


    "I''m not afraid that she will fulfill her wish, but I''m afraid that she''ll steal the secrets of the government from her brothers and ruin the event. You should keep an eye on her. Please tell Aunt Li and let her change her real name. "Yao LAN refused: "she''s a rough servant girl. Do you want to use her real name? What does miss do to her so well? "


    "I''m not being nice to her, but I don''t think she''s worthy of your name."


    It''s the dividing line of the plot


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 03

    "Mr. Hou, Miss Yufu is here."


    Qi an went in to report in person, smiling on his face. I don''t know whether it''s a happy new year or because Qi Ting came back.


    Gu huaijiang is talking to Gu Shubai. When he hears Yu Fu coming, he stops the conversation tacitly.


    As soon as Yu Fu entered the door, he saw Gu Shubai, "big brother is also here. Is he here to pay New Year''s greetings to the general?"


    "Yes, they''ve all come to celebrate the new year. How did you come?"


    Yu Fu took a look at Qi an and said, "Aunt Li brought Qi Ting back. I want to settle her, so I''m late. General, happy new year. "


    She knelt down respectfully and gave a new year''s salute to the younger generation. Gu huaijiang asked yaolan to help her.


    "Good luck in the new year, come on!"


    Gu huaijiang greets her with a smile and takes out a big red purse from her sleeve, "lucky money."


    Yu Fu took the purse and looked at Gu Shubai, "do I have it alone, or do they have it all?"


    Gu Shubai said: "I don''t have your second brother or your third brother. You have all four little brothers since you beat your fourth brother. But the contents are different. Open them up and have a look? "


    When Yu Fu opened the purse, he saw that it was not gold and silver, but a thick piece of kraft paper.


    Dare it be a silver note?


    Take out a look, but much larger than the silver note, the top also painted a house design.


    She was surprised and said, "is this the lease? General, will you give me your house as lucky money? "


    Gu huaijiang thought her reaction was very interesting. "Yes, this courtyard is on the edge of the West Lake. There are five entrances in total. The place is not big or small. It''s very elegant. You like the West Lake. You can stay there when you have time. "


    In the future, when Yu Fu marries Gu Shubai, the sedan chair can''t be carried out from the residence of marquis Gu. Can it be carried in again?


    There must be a place for Yufu himself.


    Yu Fu didn''t understand his mind. He only thought about the courtyard, which was not big or small?


    She said, "I thought the things your majesty rewarded were generous enough. I didn''t expect that the grand general''s lucky money would be more generous. What did the fourth brother get? "


    If there is a courtyard for each person, the house of marquis Gu is too rich.


    Gu huaijiang said, "Oh, one of them is fifty Liang silver."


    Yu Fu


    She didn''t reward her servant girls as much as she did. As expected, she taught her son with strictness.


    "By the way, general, have those who assassinated their elder brother found any clues?"


    Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai look at each other. In fact, before Yu Fu came in, they were discussing this matter.


    Well, there''s no need to hide this from Yu Fu.


    Gu huaijiang said to Qi an, "you all go down."


    With a wave of his hand, Qi an took out all the servants who were waiting in the room, leaving only their father, son and daughter.


    In this situation, it is obvious that Gu huaijiang did find something.


    "After the incident, your majesty did not blame the cavalry for the unauthorized deployment, but instead did his best to help others investigate. Yan Zheng was poisoned. The first thing I suspected was the envoy of Xikun. But their people are all registered. It''s impossible for more than a hundred people to ambush them. "


    Yu Fu said: "when I was in Changzhou, my elder brother said the same thing. Since it''s not Xi Kun''s envoy, who will it be? "


    Gu huaijiang sighed, "the Ministry of War didn''t dare to say anything about the transfer of cavalry. I expected that. But there is a man, even if I don''t have a handle, who also has a lot of doubts about me. This time, he didn''t say anything when he put the handle in front of me, which made me suspicious. "


    The only one in the court who dared to doubt Gu huaijiang and had room to speak was Prime Minister Yin Yan.


    Three people at the same time silent up, even jade help all know, East spirit general incompatible situation has been let Gu huaijiang worry.


    He even took the initiative to get close to Yin Yan many times, but he was treated coldly.


    Gu huaijiang said: "although Prime Minister Yin has a bad reputation in the court, his talent as prime minister can not be ignored. Thanks to him in charge of Dongling Dynasty these years, I have no future trouble in the front line. If it is found out that he really wants to kill Shubai this time, he will turn against him. Who will benefit from it? "


    Xikun people are still in the imperial capital. Let them see that Dongling will play for the opposite purpose, and the people on the border will be restless again.


    Gu Shubai also said: "after all, I''m fine. If you make the court uneasy for me, I''ll be uneasy. It would be better not to mention this matter. "


    One is knowing that his beloved son almost died, but also for the stable situation.


    The other is that I almost lost my life, but I still want to save the people who want to kill myself.


    Yu Fu couldn''t believe it if he didn''t hear it. His father and son were just like this.


    Yufu said: "the people of guhou mansion were born for their family and country, and they died for their family and country. They have long ignored their own lives. I admire it very much, but I''m afraid it''s not that if you don''t want to check it, you can''t check it. "


    For Gu Shubai''s sake, Emperor Ning not only tolerated the cavalry''s leaving the city, but also was so nervous that he sent imperial doctors and gave them a great reward.In his eyes, Gu Shubai is the youngest and most promising descendant of Dongling''s generation, and also the most ideal candidate for his son-in-law.


    How can he give up?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 04

    In the prime minister''s study, there was a bang.


    The voice is dull, like a punch on the heavy rosewood book case, the guard outside the door looks at each other.


    The eldest son has been in for half an hour. When he went in, his face was very ugly. Now he could not point out how angry he was.


    They still don''t hear me. Don''t go in and make a fuss.


    "Kunwu wound, what a Kunwu wound..."


    Yin Shuo sat in the dark behind the book case, without opening the window or lighting the candle.


    In the dusk, his face, warm as jade, was slightly distorted.


    There is a brocade box on the book case. That day, he inquired about the origin of Yu Fu to Kun Wushang. Kun Wushang was angry and left. He asked him to think of the conditions to repay him and then went to the post house to find him.


    Within a few days, Yin Shuo sent someone to deliver the letter, and the person who sent the reply also sent the brocade box to him.


    Kunwu said that the poison here is lethal. Even yufuzi may not be able to detoxify it. When she came up with the idea, the legal person would have died long ago.


    But why did Gu Shubai come back safe and sound?


    An embedded pile near guhou''s residence said that he was undamaged and could not see a trace of illness on his face.


    What causes death to people, what poison can''t be removed by Yu Fu, Kun Wu''s injury is clearly placed with him!


    But he couldn''t figure out why?


    Kun Wushang, don''t you want Gu Shubai to die


    "Mr. Xiang, you are back."


    The voice of the guard outside the door made Yan Shuo suddenly come back to himself.


    Then there was Yin Yan''s voice, "is the eldest son in the study?"


    "Yes, the eldest son has been here for a while, please."


    Yan Yan frowned when he entered the door. The study was dark, and he didn''t even light a candle, which was not like Yan Shuo''s usual style.


    After a while, the figure stood up behind the case, and Yin Shuo came forward to greet him.


    "Father."


    The voice is never dispirited.


    Yan Yan''s eyes were sharp, and he glanced at him. A servant came in behind him, lit the lamp, and retreated again.


    "What''s the matter, so haunted?"


    Yin Shuo stooped to his knees, "father, the child was injured by Kun Wu, I''m afraid it will bring disaster to the prime minister."


    "What?"


    Yan Yan''s big sleeve flicked, sat behind the desk and looked up, "what''s the matter, let''s talk about it in detail."


    Yan Shuo took a deep breath to make himself more calm, "the assassins of Gu Shubai were sent by children, and I want the poison from Kun Wushang. I thought I could kill him with a single blow. But Gu Jiuge and Yu Fu went so fast that they rescued him. "


    "Muddle headed, who asked you to assassinate Gu Shubai?"


    Yan Yan clapped his case and said, "this matter is known to both the government and the public. My father is still thinking about who is so bold. I didn''t expect it was you? Why did you assassinate Gu Shubai without telling your father? "


    "My father always hated Gu huaijiang''s support for the army and his self-respect, and suspected that he was in collusion with Xi Kun. This time, Gu Shubai only took 40 people to escort Su''s mother and daughter back to Jinling. This is a rare good time... "


    Yan yanheng looked at him, "it''s true to doubt Gu huaijiang for his father, and it''s true to hate him. But my father wanted to find evidence to make him lose power in the court, instead of secretly killing him! What''s more, why kill Gu Shubai? My father asked you to visit Yufu''s life experience. Instead of using your brain in business, you should reverse the heart of such villains. I''m so disappointed in you for my father! "


    He only had such a son as Yin Shuo, who always valued him and reprimanded him so severely for the first time.


    Yin Shuo knew that he had made a mistake.


    However, he is not wrong to kill Gu Shubai, but wrong to believe in Kunwu!


    Yan Yan said: "do you know how much your majesty values this case? He has ordered Dali temple to examine the case. Once you find out what you have to do with the prime minister''s office, you can''t be protected by your father! What''s more, how can you be so careless and believe that Kunwu is hurt? "


    Yin shuozheng therefore regretted, heard Kun Wu hurt these three words, eager to eat meat and sleep.


    "Kunwu doesn''t like Gu Shubai''s engagement with Yu Fu. He is hostile to Gu Shubai. What''s more, the child didn''t completely believe him. The more than 100 dead men sent out were all good hands. Who would have thought that Gu huaijiang, who always kept a low profile, would send out 500 cavalry on a large scale this time! "


    Five hundred cavalry is nothing on the battlefield, but in a stable country, five hundred people are not powerful.


    Gu huaijiang really cares about his eldest son.


    Yin Yan sighed and lifted him up from the ground, "sit down and talk. It''s no use blaming you now. It''s better to think of a way to get rid of your relationship. "


    Yin Shuo shook his head.


    If it had nothing to do with him, he wouldn''t have to be so upset.


    "Father, if Kunwu intends to frame the child, he is afraid that he will stab his Majesty in front of him about this box of poison."


    "How dare he? As the prince of Xikun, it''s too late for him to curry favor with my prime minister''s house to deal with guhou''s house. How can he turn the spearhead to kill you? "Bursts of cold from the soles of his feet to his whole body, Yan Shuo has always been conceited and smart, this time also had to admit that he was too light on the enemy.


    Maybe from the beginning, he was wrong. Kunwu didn''t want to use him to deal with Gu Houfu.


    This seemingly cynical idle prince, the heart is like a group of black ink, people can not see clearly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 05

    "Nothing is unclear. The prince suddenly doesn''t want Gu Shubai to die. It''s so simple."


    In the inner courtyard of the post house, Chi hurried into Kun Wu''s injured room.


    Kun Wu points to Chigan and asks him to find a place to sit down. Then he orders his servant to bring his medicine box.


    This medicine box is very similar to Yufu''s. even the bottles and jars in it are very similar. They are full of a box. Kunwu is very precious to these things.


    Chigan sat at the bottom of his head, so anxious that his brow twisted wrongly.


    "It''s not easy to have a chance to kill Marquis Gu. Why doesn''t the seventh Prince want him to die? Are you not happy that he is engaged to your little elder martial sister? "


    The soldiers of Xikun at the border have expended so much effort and lost so many troops that they have not been able to hurt the people of guhou mansion for so many years.


    The last time Gu huaijiang was poisoned by Kunlun snow, man was able to do it. As a result, he was rescued by Yufu.


    After years of planning, Xikun was destroyed.


    This time Gu Shubai had a chance to die, but he was injured by Kun Wu. He wasted the chance. He was so angry that he couldn''t eat and sleep well. Kun Wu was still careless.


    His anger made his liver ache.


    Kunwu glared at him. "The prince is willing to call her little elder martial sister. It doesn''t mean he is willing to listen to you. Just call her Miss Yufu. In addition, I didn''t mean to keep Gu Shubai from dying. It was Yin Shuo who was too useless. No wonder I didn''t


    He took out a black bottle with a thin neck from the medicine box and said, "this is the secret poison of Miao village. There is no record of this poison in immortal valley. I''m afraid Yufu doesn''t know what it is. It is not as toxic as the Kunlun snow. To tell you the truth, I really don''t know if Yufu can detoxify this kind of poison. "


    Chigan patted his thigh, "can''t you give her a poison that she can''t solve?"


    "Gu Shubai was killed by my poison. In case of the east window incident, Emperor Ning will not let me go, neither will Yufu. She is the most beloved disciple of Shifu. I don''t think I need to tell you what kind of role Shifu plays. "


    Chigan sighed helplessly, still worried about Gu Shubai''s retreat.


    If you can''t poison him, if you can make him lack arms and legs, you can weaken Gu''s army.


    Kun Wu hurt and said: "I thought, Gu Shubai''s life and death depends on fate, who knows that Yin Shuo is so useless, more than one hundred dead men can''t kill a highly toxic Gu Shubai, it''s ridiculous."


    Chigan said in his heart: you are standing and talking without backache. Five hundred excellent soldiers of the Gu family army are out. Can you be defeated by more than one hundred dead men?


    Kun Wu took the corner of his eye to sweep him slowly. "If you don''t speak, do you scold the prince in your heart?"


    "I dare not, I dare not!"


    Chigan raised his hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead. "I just thought that if you could not poison the Marquis Gu, you would never give up. I''m afraid he will not only refuse to cooperate with us to deal with Gu Houfu, but also deal with you! "


    It doesn''t matter to deal with you. It''s not good for those of us who don''t know.


    Kun Wu nodded, "yes, I think of this layer, so we should start before he deals with me."


    "How to start first?"


    "Send this bottle of poison to Emperor Ning and tell emperor Ning about Yin Shuo''s asking me for this bottle of poison. Won''t this big case be solved?"


    Chigan was shocked, "seventh prince, are you crazy? This poison was given by you. What good can you get if you poke this thing out and hurt master yin? Prime Minister Yin will not let you go, or even harm all the envoys! "


    Kunwu wound in the medicine box to pick up, suddenly saw a small white medicine bottle, raised to Chigan smile.


    "Lord Chigan, guess what this medicine is?"


    Chigan jumped up subconsciously and stepped back several steps.


    During the Spring Festival, when the Eastern spirit was in retreat, the emperor Ning and all the civil and military officials did not ask about political affairs. No one was interested in them. It was really boring.


    Kun Wu was hurt and couldn''t stay idle. When he was bored, he tried poison on them envoys. Chigan was afraid of him.


    "Don''t be nervous. In fact, there is no poison in my medicine box that Yufu can''t solve. If you go to find Yu Fu, even if you know that you are an evil envoy of Xikun, she will not be helpless. "


    Chigan said thoughtfully, "so, Miss Yufu is a kind-hearted person?"


    Kun Wu was very proud of his injury. "Naturally. But the more kind people are, the easier they are to be dealt with. I''d rather deal with good people than with villains like Yin Shuo. "


    Chigan was reasonable and soon recovered.


    "No, is master Yin a good man or a villain? What does it have to do with us? We have to deal with the house of marquis Gu. The people in the prime minister''s house have no threat to us. "


    "Who said there was no threat?"


    Thinking of Yan Shuo''s eyes on Yu Fu, he felt uncomfortable.


    More uncomfortable than Gu Shubai''s discomfort!


    Kun Wu sneered, "he may not be a threat to Xi Kun, but he is a great threat to the prince. I have to get rid of this man! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 06

    At the end of the night, there are many figures in the palace of emperor Ning.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have to let me know in the evening of the new year?"


    He was wearing a bright yellow bedclothes, and the Ryukyu crown had been removed, revealing the mottled silver silk on his head.


    Gao Gonggong came out behind him, waited for him to take a seat, and waved his hand to let the maid in waiting step down.


    Several important ministers of the court suddenly came to see them in the rest of the year, and it was late at night. There must be something important that could not be heard.


    After sitting in the imperial case, Emperor Ning raised his eyes and looked down. Suddenly, he felt that the people standing at the bottom were very familiar. He had just summoned them recently.


    "Ji Daogong, Pei Zheng, Lin Yi?"


    Ji Daogong is the censor of Yushitai. He corrects and impeachs Baisi in Vocational College, argues for wrongs, and supervises every way.


    Pei Zhengzheng is the Minister of Dali temple. He is in charge of prison and case trial. Lin Yi is the Minister of Dali temple and his deputy.


    Why did they come together?


    Ning Di waved his hand and motioned everyone to sit down and talk.


    It must be no small matter that two senior officials of the second grade and one senior official of the third grade of the current Dynasty come here at night.


    Gao Gonggong ordered people to bring tea. Ning Di looked at Pei Zheng and said, "I''ve told you about the assassination of marquis Gu Shizi. I''ll give it to your Dali temple for review. The investigation department in Dali temple is a good hand in investigating cases, but it has got results? "


    Pei Zheng got up and arched his hand: "I came here at night just for this case. Your majesty, Lin Shaoqing is in charge of the investigation department. He has found out some clues, but this clue involves higher-level officials. I dare not continue to visit them without authorization. Officials in the court have heard that impeachment has always been a matter of the censor''s office, so I took the liberty to invite Mr. Ji as well. "


    Ji Daogong was the first official of the imperial censor. He was over the age of Huajia. He was a very prestigious old minister of the former dynasty.


    It is because of his prestige that he has no conclusive evidence for impeaching all officials, and has always refused to export it easily.


    Since Pei Zheng can move him, naturally he has some control.


    Ning Di looked at Lin Yi, "Lin Shaoqing, what have you found?"


    Lin got up and said, "my Lord, the attack on marquis Gu''s son happened in the middle of December. The investigation began in the late of December. At that time, all the organs of the imperial court were preparing to seal and close the yamen, and began to rest. According to common sense, apart from purchasing new year''s goods, there should be no other major moves. But Xiaguan found that there were large-scale personnel transfers in the prime minister''s office at that time. "


    "Prime minister?"


    Ning Di frowned, "what does the prime minister''s office transfer personnel to do? What''s your so-called large scale, and how large is it? "


    Lin Yidao said: "Marquis Gu has always kept a low profile. He seldom sent his own soldiers. He even sent 40 people to escort Su''s mother and daughter back to Jinling. But if we want to deal with these 40 Gu''s soldiers, we need at least double the elite to win. But the number of people transferred by the prime minister''s office is three times as high. According to the news from kuanji Yan of Changzhou Prefecture, the body of the assassin he collected under the cliff is just right. "


    Three times, that''s more than a hundred people.


    There are only 40 people in the Marquis''s house to escort women''s dependents. What needs more than 100 people in the prime minister''s house?


    He never heard of Yin Yan mention that it was impossible for more than 100 people to buy new year''s goods?


    After a moment''s silence, Emperor Ning stroked his beard, "this matter involves the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty. It''s not easy to be careless. If it''s just the number of people, it can''t be concluded that it was the Prime Minister of yin? "


    Lin Yi said hastily, "it''s true. But the Prime Minister of Yin is a good official. He has no right to investigate the case, but can only report it to his majesty for disposal. "


    That is to say, at present, we only doubt the prime minister''s office, but we can''t conclude yet.


    Ning emperor''s face looked better, and then he looked at Ji Daogong, "because of such a little doubt, he invited Mr. Ji to come. It''s too impolite for you two younger generation."


    Ji Daogong stood up with the back of his chair and bent slightly. "Your Majesty doesn''t have to blame the two adults. It''s the old minister who has something to play. This matter has a lot to do with what the two adults said, so they came together. The old minister wanted to impeach Prime Minister Yin and secretly associate with the envoys of Xikun, intending to harm our Dongling country! "


    Click.


    In a flash, the lid on the blue and white tea cup was almost on the ground.


    He reached out to help him to hide his gaffe.


    "In secret contact with Xi Kun envoys? How did you know that? "


    Ji Daogong looked at Lin Yi, who nodded slightly, and then said: "in fact, after the attack of marquis Gu''s son, the first thing I suspect is the people of Xikun. Gu''s army is guarding Dongling''s territory at the border. If it had not been for Gu''s army, Xikun people would have invaded our border and disturbed our people. So I sent someone to watch the envoys in the post house and found that they didn''t have this person to transfer. Fortunately, there was an unexpected harvest. "


    "The people of the minister found out that the poison in Gu houshizi''s party was the Miao Village secret poison unique to Xikun."


    The hands of the prime minister and the poison of the emissary of Xikun are combined to assassinate Gu Shubai, and then the fact that the prime minister and the emissary of Xikun are in secret contact is discovered.


    This is the right scene.


    Ji Daogong added: "just like the reason why Dali temple can''t continue to investigate, Prime Minister Yin is a senior official who is superior to the senior minister, and the Minister of Xikun has a special status. Both sides are very important. I can''t impeach him easily in the court. I can only report to your majesty at night. "Emperor Ning understood their intention thoroughly. "It seems that I must invite Prime Minister Yin and envoys of Xikun to make it clear face to face?"


    The three saluted with tacit understanding, "Your Majesty''s permission."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day is the 15th day of the first month, Shangyuan Festival.


    The imperial court has not yet started printing, the courtiers are still resting in the bath, and various colored lanterns have been hung in all the mansions.


    When you light up the lantern at night, it will look more beautiful than the day.


    Yan Jiyi took people to walk around the house, but it was tasteless, "how could this year''s Lantern be old, just like last year''s? Don''t we even have money to buy lanterns? "


    The prime minister''s family has a big business, so it''s not that he has no money to buy a lamp. Obviously, this is because his subordinates are incompetent.


    The steward, who was hanging the lamp under the conductor, came forward and saluted in fear. "Miss, I don''t know. I should have bought a new lamp. But the eldest son has no time to take care of the affairs in the government these days. He told us to keep things simple, so we took out last year''s old lights. "


    There was no hostess in the prime minister''s house, and the official business of the Yin Yan Dynasty was very busy. The family affairs of the prime minister''s house were all taken care of by Yin Shuo.


    These days, I don''t know why, Yin Shuo was always glum in the outer study, and the affairs in the house were lazy. He asked everything simply, and then he was angry.


    After a few times, the people at the bottom did not dare to bother him any more.


    The steward said: "if you don''t like these old lamps, you can go to the eldest son to talk about them. As long as he approves the right card, he can immediately go out of the house and buy new lamps. "


    Knowing that Yin Shuo was angry, he was still in charge of the business. Did he want to hurt himself?


    Yin Ji gave him a white look, no longer in the mood to look at the light, and led the servant girls back to her yard.


    Behind her, the steward shook his head gently, with a slight smile on his lips.


    "Hang it up quickly. You should hang it up everywhere in the house. You must hang it up before dark."


    It''s rare to rest. Yin Yan didn''t stay in the study outside, but he didn''t go to the upper room to rest. Instead, he went to the ancestral hall alone.


    The prime minister''s residence is not like guhou''s residence. There are not many memorial tablets on the throne. The first memorial tablet is his wife Yang''s, and then there are several ancestors of the Yin family.


    Yan Yan''s generation is a single biography. I didn''t expect that Yan Shuo''s generation was still the only son, and he barely had a Yin Ji to make up for his regret.


    "Dongling Yin family has been loyal to the king for four generations. Five of the four generations ranked third. Yan Chou, who lived among them and worked hard for half of his life, failed to regain the glory of his ancestors. Gu huaijiang supported his troops and respected himself. He gained great prestige in the imperial court as a military minister. Dongling people only know generals, but not prime ministers. Maybe soon, even the king will not know. "


    At last, his voice became lower and lower. He picked up the incense, knelt on the futon, bowed respectfully three times, and put the incense in front of the spirit card.


    Yin Yan was incompetent and couldn''t stop Gu huaijiang''s power from devoting to the government. Fortunately, there is still Yin Shuo under my knees. If I can''t do anything, let him do it... "


    "Master."


    Outside the courtyard, the servants from the door came in a hurry, standing outside the ancestral hall and bowing.


    "What''s the rush?"


    "Your Majesty orders you to enter the palace immediately, without any mistake!"


    That pair of Eagle Falcon sharp eyes, I do not know when to become old and turbid, Yin Yan slightly closed his eyes, I do not know what to think.


    For a long time, he stood up slowly and raised his hands above his head to straighten the purple gold crown on his head.


    "Prepare the chariots and horses, and enter the palace at once!"


    Because some readers have suggested that each chapter is too short, now five chapters are integrated into three chapters, with the same number of words as before.


    Do you like five chapters short or three chapters long? You can leave a message to tell ha that Yi people will try their best to satisfy the wishes of most readers, so if you have any ideas, you must put forward them. Otherwise, I can''t confirm whether most people like short chapters or long chapters ~


    we are waiting for you to leave a message.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 07

    Yufu is the first time to pass Shangyuan in Dongling. She is very new to the customs in the mansion.


    For example, in the early morning, the courtyard in the west chamber was noisy. She dressed and went to the window to see yaolan and Yinling, who were young, climbing up the ladder and hanging lanterns.


    A row of lamps of various shapes have been hung under the corridor. The white one is Yutu, and the orange one is goldfish.


    Yao LAN is holding a pink lotus lamp in her hand. It''s flat and round. It takes two hands to hold it firmly.


    She was afraid of height, holding a lamp in one hand and a ladder in the other, so she couldn''t hang it up.


    "You can''t, let me do it!"


    Yinling is not afraid of heaven and earth. She is so anxious to stand at the bottom that she wants to hang a lamp for yaolan.


    Yao Lan said, "no, it''s just a lamp? I must hang it up


    Yu Fu shouts across the window, "Yao LAN is afraid of heights. Don''t let her hang the lamp. Yao LAN, come back quickly and help me find my clothes. Where did you put that new dress? "


    "Ah, I''m coming!"


    Yao LAN answered and climbed down the wooden ladder.


    She was afraid of height. No wonder she couldn''t hang up the light all the time.


    Yinling looked at Yinxue narrowly, and they reached out to shake yaolan''s wooden ladder.


    "Oh, don''t make trouble. I''m going to fall down. Help


    Aunt Li just came in from the outside of the hospital. "If you don''t wait on the young lady, you''ll be embarrassed here. If Yao LAN falls to the ground, what are you doing with her work? "


    The two quickly closed their hands, and Yinling spat out her tongue.


    Yao LAN jumped down from the wooden ladder and handed the lotus lamp to the silver bell. "Aunt Li, we are joking. Don''t blame them!"


    After that, he ran to the house to find the new dress for Yufu.


    A dwarf pine tree in the yard is quietly casting a glance at Qi Ting, who is hanging a lamp on the tree, to see what Aunt Li will do.


    Aunt Li has always been strict in disciplining her servant girls and boys. She certainly won''t let go of Yinling and Yinxue easily.


    At the corner of her eye, Yu Guang saw that Aunt Li walked towards them and slapped them.


    Qi Ting''s eyes flashed a little surprised, directly turned to look at the place, mouth slightly warped, waiting to see the good play.


    Aunt Li lifted her hand to the head of the silver bell -


    gently picked off a piece of paper.


    "Some lanterns are crumbling. When you hang them, please pat them on. Don''t stain the new clothes that the lady gave you."


    Yinling and Yinxue answered her with a smile, "I know, Aunt Li."


    Qi Ting narrowed her eyes in disappointment.


    The west chamber was a piece of iron, and no flaw could be found.


    Even Aunt Li, who has always been strict, takes a tacit attitude towards the playfulness of these servant girls. She has no chance to start at all.


    Almost everyone in the hospital was defending herself. Even she ran to her favorite grandfather Qi an and cried. Qi an refused to take her back to the Yufu room to wait on her.


    "If you can serve in the west wing, you should thank miss for letting bygones be bygones? Miss respects the old man in the mansion. If I go to say it myself, she may agree. But the Lord is the Lord, and the slave is the slave. How can a slave force his master with his age


    Qi an taught her a lesson and made her lose her support completely.


    "Qi Ting, let you hang a light. How can you hang so many lights for half a day?"


    Granny Liu came from behind and looked at her unhappily. "Look for yourself, miss. Several girls in the room are playing, and they are hanging more than you. Since you are a rough servant girl, don''t be a big servant girl with me. If you don''t do it well, I''ll punish you! "


    After that, he gave her a warning look and turned to supervise other servant girls.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, have you noticed that the new clothes recently sent are different in style from the old ones?"


    Wearing a new red brocade jacket and skirt, Yu Fu stood in front of a big bronze mirror and couldn''t help turning around.


    The eight broad royal blue skirts are folded evenly, turning to form a circle, and the broad Pipa sleeves on the red jacket swing with them, fluttering like butterflies.


    Although it was winter clothes, it was not as thick as the previous clothes. Yufu was short and round as a ball.


    Now that she is tall, slim and slim, she will not look good in that kind of clothes. It''s still the jacket and skirt that can show her waist.


    Lianzhu came in from the outside, "the master of tailoring is the one who knows how to look at people''s dishes. When the new waist size of the young lady is sent, they will know what kind of clothes to cut to suit the young lady best."


    He couldn''t help admiring her and said, "people say that a good-looking child must be crooked when he grows up. I think our young lady is one year older, and her appearance is more and more beautiful. "


    Lian Bi laughs at her, "when Miss grows up, you should learn more hair styles, but you can''t always comb a child''s hair style for miss."


    Yu Fu touched the Pearl hairpin on her head. "Every time sister Lianzhu combed her hair, she matched her clothes very well. This pearl hairpin is simple and generous. Ah, where is the jewel chain that used to comb my hair? ""Miss, do you mean the jewel chain around the flower bud?"


    These things were always made of beads. She opened the drawer on the left side of the dresser, and the place where the chain should have been placed was empty.


    She was surprised. "It''s been put here all the time. Why is it missing? He must have hidden it again. The things used by the young lady when she was a child have been hidden by him a lot. "


    They all laughed. "The little coat that Miss wore when she entered the mansion has not come back yet! I''m going to find Xiao Mu tomorrow and bring back all the things of the young lady. "


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi came in from the door. When they heard the name of Xiao Mu, they knew that they were talking about them.


    "What are you going to say about us?"


    Yu Fu turned around and saw that today they were dressed up in the same style of big sleeves.


    It''s just a dark blue one, which makes me calm.


    The other is sky blue, which is most suitable for Gu Yi''s lively temperament.


    Lianzhu pointed to the empty drawer, "here! Sixth young master, did you take away the jewel chain used by miss to comb her hair


    Gu Yi clenched his fist and coughed, "cough, nonsense, do you have any evidence?"


    Look at his guilty heart!


    Gu Xiang shook his head and sighed, "it''s all the people who are engaged. Can''t you be more mature? If Yu Fu is a big girl, you steal her things. Yun Yan is angry with you. Fortunately, Yu Fu still -- "


    Gu Xiang looks at her and says half of what she says, but suddenly he can''t go on.


    Yu Fu, who was still a child in his eyes, blinked to the height of his shoulder. He was no longer a child.


    She was wearing a red jacket and skirt. Her face was carved with powder and jade. Her baby''s fat was removed and her sharp chin was revealed.


    Just like a cardamom girl, she is a beauty who will attract the eyes of countless aristocratic CHILDES.


    She''s only thirteen.


    I can''t imagine how beautiful she will be when she is 15 years old.


    No wonder Gu huaijiang was so anxious that he proposed to make an engagement at the birthday party and asked Yu Fu to worship in the ancestral hall.


    Sure enough, he had foresight.


    Don''t you decide early? When Yu Fu is old, the threshold of Gu Hou''s house will not be broken by the suitors?


    "Brother five, what have you been watching me do? Don''t we agree to go out and watch the lights today? "


    Yu Fu turned a circle with a smile, "you see, I''m all dressed up. We can go out."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi''s eyes follow her. Gu Yi swallows her saliva unconsciously. Thinking that this is the future sister-in-law, she lowers her head again.


    Gu Xiang nodded, "mm-hmm, let''s go, and then send someone to call big brother!"


    Originally, he didn''t want to ask Gu Shubai to go out with him. As the son of the Marquis, he has many social affairs.


    What''s more, he should not go out to work because of poisoning.


    But after Gu met Yu Fu, he suddenly changed his mind.


    Now Yu Fu is so beautiful that he and Gu Yi can''t protect him


    Gu Shubai is meeting the generals of Gu''s army in the front hall. Yan Huashi and Huo Shanjin are also among them.


    They know that guhoufu has a lot of social activities at the end of the year. This year, because of the bad year of Gu Shubai''s assassination, Gu huaijiang simply didn''t disturb him before and didn''t come to his old age until Shangyuan.


    The left and right Gu''s troops are all from their own families, and Gu huaijiang will not abandon them even if they come late.


    "Tea, uncles. Unfortunately, my father was suddenly called into the palace by his majesty. I can only accompany him. "


    "Well, we just wanted to see if the young general was safe."


    Just as he was talking, he saw a young man come in and reply. It was Gu Xiang and the little wood in Gu Yi''s courtyard.


    "Mr. big, Mr. five and Mr. six, please come out of the house and watch the lamp."


    Gu Shubai was about to refuse, but suddenly he thought of something, "are they the only two who want to go out to watch the lamp, or are they taking Yufu with them?"


    Small wood hey hey a smile, "is to take jade to help Miss together."


    Whelp, if they don''t go, do they plan to go out with Yufu?


    If anything happens, Gu huaijiang''s staff will surely open their buttocks.


    Gu Shubai wants to agree, but there are Gu''s generals sitting in the hall. How can he leave people behind and go out of the house?


    Huo Shanjin raised his butt and stood up, "little general, you go, we''ll be relieved when we see you''re OK, and it''s time to leave. Lao Yan, didn''t your son always say that he wanted to repay Miss Yu Fu for saving her life? Let him go with you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 08

    The long street of the imperial capital, the prosperous scene is yearning.


    Standing in the long street, looking from one end to the other, the endless lanterns merge into an ocean, with gorgeous light and shadow.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai walked side by side in the front, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi in the back, and finally followed Yan Zheng and several soldiers.


    Of course, it''s the soldiers in civilian clothes. Otherwise, I don''t know how eye-catching they will be in the busy streets tonight.


    Gu Yi looked behind him and leaned to Gu Xiang''s ear, "look at them. What''s the use of wearing casual clothes? You can tell from a glance that he is a military man. He is as straight as a board. "


    Gu Xiang quietly looked behind him and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s really, you look at Yan Zheng carefully, as if we are surrounded by assassins."


    Joke, there is Gu Shubai in person, he and Gu Yi help, can''t protect a jade help?


    If it wasn''t for Huo Shanjin''s words, they wouldn''t bring Yan Zheng out!


    "Big brother, you see, a lot of people."


    Sometimes when the pedestrians were too close, Gu Shubai turned over and put his arm around Yu Fu to block the way for her.


    When they got close, his chin just reached the top of her head. As soon as Yu Fu raised his head, he could clearly see the concern of his eyes.


    Clear as the star''s eyes, eyes gently pour out, as if in addition to her, who is not in his eyes in general.


    Yu Fu''s face was slightly red, and his heart was like a deer in the early morning, jumping briskly.


    Gu Yi spread out his hands and feet, and let the passers-by bump into him like desperation, "Gu Xiang, I suddenly miss a man. If she''s here, I can protect her


    Gu Xiangbai glanced at him, "what? You''re all in pairs, bullying me? "


    Suddenly, a figure rushed to the front and stood in front of Yu Fu.


    "Let''s get out of the way. Hey, you can walk on the side!"


    Yan Zheng is tall and powerful. He stands in front of Yu Fu. He is fierce and evil. Anyone who sees him will make a detour.


    Gu Shubai didn''t have to use his body to help Yu, but he was a little unhappy.


    Today, he shouldn''t listen to Huo Shanjin and bring out the erlengzi


    Yan Zheng turned his head and showed his white teeth to Yu Fu. "Don''t worry, miss. I''m standing in the way here. No one else can bump into miss!"


    He didn''t let himself faint that day. He didn''t dare to stop all the way to look back on Hou Fu. The first person he saw was Yu Fu.


    When he woke up again, he was lying in the side room of the west chamber, and a young servant girl was giving him medicine.


    He just knew that it was Yufu who saved him and detoxified him. He also left an antidote for yaolan to feed him every day so as to remove the remaining poison.


    He can''t repay this saving kindness. He has a chance to protect Yufu. He must show it well!


    "Oh, thank you."


    Yu Fu stood helplessly behind him and looked at Gu Shubai again. He couldn''t wait to stare through Yan Zheng''s eyes and burst out laughing.


    "Well, isn''t that a statement about them?"


    Along the three story high-rise building, the second prince stood on the side of Zhu LAN and looked down at the crowd.


    During the Shangyuan Festival, not only did the common people in the imperial capital like to go out to watch the lights tonight, but also many sons and wives from the families of officials and nobles would go out to play together.


    He ordered people to pack the third floor of the restaurant early in order not to be crowded and enjoy the night scene.


    "Where is it?"


    Princess Danyang came up from behind and looked at the place where the second prince pointed. As expected, she saw Gu Shubai in the crowd.


    Long body jade, bearing Zhaozhao, beautiful as the mountains between the clouds, and elegant as jade bamboo.


    Wherever she went, she could see him at a glance.


    "Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are also here. Eh, the woman beside him is Yu Fu


    Princess Danyang couldn''t believe it. She leaned against the railing and looked down. Her eyebrows frowned slightly. "Second brother, is that Yufu? How did she become so beautiful? Like growing up overnight? "


    The second prince looked at Yu Fu. His eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a while, he said, "she is beautiful. She used to be very young, but have you ever seen a girl of the same age who gave birth better than her? A girl of this age is growing fast. Besides, you haven''t seen her for three months since the Marquis''s birthday. It''s a natural change. "


    Princess Danyang snorted and turned her head to ignore him.


    He knew that it was the scar in his heart that Gu huaijiang betrothed Gu Shubai and Yu Fu on his birthday. He wanted to uncover it!


    The second prince seemed to realize that he had said something wrong, so he came to make up for it. "Good sister, if I said something wrong, would you spare my second brother? I know you are still thinking about Gu Shubai. The second brother invited them up to make amends for you, OK


    After that, he raised his hand behind him and asked his bodyguard to tell them.


    As soon as Princess Danyang turned her head, the man was gone.


    She said hastily, "who still thinks about him? What do I want him to do when he doesn''t marry me? Everyone else knows that I used to like him. How embarrassed I am to invite him here? "The second prince sneered, "who says he won''t marry you? Although Marquis Gu made it clear that he wanted to marry Yufu, I heard that immortal Valley didn''t agree. They didn''t exchange keepsakes, and the ceremony of engagement has not yet been completed. Who dares to say that he will marry Yu Fu? "


    Princess Danyang kept silent. Looking back on the day of Gu huaijiang''s birthday banquet, it seemed that it was.


    She looked a little slower, but she couldn''t help smiling. "Well, if so, it doesn''t matter. If our father wants to make his second brother the crown prince, we can''t alienate him. "


    The second prince showed a clear smile.


    He knows his own sister better than anyone else.


    She says that Gu Shubai is engaged and doesn''t want to see him. In fact, she still likes him in her heart. She won''t let go of any possibility that she can marry him.


    Women, they can''t escape a word of love.


    There are many young couples coming and going. Most of the women are carrying lanterns sent by their lovers, with sweet smiles on their faces.


    After a lantern stall, Gu Shubai asked, "Yufu, I''ll buy you a small one. Can I play with it in my hand?"


    Yu Fu followed his eyes and saw that there were many beautiful lanterns hanging on a long bamboo frame.


    She stood under the bamboo frame and looked up, one finger on her chin. "I can only buy one, but these are so beautiful..."


    The lanterns sold in the street stalls are all made by oneself, which is different from those hung in the Marquis''s residence.


    Although the lanterns in the mansion are exquisite in workmanship, they are made by the government. The patterns are limited, and they are all rich and auspicious.


    The stalls are not so exquisite. It''s better to have a variety of shapes and see Yufu dazzled.


    Gu Shubai stood behind her, waiting for her to choose slowly, "can you take more?"


    Yufu thought about it. If she carried two lanterns, she would have no free hands. Gu Shubai said that they had free hands, so it was not good for a group of elders to take such little girl''s things for her.


    "Then I''ll take the little dog lantern!"


    She pointed to a white dog lamp with a charming naive manner, and Gu Shubai could see why she chose it.


    is this as like as two peas made by her nine?


    The peddler is an old man. She is kind-hearted and brings the puppy lamp she picked.


    "Thank you, miss. These lanterns are made by the old man himself. If you like, miss, take it. I won''t charge you any money. "


    Yu Fu took over the dog lamp, heard this and waved his hand, "no, no, I want to give money."


    The old man said with a smile: "it''s my honor to have a lady holding the lamp I put up. Besides, if other people see such a beautiful lady with my lamp, they will rush to buy it. "


    Afraid that the old man didn''t want her money, Yu Fu touched the purse around his waist and found only a few precious stones he was carrying with him. There was no silver or copper money.


    People who have never been out of the house, how can they get money?


    Yan Zheng was about to rush up to give money, but Gu Xiang caught him in the corner of his clothes and said, "don''t go up and make trouble. Do you want a little wife?"


    Does it matter whether you want to give money or not?


    Yu Fu didn''t find the money. He turned his head awkwardly and pulled Gu Shubai''s clothes.


    "Big brother, do you have any money?"


    It was Gu Shubai who said he wanted to buy her a lantern. Seeing that Yufu couldn''t find the money, he didn''t make a sound. He just wanted to see if Yufu would ask him for help.


    Fortunately, Yu Fu is looking for him, not Gu Xiang or Yan Zheng.


    It was a great satisfaction to him.


    "Yes."


    With a smile, he held out his hand to the old man. A piece of hard material rolled down the old man''s sleeve into his clothes.


    Gu Shubai nodded to him, "there are so many people outside tonight. Let''s go back and see. It''s cold in winter. Go back and have a rest early. "


    The old man didn''t know why. After Gu Shubai and his party left, they finally couldn''t restrain their curiosity and shook the hard thing out of their sleeves to have a look -


    Oh, my God, a gold ingot as big as an egg!


    Today''s third shift is over, and the first one is about the questions in the digression. I hope you can reply to them. It''s also for your reading experience to be better ~


    thank you ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 09

    Little white dog lantern in hand, slightly shaking.


    Yu Fu was satisfied. If he didn''t care about the candle in the lamp, he was afraid of walking.


    Suddenly, a green attendant came up behind him. He looked very familiar. He seemed to be a close attendant beside the second prince.


    He made a salute to Gu Shubai and said, "please send my regards to my son. Shizi, the second prince invites Shizi and your young ladies to watch the lights upstairs. "


    Gu Shubai looked in the direction he pointed out. On the third floor along the street, he saw the second prince leaning against Zhu LAN and nodding to them.


    The gorgeous woman standing beside the second prince is Princess Danyang.


    He drew back his eyes and looked at the attendant. "OK, lead the way."


    When they went upstairs, they saw that there were more than ten compartments on the first floor, all of which were pushed open and thoroughly beaten. There was no one else except the second prince and Princess Danyang.


    "The second prince is very generous. It''s a pity that this layer is wrapped up just to watch the light."


    Gu Shubai bows his hand to him and salutes Princess Danyang.


    Princess Danyang didn''t see him for a long time. She was worried that it would be awkward to meet him again. She was very happy to see him with the usual manner.


    She was blessed, "brother Shubai."


    The second prince came up from them, his eyes never left Yu Fu.


    "When the girl was 18 years old, Yu Fu''s younger sister grew up and changed her dress. I don''t know how beautiful she is. How many emperors are precious girls."


    Yu Fu is playing with the little white dog lamp. Seeing that he mentions that he knows he can''t play any more, he gives the lamp to Yan Zheng.


    She blessing body a ceremony, "see two princes, two princes falsely praise."


    They all say that what they lack is what they want. Yufu is not the child who was happy when she heard others praise her growth.


    Gu Shubai also said: "yes, Yufu is still small, and can''t talk about beauty."


    He intentionally or unintentionally blocked Yu Fu behind him, the meaning of maintenance is self-evident.


    When Princess Danyang saw that Yufu was protected by him, she felt even more depressed.


    The second prince raised his hand, and all the people sat on the terrace beside Zhu LAN, overlooking the imperial capital from this position.


    If you look closely at the delicate lantern, you will see from a distance that it is just a little bit of candlelight, with different colors, as bright as a galaxy woven by immortals.


    "How''s it going? What''s the scenery like here? "


    The second prince is quite proud, "every year during the Shangyuan Festival, the city must be full of lanterns, and countless relatives want to go out to play.". This high-rise building facing the street is always in demand. Fortunately, I''ve packed this place ahead of time, otherwise I''ll be crowded among the people tonight. "


    Gu Xiang was looking at the lights in the distance. When he heard this, he suddenly turned his head. "In the past, we used to go out to watch the lights. We were all crowded with the people. It doesn''t matter if the roughs in the army are crowded. His Royal Highness the second prince is valuable. He really should be careful. "


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    After hearing this, the second prince was afraid to feel proud and said, "although my prince is not as good as you, he is not so proud. Mainly with Danyang, it''s inconvenient to be crowded with the people. "


    He pushed Princess Danyang out as a shield. As a princess, he was arrogant, and others could not say anything.


    Princess Danyang said, "well, yes. Yu Fu''s younger sister is deeply loved by you, and the second brother treats me the same way. By the way, brother Shubai, have you solved all the poison on you? Would you like to ask a doctor to make a detailed diagnosis? "


    Gu Shubai said politely with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. Yufu is a teacher of Xianren valley. She said it''s ok if it''s OK. I can trust her."


    He has been so polite to himself for so many years.


    Princess Danyang was not happy in her heart. She looked at Yu Fu and said, "yes. Yufu''s sister is a poison fairy. Is she good at poisoning people? I didn''t expect that you would do the same


    "Well, I can not only detoxify, but also cure. If the princess is ill, Yu Fu is willing to help


    Yu Fu pretends not to understand the thorn meaning in her words. Her eyes fall on the bustling night outside the column, and she answers without looking back.


    Gu Shubai eyebrow tip slightly pick, surprised at the irony of Yu Fu words.


    She didn''t care what other people said about her. She would only speak if it interfered with other people in Gu Hou''s house.


    For example, the Gu clan is always in the ancestral hall and accidentally says that Gu huaijiang is confused.


    Moreover, it is too much. For example, Qi Ting wrongly accused her of stealing into the outer study, and Liu Ruyi robbed her of the seven treasures on her neck.


    One word can arouse Yu Fu''s fighting spirit, only this time.


    Is she swearing sovereignty?


    Princess Danyang was so angry that her face changed color. When she looked at the second prince again, he did not defend himself. Instead, he looked at Yu Fu with great interest.


    That look, just like he saw the prey in the forest, implied the light of contention.


    A little girl''s mouth is unforgiving. She is more lovely than a friendly one. She looks like a little wild cat with claws.


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frowned slightly.


    He felt that the second prince''s eyes on Yu Fu were very strange tonight, different from before.


    He could not tell for a moment what the difference was."My second brother is very interested. I heard that you have hired a high-rise building to enjoy the lanterns, so you come to disturb a seat. Won''t my second brother refuse?"


    At the step of the stairs, the figure of the eldest prince appeared in front of everyone. His eyes were slightly stunned.


    "Shubai? It turns out that the second younger brother invited you. It seems that I''m bothering you. "


    Yesterday, when I asked you whether you like the fifth or the third shift, not many people answered me. I was partial to the fifth shift, so today I will continue the fifth shift ~


    today www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 10

    It''s hard to say whether the prince really doesn''t know whether Gu Shubai is here or not.


    Others are standing here. In front of Gu Shubai, the second prince is not easy to drive people, so he has to be seated.


    The prince looked at Gu Shubai with a smile, then looked at Gu Yi, "I''m relieved to hear that you two are OK. Originally, when you came back, I wanted to visit you. I was afraid that Gu Hou''s house would be in a hurry and I would be delayed if I went. "


    Gu Yi laughs heartlessly, "I am all right originally, it is elder brother poisoning. But big brother is ready now. He can come out with us to enjoy the lights! "


    What''s he saying?


    If it wasn''t for him and Gu Xiang, they would like to take Yu Fu out of the house to play. Why should Gu Shubai follow them?


    There are a lot of things in the house waiting for him to deal with.


    The eldest prince then said to Yu Fu, "I heard that this time Yu Fu followed the song to find you. Yu Fu is very young. Uncle Gu will not let you go out, will he? But I think it''s a good trip. After a little experience, the girl is much more calm. "


    Even the prince can see that some changes are quietly taking place in Yufu.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "is it more and more like a general? That day, I heard the elders of the family in the mansion saying, "I look like the son of a great general."


    Gu Xiang said: "you don''t know how powerful Yufu was that day, Prince! When her father asked her to enter the ancestral hall, the elders of our family refused to say, "how can a woman enter the ancestral hall?"


    "What? Uncle Gu asked Yu to help him into the ancestral hall? "


    Princess Danyang first asked: as a princess, she can''t enter the Royal ancestral hall. Why can Yufu, an adopted daughter, enter the ancestral hall of guhou mansion?


    "Yes. How do you guess Yu Fu''s answer? "


    Gu Yi said excitedly, "Yufu said," what can a man do in this world that a woman can''t do? " There are also several examples. The clan elders are green and speechless on the spot. "


    Gu Shubai took a look at him and signaled that he would stop when he was ready.


    Although it''s not a secret, it''s the family affairs of marquis Gu''s house. It''s not necessary to be too specific.


    The eldest prince''s face was slightly stunned, and then he burst out laughing, "it''s really Yufu. It''s very powerful. You''ve been in guhou''s house for a long time, and you always have some general style. That''s a good thing! "


    "Brother Yizhao, do you think so?"


    The eldest prince and Yu Fu talk and laugh, and the atmosphere is better. I don''t know how many times, but Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are willing to make do with it.


    Gu Shubai held the tea with a smile and killed the second prince. The second prince also brought the tea cup.


    He looks a little embarrassed. It''s clear that he saw Gu Shubai and asked them to watch the lantern together.


    As a result, when the prince came, he became his home court, and the people in guhou mansion were obviously closer to him.


    Gu Shubai did not show obvious bias, it is just that he, as a son of the world, does not want to stand in line between the two princes on behalf of the Marquis de Gu.


    A little emotional bias does not affect the final choice.


    But the second prince was still very uncomfortable.


    He doesn''t like Yu Fu''s name as big prince Yi Zhao''s elder brother, but he is only polite and alienated to himself, which shows that he has no affection for him.


    He is the prince, is the most likely candidate to become the prince, Dongling woman who does not flatter him?


    The more Yu Fu politely alienated him, the more he wanted her to smile, and even


    "Second prince!"


    The attendant who came out of the palace with him hurried upstairs, as if he had something to report.


    Seeing the prince here, he hesitated a little.


    The eldest prince looked at him, "second brother, what''s the secret matter? I''m very nervous. If you don''t want me and Shubai to hear it, let''s avoid it first. "


    Then he would get up and invite Gu Shubai to leave with him.


    The second prince clenched his teeth, "brother, what do you mean? How can I keep a secret from you and them? We are all our own people. There is nothing to hide. "


    After that, he looked at the attendant and gave him a warning look. "What''s going on, say it."


    Gu Shubai caught a glimpse of this look, and knew that he was telling the servant what he could say, and what he could not say would come later.


    The big prince''s move is also poisonous. The second prince''s defense against him is something that all the courtiers know. He takes himself with him. The second prince wants to make friends with Gu Houfu, but of course he refuses to admit that he''s guarding against Gu Houfu''s people.


    I had to have someone report it to me.


    The servant didn''t hesitate. "Back to the two princes, the prince, the news came from the palace that the Prime Minister Yin had gone home."


    "What?"


    This is really a big news, how can Yan''s good old age?


    He is only about fifty years old, and there are all senior officials who are over the age of Huajia in the dynasty. There must be a reason for his death at this age.


    The second prince said hastily, "did your father ever agree? Why? "


    The attendant said, "Your Majesty has agreed. It is said that the Dali Temple found that the assassination of marquis Gu Shizi was instigated by Prime Minister Yin. The seventh Prince of Xikun testified that Prime Minister Yin had pleaded guilty. Your majesty, considering his special status, will allow him to resign and return home! "For a moment, people were surprised to see Gu Shubai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 11

    "Hum, Yin Yan, the old man, the prince underestimated him!"


    Kunwu left the palace in a carriage. Today''s carriage is different from the past. This is the carriage sent by Emperor Ning.


    He was specially accepted into the palace as a "tainted witness" to testify about the supply of poison.


    But Kunwu didn''t expect that it was Yin Yan, not Yan Shuo, who confronted him.


    He touched the interior decoration of the car, which was more luxurious and comfortable than his own.


    Dongling is richer than Xikun. Any carriage sent to pick someone up is better than the frame of his Xikun prince, which is enviable.


    Chigan sat in the carriage with a sweat on his head in the winter, "seventh prince, be content. Is it not enough for you to bring down a prime minister of Dongling? Fortunately, your testimony played a key role, and Ningdi didn''t punish you. Otherwise, coupled with the theft of military information from the Marquis''s residence last time, we''re afraid we won''t be able to go back to Xikun! "


    Chigan recalled the situation in the temple just now. He was afraid and happy.


    Although they did not successfully start the war between the two countries, nor did they steal any useful military intelligence, they brought down a prime minister of Dongling. This is also a great harvest!


    "Don''t worry, I already know how Ning Di deals with things. He doesn''t dare to do anything to us. As a king, he is too indecisive and only knows that harmony is the most important thing. It''s a pity that Dongling is in the hands of such a mediocre king. "


    His eyes sank slightly. "If it hadn''t been for Gu huaijiang, the iron hooves of Xikun would have broken through the Dongling border and collected the great rivers and mountains!"


    Chigan said: "seven princes, Dongling suddenly lost a prime minister, the court will be turbulent. Are we going to do something at this time? "


    "No, it''s time for us to go home."


    Different from Chigan''s unexpected joy, Kunwu suddenly decided to return home.


    Chigan almost vomited blood.


    This seven princes act is really puzzling, every time and he has to sing the opposite, do not know what he gourd in the end sell medicine.


    "Seventh prince, we managed to overthrow a prime minister. Is it a loss to leave now?"


    Kun Wu hurt to see him one eye, just way: "this prime minister isn''t you pull down, also isn''t this prince pull down, is he want to knock down."


    Chigan did not understand, "what does this mean?"


    Kun Wu told him plainly, "it was Yin Shuo who asked me to take poison, and it was also Yin Shuo who wanted to kill Gu Shubai. Don''t you see that? In order to keep his son, Yin Yan sacrificed his position as prime minister. He has been fighting with Gu huaijiang for half his life. How can he let go now? "


    Chigan suddenly realized and nodded, "so Prime Minister Yin has a back hand? No, he''s not very popular in the court. If he hadn''t done his job well, the prime minister would not have been able to sit down. Who would have helped him? "


    With a sneer, Kun Wu opened the car curtain and looked out. Tonight, the streets are bright and prosperous.


    "It''s such a good night. I don''t know if Yufu has gone out to watch the light."


    He muttered to himself, Chigan didn''t hear clearly, put his head together to look out with him, "seventh prince, what do you say?"


    Hua, Kun Wu put down the car curtain, almost hit Chigan''s head.


    "I said you were stupid. If you don''t think about it, Yan Yan was not popular in the court, but Yan Shuo was very popular. I expected that he would take over either other people or Yin Shuo as prime minister. Yin Shuo was placed by the prince. Do you think he will be the first to attack us when he becomes prime minister


    "Will he really be Prime Minister? What are you waiting for? Let''s go back and pack up tonight! "


    "No hurry."


    Kunwu cried out, "stop the car!"


    When the carriage stopped, he jumped out of the car and yelled, "seventh prince, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to Gu Hou''s house. Go back and pack up first."


    Kun Wu waved his hand even though he hurt his head. He was agile and soon disappeared in the crowd on the street.


    Chigan sighed and returned to the carriage.


    "Come on, go back to the post house quickly. I''ve been on missions many times. It''s the first time I''ve been on such a thrilling mission. I''ll give you a hundred more courage next time, and I won''t dare to go out with the seventh Prince again! "


    As the carriage drove towards the post house, Kunwu was injured outside the house of marquis Gu, and the guards outside the door glared angrily.


    He had to step back to a safe distance.


    The people in Gu Hou''s mansion now recognize him. When they see him, they stare at him and keep him away from the mansion.


    If it''s just normal, but he''s leaving Dongling now. I don''t know when he''ll see Yufu next time.


    He didn''t want to leave like this.


    He stood outside the house waiting, thinking that if only Yu Fu had just come out of the door.


    But after waiting for a while, when his hands and feet were cold and he had to rub his hands to keep warm, no one came out.


    He laughed at himself.


    "She also learned the ethos of Dongling women in Dongling. She seldom goes out on weekdays. How can she just go out at this time? Even if I go out to watch the lights tonight, I''m afraid I''ll start early. "He looked into the door again, and after confirming that Yufu could not come out of the door, he walked away dejectedly.


    Suddenly I heard a familiar voice, "Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, the two smelly boys, took Yu Fu to look at the lamp, but they didn''t know to call me. They only have big brother in their eyes. Can''t they do without my second brother? "


    Kunwu wound to the side of the road to avoid, Gu Jiuge gallop past him.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked to the direction where Gu Jiuge left, where the colorful lanterns were just in the direction of the long street.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 12

    People come and go on the long street. When they get to the crowded place, Gu Jiuge abandons his horse and walks.


    When he came back from the entertainment outside the house, he wanted to ask Yufu if he wanted to go out to see the light. As soon as he entered the house, he heard from the porter that Yufu had gone out.


    At the moment, he ordered people to lead the horse out of the house, but he couldn''t find jade to help them on the long street.


    "It''s strange that the servant said it was on this street. Why didn''t he?"


    Gu Jiuge looked up at several teahouses and restaurants on the street. He wanted to go up and have a look, but he gave up.


    Every year during the Shangyuan Festival, the positions of those restaurants are early packed by the pro noble ministers. Gu Hou''s house never spends this money. Yufu should not be upstairs.


    He''d better go down the long street and look again.


    When I got to the bridge, I suddenly saw a lot of lotus lanterns in the river below. It was the common people who were putting lanterns to pray.


    The river is black and steep. The light of the lotus lamp makes every person''s face full of shadow. I can''t see the specific appearance clearly.


    Gu Jiuge moved in his heart and walked down from the bridge.


    Yufu might like these lotus lanterns. He went to the riverside to look for them. Maybe they were at the bottom.


    The river is not long. From the downstream to the upstream, the lotus lanterns in the river become more and more sparse.


    There are fewer and fewer people by the river.


    Gu Jiuge sighed, knowing that Yufu were not here, he raised his foot and left.


    Suddenly, he heard a sob under the willow tree. In the quiet environment here, he suddenly raised his sword around his waist.


    "Who''s there?"


    The weeping people under the tree heard the familiar voice, wiped their tears with their handkerchief and walked out slowly.


    In the shadow, it can only be seen that she is a graceful woman. She walks like a weak willow supporting the wind, but like a willow becoming a fine one.


    "Is it Mr. Gu er?"


    It''s a familiar voice.


    Gu Jiuge took the sword, "is it miss yin?"


    He met a lot of women, but he didn''t remember many. Yin Jihe was one of them.


    The woman came out from the shadow of the willow tree, and it was really Yin Ji, but her face was wet with tears, and she looked very sad.


    "What happened? Why are you here alone? "


    Yan Ji wiped her tears, "I went out to watch the light, with servant girls and guards. But just now I heard the news from the government, and I felt sad in my heart, so I dispersed them all. "


    Gu Jiuge pauses, "since it''s family affairs in the prime minister''s mansion, I won''t ask more. But it''s not safe for Miss Yin to be here alone. I''ll take you back to the house. "


    Yin Jichu shook his head and bit his lips tightly.


    "I don''t want to go back, at least not now."


    Gu Jiuge was anxious to go to find Yu to help them, but he left one of his daughters here, and he couldn''t do such an ungracious thing.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "it''s cold by the river. If Miss Yin doesn''t want to go back, I''ll take you to the restaurant."


    Yin jikuai was thin and weak, and she didn''t like to wear too thick, and thought her posture was not beautiful.


    Just then she was too sad and didn''t feel cold. When Gu Jiuge said that, she felt her hands and feet were cold. She wrapped up the collar of her cloak and followed Gu Jiuge to the river.


    They found a restaurant along the street at random, and after drinking a cup of hot tea, Yin Jixiao''s face looked much better.


    Gu Jiuge said: "it''s warm here, but I can''t see the lanterns on the long street. The location I can see was reserved more than ten days earlier."


    His tone was always so gentle, and Yin Jichuan''s face was slightly red.


    She was seldom treated so gently. From the first time she saw Gu Jiuge, she had a strange feeling in her heart.


    This time, when she was most embarrassed, she ran into him and was taken care of by him again, which made her feel more and more strange.


    "It would be nice to have a place to stay away from the wind. Thank you, young master."


    Gu Jiuge just laughs, mentions the wine pot from pours from drinks, no longer many words.


    He didn''t ask, but Yin Jihe wanted to say.


    "In fact, today is my mother''s death day. Every year at this time I go to worship. But this year my father won''t let me go out of the city, so that I can live in the house. Even when I go out to watch the lights at night, I come out when he doesn''t pay attention. "


    Gu wine singer in a delay, suddenly thought of the prime minister''s wife also died early, Yin Jihe and himself, are no mother.


    She said that Prime Minister Yin seldom let her go out of the house, so she was not allowed to worship, right?


    Gu Jiuge said: "you suddenly think of your mother, so sad to hide under the tree to cry?"


    "It''s not like that. My mother has been gone for many years. I''m not sad for a long time. Because my father didn''t let me go out of the city to worship myself, I asked the boy to go for me. Who knows that the young man just came to me and said that my mother''s grave was buried by the heavy snow this winter. I can''t find it any more. "


    She said, and she was about to cry again.


    Gu Jiuge couldn''t help laughing, "what''s there to cry about? It''s common that the snow will not melt in the cold places outside the city. It will melt in a few days at most. Can''t we find it then? The grave is there, and it won''t run away. "He said the same thing.


    Yan Ji broke into tears and laughed, "I''m too nervous to understand such a simple reason. Don''t make fun of me."


    They looked at each other and laughed. Gu Jiuge drank wine in Japan today. Now he poured two glasses of wine from himself, and he was even more drunk.


    He thought vaguely, how could the tomb of Prime Minister Yin''s wife not be seen when it was covered with snow?


    Only those ownerless tombs in the barren suburbs, a small flat hill, without cards and spirits, can be easily covered by snow.


    Yin Jichu looked out, got up and said, "second son, my servant girl is looking for me. I''ll go first."


    Then he walked out and turned to him with a smile, "thank you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 13

    "What do I do?"


    Gu Shubai was serious. "I was also surprised. How could Prime Minister Yin want to assassinate me?"


    He didn''t look surprised at all. He was very calm.


    Obviously, he knew something, at least doubted something.


    The eldest prince and the second prince looked at each other, and there was no clue in each other''s eyes.


    Could it be that Yan Yan had been pressed by Gu huaijiang for so many years, so he took the sword to assassinate Gu Shubai?


    It''s possible, but it''s far fetched.


    "My father always trusted Prime Minister Yin and entrusted all the political affairs in the court to him. I didn''t expect that he failed to live up to his kindness. It''s not trivial for a prime minister to suddenly leave his old age, which is bound to have an impact on the government. "


    Both princes were quite nervous.


    The slightest influence of the government may change the confrontation between the two princes.


    Yufu said slowly: "yes, I don''t know who will be the next prime minister after Yin''s return home."


    The two princes almost stood up at the same time.


    The second prince said first, "please enjoy the lamp slowly. My father must be uneasy at the moment. I''ll go into the palace to comfort him. Let''s go first."


    After that, Princess chaodanyang gave a wink, and they hurried downstairs with their attendants.


    The eldest prince also said, "I''ll go to the palace to see my father. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to get justice for you."


    I left in a hurry.


    After they all left, Gu Shubai looked at Yu Fu with a smile.


    "Yufu, I found that you have learned badly. Who did you learn from?"


    If it wasn''t for her "next prime minister", the two princes of tangtangdongling, how could they be in such a hurry?


    Yufunu said, "I don''t remind them, they will think of it sooner or later. It''s better to let them leave early so that we can enjoy the light


    Gu Xiang listened to her words, very interesting, "xiaoyufu, I always thought that you treat the eldest prince and the second prince differently, but I hear you say so, you don''t seem to treat them very much?"


    The big prince and the second prince''s purpose of getting close to Gu Hou''s house can be understood with their toes.


    But when it comes to dealing with people, the eldest prince is closer and more interesting than the second prince.


    Yu Fu also called the eldest prince, brother Yizhao, in a very intimate tone.


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "there''s nothing to see. It''s all the same. I just feel that the eldest prince is hurt. I''d rather be close to him than the arrogant second prince. "


    Gu Shubai cocked his mouth and seemed very satisfied with her words.


    I don''t know whether she is satisfied with the accuracy of her analysis of the two princes or because she has no special feelings for the eldest prince


    "They''re all gone. Let''s go back to the government. Today, my father was called into the palace, presumably for this reason. I want to hear the details from my father. "


    "Let''s go. I want to hear from my father why Prime Minister Yin wanted to kill us!"


    Although Gu Yi was not hurt at all, he was frightened in the cave for two days and thought that he had the most reason to be angry.


    When they went down to the mansion, it was dark and there were fewer people on the street.


    "Big brother!"


    Gu Jiuge''s voice came from behind. People stopped to look back and saw him.


    "Where did you go to look at the lights? I haven''t seen you all night. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, why don''t you call me when you take Yu Fu out to watch the lamp? "


    Gu Xiang pointed to the high-rise building on the edge, "it''s wrong. When we go out, our second brother is not at home. What do we call you? "


    Gu Jiuge looked at the direction he pointed to, but he couldn''t tell.


    He passed this building five or six times tonight, but he didn''t expect to go upstairs to look for them.


    It was so close that he missed it.


    Gu Shubai said: "we used to watch the lights in the street, but the second prince invited us upstairs. Let''s not talk about that. Let''s go back to the government. "


    Gu Jiuge almost rolled his eyes.


    "Are you going back to your house? I''ve just found you. I haven''t had time to watch the lights yet! "


    Together, he either came out to watch the lights or to look for people tonight. As soon as people found them, they would go back to the house.


    Yu Fu put the little white dog lantern into his hand. "Second brother, let''s make do with it. Do you think it looks like fat nine?"


    Gu Jiuge was barely comforted. On a closer look, he really looked like fat nine.


    He said with a smile: "this lamp is very good. It''s very different from the official lamp in the government."


    Yu Fuxin naturally looks good. This is a gold ingot bought by Gu Shubai. Can it not look good?


    Gu Shubai pulled him with a smile, "let''s go. Do you know that your majesty has found out the murderer who assassinated me and Gu Yi. It''s Prime Minister Yin. My father must have gone back to the mansion now. Don''t you want to hear the details? "


    Gu Jiuge was surprised, "what? Is it Prime Minister Yin? "It suddenly occurred to him that Yin Jiyi, who had just been picked up by the maid of the prime minister''s house, had such a big accident in the prime minister''s house. No wonder he was in a hurry to find her back.


    She cried so sad that when she came back to the prime minister''s office, she was even more sad to hear the news.


    Gu Yi pushed him, "second brother, what''s the matter? Let''s go


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 14

    In the lane out of a shadow, Kun Wu injury standing in the long street toward the lights prosperous place to see, did not see the figure of jade help them.


    It''s getting dark and there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street. You can see it at a glance.


    Guess they''re not here anymore?


    Kun Wu hurt to shout a white spirit, "strange, Gu Jiuge is clearly to this side, how even he disappeared?"


    He looked back. In the dim distance, a group of people seemed to have known each other before.


    Would it be Yu who helped them?


    For a moment, Kun Wu wanted to catch up. After thinking about it, Gu Jiuge had just arrived. How could they go back so soon.


    It''s better to look for it in the prosperous place!


    He ran forward, running away from Yu Fu and his party


    Back in the mansion, Gu huaijiang is already in the upper room. Gu Hanmo and others are also there. It seems that they are waiting for them to come back and talk about today''s affairs in the palace.


    Yu Fu is carrying the little white dog lantern. Before entering the door, he wants to give it to Yan Zheng, but Gu huaijiang smiles.


    "Do the lanterns outside look much better? This one in your hand is very chic. "


    Gu huaijiang has always been like this. No matter how serious he is to others, he always has the leisure to laugh at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu simply put the lamp in and showed him, "the lanterns in the mansion are beautiful, but they don''t have so many shapes. There are many people outside the palace to watch the lights tonight. If only the general would go together. "


    "It''s not a coincidence this year. Next year we''ll go and see the lights together, OK?"


    Yu Fu nodded hard, "Hmm!"


    Then he went back to his seat and sat quietly. He raised the little white dog lantern to Gu Wenqing, who winked at her knowingly.


    Gu Shubai said, "my father entered the palace today. Does your majesty discuss the assassination with you?"


    "You already know?"


    "I met the second prince and the eldest prince outside. The second prince''s subordinates came down to report the news. We just knew that."


    Gu huaijiang nodded calmly, "Dali Temple found out that the whereabouts of the prime minister''s personnel were a little suspicious years ago. It was reported that Prime Minister Yin and Xi Kun envoys colluded. His majesty invited Prime Minister Yin to the palace for questioning, and also invited Xi Kun envoys and Kun Wu. This is all about the Marquis''s house, so your majesty invited me to the palace. "


    Gu Shubai said: "I heard that it was Xi Kun''s envoys who testified against Prime Minister Yin. They came here to Dongling with bad intentions. Did your majesty believe their testimony directly?"


    Gu huaijiang shook his head, "of course not. Prime Minister Yin voluntarily admitted that he sent assassins."


    Take the initiative to admit?


    All the people were shocked when they heard the words. Yin Cheng was always dissatisfied with the Marquis''s house. It was not strange to send assassins, but it was too strange to admit it.


    Gu Jiuge said: "if there is no evidence, why does he take the initiative to admit it? It''s not like the style of Prime Minister Yin. "


    Gu huaijiang has been thinking about this problem since he came out of the palace, and he still can''t understand it.


    He had been paying attention to Yan Yan''s expression at that time, and all his answers were logical and meticulous, which seemed to have been prepared.


    "It''s not just that. Kunwu claimed that Yin Shuo wanted poison from him. In order to make friends with Dongling''s important officials, he gave it to him without asking the reason. But Prime Minister Yin claimed that he asked Yin Shuo for it, and Yin Shuo didn''t know the use of poison. "


    Kunwu didn''t know about the injury, neither did Yin Shuo.


    How is that possible?


    They both didn''t look like fools, especially Yan Shuo. If Yan didn''t want him to know something, he didn''t have to ask Kunwu for poison by his hand.


    Gu Shubai suddenly thought of something, "does father remember? On the day of the birthday party, in the attic nearest to the outer study, the old servant said that he had seen Yin Shuo. "


    On the day of the birthday party, Kunwu was injured and led to the outer library by Gu huaijiang.


    Sure enough, he entered the study, trying to find some favorable military information for Xikun. At that time, Yin Yan must have seen it in the attic.


    Even Gu Yi responded, "big brother means that Prime Minister Yin is to protect Yin Shuo, so he takes the initiative to admit it? It was Yin Shuo who asked Kunwu for poison. It was Yin Shuo who wanted to kill us! "


    It''s a pity that emperor Ning won''t believe that Kunwu is injured. He is the prince of the enemy country and has a criminal record of stealing military information.


    Compared with Yin Yan, Ningdi naturally believed in him.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him and didn''t answer him directly, "no matter who it is, your majesty believes who is the most important. In view of the fact that Prime Minister Yin took the initiative to admit that his majesty took care of the face of the old minister and only let him take the blame and resign. "


    "The elder brother and the sixth brother almost couldn''t come back. If the second brother and Yu Fu hadn''t arrived in time, he would have succeeded! It''s too cheap for your majesty to let him resign for such a big matter! "


    Gu Xiang was angry and discontented. "Why didn''t father let his majesty punish him severely?"


    Gu huaijiang looked at him, "how to punish severely? Shubai and Gu Yi were safe after all, and the Prime Minister of Yin''s guilt was traced to heaven, that is, the attempted assassination. Do you think that when your majesty takes care of the Marquis''s house, he ignores other senior officials in the court? "


    "Yes, the Yin family is not a nobody. His ancestors ranked third in the court. His Majesty''s letting him take the blame and resign is the biggest punishment. Even if Mrs. Yin, who died early, was the daughter of the prince, he couldn''t punish her severely. "Gu Shubai''s words suddenly affected Gu Jiuge''s thoughts.


    He said: "the eldest brother said that the prince was a little master, but the master who taught him to read before his majesty ascended the throne?"


    "Exactly."


    Mrs. Yin is the daughter of your Majesty''s master, not a woman from a small family. Why did Yin Jixiao say that her tomb was covered by snow


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 16

    "Huaijiang, what do you think of my candidate?"


    In the imperial garden, the cold plum blossoms at the beginning, and Emperor Ning and Gu huaijiang walk side by side in it.


    Gu huaijiang is a military man. He is strong and fearless of the cold. In addition, he uses Yufu''s herbal medicine to recuperate him, which makes him more energetic during the winter festival.


    Ning Di can''t do it.


    When he was old, he was always in the palace. When he got to the cold corner, he shrunk unconsciously.


    Gu huaijiang saw that he was cold. He took Ming Huang''s cloak from Gao Gonggong and put it on himself.


    Ningdi looked back at him. Gu huaijiang continued to tie his cape.


    Ning Di said with a smile: "I''ve already worn a cloak. You can give me another cloak. It seems that I''m afraid of the cold."


    Gu huaijiang said: "I know that your majesty is not afraid of cold, but the plum blossom here is not enough. This is a poor heart as a minister. Please don''t refuse. "


    He always knew how to give face to Emperor Ning.


    Ning Di nodded, "I asked you the question, you have not answered."


    Gu huaijiang said: "Your Majesty originally intended to cultivate Yin Shuo, hoping that he could take over the position of Yin prime minister in the future. Now Prime Minister Yin just left the court earlier, which had no effect on his Majesty''s arrangement. "


    Ning Di sighed, "yes, what I have decided for a long time is not arranged overnight. If the eldest prince and the second prince can see through as well as you, they don''t have to fight like this. "


    He reaches out his hand to fondle plum blossom, although the flower of Ling Shuang Ao Xue is small, the spirit is excellent.


    Ning emperor liked it in his heart and invited Gao Gonggong, "you ask people to pick some good ones, fold them down, insert a bottle and send them to Xianfei. I didn''t speak very well to her two days ago. It''s not good to break her heart. "


    Seeing that there was no outsider, Gao Gonggong covered his mouth and laughed, "Your Majesty doesn''t have to worry. The virtuous concubine always loves your Majesty the most. How can you be angry with your majesty?"


    "You''re the only one who talks."


    Ning Di reprimanded him, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He looked at Gu huaijiang and said, "I asked you before, which one is more suitable for the eldest prince or the second prince. You always refuse to answer me. As a matter of fact, I am also very ambivalent. I have been unable to make a choice. "


    "The eldest prince is calm and knowledgeable. As my eldest son, I have brought him around since I was a child, and his performance has never let me down. The second prince is smart and resolute. He is domineering occasionally. There is nothing wrong with his big discretion. "


    Gu huaijiang said: "yes, the two princes are like your majesty. No matter who becomes the crown prince, he will be able to govern Dongling well in the future."


    Ning Di pointed to him with a smile, "don''t just say nice words to make me happy. I know that I am a mediocre king. Dongling is richer than Xikun, with fertile land and large population. As long as I am a king with courage, how can Xikun dare to invade every year? "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t answer any more and said nothing more than flattery.


    He didn''t want to say it, and Ningdi didn''t want to hear it.


    For a long time, Emperor Ning said: "I still have contradictions, but this time the two princes fighting for the prime minister''s position, let me finally understand. No matter who is more suitable to be the crown prince, I must determine a person as soon as possible, so as not to cause their brothers to hurt each other. So I suggest that from the moment I was born, I didn''t intend to make the eldest prince a prince. "


    Gu huaijiang felt that this was not good.


    No wonder emperor Ning just said that he wanted to pacify the virtuous imperial concubine. When the words came to the ears of the great prince, he was afraid that not only could not make him despair of the position of crown prince, but it would cause his resentment.


    "Your Majesty has a point. No matter who you are, it''s the best choice to set up one as soon as possible and let the other stop thinking. "


    Emperor Ning nodded happily, "thanks to Yin Yan, otherwise I can''t understand this. The virtuous concubine is always gentle and virtuous, and the great prince is also sensible. After I have made the second Prince Prince, I will appease their mother and son a little. I think it''s OK. "


    Gu huaijiang was silent and didn''t answer. As soon as the emperor Ning turned his head, he saw that he was looking at the flowers on the top of the tree.


    The bone flower is not blooming, the top of a small grain is slightly pink, and the blooming flowers look interesting.


    Ning Di walked back with a smile, "do you like the plum blossom, too? This is a new variety from the north. It was planted only a year ago. I thought you were all military men in guhou''s house. You didn''t like these flowers, so I didn''t send them to you. "


    When he said this, he suddenly thought of something, "Oh, I forgot. There is Yufu in your house this year. That little girl likes these flowers. I''ll send some to your house, but I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for the next year to blossom. "


    Gu huaijiang arched his hand and said, "thank your majesty. It''s OK to wait a year. Next year, Yufu will still be in the mansion."


    Ning Di teased him, "yes, my daughter has become a daughter-in-law. Do you have this idea to tell me? I''ve tried my best to make up Shubai and Danyang. Who knows you''ve already seen your daughter-in-law! "


    Listening to this tone, he was not dissatisfied with Gu Shubai and Yu Fu.


    Gu huaijiang was a little embarrassed, "please forgive me, minister --"


    "Oh, no need to explain. I love my daughter, you love your daughter, want to find her the best young talent, I certainly understand. But I have to think about it. What kind of mother-in-law should I find for Danyang? "Ningdi said, and continued to walk towards the depths of plum blossom.


    Gu huaijiang stood behind him, frowning slightly.


    It would be nice if the matter of establishing the prince was as simple as emperor Ning thought.


    I''m afraid that neither the virtuous concubine nor the prince is as sensible as he imagined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 17

    "Xiaoyufu, I heard a good news!"


    Gu Yixing rushed to the west wing and yelled before he entered.


    Yu Fu had been used to him for a long time. He came from the back porch and said, "what''s the good news?"


    "The envoy of Xikun is going back to China, and your good younger martial brother is going to leave Dongling together. Is that good news?"


    Jade helps a Leng, "Kun Wu is injured to want to leave?"


    I wanted to ask him why he didn''t tell me. Suddenly, I thought that Kun Wu could not get close to Gu Hou''s house, and even Yao LAN refused to help him with his message. How could he tell himself?


    Gu Yi seemed to know what she was thinking. "I heard the soldiers in the house say that he had been here on the night of Shangyuan Festival, and he was driven away before he got close to the door of the house."


    Yu Fu said, "isn''t that the time when Prime Minister Yin resigned? It seems that he wanted to leave Dongling at that time. No, I have to ask him something! "


    As she ran out of the west wing, Gu Yi yelled, "the envoy of Xikun should have been out of the city. How can you find him?"


    "How rash, what''s the matter in such a hurry?"


    Yufu runs out and bumps into Gu Shubai on the way. Fortunately, he holds his shoulder and doesn''t fall down.


    It was a timely rain. Yu Fu pulled his sleeve, "big brother, you accompany me to go out of the house, and I''ll tell you slowly on the way!"


    Outside the gate of the city, the prince was ordered to send Xi Kun''s envoys away.


    The emissary''s team gradually went away. The prince ordered people to pack up the farewell wine and other things. Just as he was going back to the palace, he saw a fast horse running in the city.


    The horse passes by the prince and stops suddenly. Then he sees that it''s Gu Shubai and Yu Fu.


    "Prince, have you left


    "Just left. What happened?"


    Gu Shubai said, "Yufu wants to see off her younger martial brother. If you have time, you can talk to the prince in detail. Goodbye!"


    Having said that, he left on his own. The prince looked at him for a while, and went to the city in a carriage.


    As soon as the emissary''s team left Lin''an, Kun Wu slowed down and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    Chigan was so used to his mindless action that he waved his hand, "the seventh Prince is the biggest. Listen to him, don''t ask me again."


    It''s no use to ask him. Did he ever get hurt?


    At most, I can''t get to the next post station before dark. I just sleep in the wilderness.


    Lin''an direction, suddenly a yellow dust is getting closer and closer, the soldiers outside the carriage guard said: "seventh prince, it seems that there is a horse chasing us, do you want to send someone back to explore?"


    Kun Wu was injured, but he opened the car curtain. "It must be Yu Fu! Stop, all of you


    He stood on the shaft of the car and looked into the distance. He couldn''t see the person on the horse clearly in the yellow dust, but he just felt that it must be Yufu.


    The horse galloped close. Kunwu saw the girl sitting in front of Gu Shubai, wearing a peach colored cloak to cover her face. At a glance, she knew it was Yufu.


    Besides her, who else can sit on Gu Shubai''s horse?


    "Little elder martial sister, I''m here!"


    Facing the arrogant and domineering Xi Kun envoy, he flattered Yu Fu.


    The little elder martial sister''s three words were very smooth. Chigan heard them in the carriage and snorted.


    Gu Shubai gets off the horse and holds Yu Fu down.


    Yu Fu said, "do you want to go back to Xikun or immortal Valley?"


    "I''ll return to Xianren Valley soon after returning to China to answer my father''s orders. What do you want me to say to my master?"


    Yu Fu shook his head and handed him a small porcelain vase.


    "I have correspondence with Shifu. You don''t need to take a message. This bottle is my new medicine. Every time I go out of the valley, I have to develop a new medicine. Otherwise, master will punish me for being lazy. I guess you haven''t thought about developing new drugs in Dongling these days? "


    Kun Wu hurt giggle, "or little sister good to me. What kind of medicine is this


    He opened the porcelain bottle and smelled it. It tasted so strange that he couldn''t smell it for a moment.


    "It''s made of Dongling''s herbal medicine. You can''t smell it. It''s just hibiscus flowers. It''s refreshing. "


    "What? Refreshing


    Kunwu suddenly exclaimed, "I''m learning poison in Xianren valley. I''ll get a refreshing medicine for Shifu. Are you sure Shifu won''t kill me?"


    Jade helps white he one eye, "love or not."


    She looked back at Gu Shubai and pulled Kun Wu aside to talk.


    "Is it really Yin Shuo who asked you for poison?"


    "Indeed."


    "What kind of poison do you want?"


    "It''s so poisonous that you can''t even cure it."


    "Oh."


    Yufu laughs. She can''t solve the poison in the world. How can she find it so easy?


    "Then why didn''t you give it to him?"


    "I dare not kill Gu Shubai."


    Yu Fu looked at him. For the first time, he felt that he had done the right thing.


    "I wish you knew. Even if you steal military information from the Marquis''s residence, Emperor Ning won''t care, and the general won''t care. But if the big brother dies in your hands, they won''t let you go back to Xikun alive. "Kun Wu was hurt and laughed. He didn''t speak.


    What he was afraid of was not emperor Ning, or even Gu huaijiang.


    He was just afraid that Gu Shubai''s death would make Yu Fu sad.


    They talked for a while and came back again. Gu Shubai arched his hand to Kunwu, "no matter what the purpose, I''ll give you the favor of the white-collar seventh prince."


    Kun Wu hurt didn''t give him a good face, "is human, also I give little elder martial sister, and you have nothing to do."


    He stepped on the carriage and suddenly turned his head. "But if you really want to repay me, I don''t mind. Just promise me to take good care of the little elder martial sister like a real brother. "


    He accentuated the words of his real brother.


    Gu Shubai smiles, puts his hand on Yu Fu''s waist, holds her on the horse, looks at Kun Wu''s injury like provocation, "don''t worry."


    Kunwu''s eyes are burning.


    How can he rest assured?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 18

    Heavy snow, outside the prime minister''s house, a blue oilcloth carriage stopped in the snow.


    Yan Yan took off his purple gold crown belt and only used a jingchai to tie his hair. His purple official clothes were also changed into cloth and cotton padded robes.


    People depend on their clothes and horses depend on their saddles. This kind of Yan is no different from the ordinary old man. Who could have thought that he was the prime minister standing in the court?


    Yan Shuo and Yin Jixi sent him out of the house, but his experienced and steady son could hold him, and his daughter was already crying.


    "Father, can''t you leave after winter and spring? It''s freezing outside. When you go back to your hometown in central Fujian alone, how can my elder brother and I rest assured? "


    Yan Shuo also said: "although Minzhong is my hometown, we Yin family have been officials in the court for several generations, and there has been no one in my hometown for a long time. My father went back in a hurry for fear that the old house would not be ready. "


    Yan Yan waved his hand, indicating that they didn''t have to say any more.


    "I have to leave as soon as possible. Your majesty is very kind to the house of marquis Gu. Gu Shubai almost died. I just resigned to apologize. Many old ministers in the court who had old grudges with me were very dissatisfied. If you don''t leave again, it won''t do you any good to irritate your majesty. "


    He looked up, cold snow into his neck, let him shiver.


    He slowly began to laugh.


    "The colder the weather is, the more snowy it is. Your majesty will be calmer when he hears about it. Do you understand?"


    Brother and sister nodded silently.


    Yan Yan was always strict, but at the critical moment, he thought of them.


    Yin Shuo said: "father, don''t worry. I will send someone back to central Fujian to pick up my father when I get a firm foothold in the middle of the Dynasty and the current situation is calm."


    Yan Yan looked at him kindly. The son always made him proud, and he had nothing to worry about.


    What made him more worried was Yin Jihe.


    "Your mother''s tomb has ordered people to set up a wordless monument for your father, and there will be no fear that the snow will not be found in the future. But her identity can''t be known to outsiders. You can''t let out a little bit. Do you understand? "


    There is no monument on her mother''s grave, there is no spirit in her home, even her name can''t be known.


    It''s better to have a wordless tablet than nothing.


    Yan Ji''s eyes were full of tears, "thank you, father. The daughter knows that she will never tell anyone else. "


    Yan Yan nodded and turned to Yan Shuo, "you should take good care of Ji Yi. When my father is not in the house, you are left to depend on each other. You brothers and sisters are of one mind. Only when you are a father can you feel at ease in central Fujian. "


    Yin Shuo bowed and said, "father, don''t worry, my child will take good care of Ji Ji and control the court. I will never let my father leave in vain and suffer these crimes in vain! "


    The snow fell one after another, and the green cloth carriage went away slowly, leaving two narrow ruts on the snow.


    For the first time in his life, Yin Yan took such a small carriage.


    He huddled in the carriage with his clothes, dry food and other luggage, and slowly closed his eyes.


    Behind him, Yan Shuo and Yin Jixiao knelt down to see him off, and did not get up for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty has an imperial edict to order Yin Shuo, the son of Yin Yan, the prime minister, to succeed him. Assist Zhengong and lead the Court Affairs. You should do your best to cooperate. You must not lose anything


    The government and the public were shocked by the decree.


    I thought that this time I could see your Majesty''s preference for the eldest prince and the second prince through the seal. I didn''t expect that none of your Majesty''s people were elected.


    Instead, it directly sealed Yin Shuo as the prime minister.


    He is only 21 years old. Dongling is the youngest prime minister since ancient times.


    But think about it carefully, he has long been ordered by his majesty to practice imperial affairs, and Yin Yan is his father, who is most familiar with the position of prime minister.


    What''s more, this man was well behaved and popular in the court. Unlike his father Yin Yan, who was strict and harsh, he could be the prime minister.


    After sanchao, the faces of the eldest prince and the second prince were not very good-looking.


    Fortunately, your majesty did not choose the person they recommended, but also did not choose the person recommended by the other side.


    A close courtier came to the prince and quietly comforted him, "don''t worry, Prince. Your majesty has long wanted to let the young master Yin take over the position of Prime Minister Yin. It''s not that he won''t listen to your recommendation."


    The prince gave a faint smile and said no.


    He doesn''t understand.


    But the prince can''t say.


    Xianfei called him to Qinghua palace the day before yesterday and told him all his Majesty''s words.


    Mother and son sit speechless, each other''s hearts are a piece of snow, flying all over the sky.


    Cold, pale.


    Ning Yizhao, originally his name, meant that he could not get it from the beginning.


    Even if he worked hard for many years, he could not change his Majesty''s mind at all.


    At this moment, does he want to tell the minister who supports him that his majesty has an idea to appoint the second prince as the prince?


    If he doesn''t, the courtiers will know sooner or later.


    Unless


    The eldest prince raised his head and saw that the second prince on the other side looked at him and left with an unhappy face.Is it because he doesn''t know his Majesty''s mind?


    Yes, your majesty hasn''t officially announced it in the court, but just revealed a little in front of the virtuous concubine.


    Now the central government is busy with the change of phases. Naturally, it will have to wait until the situation is stable again before the issue of establishing a reserve can be raised.


    He suddenly raised the corner of his mouth.


    Maybe, this is his last chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 19

    After Yin Shuo took over the position, the first thing he did was to go to the residence of marquis Gu.


    "My father is old and muddleheaded. He did something to assassinate his son. He confessed that his majesty had dealt with the case. Although my father had resigned and returned to Minzhong, he was not guilty. It''s natural for the father to pay for the son''s debt. I, as a son of man, should make amends. "


    He confessed to Yin Yan''s guilt, and regardless of himself as the Prime Minister of Dongling, he knelt down outside the door of guhou''s house to plead guilty.


    The emperor Ning and his courtiers were moved, but the doubt about Yin Shuo was gone.


    Not only them, but also Gu huaijiang was shocked by Yan Shuo''s move.


    "This man is not something in the pool. He can bend and stretch. I''m afraid that Yan Yan''s forced resignation will make him more elusive than before. "


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned, thinking of the picture that Yan Yan knelt down outside the door and pleaded guilty, pretending he didn''t know anything and holding him up with a smile.


    He remembers saying, "the old prime minister is the old prime minister, you are you. If you are guilty, you should not be punished.". I also hope that in the future, the generals in the court will make peace with each other and work together for the well-being of the Dongling people. "


    He should not blame Yan Yan for his sin.


    But Gu huaijiang told him that it was the most important thing for Dongling to have peace with each other and the stability of the court. Before there was no conclusive evidence, they could not publicize their doubts about Yin Shuo.


    His hand picked him up from the ground. They held each other''s hands for a moment and released each other genially.


    Outsiders said that Yin Shuo was easy to bear, and it was clearly his father''s responsibility. He not only did not escape, but also actively provoked.


    It''s also said that Marquis Gu''s house is very generous. They have no hatred for such a big event as the son''s assassination. They also fight with the prime minister''s house.


    Since then, Dongling will be more prosperous.


    No one knows how distant their hands are, their eyes opposite each other, separated from each other.


    Yan Shuo left, and the moment he turned around, the cold light of his eyes flashed.


    Gu Shubai already knows.


    Gu Shubai watched him leave in the sedan chair, his smile gradually calmed, and turned to walk towards the mansion.


    Yin Shuo knew, he already knew


    When the new Prime Minister got on the horse, people imagined that there should be some fluctuation in the zhongchaotang, but it hardly happened.


    Yin Shuo was modest and gentle, but he had the means to deal with the government. He soon took this position, which was praised by Emperor Ning.


    Even some of the shortcomings left by Yin Yan in the past were gradually eliminated.


    The harmony between the generals and the ministers was satisfactory, and the court was unprecedentedly prosperous.


    "Chengzhi, I didn''t choose the person you recommended. Do you blame me in your heart?"


    Spring weather gradually warm, the second prince was ordered to go into the palace, accompanied by Emperor Ning in the palace.


    It snowed heavily this winter. Emperor Ning felt cold occasionally. The doctor told him to take advantage of the fine weather to go out for a walk, which was good for his health.


    The second prince followed him respectfully, "what did your father say? My son will never dare to complain about his father. "


    Ningdi didn''t make a sound. The second prince was in a bad mood. He must have heard something and asked himself this way.


    He stepped forward. "My son was not happy when he heard that his father asked Yin Shuo to succeed as prime minister. But instead of complaining about his father, he felt that the old prime minister was sinful. If his father was kind to his son again, wouldn''t uncle Gu be sad? After all, we Dongling still rely more on guhou mansion! "


    Ning Di slowed down and stopped to see him. For a long time, he showed a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I naturally asked your uncle Gu''s advice in advance about such a big matter as the prime minister''s position. It''s also filial piety for you to have such concerns. Why don''t you come and tell me directly? If you don''t tell me, someone else has stirred up the relationship between you and my father and son. I almost think that you have a grudge against me. "


    The second prince''s heart is one Lin, "who is in front of father emperor to provoke us father son?"


    "As a prince, there are many people staring at you in the court. You can''t blame others for instigating, blame yourself for showing resentment. "


    Ningdi didn''t say that the second prince didn''t want to know who he was.


    In addition to the prince and his followers, who else will stir up the relationship between himself and Emperor Ning?


    He quickly arched his hand and said, "yes, my son, I will obey my father''s instruction. The reason why he didn''t talk to his father was that he was not sure. He was afraid that he would make his father laugh at his stupid words. Mother has been driving Hong for many years, and her son''s residence is outside the palace, so there is no reason to enter the palace often. It''s not like the big brother who has his mother and concubine in the palace. You can visit her from time to time... "


    Ningdi frowned, "nonsense. Your mother is gone, but your father is still here. You go to the palace to visit your father from time to time. Don''t others dare to say anything? "


    The second prince bowed his head and said nothing.


    Ning Di relaxed a tone, "just, what you said is also right. The grown-up Prince often goes to the palace to stay in front of me. It''s hard to avoid that outsiders will think wildly. But you should know in your heart that it is because you and Danyang''s mother are gone that I love you more. I haven''t established a successor for so many years. You should understand that. "He patted the second prince''s hand lovingly. The second prince looked up at him in shock.


    Some of the characters may not be very popular, such as Yin Shuo, but I promise that this is Chongwen, and the bad guys will never succeed ~


    it''s just that Yi Ren doesn''t write Xiaobai Wen, although he''s a pet, he''s not a brainless pet. There will be whatever the court pattern should be, and he won''t abuse, which is the necessary foundation for xiaoyufu''s growth ~


    www.mylove novel.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 20

    "Where''s your princess?"


    The second prince strode into the Western Palace. He was so happy that even the maids could see it.


    As soon as he entered the palace, he couldn''t wait to find Princess Danyang, as if he had something happy to tell her.


    "The second prince, the princess is in the room. Please have a cup of tea here. Wait a moment. I''ll tell you now," said dian''er, the maid


    "Go and tell Danyang. I have good news for her!"


    The second prince was so excited that he clenched his fist, put his hand on the tea table and moistened the Yellow tassel mat.


    He found that he was so nervous that his palms were all sweaty.


    Dian''er took the tea cup, saw a wet trace under his palm, opened his mouth slightly in surprise, and then retreated quietly.


    What kind of happy event is it?


    She has been around Princess Danyang for so many years, and she knows the second prince''s habits. She has never seen him behave so badly.


    "Second brother, what good news makes you so excited?"


    As soon as the curtain rings, Princess Danyang comes out lazily. Her hair is loose and she wakes up after sleeping in spring.


    "My father gave Yin Shuo the position of prime minister, and the second brother had no friendship with him, which was not a good thing. Does the second elder brother have any way to get along with this young Xincheng? "


    The second prince sneered, "who cares who is the prime minister? Even if Yin Shuo is Ning Yizhao''s man, I don''t care about him. "


    When Princess Danyang looked at him, she had a wonderful premonition.


    She pushed the second prince''s hand and found that his palm was wet.


    "What''s the good news? Second brother, tell me quickly


    The second prince glanced left and right. With a knowing wave of her hand, dian''er retreated with the palace maids and eunuchs.


    When the door was closed, Princess Danyang looked at him expectantly.


    He said with a smile: "you and I have long cherished a dream, and finally realized it without any effort. Only today do I realize that it is meaningless to compete with Ning Yizhao for the support of the ministers in the central government. The real key is still the emperor! "


    Princess Danyang was both surprised and happy. "My father is going to make you the crown prince?"


    "Not yet, but soon."


    The second prince picked up the cup of tea and gently puffed the tea foam. "My father called me into the palace today and asked me to accompany him in the palace. Walking, I went to the old palace of my mother. Guess what my father and I said? "


    "Say what?"


    "He said," I haven''t established a successor for so many years. You should understand. "


    Princess Danyang frowned at him. She didn''t know what it meant.


    The second prince said, "Danyang, don''t you understand? Princess Xian has been in charge of the harem instead of her mother for so many years. If his father wanted to make Ning Yizhao a crown prince, he would have made her a queen. That''s true. But the father and the Emperor didn''t. Wang Xianfei is a virtuous concubine after all. She can''t be a queen, and she won''t be a empress dowager in the future! "


    The princess of Danyang was so happy that she grasped his arm.


    "Since my father revealed this to you, when did he issue an imperial edict to establish the east palace?"


    The second prince laughed: "don''t worry. A new prime minister has just been replaced in the DPRK and the situation is unstable. It will take some time for father Huang to establish the east palace. When the central government gradually stabilizes, will the establishment of the East Palace be far behind? "


    Princess Danyang nestled up to him and said happily, "I knew it! The second elder brother is the prince born by the mother. The position of the prince must be yours. Just look at the name. My father himself named you Chengzhi. He looked up to the grace of heaven and ruled the country. Who else could you be? "


    The second prince patted her on the head. He was very gentle to the sister of his mother.


    "Mother is not here, you and my brother and sister have been living together for many years, and now they have finally made it. However, it can''t be publicized for the time being, so as not to be known by Ning Yizhao and cause trouble. "


    "I see! Second brother, I want to go out of the palace. Dian''er, change clothes for the princess quickly! "


    Princess Danyang immediately ran into the inner room and was stopped by the second prince, "what are you doing out of the palace at this time?"


    "I''m going to find brother Shubai!"


    The second prince frowned, "I just told you that I can''t publicize it to the outside world. Did you take my words to heart? I know your brother Shubai all day long. "


    Did you forget that your brother Shubai was almost engaged to another woman?


    After thinking about it, he still didn''t say the most hurtful last sentence.


    The princess of Danyang was very happy. "Second brother, how did you become so tied up? Don''t you forget that when your father made such a big decision to establish a crown prince, he must have consulted with Marquis Gu in advance. Brother Shubai is afraid that he already knew! "


    After that, he flew to the inner room. The second prince only heard the voice of her commanding the maids to look for her clothes and hairpin rings.


    What she said is that the emperor Ning would consult Gu huaijiang to succeed as prime minister, not to mention the crown prince?


    Gu Houfu has always been neutral and does not support either of him or the eldest prince. He has nothing to worry about.He flicked his sleeve and turned out of the palace.


    On one side, behind the tall Zhu Qi wooden column, a person dressed as a maid of honor heard their conversation clearly.


    As soon as she looked around, she saw that there was no one nearby, so she quietly turned out of the West Palace and walked towards the back palace


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 21

    The situation between the DPRK and China has become more stable, and guhou''s office has been much more relaxed.


    When Gu huaijiang''s affairs were less, Gu Shubai was much more idle. He came to Xixiang and Yufu every day.


    When I entered the West Wing today, I felt that the atmosphere was not right. It seemed that it was a little too quiet.


    He walked through the courtyard, and the servant girl who came to meet him was familiar. When he saw him, she saluted happily.


    "Young master, are you here?"


    Gu Shubai hesitated for a moment, "Yao Hong?"


    Qi Ting looks a little ugly, "back to the eldest son, Aunt Li has decided to restore my real name, maidservant is Qi ting."


    That''s right.


    Now she is a rough servant girl, but yaolan is Yufu''s close servant girl. They should not be named in pairs.


    Gu Shu nodded, raised his feet and walked directly into the room.


    Qi Ting is happy that she can recover her real name. At least when people in the house hear her name, they can always think of giving Qi an and Qi Zhou some face, so they won''t be too embarrassed for her.


    But just now Gu stated that clear look, as if to say that she really does not deserve to use the name of a pair of children with Yao LAN.


    It was humiliating.


    It''s all because of Yufu!


    If it wasn''t for her, how could these CHILDES who used to be polite to her turn a blind eye to her?


    She snorted angrily, walked forward absently, and suddenly tripped in a puddle on the ground.


    Hua of a, the servant girls on the side all see to come over, send out the laughter of incisive examination.


    Granny Liu came over with her waist inserted, "I said, Qi Ting, why are you so stupid? This puddle has been here for so many days, everyone can avoid it, so you just go straight in! "


    She waved in front of her nose in disgust. "Why don''t you change your clothes and come to work? Do you want to be lazy? "


    Qi Ting blushed and bowed. She only heard mother-in-law Liu''s voice complaining bitterly behind her, "every time the boys come, she''ll be a demon. Don''t look at her virtue. Can you take a fancy to her? "


    ¡­¡­


    "Why is it so quiet today? What are you looking at?"


    Yu Fu sits under the back porch, holding fat nine in his arms and a letter in his hand.


    The room is quiet, Gu Shubai quietly came in, scared her.


    "Big brother, why did you come quietly? I''m not as good as you. I can''t hear your footsteps. "


    Gu Shubai looked around, "strange, where are all the servant girls in your room?"


    As soon as the voice fell, someone in the room said, "wait a minute, young master. I''ll bring the tea here."


    It''s Yao Lan''s voice.


    Yu Fu patted the position beside him and motioned him to sit down. "The general said that he had ordered someone to draw a new style of jewelry. He asked me to choose what I like, and then he took out the drawing to the craftsman. I think what hair to comb and what jewelry to wear on weekdays are all made of Lianzhu tube, so let her see. Silver bell and silver snow two little girls make a fuss to follow to see fresh, Lian Bi also don''t know where to go, only Yao LAN is left


    Yao LAN came out with tea. "Miss is reading the letter on the back porch. I see that miss''s medicine box hasn''t been sorted out for a long time, so I sorted it out inside. I don''t see the eldest son coming."


    Gu Shubai took the tea and said, "whose letter is it?"


    Yu Fu handed the letter to him, "here. Kun Wushang left a letter to me in the post house. He couldn''t find me before he left. He didn''t expect that we could go out of the city to catch up with him. Yao LAN forgot to send this letter to me today. "


    Yao LAN spat out her tongue and said with a guilty heart: "the medicine box hasn''t been sorted out. Miss and the eldest son have something to call me!"


    After that, he hid in the inner room.


    Gu Shubai read the letter, it was nothing more than some ordinary farewell words, the biggest space is to warn Yu Fu to be careful of Gu Shubai.


    "Gu Shubai is 21 years old. You are only 13 years old. When you get to a good age, he will not be the most dazzling man in Lin''an. Little elder martial sister, don''t worry about it. Take a good look and wait until you are old. Don''t be cheated by this old man! "


    Gu Shubai''s mouth twitches. It''s the first time he''s heard someone call him an old man.


    It seems that Kun Wu''s injury is only one year younger than him. It''s really a laughing matter.


    The jade helps to see his facial expression to know that he saw which section, cover a mouth in the side secretly smile.


    "Men know men best, but you girls don''t. Do protect yourself and don''t let him take advantage. The more respectable people they look, the more beasts they are in their bones. "


    According to him, he looks like a beast, is he a good man at heart?


    Gu Shubai sniffs. Just as he wants to receive the letter and tell Yu Fu that he doesn''t need to read these words, he is suddenly attracted by the last line at the end of the letter.


    "In fact, when Yin Shuo asked me for poison, I killed Gu Shubai. The reason why I didn''t hand over the poison is that I''m afraid you will be sad. But you don''t have to thank me. As the prince of Xikun, maybe I''m destined to do something to make you sad. "


    Destined to do something What makes Yufu sad?


    He chewed the words carefully, did not understand the meaning, and then looked at Yu Fu, who shook his head at him."That''s what I was thinking about just now."


    What is the matter of Kun Wu''s injury?


    Gu Shubai didn''t think about it, but he heard a report from someone outside: "eldest son, Princess Danyang is here. Now she is waiting for you in the front hall."


    This is an important foreshadowing. Before that, there was another foreshadowing that could correspond to this. The guessed little cute can leave a message and get a big prize!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 22

    Princess Danyang is sitting in the front hall drinking tea. She is in full dress, and her scarlet skirt falls on the edge of the chair.


    The embroidered shoes made in the palace are half hidden under them, which is reserved and noble.


    She is Dongling''s legitimate princess, the only legitimate princess.


    But it was not until today when she heard the news from the second prince that she felt what pride and dignity she should have as a legitimate princess.


    After a sip of tea, her mellow and white fingers slowly loosened and folded in her lap.


    Qi Zhouhou was outside the door and gave her a quick look from the bottom of his eyes.


    It''s not the first time that Princess Danyang has come to Houfu, but I don''t know why. He thinks that today''s Princess Danyang is different


    The familiar sound of footsteps came. Princess Danyang was about to get up to greet her. She suddenly remembered something. She just straightened her dress to make her look more perfect.


    Gu Shubai walked towards her and arched her hand, "princess."


    She just got up, curtsey a blessing, "white brother."


    Gu Shubai saw that the second prince was not here. Princess Danyang had always been with the second prince or with other aristocratic ladies. How could she come here alone today?


    It''s not like a whim.


    "What''s the matter with the princess?"


    Princess Danyang is thinking about how to open her mouth to exchange greetings, so that she can not speak out abruptly. But Gu Shubai saw through her intention.


    She was suddenly discouraged.


    Even if in the eyes of outsiders, she is the most respected legitimate princess, in front of Gu Shu''s white face, she''d better save it.


    She was in front of him and there was no escape.


    "Brother Shubai, the room is stuffy. The weather has been warm recently. I remember a new greenhouse was built in Hou''s residence. I think all the flowers in it must be in bloom? "


    This greenhouse was built only a year ago. Gu huaijiang heard that girls like flowers. He thought that there were only trees in the backyard of Gu Hou''s house, but there were no flowers. So he asked someone to get this greenhouse out.


    In this way, even in the cold winter, the spring flowers can be opened.


    Princess Danyang is very glad to have this greenhouse. In the future, she will have an excuse to take care of Houfu.


    Gu Shubai hesitated for a moment, siding to give way, "in the backyard, Princess please."


    The two walked towards the backyard, with Princess Danyang in front and Gu Shubai three steps behind her.


    Several times she slowed down, and Gu Shubai followed her, without any intention of approaching her.


    She was rather discouraged until she saw the greenhouse and forgot to care about it.


    The whole greenhouse is a wooden structure, built extremely tall, into which like into a sea of flowers, colorful spring flowers open early.


    The warm and humid atmosphere makes people feel like a spring breeze. When people walk through it, they feel as if they are in the warm sun of spring and feel comfortable all over.


    She couldn''t help looking up. It turned out that there was not only plenty of heat in the greenhouse, but also lamps hanging on her head.


    Those lamps are very large. I don''t know what kind of exquisite craft they use. The candlelight radiates out like sunlight.


    It''s amazing.


    "Uncle Gu is a military man. He has always lived a simple life with little extravagance. It''s really hard to imagine that he would spend all these human and material resources to raise flowers. "


    Princess Danyang said, reaching out and stroking a bunch of delicate yellow peonies, smiling like flowers on her face.


    Since ancient times, heroes love swords, beauties love flowers, and so does Princess Danyang.


    Gu Shubai said: "in the past, my father would not have done such a thing. But with Yu Fu, he did these things very smoothly. Your majesty rewarded the Marquis''s house every year, and the silver finally had a place to use. "


    Her hand stagnated in the air, thinking that the sea of flowers in front of her could only be seen by the light of Yu Fu, she immediately drew back her hand.


    That clump of delicate yellow peony is not beautiful.


    "Uncle Gu really dotes on Yu Fu. Isn''t it good to be a lady of marquis Gu''s residence for a lifetime? If Yu Fu becomes the wife of the son of the world, he will be the wife of Hou in the future. Isn''t it hard? "


    Gu Shubai said faintly: "Yufu can''t be miss Houfu all her life. She wants to get married after all. If you become the wife of someone else''s family, without the protection of your father and our brothers, I''m afraid it will be harder. "


    Danyang Princess look a Lin, drum foot brave way: "can Gu Hou mansion Shizi Lady this position is not small.". Since ancient times, marriage has paid attention to the right family. Although Yufu is good, she does not have the lintel of her biological parents to rely on. In the future, she will not be of any help to guhoufu. Once something happens in the house of marquis Gu, there will be no in laws to help, will there


    Gu Shubai''s mouth slightly tilted, "why didn''t Yu Fu rely on it? I Gu Hou Fu is her reliance. Does the princess feel that this reliance is not enough? "


    Princess Danyang said anxiously: "brother Shubai, you only think about her. Why don''t you think about yourself? If the wife of Prince Gu is the sister of the prince and the future Princess, then she will be safe forever! My father has decided to appoint my second brother as the crown prince. Uncle Gu should have told you? "


    Princess Danyang is biting her lower lip. She has spoken so directly. Doesn''t Gu Shubai understand?In the corner of the greenhouse, the high rose bushes suddenly moved, and a girl in red dress came out of the flowers.


    Looking at Princess Danyang, she said with a smile, "if the wife of the eldest son of marquis Gu''s mansion is the direct descendant of the immortal Valley, and can master all the people who are old and sick, then she can always be safe."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 23

    The person who comes out under the rose is Yufu.


    Coincidentally, she and Princess Danyang are wearing red skirts. They stand opposite each other, and Princess Danyang feels guilty.


    Her skirt is more gorgeous and valuable than Yufu, but she just feels guilty.


    I really want to step back and hide my body.


    The style of Yufu''s dress is simple, and the material is excellent, but it''s only half new. It seems to be worn at home.


    Her bun is also very casual, a wisp of broken hair falls on the shoulder, the whole person looks simple, fresh and fairy.


    On the contrary, it seems that Princess Danyang''s elaborate dress is very mean.


    She blushed a little and covered up her guilty feeling with reprimand. "How can you hide there and listen to others? How unruly


    An old servant came out of the greenhouse, holding a small basin of dwarf pine in his hand, "Miss, I''ve kept you waiting. I went to look for it for a long time, but I didn''t find the dwarf pine of the shape you said. Only this one is close. Would you like to draw a picture and send someone to look for it outside the mansion tomorrow? "


    "No need."


    Yu Fu took over the small pot of dwarf pine and said with a smile: "Uncle Ding, you are worthy of being a person who has been playing with flowers and plants for decades. You have a good eye. This basin is not exactly the same as what I said, but it''s more beautiful. I''ll take this basin. "


    It turned out that she had been in the greenhouse for a long time, just waiting for someone to give her something.


    Princess Danyang''s face became more and more ugly.


    Think of just now she and Gu Shubai said those shameless words, all by jade help to listen to, she would like to let jade help immediately disappear from the eyes.


    Gu Shubai walked forward with a smile and looked at the dwarf pine. "How do you remember to look for potted plants here?"


    Yu Fu said: "after you go out, I have nothing to do. When I thought that the general said last time that his house was full of fresh air, I wanted to find some suitable plants for him. If you think about it or think that pine is suitable for the taste of a general, you can come to the greenhouse to find it. I didn''t expect that when I was waiting for uncle Ding, you just came in. How can I disturb you? "


    There was a faint smell of vinegar in his words. He could not grasp it when he searched carefully. Gu Shubai was itching in his heart. He wanted to ask her now.


    Unfortunately, there are outsiders here.


    As soon as Yu Fu looked at his face, he knew that he had been standing under the rose for a long time.


    Is he deliberately silent, trying to prove something to himself, or waiting to see his reaction?


    Hum, there''s some truth in what Kun Wushang said. When he gets narrow, he can always count everyone in his game.


    Ding Guanshi noticed that Gu Shubai and Princess Danyang were busy bowing their hands and saluting, "eldest son, princess, are you also looking for flowers?"


    Gu Shubai said: "Uncle Ding, it''s OK here. You can go down. We can just have a look."


    "Well, if you have any orders, please shout. The old slave is behind the greenhouse."


    Ding steward said and retreated, leaving the three of them, the atmosphere suddenly stagnated.


    Princess Danyang simply broke the jar and said, "Yufu, I know you like brother Shubai, but you are still young. Do you know what you really like? If you really like a person, you should try your best to be good for him. Although the house of marquis Gu is powerful, many people covet it. If you are really good for brother Shubai, you should let him marry a person who is helpful to the house of marquis Gu. "


    Yufu said: "how did the princess know that I didn''t help guhou''s house? Well, even if I don''t have it, what can the princess do? She will certainly be helpful to the house of marquis Gu? "


    For a moment, Princess Danyang stopped talking, and Yu Fu said, "slowly speaking, the crown prince''s position has not yet been established. Even if it is established, it may not be the master of Dongling in the future. Even if the second prince becomes the leader of Dongling, I have always been rewarded and relied on by my military achievements. When do I need to marry a princess to pay for my lintel? Does the princess mean that the second prince will not be a good emperor in the future, and will only rely on his in laws rather than on his meritorious ministers? "


    Gu Shubai stood aside, rarely listening to Yu Fuhe''s long speech, he listened to interesting.


    In particular, the four words "I care about hou Fu" are natural and incomparable, which makes him feel more comfortable.


    This shows that Yu Fu has completely regarded Gu Hou''s house as his home.


    Princess Danyang was robbed by her. She didn''t expect that she would make such a charge for herself. When did she say that the second prince relied on his in laws and didn''t rely on his meritorious ministers?


    But isn''t that always the case?


    How can we have a long-term foothold only by virtue of military contributions and without the intricate network of relations between China and the DPRK?


    Guhoufu is a beautiful place now. It may not be able to continue to be beautiful in the future!


    "This palace is a princess. Why argue with a little girl? Brother Shubai, think for yourself


    After that, he did not dare to listen to Gu Shubai''s answer and ran directly to the greenhouse.


    Gu Shubai didn''t look at her. He just looked at Yu Fu thoughtfully.


    He didn''t know what the identity of Yufu was. Princess Xikun may have been ruled out, because Kunwu''s injury clearly expressed his heart for Yufu.That''s not what brother meant to his sister.


    As long as it''s not the princess of the enemy country, even if Yufu is just a civilian, he is happy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 24

    Danyang princess was gas run, Yu Fu greatly relieved.


    It turns out that she is just a paper tiger. She dares to wave her paws in front of outsiders. Only Gu Shubai is left here, and her nature is exposed.


    "Big brother, was I fierce just now? Princess Danyang seems very angry. "


    She gave her full support to Gu Shubai when she said anything. At this time, she said, "it''s not fierce, and what she said is very reasonable. Cronyism is not the work of a wise monarch, and guhoufu disdains to cling to the royal family. Princess Danyang wants to use this to force me to submit. She looks down on us too much, and looks up on the second prince too much. "


    Yufu is right. The second prince is not the prince. Even the prince may not be the future Dongling emperor.


    No wonder Princess Danyang is so eager.


    She''s sixteen years old, and the woman next to her has already been married or married.


    As a princess of golden branches and jade leaves, she has been delayed until now.


    As long as she can figure it out earlier, she no longer expects Gu Shubai to change her mind and get married and have children.


    Yu Fu recalled the words of Princess Danyang, "in fact, what she said is reasonable. Marquis Gu''s house is innocent and loyal to the king. But his majesty has such a good relationship with the general that he can''t help suspecting occasionally. In the future, no matter which Prince ascends the throne, he may not be able to trust the house of marquis Gu like his majesty. If there is an affinity, it will be much better. "


    She said later, looking up at Gu Shubai, "big brother, are you not excited at all?"


    "There''s a little bit of a heartbeat."


    Gu Shubai intended to tease her, "but after thinking about it, I think that the wife of Prince Gu''s son is the direct descendant of immortal valley. She is more useful than being a princess for mastering people who are old and sick."


    Yu Fu suddenly blushes. Isn''t that what she used to scare Princess Danyang just now?


    He wrote it down word for word.


    She simply took dwarf pine and walked out of the greenhouse, ignoring him.


    Gu Shubai took the flowerpot in her hand and said, "well, I won''t tease you. Do you know why my father didn''t want to continue for so many years?"


    Of course, Yufu knows, "it''s because the general is deeply attached to his wife. I''ve heard many people say that."


    Gu Shubai nodded, "my father is a man of love, and he has always taught us that. He never urges us to get married, nor does he say he wants to find a suitable marriage, but he says he wants to find a woman he likes for a lifetime. "


    Gu huaijiang is in a high position, but he has no desire and no desire. Only in this matter, he is very persistent.


    For this reason, he refused to marry his majesty.


    Yu Fu sighed: "the general has his own strength."


    They are worthy of following the example of their younger generation.


    Gu Shubai said: "so you don''t have to worry about anything useful or useless. Your father likes you best. In his mind, you are his most satisfactory daughter-in-law."


    "Who''s worried about that?"


    Yu Fu''s face turned red and ran forward in disguise.


    She''s just asking. She''s not worried about it.


    Gu Shubai called after her, "Yufu, run slowly, wait for me."


    As soon as Yu Fu turns his head, Gu Shubai loosens the pot and falls to the ground to protect it.


    "Big brother! Where did you fall? "


    She hurried back to help, Gu Shubai mouth hook, succeed to show a smile.


    "I didn''t fall. I just want you to lead me."


    He grabbed Yu Fu''s hand and stood up. He led her to the upper room.


    Jade helped to earn two, didn''t break free, simply peace of mind let him lead.


    Anyway, the whole family knows that Gu huaijiang wants them to get engaged. Yan Zheng''s young generals are even more straightforward. When they see Yu Fu, they yell.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to call in front of Gu Shubai. He was very protective of Yu Fu''s reputation.


    If you want him to hear you, you must beat Yan Zheng''s twenty army staff!


    "Yufu, you have chosen a potted plant for your father, and you have chosen one for me. I''ll just put it on my desk and watch it every day, OK


    Yufu had already thought about it, "OK, big brother''s desk should be decorated with Yuzhu."


    Yushu Linfeng, which also fits the name of Yufu, Gu Shubai naturally likes.


    She added, "I''ll give you a pot. There''s some green in the room. I''m in a better mood, isn''t it?"


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, stand to ask her.


    "What kind of potted plants are you going to choose for your second brother?"


    "The peach blossom should be placed in the second brother''s room, but it''s a pity that the peach blossom hasn''t opened at this time of the year. Why don''t you just put Narcissus?"


    Narcissus is the flower of this season.


    Gu Shu nodded his head and said, "my second brother has always had many peach blossoms. I really don''t have to put them any more. Narcissus good, Narcissus clean, if you see the third brother must be very happy


    Yu Fu didn''t understand the mystery of his words. He just heard him mention Gu Hanmo and said, "pomegranate flowers should be placed in the third brother''s room. It''s as cold as snow cave in his room. If you put some red flowers, you can be more lively."¡­¡­


    "Second young master, Miss Yufu ordered someone to send flowers."


    Gu Jiuge was reading a letter in the room when he heard the boy in the courtyard tell him, "bring it in quickly."


    It turned out to be a pot of Narcissus, raised in a large vat of blue and white porcelain. Some flowers are open and some are in bud.


    Why did Yu Fu suddenly think of sending flowers to him?


    He asked the boy, "I have it alone, and everyone has it?"


    "They all have, but they are different. The Duke''s is the dwarf pine, the eldest is the jade bamboo, and the second is the narcissus. "


    Gu Jiuge complacent, "we are all green trees, only my flowers, it seems that xiaoyufu is still very partial to my second brother."


    The young man raised his head in midsummer. "The eldest son said that Narcissus is clean and good. It''s just right to give it to the second son."


    Gu Jiuge


    I''d like to wish you a happy new year, healthy and safe in 2018 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 25

    Gu Jiuge put the basin of Narcissus on the book case. How do you like it.


    "The flower is so white. I remember Narcissus has a nickname, Lingbo fairy, right?"


    "The flowers are so fragrant. After a while, my room is full of fragrance."


    "This flower It''s so beautiful. "


    Midsummer waited on him, and finally he couldn''t help it. "Second young master, it''s not the first time you''ve seen Narcissus. As for it?"


    Gu Jiuge glanced at him, "what do you know? This is a narcissus from Yufu. "


    Midsummer bowed his head and muttered, "it''s clearly cultivated in the greenhouse..."


    "What are you muttering about?"


    "No, nothing."


    Gu Jiuge stood up and said, "I want to go out. Take good care of the flower. Don''t let it die."


    "Ah? How can I take care of it? "


    Midsummer looks innocent, "second son, I won''t take care of flowers. If it''s planted in the soil, I don''t know how to take care of it. "


    Gu Jiuge almost went to the door, and turned back, "don''t you just go to the greenhouse and ask Ding to be in charge of things, do you still want me to teach you?"


    Then he knocked on his head with a folding fan and went to the door.


    Midsummer suddenly thought of something, ran to the door and yelled, "second son, where are you going?"


    "Go to the suburbs and be sure to come back before dark."


    He didn''t turn his head back. He just took a folding fan and waved it to the midsummer behind him.


    Midsummer began to murmur again, "in this cold weather, when you go out with a folding fan, the second young master is really more and more fussy..."


    Gu Jiuge rode out of the city alone.


    There is a barren mountain outside Lin''an City. The terrain is high. When the snow falls, the snow begins to melt only after the snow in the city has melted.


    He remembers that there was no snow in the city at that time of Shangyuan day, so it was only in this place that Yin Jixiao said that his mother''s tomb was buried by snow.


    He rode his horse to look for it on the mountain. Recently, the weather has gradually become warm, the ice has melted away and the snow has melted away. The scenery on the mountain can be seen clearly.


    The horse passed through many solitary graves. He was careful to avoid those small graves, for fear that the horse''s hooves would step on them and be disrespectful to the deceased.


    Fortunately, although the tombs are small, they all have wooden or stone tombstones, which can be regarded as a striking sign.


    If the mother''s tomb could be covered with snow, there must be no tombstone.


    He figured this out, so it was much easier to look for it. He only chose the ownerless tombs without tombstones.


    Suddenly, a stone tablet without words came into his eyes.


    Strange, people who can afford to buy stone tablets can''t bear to carve a few words.


    There must be some reason why Wuzi tablet is so strange.


    He dismounted and headed for the tomb.


    The stone tablet is a whole piece of blue stone with fine texture, which can only be used by people who are rich or expensive. It is very abrupt to use it on such a small tomb.


    In front of the stele, there are still three sticks of incense. Gu Jiuge twisted the fragrances with his hands. They are very valuable spices.


    Being puzzled, he suddenly heard someone approaching at the foot of the mountain. He took the horse and hid in the forest.


    Two middle-aged men and a young servant girl came up the mountain. They were ordinary people who didn''t know martial arts.


    "We are old people who work for the prime minister''s office. Don''t you believe us? I even sent a girl all the way to check it out. You see, it''s not easy to walk on the mountain road, right


    That servant girl way: "this matter matter matter, the young lady is not to believe but you, but is the filial piety of the human child."


    Another man said, "yes, the girl has come to see it in person, and she will be at ease. No matter what, no matter what. "


    As their voices approached, Gu Jiuge hid behind the tree and saw them go to the strange tomb.


    The servant girl reached out and touched the stone tablet. "The material of the stone tablet is OK. Although it can''t stand the inscription, it can also comfort the young lady''s heart. It''s just that the master didn''t like the young lady to come out of the city to worship in the imperial capital. Now the eldest son is in charge of the house, and he doesn''t let the young lady go out of the city. I''d like to invite you to take care of the dishes. I''d like you to give the lady''s mother incense on the cold food Qingming Day. "


    As she spoke, she took out two pieces of silver from her sleeve and gave each of the two men a piece.


    The two men were rewarded and said, "what the girl said is that the old prime minister told us when he was here. How dare we not do our best? Miss''s biological mother''s identity is secret and has not been disclosed to the outside world, but she is also our master. Naturally, we dare not slack off. "


    The servant girl nodded, "don''t worry, I will tell the young lady your loyalty. Let her have a good word with the eldest son. It''s good for you."


    "Hey, hey, thank you, girl. The eldest son is now the prime minister. With his words, we will certainly appreciate the benefits of the young lady in the future. "


    She finally bowed to the tombstone and walked down the hill.


    When the three of them left, Gu Jiuge came out of the woods and looked at the wordless monument carefully.


    "The birth mother of Yin Ji was not Mrs. Yin. According to the three people, she came from my family. Just a concubine''s identity, what''s the matter, let Yin Yan so painstakingly conceal? "He said to himself. Suddenly, a dark wind blew and the sky became dark.


    Well, I''d better go back to the city first and tell my father about it, then I''ll have a long-term plan.


    He turned over, got on his horse, made a detour around the back mountain, and ran quickly into the city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 26

    "You said that Yin Ji was not born by Mrs. Yin, are you sure?"


    Gu huaijiang deals with official documents in the outer library, and Gu Shubai is also there. He is quite surprised to hear Gu Jiuge''s words.


    Yin Yan had always been known as a pure-minded man with few desires and devoted himself to serving the emperor, but had no concubines in the house except a serious prime minister''s wife.


    Later, when Mrs. Yin passed away, he did not continue.


    Different from Gu huaijiang''s behavior, Yin Yan''s behavior was often ridiculed as affectation by people in the court, saying that he was to pretend to be virtuous and sage.


    The Lord also needs the love between men and women, too inhuman but false.


    This is strange. How could there be a hidden concubine''s room if Yin Yan didn''t want it?


    Gu Jiuge said: "father, on the night of Shangyuan Festival, I went out to find my elder brother and met Miss Yin by chance. At that time, I had doubts in my heart, so I went out to visit the city today. I didn''t expect to meet someone from the prime minister''s office. If not, I can''t believe it. "


    Gu Shubai said: "you did hear that. Her biological mother''s identity is secret?"


    Gu Jiuge nodded, "sure. Could her biological mother be the daughter of a crime minister, or even a woman in the dust, so the old prime minister has been hiding it for fear of losing his reputation? "


    It''s possible.


    But Gu Shubai always felt that it was not so simple.


    Gu huaijiang said: "it''s impossible to be a woman of wind and dust. Yan Yan and I have known each other for many years. He never goes to places of wind and moon, and there are no Kabuki in the mansion."


    In this way, the scope of suspicion is much smaller.


    Gu Shubai said: "if it''s the daughter of a crime minister, there must be a file in Dali temple. I''ll try to explore it. Although this is the matter of the prime minister''s house, we should not have interfered in it. But I think that after Yin Shuo took over the prime minister''s position, he would not be able to take care of the Marquis''s house. If we can catch a little bit of the prime minister''s hand, we will not be so passive in the future. "


    Gu Jiuge also said: "I agree with my elder brother. Father, let me and my elder brother investigate this matter. It''s more convenient for the elder brother Gu houshizi to find the file. The child and miss Yin had a few encounters, which is quite reasonable. Maybe we can get some information from her. "


    Gu Shubai looked at him with a smile, which was quite ironic.


    Say peach blossom, another peach blossom.


    He didn''t understand the invitation to the moon. Now there was another Miss Yin.


    I don''t know whether it will be peach blossom luck or peach blossom robbery this time?


    Gu Jiuge noticed his eyes and coughed awkwardly twice. Gu Shubai stopped as soon as he was ready.


    Gu huaijiang thought for a moment, "Shubai, I''m not worried. He knows how to avoid Yin Shuo''s eyes and ears to find what he wants. But wine song, you should have proper relationship with Miss Yin. Even if her father and brother are not good for me, she may not know. Don''t hurt the innocent. "


    Gu Jiuge is a bit awkward.


    Father should not doubt him You want to be a good guy?


    He quickly arched his hand, "father, don''t worry, the child has a sense of propriety, will never hurt Miss Yin."


    Gu huaijiang looked at him suspiciously.


    Does he have a sense of propriety?


    Maybe he really felt that he had a sense of propriety, but it was not uncommon for many women in the imperial capital to fall in love with him, fight with each other and even fight with each other.


    It would be troublesome if Yin Jihe did the same.


    After all, how could he have a son like a butterfly?


    It''s weird.


    "Cough, cough..."


    This time, Gu huaijiang coughed.


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned, "isn''t father''s cough good? Sun Taiyi said something cold, just take some medicine. It''s been so many days, but I''ve seen it get worse. "


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "it doesn''t matter. When people get older, it''s hard to avoid getting better slowly. I''m quite well. Your majesty has been infected with wind and cold this winter, and his illness has been lingering. I went to the palace a few more times and got infected


    Gu Jiuge didn''t think it was too long before he realized that Gu huaijiang had been ill this time.


    He said, "my father doesn''t feel well. I''d better not go to the palace these days. I''m afraid I''ll pass the disease on to your majesty, and your majesty will allow it. "


    Gu Shubai said, "father, just stay in the mansion and have a rest. I''ll invite Dr. Sun to have a look tomorrow. My father can rest assured that I and my second younger brother will be responsible for the affairs in the court and the government. "


    Gu huaijiang looks at his two sons. They have grown up and can share his worries and relieve his labor.


    Of course, he has nothing to worry about.


    "Well, I''ll give it all to you. As a father, I''ll enjoy happiness ahead of time. Last time, Yu Fu said that her practice of flying needles was very effective. Now she can get eight needles at a time. Since I don''t have to go to the Palace tomorrow, I''ll go and practice with her. "


    Gu huaijiang seldom has leisure. Whenever he has time, he thinks of Yu Fu.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have his own daughter, otherwise he didn''t know how to be jealous.


    Gu Shubai and his wife leave. The night is deep and the wind moves the treetops.


    Gu Jiuge frowned slightly and looked at the sky. "It''s spring, but the wind is cold."Gu Shubai followed his eyes and saw that the top of the tree was constantly swayed by the wind and swayed like a ghost in the night.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "The trees want to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop. I always feel that there is a huge storm coming towards guhou house."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 27

    In Tsinghua palace, the gate is closed.


    The eunuch, who had sent things from the house of internal affairs, was too scared to make a sound when he saw that the palace maids were waiting outside the hall.


    The maid in charge, hibiscus, came out of the palace and winked at him. They retreated to the distance to talk.


    "The great prince is coming. I''m afraid that I can''t meet my father-in-law. My father-in-law should go back first."


    The one who came to deliver things was Mr. Huang Gonggong, the head of the internal affairs department. Seeing this, he said, "we are only here to deliver monthly silver. This is the silver of Tsinghua Palace this month. When Aunt Hibiscus saw it clearly, we left first. "


    Hibiscus accepted a bundle of silver that he had handed him, and bent her body toward him. Duke Huang left Tsinghua palace.


    After he left, hibiscus weighed the burden and suddenly felt something was wrong


    "his majesty is not a whim this time, this palace is in Nishinomiya''s eye liner to announce, two emperor Zi happily told this matter to Danyang. I''m afraid that in a short time, the imperial edict of the east palace will be announced to the court. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine slants on the couch and holds her forehead in plain clothes. Very tired.


    Recently, Ningdi is very sick. She has been waiting on her in front of the car. She is not as energetic as those young concubines. In order to prevent someone from taking advantage of her favor, she still serves her personally.


    Fortunately, she was the leader in the harem, and no concubine dared to fight with her. She took care of emperor Ning by herself, and finally found the time to see the prince.


    The eldest prince said, "mother, do you still care for your father? Are you in no hurry? "


    He has been trying to have a long talk with Xianfei these days, but Xianfei is waiting for him in the palace of emperor Ning for so many days.


    The virtuous imperial concubine raised her head, "my palace is naturally anxious, but what''s the use of being anxious? For so many years, my palace has been in charge of the harem and taking care of your majesty, but your majesty has not paid any attention to his kindness. Rao is so. I have to serve him more wholeheartedly. I hope he will be moved one day and care for our mother and son a little bit? "


    The eldest prince frowned at the virtuous imperial concubine. She had been used to acting virtuous and virtuous in the harem for many years, and she didn''t come out at this point.


    "Concubine, have you ever thought that if your father''s illness doesn''t get better, he won''t be able to be the crown prince. You are doing your best to take care of your father. You are making wedding clothes for others! "


    The virtuous imperial concubine trembled and looked at the eldest prince in a daze. "But, your majesty, this disease is just cold. It will get better sooner or later. When he''s ready, who should be established or who will be established? What can I do if I don''t serve him? "


    The eldest prince looked at her deeply. The tacit understanding between mother and son made the virtuous concubine understand what he thought.


    Her hand trembled and almost knocked over the tea on the table.


    The virtuous imperial concubine stretched out her hand and pointed to him, "emperor son, what do you mean?"


    She clearly understood the meaning of the prince, but it was too terrible. She had to hear the Prince Speak to believe her guess.


    The eldest prince came close to her and lowered his voice. "My father made the prince in the world. After his death, the throne must be the prince''s. If you want to fight, you are usurping the throne! But if my father is ill and there is no prince in the court, it''s half the probability that he and I would rather take over the government. There is still room for us to fight for it. "


    "You Do you really want to attack your father


    Although the virtuous imperial concubine is dissatisfied with the practice of emperor Ning, as a woman in the harem, she can only try her best to move emperor Ning.


    Yes, and these days, she is not afraid to neglect the soup.


    But the eldest prince, who has always been calm and filial, is most proud of her son. He says that he wants to make emperor Ning ill


    "What do you want to do?"


    The eldest prince said, "isn''t the mother''s concubine always waiting on the soup beside her father? As long as you add something to the decoction, your father''s condition will gradually worsen, and no one will suspect your mother''s wife. "


    "Who said no one?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine didn''t expect him to let him do it. "There are so many people around your majesty. There are no imperial concubines, but there are eunuchs and maids. How can you make sure that she won''t be seen? In case of being seen and plotting against your majesty, it''s a great crime to punish the nine nationalities! "


    The great prince said, "my mother thinks that if we don''t take this step, what else can we do? Once Ning Chengzhi becomes the crown prince, you and I will die! Instead of waiting to die, I''d rather take the initiative. Maybe there''s still a chance of life! "


    The virtuous imperial concubine sits down on the couch. The words of the eldest prince are like thunder, rumbling in her head.


    Big palace female Hibiscus suddenly came in from outside the hall.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine was still in shock when she saw Hibiscus coming with an uneasy face.


    She saluted the virtuous imperial concubine and the eldest prince, "madam, this is the monthly silver just sent by Mr. Huang of the house of internal affairs, which is much less than before. The servant took it and thought it was wrong. He sent someone to ask. He said that there were so many


    The virtuous imperial concubine eyebrows a Cu, saw to see that pack in her hand, really not as good as before pack drum bag.


    She scolded: "the people of the house of internal affairs are dizzy. They can even make mistakes with the monthly silver in our palace. They are a bunch of idiots!"


    Hibiscus bit her lip and looked at the prince, as if there was something hard to say.Virtuous imperial concubine way: "have what words direct tube to say."


    Hibiscus knelt down on the ground and said, "the people sent to inquire heard that the little eunuch under Duke Huang said that the second prince is the future prince, and there is no need to be too attentive to Tsinghua palace in the future!"


    Wow.


    The tea cup that the virtuous concubine held fell to the ground and broke.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 28

    "Dr. Sun, please come inside."


    Outside the Xixiang hospital, Qi Zhou welcomed Dr. Sun in, "our Marquis has been here for a long time, so you often come to your house. Why don''t you feel your pulse here?"


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    Dr. Sun walked in with a smile. He was also a frequent visitor in the west chamber and was familiar with the road.


    Once upon a time, when Yu Fu was cold or had nosebleed, Gu Houfu asked him to come for treatment. Later, when Yu Fu was much stronger, he seldom came here. He still felt sorry.


    If you often meet Yufu and ask her about the situation of Xianren Valley, especially the medicine of the God of medicine, then he will take up the stool.


    Qi Zhou also knew that sun Taiyi liked Yu Fu, and he also mentioned to Gu huaijiang that he would send Yu Fu to his house to raise such a bastard, so he didn''t talk much and took him straight inside.


    Lian Bi came out of the room and said, "Dr. Sun is in charge of the affairs. The Marquis and miss are in the back porch."


    Then he led them in. Dr. Sun stepped out of the back porch and saw a silver flash in front of him.


    He stopped and stood there, not daring to move.


    Gu huaijiang laughed.


    Jade helps to cover mouth, "Lian Bi elder sister, you also don''t remind sun Taiyi a, if hurt him how good?"


    Lian Bi is also very helpless, "Sun Tai Yi is too impatient, the maidservant has not had time to remind, he has come out."


    Dr. Sun fixed his eyes and saw that there were eight targets under the back porch, all with a silver needle.


    He was so happy that he came forward to observe it. He wanted to reach out and touch it, but he still didn''t dare, "is this Miss Yu Fu''s poisonous needle? I''ve heard about it many times before. This is the first time I''ve seen you. It''s said that when Miss Yu Fu went to save the world, this poisonous needle threw down several assassins, didn''t it? "


    Gu huaijiang said, "how could Dr. Sun know about this?"


    Sun Tai Yi said with a smile: "I heard that Miss Yu Fu has gone to save the world, so I''ve been rubbing my hands in the mansion. I think Miss Yu Fu will be injured and I need to ask more. I didn''t expect... "


    He felt his nose guilty.


    Can''t you say in front of Gu huaijiang that you''re disappointed that Yu Fu hasn''t been hurt?


    If he didn''t say it, Gu huaijiang also heard what he said.


    Yu Fu said: "general, since Dr. Sun is here, please feel your pulse first. Although your cough is not serious, it''s not good to drag on. "


    They moved from the back porch to the front. Dr. Sun felt Gu huaijiang''s pulse, and suddenly frowned.


    "Strange, strange."


    "Strange what?"


    Sun Taiyi put down his wrist, "did the Marquis really take medicine according to the official''s prescription? Why is the disease getting worse instead of alleviating at all? "


    Qi Zhou was standing outside the door. Hearing the words, he hurriedly came in and said, "all the medicine of Lord Hou is cooked by the slave, which is no worse than the prescription given by the imperial doctor. Every time the Marquis drinks the medicine, he drinks it all. Please rest assured. "


    Dr. Sun shook his head again and again. "Lord Hou is a military man. He has a strong physique. He coughs because of the evil wind. The lower official originally inferred that the Marquis could be cured in three days after taking the medicine. It''s been seven or eight days. It shouldn''t be


    When he said that, even Yu Fu felt that it was not right.


    Sun Taiyi took the initiative to get out of the way. "Miss Yufu, why don''t you come and have a look?"


    Yu Fu looked at Gu huaijiang and said modestly, "the most taboo thing in seeking medicine is to ask more about one disease. Since the pulse of the general has always been seen by Dr. Sun, how can I intervene?"


    Before Gu huaijiang said anything, sun Taiyi said, "it''s OK, I don''t mind. Miss Yufu is a teacher of immortal valley. I wish I could learn more from you! "


    He said so frankly, Yu Fu was embarrassed and reserved, so he sat in his position.


    As soon as her hand touched Gu huaijiang''s pulse, her face became ugly.


    Sun Taiyi was startled by her face, and Gu huaijiang also straightened up.


    He knew that Yu Fu often showed this kind of expression, it must be no small matter.


    Yu Fu said, "Dr. Sun, what''s the prescription you gave to the general?"


    Sun Taiyi truthfully reported the herbs on the prescription. Yu Fu listened, "this is the symptom of throat discomfort caused by wind evil entering the body."


    "Yes, do you have a different opinion?"


    Yu Fu took a deep breath.


    "It''s poison. The general is poisoned."


    Sun Tai Yi was so frightened that even Qi Zhou, Lian Zhu and Lian Bi, who were waiting on one side, were terrified.


    Is Lord Hou poisoned?


    Who dares to poison him?


    Yu Fu said: "I may not be as good as Dr. Sun in terms of my experience in treating diseases and saving people, but I am more familiar with poisons. This kind of poison is very secret. It hides under the meridians. First, it erodes the throat. I''m afraid it will slowly erode the viscera. Dr. Sun, you should know that if it''s just wind evil, you can''t get purple throat. "


    She motioned to Gu huaijiang to raise his head. Sun Taiyi came over and had a close look. There was a light purple under his Adam''s apple.It''s so light that people can hardly see it. Yufu''s height is shorter than that of an adult, so he can just see that position.


    Dr. Sun suddenly realized that there was a cold sweat all over his head. "Fortunately, Miss Yu Fu found it. Otherwise, if the poison eroded the internal organs, the lower officials might not find it! If there is something wrong with the Marquis, won''t he become the eternal sinner of Dongling? "


    Gu huaijiang looked at Yu Fu, "what kind of poison is this?"


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment and said with difficulty: "this I don''t know. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 29

    "Your Majesty, the Marquis''s office has sent someone to tell you that the Marquis is ill and wants to take a rest in the office. He will take a leave with your majesty."


    Ningdi half lying on the couch, bright yellow bed, the account committee is hanging next to, reflecting his pale face.


    The virtuous imperial concubine sits beside the couch, holding a small white porcelain medicine bowl in her hand, and is feeding the emperor Ning with medicine. Hearing Gao Gonggong''s words, she stops her action.


    Ning Di stood up and said, "what''s the disease? Is it serious? "


    Gao Gonggong said: "Dr. Sun said that it was wind evil that caused cough, not a serious disease. It''s just that the Marquis is not young anymore, so it''s better to maintain him in the mansion. "


    Ning Di sighed, "it''s a coincidence that we two brothers are going to be ill together. Huaijiang visited me in the palace a few days ago, and advised me to go out and exercise more in my spare time. He works out a lot on weekdays. Isn''t he ill


    After that, he told his father-in-law, "go and send a new ginseng to guhou''s house, and tell him not to worry. Now Shubai can be on his own, and he can''t make a mistake. "


    "Yes."


    Gaogonggong should, slowly back out of the bedroom.


    The virtuous imperial concubine scooped up the medicine in the bowl with a small spoon, "Your Majesty, drink the medicine first, and it will be bad when it''s cold."


    Ningdi suddenly thought of something, simply took the bowl in her hand and drank it all.


    When he put down the bowl, his face wrinkled with bitterness. The virtuous imperial concubine hurriedly brought the honey stained preserved fruit to him, and Ningdi took the next one, which was better.


    "I''ve heard that it''s not so bitter to drink all the medicine in one gulp. Why do I think it''s still very bitter?"


    Bored, he adjusted his posture and put his hands on his chest. "Princess, do you think I''m old?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine said with a smile: "Your Majesty is not old, but the more you live, the younger you are. You are just as bitter as a child!"


    Emperor Ning was obviously not relieved by this saying, "old, even huaijiang is old. If he was not old, how could he have taken leave for such a minor illness? When people are old, even minor problems will have a great impact. Just like this time, it''s not good for me to get old even if it''s a little cold.... "


    The virtuous imperial concubine next intention discerns an eye to go, put the medicine bowl that he drinks to put on the tray of Hibiscus hand.


    Hibiscus looked at the virtuous imperial concubine one eye, blessing body a gift, backward exit temple.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu huaijiang''s poisoning was not publicized, and sun Taiyi still told others according to the original saying.


    Secretly, the matter was handed over to Yu Fu.


    "Yufu, can this poison be neutralized?"


    Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge were supposed to explore the case of Yin Jike''s biological mother. Unexpectedly, they suddenly learned that Gu huaijiang was poisoned. How could they be interested in investigating the case?


    Gu huaijiang was lying prone on the couch, not wearing a coat, and was covered with silver needles from his neck to his back.


    Yu Fu shook his head. "I have to restrain myself first. I can''t make plans until I find out what poison it is. There are very few poisons I don''t know about at the end of the day. Most likely, Kunwu did it. "


    Kunwu wound?


    Gu Jiuge said: "these days, I asked Qi Guanshi to check all the servants in the house, especially those in the kitchen. Father''s daily diet all checked, and found no poison source. Kunwu left Dongling long ago. How did he do it? "


    Yu Fu looked at Gu Shubai, "big brother, do you remember the last sentence in his letter? I think what he said was poisoning the general. "


    Gu Shubai said: "in terms of poison, no one in Dongling can match you. Only Kunwu can learn art with you in Xianren valley. He knows more about you and can find poison that you don''t know. "


    For example, the Miao Village secret poison he gave to Yin Shuo last time, although Yufu didn''t know it, he could solve it.


    But this time the poison


    Yu Fu estimated the time and gathered up the silver needles on Gu huaijiang''s back one by one. Close to his neck, the tips of the needles turned black.


    Further down, the black is lighter and lighter, and the silver needle on the waist is completely normal in color.


    Qi Zhou came forward, dressed Gu huaijiang and helped him to get up slowly.


    "What do you think, marquis?"


    Gu huaijiang felt it with concentration, "the throat is clear and moist. It is no longer as dry and dumb as before. I can''t help coughing. The acupuncture that Yufu has done for me these days seems to be effective. "


    Yu Fu said, "general, raise your head."


    Gu huaijiang raised his head in accordance with his words, and everyone looked at his neck. The light purple was still there.


    Yu Fu''s expression is dignified. "If we don''t find an antidote, the toxicity will spread day by day, and it will be uncontrollable one day. Second brother, you must find the source of the poison. It''s not only the food the general imported, but also something he touched or even smelled. "


    Qi Zhou heard the speech and said: "the servants in the house are all old servants, and the younger generation are all children. There should be no problem."


    Gu Shubai said: "Qi is in charge of affairs. Yufu doesn''t suspect the servants in the mansion. It''s just that his father is poisoned. Of course, he should be careful. Especially the people around my father, who have the opportunity to poison, please take charge of the whole thing and try your best to find out. "Qi Zhou answered, but Yu Fu suddenly looked at him.


    She thought of a man.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 30

    "Do you think Qi Ting poisoned her father?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m just suspicious."


    In the corridor outside the Xixiang courtyard, Yufu and Gu Shubai come back from Shangfang and talk about Gu huaijiang''s poisoning.


    Gu Jiuge was in charge of investigating the servants and checking Gu huaijiang''s food, clothing, daily life and other things in the house, but there was no result, which made everyone very depressed.


    Yu Fu said: "I don''t want to doubt anyone if I can''t find any clues. Elder brother, can you still remember that Qi Ting came back in the new year? She has been in Chuang Tzu for more than half a year. When she came back, she was dressed differently. "


    Gu Shubai said, "what''s the difference?"


    She recalled the day she first met Qi Ting, "she was wearing the cloth clothes of an ordinary peasant woman, a jingchai hairpin on her head, and a pair of small Tremella. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it, but her pair of Tremella pendants are not made by ordinary shops. They are fashionable styles in the best jewelry shops in the imperial capital. "


    Gu Shubai immediately understood, "do you mean that she deliberately conceals people''s eyes and ears, trying to make people think that she has been living in Chuang Tzu for the past six months? But a maid in the farm has no chance to buy fashionable jewelry in the imperial capital. "


    Chuang Tzu''s wife in charge of her naturally won''t give it to her. Although Qi an and Qi Zhou are her close relatives, they won''t buy her women''s jewelry.


    There is only one possibility that Qi Ting had been back to the imperial capital before she was transferred back to the palace.


    There must be something secret about her.


    Yu Fu said: "it''s just my suspicion. She may have been playful when she went back to the emperor, but she may not have been bribed. So I let yaolan and them stare at her, thinking that I''ll tell you when I''m sure. Now the general''s poison has not been solved, and there is no clue. I can only suspect her. "


    Gu Shubai touched the top of her hair and said, "I know you don''t want to wrongly anyone. As governor Qi said, all the servants in the mansion have served in the mansion for many years, so there is no reason to murder their father. Only Qi Ting, who has been away from Hou''s residence for a long time, is the most likely


    Yu Fu said dejectedly, "I asked Yao LAN. They said that Qi Ting hasn''t been acting strangely recently. At most, she scolded me behind her back. Big brother, do you really think it will be her


    "You suspect Kun Wu''s injury, and you suspect Qi ting. It''s just a possibility that Qi Ting was bribed by Kun Wu. It''s easy. I''ll take care of it. Just think about how to detoxify your father. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I''ve been looking through the medical books given by my master recently. Maybe I can find some way. If not, we can only invite him to come by himself. "


    Gu Shubai knew that the poison that could not be solved by Yu Fu was not easy.


    He couldn''t wait a moment.


    It was night. The main room in the west chamber was brightly lit. Yu Fu sat reading under the light with a dignified expression.


    Aunt Li calls out all the servant girls, leaving yaolan to serve them. Lianzhu and others worry that it''s useless, so they can only go to sleep.


    The West Chamber fell into a tranquility.


    In the backyard, Qi Ting carries foot washing water to the door, splashes it out, and suddenly shrinks her neck.


    It''s too quiet in the West Chamber tonight. It''s very quiet. Fortunately, Mrs. Liu didn''t come out to scold her.


    She was about to go back to her room. Suddenly she heard the tiles on the roof move, and then a shadow hung upside down. She was so scared that she would open her mouth and shout.


    "Don''t shout. The master asked me to ask you. How is it going?"


    The man in black covered her mouth and motioned to the bamboo grove outside the west wing, "it''s not convenient to talk here. I''ll wait for you in the bamboo grove."


    Then the figure flashed and disappeared on the roof.


    Qi Ting is still in shock, thinking that he said master, is it the person sent by Yin Shuo?


    When he asked himself to look back on the Houfu surveillance, he only said that he would find an opportunity to send someone to contact her and ask her to get letters from all the people in the Houfu.


    Yes, it must be someone sent by Yin Shuo!


    Qi Ting heart a joy, taking advantage of no one around attention, quietly from the West Wing backyard door out.


    Not far away, Yufu stood by the half open window of the brightly lit main house, looking at what had just happened.


    She did have a problem.


    Qi Ting walked into the bamboo forest. It was dark all around. She was quite afraid.


    After a few steps, the man in black was not seen. He had to look around. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the branches above his head.


    She let out a cry of fright and fell to the ground, only to find that it was the man in black who flew down from the tree.


    Qi Ting patted her chest and said, "did the eldest son send you here?"


    The man in black frowned. Fortunately, his face was covered with black scarf layer upon layer. Qi Ting didn''t see the difference in his look.


    She said to herself, "things are not going well. The little girl Yufu actually demoted me to be a rough servant girl, doing dirty and tired work all day long! I can''t even get out of the west chamber. How can I watch the Marquis and his son? I think she doubted me. It''s useless for me to stay in Gu Hou''s house. Please let the eldest son take me away quickly! "


    The man in black looked at her strangely.What kind of big boy, what kind of surveillance?


    Didn''t Kunwu send her to poison Gu huaijiang?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 31

    It''s just a moment''s hesitation. The man in black has already thought out his speech.


    He said in a deep voice: "even if you don''t go out of the west chamber, you can always find out something in the house and tell me all about it. As for whether to take you or not, I''ll tell the eldest son for you. "


    Qi Ting said: "please! There''s nothing wrong in the house recently Oh, there''s one! I vaguely heard that the Marquis was poisoned. Even Dr. Sun could not diagnose the poison. I didn''t know whether it was true or false! "


    "Gu huaijiang poisoned? Do you know nothing about it? "


    "I''ve been doing rough work in the west wing. How can I know? I can''t even get close to Yu Fu. "


    In this way, it was not her who poisoned Gu huaijiang.


    The big boy in her mouth is not Kun Wu''s wound.


    Yufu suspects that she is right. She is really tricky, but it has nothing to do with Gu huaijiang''s poisoning.


    Unexpectedly, he dug out a hidden pile hidden by an outsider in guhou''s house.


    With a sneer, the man in black put his sword on Qi Ting''s neck and said, "tell me, who is the eldest son in your mouth?"


    The light of the torch suddenly lights up in the forest, and the situation suddenly changes. Qi Ting is scared to open her eyes.


    "You, you are not sent by the eldest son?"


    The man in black took off his mask, revealing a handsome, expressionless face, like a layer of frost.


    It''s Gu Hanmo.


    The man holding the torch approached from all sides, and Gu Shubai patted Gu Hanmo on the shoulder. You usually don''t come to Xixiang. Qi Ting is not familiar with you. She can only let you play the role of informer. "


    Qi Ting looks at everything in front of her in horror. She is trapped. This is Gu Shubai''s trap!


    Gu cold Mo coldly take back the sword, "such as eating inside and outside of the slave, big brother must not let go easily.". Even if she didn''t poison her father, she must be working for the enemy of Gu Hou''s house. "


    Qi Ting''s legs softened and she grabbed Gu Shubai''s arm! How dare I poison the Marquis? I didn''t do anything wrong to Gu Houfu. I I haven''t had time yet


    "Pa -"


    with strong wind, Qi an slaps Qi ting with all his strength!


    Caught off guard, she was knocked down.


    Qi Zhou helped Qi an, who was old and gasping, "you son of a bitch! If you don''t move quickly, who ordered you to poison the Marquis? "


    "Grandfather, I really didn''t poison the Marquis! Master Yin just asked me to come back to the mansion and let me try to monitor the Marquis and the son, but I really haven''t done anything yet! "


    Young master Yin.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo look at each other, and they all have numbers in their hearts.


    Qi Ting is Yin Shuo''s hidden stake in Gu Hou''s house, but she doesn''t know about the poisoning. It seems that Yu Fu''s guess is right -


    most likely, only Kun Wu is injured.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s getting more toxic."


    In Shangfang, Yufu pulls out the silver needle on Gu huaijiang''s neck, and the black range of the needle tip is much larger than before.


    She prescribed medicine for Gu huaijiang''s acupuncture every day. Although the toxicity has been controlled, it is still deepening every day.


    There is only one possibility that the action of the poisoner is still going on.


    Qi Zhou came up and said, "Miss Yufu, it''s impossible! Qi Ting has been locked up. She can''t poison the Marquis any more. The master''s diet is tried by the slave every day. If it''s poisonous, the slave will be poisoned first. "


    Yu Fu said: "Qi is in charge. Qi Ting didn''t take the poison. I believe in your faithfulness, but have you ever carefully examined this living thing in the upper room? "


    Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge were all on one side, and Gu Jiuge said: "I took charge of Qi and they checked it. There will be no problem. Since there is no problem with diet and food, how did the poisoned man expose his father to the poison


    Gu huaijiang got up from his couch and arranged his clothes. "I''m in the mansion these days. Besides going to the bedroom, I''m in the study outside. Yufu, do you think the person who poisoned has ever done something in the outer study


    "Outside study? Yes, it must be the outer study


    Yu Fu suddenly realized, "people outside the study can''t get in, so we didn''t expect to check there. But Kunwu has been injured, hasn''t he? "


    Then he ran out of the upper room and went straight to the outer study.


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "you all go!"


    When they got to the outer study, Yufu only let them stand and watch, and did not move the things in the study.


    "Kunwu''s poison is probably here. Have you ever been to the outer study recently?"


    While searching on the shelf, she asked Gu Shubai without looking back.


    Gu Shubai said: "I''ve been here, but I haven''t read books or dealt with official documents. My second brother and I are not poisoned. If the poison is in the study outside, it must be the place where my father touched but we didn''t touch. "


    What places did Gu huaijiang touch recently that they didn''t touch?Yu Fu''s eyes followed the bookshelves, and finally turned to Gu huaijiang''s book case. There were some documents waiting to be processed, and some of them had been processed.


    Although he didn''t go to the central court these days, he refused to leave his official documents behind. From time to time, he would come to the outer study to deal with them.


    She slowly leaned close to the case, a faint smell into the nose.


    Do you remember the foreshadowing of the birthday party in guhou mansion? After receiving the reminder from Yin Shuo, Kun Wushang didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he brushed the book case It''s poisoning.


    And why does Yu Fu take the initiative to call Qi Ting back and only give her the identity of rough servant girl to humiliate her? It was because she noticed something wrong with Qi Ting at that time that she changed her attitude. In fact, xiaoyufu is very generous ~


    in general www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 32

    "You smell it. What''s the smell?"


    They all came forward. Qi Zhou leaned over the desk like Yu Fu and sniffed carefully.


    He frowned. "It''s a bit like sawdust. The bookcase in master Hou''s outer study is made of the heaviest mahogany. There will be no cracks or moths. Where does this smell come from? "


    Gu Shubai and others also sniffed. After Qi Zhou''s reminding, they could smell something unusual.


    "It''s like a bit of sawdust. I can''t really smell it. If you don''t remind me, I''m afraid I don''t feel abnormal like my father. "


    Yu Fu looked at Gu Shubai and said, "Qi is in charge of the affairs of the government. He pays attention everywhere. Naturally, these utensils will be more detailed than you. If I hadn''t learned poison since I was a child, I''m afraid I couldn''t find it. It''s not the smell of sawdust at all. It''s the smell of crushed insects that feed on wood. Its name is yuanmu. "


    Gu Jiuge said: "poisonous insects? So, is my father a poison, not a poison? "


    Yu Fu wiped the book case with a handkerchief, and then reached out to block the crowd. "Let''s go out first. Don''t send the official documents to the outer study these days. If there is any urgent matter, just send them to the upper room. Let''s take care of the outside study. Don''t let people break in and get poisoned. "


    Qi Zhou replied, "yes, miss."


    When they came out of the study, Yu Fu said, "it''s poison, not poison. Yuanmu, a kind of poisonous insect, feeds on wood and has a mild temperament. It is used to search for poison just like the poisonous butterfly. It''s not terrible if it''s met by the general as a poisonous insect. What''s terrible is that someone crushed it and spilled it on the book case. There are always some self-protection methods for the gentle insects. The method of Limu is to release the chronic poison when they are crushed to death. "


    Gu Shubai said: "anyway, at least we already know what poison is in my father. Yufu, do you have a way to solve the poison of yuanmu?"


    Yu Fu sighed a long time, his face wrinkled.


    "I can solve the poison of Limu, but the poison on the book case is not only the debris of Limu, but also other poison. I have to take it back and study it carefully for a few days before I can find medicine to detoxify the general. "


    As she said, she took out the handkerchief wrapped in a ball from her arms. "Unfortunately, after the book case is wiped every day, there are not many fragments to be found. We can only distinguish what other poison is from the smell. But the smell of limousine is so obvious that it almost covers the smell of other poisons... "


    Even if she is a poison fairy, it is quite difficult to do such a thing.


    In the hearts of all the people, they felt uneasy. In the face of Yu Fu, they could only smile and appease her without worrying.


    The key to Gu huaijiang''s detoxification lies in Yu Fu. At this moment, she can''t be upset.


    After seeing her leave, Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge look at each other, and their reluctant smile slowly recedes.


    "Brother, that night you said there was a storm coming, but it really came true. Kun Wushang was led to the outer study by his father on the birthday party. Who could have thought that he still had this skill? We still underestimate him


    Gu Shubai said: "he is the prince of Xikun. The people of Xikun are most afraid of Gu''s army. Once he poisons successfully, he will be a great hero of Xikun. Not to say that it can replace the crown prince, at least it can fight for great power for him. "


    Gu Jiuge snorted coldly, "the people of Xikun are always ambitious. I''m afraid that once the news of my father''s poisoning spreads, there will be a big war at the border. At that time, who should Dongling send? When Yin Shuo failed to assassinate his elder brother, he bribed Qi ting to spy on the mansion! Elder brother, if you look at my father''s dedication to the country, you will have to come to the court to repay him like this! "


    "Shh."


    Gu Shuo said: "Yin Shuo is Yin Shuo, and the imperial court is the imperial court. He has personal enmity with the house of marquis Gu. Your majesty and the ministers in the court will understand the loyalty of the house of marquis Gu. The key now is to detoxify my father. I hope Yufu can develop an antidote as soon as possible. "


    Gu Jiuge''s face is still gloomy, "I''m afraid it''s difficult. Did elder brother see Yu Fu''s face just now? When did she detoxify with confidence? This time she frowned and worried as much as we did


    Gu Shubai remembered that in the cave of Changzhou Prefecture, Yu Fu was full of confidence and said almost frantically, "poison the people around me, I''ll let them see who is more poisonous!"


    That''s Yufu''s attitude towards such things.


    This time, her attitude was really uncertain.


    Gu Shubai took a breath to calm himself down.


    Gu huaijiang is poisoned. At the moment, the heart of Gu Hou''s family is unstable. The eyes of his sister-in-law and his family all fall on his eldest son.


    He must not panic.


    He patted Gu Jiuge on the shoulder. "Yufu said that if she couldn''t get rid of her father''s poison, she would ask the God of medicine to come out in person. Father will be fine. Don''t worry


    Gu Jiuge said: "I know that Yufu is a disciple of the God of medicine, but can she really invite the God of medicine? It is said that the God of medicine almost never comes out of the immortal valley. Before the empress died, his majesty invited people to the immortal Valley to invite him. That is to say, the Empress Dowager was treated by the God of medicine before she died at the age of 80. Since then, has elder brother ever heard the news that the God of medicine came out of the valley? "


    Gu Shubai nodded with a smile, "I have never heard of it. But if Yu Fu says so, she will be able to do it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 33

    Yu Fu walks towards the West Chamber dully. Yao LAN follows her and doesn''t dare to speak at will.


    She followed Yu Fu from childhood, and knew how complicated her heart was at the moment.


    "Yao LAN, I''m still implicating the general."


    Instead of entering the west chamber, she sat down in the corridor outside the hospital. "I didn''t expect that it wasn''t because of my life experience, but because of Kun Wu''s injury. If it wasn''t for me going out with him, he wouldn''t have a chance to poison the general. "


    Yao LAN shook her head like a rattle, "how can you blame miss? If the young lady is not here, he will be more unscrupulous if he poisons the Marquis! Fortunately, there is a young lady to restrain the poison for the marquis. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be dead by now. "


    Yu Fu held his face in his hand and put his arm on the railing of the bench, squeezing his face into a ball.


    Yao LAN fixed her eyes on it -


    Yu Fu has been reading medical books for several days, and her face has lost a circle, and there is not much meat left!


    She quickly comforted: "Miss, don''t think so much. It''s not your fault. As for life experience, didn''t the news from the God of medicine last time say that the situation has improved and that the young lady can go back to immortal Valley at any time, so there''s no need to worry about someone searching for her? "


    Yufu said: "but I want to stay in Dongling and guhou''s house. After all, Kunwu is not a good person! Master often says that he has a bad mind. I just think he is a real jerk. I didn''t expect him to do this! "


    Yao LAN mumbles. She doesn''t know what she is mumbling.


    Yu Fu looked at her, "what did you say?"


    Yao Lan said aloud, "I mean, he''s always very kind to the young lady, so it''s normal for the young lady not to see that he has a bad mind."


    Even her little servant girl, who followed Yufu, often got the benefit of Kunwu''s injury in the immortal valley.


    He would help himself bask in herbs, and often give himself delicious snacks, just to find out more about Yufu''s preferences.


    After he knew Yufu''s real identity, his attitude did not change.


    He was crying out for little elder martial sister. In fact, he treated Yufu like a brother, friendly and humorous


    Yao LAN can only think about these words in her heart, but she can''t say them now.


    She knew that Yu Fu was angry with Kun Wu. She couldn''t listen to these words at this time.


    Yufu said, "by the way, did you send the letter you sent the day before yesterday?"


    Yao LAN nodded, "don''t worry, miss. The communication between us and immortal Valley is always safe. The valley will receive the letter soon. As long as Kunwu is injured and returns to immortal Valley, the medical God will punish him severely for the young lady! "


    Yu fuhen said: "this bastard!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Sneeze!"


    Xikun, the seventh Prince''s residence.


    Kunwu was drying herbs in the courtyard when he sneezed.


    My royal highness, what''s the matter? You''d better leave these little things to the minions. Your highness is too valuable to do these things now. "


    He was praised by Emperor Kun for his efforts to bring down Prime Minister Dongling. He was also rewarded with the real power of the official, who was in charge of the household affairs in the central court.


    Of course, kundi only knew that Yin Yan had talent, but he did not know that his successor, Yin Shuo, was more talented than his father. The registered residence of


    is household register and finance, which is equal to the National Treasury''s lifeline of the West Kun. Those who used to despise Kun hurt naturally changed their faces, even the people in the government were courting a lot.


    He was in immortal Valley all year round and seldom returned to Xikun. The seventh Prince''s house was always in the cold.


    Once in a while, those slaves just do their duty and don''t pay too much attention to him.


    A prince of humble origin and no real power left after he returned to Xikun for a few days. What''s the use of courting him?


    Now it''s not the same. Some courtiers argue that the emperor of kundi is defending the crown prince when he hands over the Hubu to Kunwu.


    Although emperor Kun is not young, he is energetic. It seems that he has at least ten or twenty years to live. Although he has established the prince, he is not willing to let the prince take power so early.


    Kunwu''s injury and meritorious service just gave kundi an excuse to disperse the prince''s power, and he took out the household with the most oil and water.


    He waved his hand and said coldly, "no, I''m used to doing all these things in immortal valley."


    Servants want to please him, but he was cold refusal, can only retreat.


    "But it''s very considerate of the prince to see you. You''ll be responsible for the guard of the front yard in the future, OK?"


    The servant who thought his face was hot and cold suddenly heard that Kun Wu was hurt. He turned his head with joy.


    No matter what you are in charge of, as long as you are in charge of something in the seventh Prince''s mansion, you will be promoted to be in charge of affairs. From then on, you can be regarded as a person with a head and a face in the mansion!


    "Thank you, your highness," he said


    After the man went down, Kun Wu''s close guard came up and was very unconvinced.


    "Your Highness, these people in the prince''s mansion have always worshipped the high and trampled on the low. Now they have developed, your highness. Why give them benefits?"


    "The benefits should be given. If not, how can others work for me?"As Kun Wu turned over the herbs, he said, "I''ll give you the guard in my backyard. As for the rest of the house, it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid I''m going to live in the Middle Kingdom. You''ll have to have a snack, the guard of the mansion. "


    The guard was surprised and said, "Your Highness won''t go back to the immortal Valley?"


    Kun Wu laughed at himself. "Now go back, I''m afraid master will kill me alive. I''m not going to die!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 34

    Gu huaijiang''s situation has been much better since he found the source of the poison.


    Yu Fu doesn''t let him go to the outer study, so he often reads books and official documents in his study. Suddenly, Qi an comes in.


    "Marquis, there is news from the palace that your majesty is not well."


    Gu huaijiang people are not in the palace. He is still very concerned about the condition of emperor Ning. When he hears that emperor Ning is not good, he quickly puts down the book.


    "Your Majesty is just suffering from the cold. How can it be bad?"


    Qi an said: "the Taiyi said that it was really wind cold at first. It was probably because your Majesty was old, and he was worried constantly during his illness, so the wind cold became worse. Your majesty is dizzy before going to court today. Even the early court has been cancelled. "


    Gu huaijiang dismissive, "how can your majesty worry constantly? He did not even worry about the selection of a new prime minister and the establishment of the east palace. Now that the situation is as stable as it is today, why worry? "


    This view of Taiyi is too doubtful.


    Gu huaijiang''s mind moved, suddenly thinking of himself, "when I was poisoned before, sun Taiyi also said that I was caused by wind evil?"


    Qi an was surprised. "What Marquis means is Your majesty may not be simply cold? "


    Gu huaijiang said, "go and invite the eldest son. I have something to tell you."


    After a while, Gu Shubai came in from the outside of the hospital in a hurry, "but does Father feel unwell?"


    Gu huaijiang shook his head and waved to him, "I''m fine. I have one thing for you to do for my father. By the way, take Yufu with you. "


    In the huge palace city, Yufu follows Gu Shubai closely and goes to the bedroom of emperor Ning.


    It''s a little warm at the beginning of spring. Gu Shubai has already put on his thin spring clothes. He wears a simple and elegant white sleeve. When the breeze blows occasionally, his collar moves, revealing the skin of his clavicle.


    The palace maids who came and went saw him from a distance, lowered their heads slightly red, and quietly looked up at him when he passed by.


    Yu Fu followed him and saw that he was not satisfied. He didn''t know that the maids were peeping at him.


    How could you not know?


    He even gasped for breath and could feel that his martial arts skills were not just words.


    I''m used to being seen, right?


    Yu Fu suddenly took his hand, provoking Gu Shubai to look down at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Most of all, the gentle one bowed his head, and there was a startling low cry all around. I don''t know how many girls'' hearts were rippling.


    "The son of marquis Gu is so gentle. He treats his sister so well. If only I had such a gentle brother."


    "If you are as beautiful as Miss Yu Fu, there must be countless men willing to treat you so gently."


    "Shizi, that''s not the gentleness of elder brother to younger sister. Haven''t you heard? Marquis Gu wants to betroth Miss Yu Fu to his son! "


    Some people are heartbroken and grieved.


    Yu Fu raised his head with a smile. "It''s nothing. The palace is too big. I''m afraid I''ll lose it."


    Gu Shubai backhand hold her, do not care about other people''s eyes, "follow me."


    Through the winding corridor, Emperor Ning''s Xingqing palace is right in front of him. Outside the palace, Mr. Gao welcomed him personally.


    "Shizi, Miss Yufu. Your majesty feels a little better today. Please go in. I''m afraid your majesty will fall asleep again later. "


    Gu Shubai said, "does your majesty often fall asleep recently?"


    Gaogonggong sighed, thinking of the deterioration of Ningdi''s condition, he had a headache, "yes, I don''t know what''s going on. Several Taiyi took turns to see the doctor, and they didn''t see any problems besides the cold."


    Just as he was talking, he saw Yin Shuo coming from behind and Gao Gonggong saluting.


    "Prime Minister Yin."


    Gu Shubai also came to the ceremony. Yin Shuo was already prime minister, and his official position was higher than his son.


    Yin Shuo politely replied, "I used to come here to see your Majesty''s illness. It''s such a coincidence that my son is here, and even Miss Yu Fu is here. "


    Jade Fu body a ceremony, "met Yin prime minister."


    Her attitude was respectful and unfamiliar. After an eventful winter, her face, which was carved with powder and jade, faded and became bright.


    Yan Shuo hadn''t seen her for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of the night when they met at the West Lake. Yu Fu said that she remembered him.


    At that time, the smile on her face was childish and warm, and she was unprepared for people.


    As a matter of fact, she has been in Dongling for almost a year. Such a smart girl, one year is enough for her to learn how to be unpredictable.


    He felt a sense of loss.


    I don''t know whether this kind of intelligence is a good thing or a bad thing.


    After a while, he found his voice, "congratulations to miss Yufu, you''ve grown tall, and you''re very graceful."


    Yu Fu was helpless. Why did everyone talk to her in this elder brother''s voice when they saw her?


    So did the great prince and the second prince, and so did Yin Shuo.


    But all of them were older than her, and they made friends with Gu Houfu, so she had no reason to refuse."Thanks for the praise of Prime Minister Yin, and I also congratulate him on his promotion."


    The three exchanged greetings outside the hall, and Gao Gonggong led them into the hall.


    Yan Shuo walked in front, Gu Shubai and Yu Fu were behind, and they could see Yan Shuo''s back.


    He was a young man, wearing the purple and red official uniform that a senior member of Dongling could only wear, and wearing a purple gold crown, which showed the value of his identity everywhere.


    This purple robed man wants to kill big brother.


    Yu Fu meditated in his heart, thought of Gu huaijiang''s advice to them, and quietly cut the distance from Yin Shuo in his heart.


    What''s the difference between the gentleness of the elder brother and the gentleness of the fourth brother?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 35

    "Here you are?"


    Ningdi lay on the couch, covered with thick brocade quilt, pale, like ten years old.


    Gu Shubai looks at Gao Gonggong.


    If this is his so-called fair spirit, then emperor Ning''s illness will be serious this time. No wonder Gu huaijiang specially asked him to take Yu Fu to the palace to visit him.


    People salute, rather emperor cover mouth cough, "cough cough, all sit, don''t be polite."


    It''s rare to see Yu Fu enter the palace. Ning Di''s eyes slightly squint at her and find that she has opened a lot longer than last year. The girl''s smart beauty blooms like a flower.


    He nodded happily, "Yufu, I see that you have grown a lot and become more and more beautiful."


    Yu Fu Thank you for your compliment. "


    Since emperor Daning knew that she had saved Gu Shubai, he didn''t know whether he felt that she didn''t threaten Dongling, or whether he knew that her apprenticeship from Xianren valley was not a false name, so he had a much better attitude towards her.


    Ningdi turned to Gu Shubai again, "the children are old, so are I and your father. I''ve heard that your father is also very sick recently. I''ll ask Dr. Sun to take good care of him. How is he now? "


    Gu Shubai took a look at Yin Shuo, who sat on one side with his eyes and nose. He had the posture that emperor Ning would not ask him.


    There was no movement in his expression, not like knowing.


    "Thank you for your concern. My father''s cough is caused by wind evil. It doesn''t matter. But the disease is quite repeated, so the doctor told not to go out to see the wind these days. My father wanted to go to the palace to see his majesty, but he was afraid that he would be ill and angry with his majesty, so he had to let Chen and Yu Fu visit him on his behalf. "


    Emperor Ning said with a smile, "it''s just that. He and I are equally important. I''m afraid that I will give him the disease gas. Look at the virtuous concubine. I don''t know if she is tired of waiting on me or because I''ve been ill. She can''t support herself to go back to the palace and ask the imperial doctor for treatment. It''s better for you young people than for us old bones. "


    He looked at the three people around with a smile, just like an ordinary elder looking at the younger generation. Then Yin Shuo arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty has a long life, and some minor diseases will soon get better."


    Emperor Ning said, "I don''t worry. You are in the court. I and Marquis Gu will not be delayed for a few days."


    You two in his mouth are naturally Gu Shubai and Yin Shuo.


    One man, one martial arts, one general and one prime minister are all the outstanding young talents of Dongling''s generation.


    There''s only one prince left.


    Once the crown prince is established, the new generation of Dongling will be officially established.


    Gu Shubai and Yin Shuo politely smile, without looking at each other, Yu Fu suddenly stands up from the seat.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that the Lingyin Temple by the West Lake is the most effective, so I went to pray for Buddha''s blessing for your majesty and the general. This is the talisman given by the abbot. Please don''t give it up. "


    She is very filial.


    Ning Di looked at her with approval. Gao Gonggong took the talisman from her hand. After checking it, he would put it away.


    Yu Fu said, "master abbot, if you are sincere, you will be wise. It will be good for your Majesty''s condition if the person who made the wish put it under his pillow. I personally put the general under his pillow yesterday. Today, he said that he was much more comfortable sleeping until dawn last night. "


    "So effective?"


    Emperor Ning had some faith in god Buddha. When Yu Fu said that, he gave Duke Gao a look.


    Gao Gonggong handed the talisman to Yu Fu, "then there will be Miss Lao Yu Fu."


    Yu Fu folded the talisman carefully and went to Emperor Ning''s couch.


    Yan Shuo''s eyes fell on Yu Fu. From his point of view, he could see the movement of Yu Fu.


    She picked up Ning Di''s wrist on the pillow, gently moved it to the side, lifted the soft pillow to a corner, and put the folded talisman at the bottom.


    Finally, he moved Ning Di''s hand back to the original position, and Gao Gonggong showed his satisfaction in his eyes.


    Although she is young, she is very careful and decent in every move. She can''t complain that people in the Marquis''s residence dote on her so much.


    I don''t know whether it''s psychological effect or something. After Yu Fu put the talisman under his pillow, Ning Di''s face suddenly improved a lot.


    He twisted his neck on the couch and found a comfortable posture, "Yufu, you have a heart. Once upon a time, marquis Gu doted on you so much that I still think he was possessed. Later I learned that he promised you to Shubai, so I knew what he was up to! But He''s the one who picked it up. Immortal Valley is not something that ordinary people can climb up at will. "


    Yan Shuo''s face was stiff for a moment, and he felt uncomfortable when he thought that Yufu and Gu Shubai were walking side by side in the palace and how close they were to each other day and night.


    Yu Fu came back quietly, smiling a little coy, "Yu Fu has no other talent, can only do what he has learned, to ensure that people in the house are not harmed by poison."


    "You are modest. I still remember the Song Guan Shanyue you played on that day. You can see how the God of medicine has done his best to educate you..."


    After talking for a while, it was time for emperor Ning to have a rest, and the people withdrew from the bedroom.


    Yin Shuo and he handed over, "there are still some things to deal with in the previous dynasty, so I won''t accompany you. Goodbye."When he left, his eyes glued to Yu Fu for a moment.


    Unfortunately, Yu Fu didn''t notice. Instead, Gu Shubai saw that he was different.


    "Yufu, what''s the problem?"


    He looked around and asked Yu Fu in a low voice.


    She had just explored the pulse of emperor Ning with her hand by sending a spirit talisman, but in an instant, she didn''t know she could find out the problem.


    Yu Fu''s voice is lower than his, "Your Majesty is poisoned too."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 36

    Yu Fu''s familiarity with poison can be seen from his pulse.


    Moreover, in order to confirm, she also touched the pulse of emperor Ning twice, and there was no possibility of mistakes.


    There were too many people around Kening emperor, and Yan Shuo was present. She could only pretend nothing happened on the spot, and she had already set off a storm in her heart.


    It was not until she came back to Gu Hou''s house that she was relieved.


    "Do you find out what poison is in your majesty?"


    Gu huaijiang is not surprised at Yu Fu''s conclusion. Ningdi''s disease is too similar to his, which is characterized by plain but lingering.


    He had his own lesson, and he saw the problem of emperor Ning at a glance.


    "Yufu road" has been discovered. It''s different from the poison on the general. Although this kind of poison is rare in the world, it''s just common for immortal valley. However, it will take a period of time for this poison to accumulate to be fatal. Your Majesty''s health is getting worse and worse, but the doctor can''t see the problem. "


    She can get rid of the poison, but it takes a little effort.


    However, it is a thorny matter whether it is up to her to solve the problem and whether it is up to Gu Hou Fu to disclose the truth of Ning Di''s poisoning.


    It''s not easy for the man behind Ning Di to do such things.


    Any way of poisoning without detection must be slow and deadly, silent.


    Gu huaijiang is like this, and Ning Di is like this.


    Kun Wushang is very clever. He knows that Yufu won''t go to Gu huaijiang''s outer study, so he puts poison there. Yufu doesn''t notice it at all.


    Who is the poison on Ning di?


    "Will it be Kunwu again?"


    All eyes fell on Yu Fu, who shook his head.


    "No. If it''s him, I''m sure he''ll give me something I can''t get rid of. It''s not so simple. What''s more, he is the prince of Xikun. He has never had a chance to approach his majesty, so it won''t be him. "


    If it''s not Kunwu, it''s the people in Dongling Dynasty.


    Gu Shubai''s eyes were bright, and suddenly he thought of something.


    Today, in Qingyuan palace, Emperor Ning said that he was always looking after a virtuous concubine.


    If emperor Ning is really poisoned, making the second prince the crown prince becomes empty talk. The one who benefits most is the eldest prince from the virtuous imperial concubine


    Princess Danyang rushed to Hou''s house and told him about it. It must have been the second prince who told Princess Danyang.


    After several rounds of information, as long as there is a slight error, it will be transmitted to the prince and the princess.


    Regicide, usurpation, usurpation


    A series of startling nouns appeared in his mind.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him and seemed to understand what he was thinking. He thought for a moment.


    "Your Majesty is surrounded by many people with mixed eyes. Not many people can poison him without being detected. If you don''t know who poisoned you, you''ll make your Majesty''s poisoning public. I''m afraid it will bring disaster to the Marquis Gu. "


    Yu Fu nodded. She knew the stake, so she didn''t dare to show it in the palace.


    "I made some tricks on the talisman I gave to your majesty. It can dispel evil and avoid poison, but it doesn''t work much."


    Next, how to act depends on huaijiang''s mind.


    However, Yu Fu to his understanding, Ning Di poisoning, he can never stand by.


    It''s good to find out who did it. If you can''t find out, you''ll have to tell the story even if Gu Hou''s house is suppressed by hatred!


    Yu Fu said: "when I was reading the medical books the day before yesterday, I found some herbs that my ancestors used to match with wood poison. Suddenly, I was inspired. Next, as long as we use several drugs to test, we may be able to find the poison on the whole general. "


    "Experiment?"


    Gu Shubai said: "how to test?"


    "When we were refining medicine in Xianren Valley, we used wild mice and rabbits to test it. But before the final use, it must be tested with human body once to rest assured that the criminals sentenced to death in various countries are used. "


    The medicine on Gu huaijiang''s body naturally needs to be very careful. Gu Shubai said, "I''ll let someone catch some rabbits for you. You can test the medicine at ease. Your majesty doesn''t have to worry about it in advance."


    "Well, let me know when you decide to save your majesty. However, it can''t be delayed for too long. At the latest, half a month. If you delay any longer, your majesty will be worried about his life. "


    Yu Fu explained the time limit, turned around and went back to the west chamber to refine the medicine.


    Gu huaijiang couldn''t help sighing, "the leakage of the house happened to meet the continuous rain at night. It''s hard for jade to help such things together."


    Although she is highly skilled in poison, she is still young, and it is so difficult to encounter Gu huaijiang''s poison.


    In recent days, her chin is sharp. Gu huaijiang''s eyes are filled with loving father''s heart.


    Gu Shubai came forward to help him to tuck in the horn. "Father, don''t worry. Yufu has this ability. Seeing you poisoned but unable to do anything, she felt really uncomfortable. Don''t you see that she is much better than she was a few days ago after she found the clue? "


    He said the same thing. A few days ago, Yu Fu couldn''t find a clue. She spent all night reading medical books and refused to sleep. These days, I heard from Aunt Li that she was willing to sleep for three or four hours.Gu huaijiang listened to his words, which was reasonable. He comforted him a lot. His words changed, "have you already thought about your Majesty''s poisoning?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "didn''t my father also have an idea?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 37

    In the palace of Qinghua, it has been two days since the virtuous imperial concubine said she was ill.


    The next day, the prince came.


    He claimed to greet his mother''s concubine, but she didn''t want to see him.


    But it''s not the same thing to let him stand outside the palace all the time.


    "Hibiscus, please invite the prince in."


    When the prince entered the palace, he saw that all the palace people except Hibiscus had retired.


    Separated by a layer of gauze curtain, I vaguely saw the virtuous imperial concubine lying on the couch with a black Baotou wrapped on her forehead.


    He was about to approach to speak, but Hibiscus brought him a rose chair, set outside the curtain.


    The prince''s heart was filled with awe, and he understood the thoughts of the virtuous imperial concubine.


    She was afraid.


    "I''d like to say hello to my mother. It''s my fault to hear that my mother''s body is not well, and my son''s son has come to visit her and let her work so hard. "


    The eldest prince''s attitude was sincere, and he didn''t mention anything that frightened her. Xianfei looked a little better.


    She sighed softly: "serving your majesty is the duty of a concubine, not hard work. The emperor''s son shared his father''s worries in the previous dynasty, which was the same. There was no fault. "


    The eldest prince raised his eyes and quickly gathered them down. "Serving your father is also the duty of the prince. Since the mother''s wife is ill and can''t serve her father, it''s up to the children''s ministers to do it for her. "


    Wow -


    the curtain was torn open by the virtuous imperial concubine.


    She leaned forward, pale, with tears in her eyes. "Do you want to force your mother''s concubine?"


    Putong -


    the eldest prince fell on his knees and walked forward to her, "mother, you are forcing her son! Didn''t we say it was good? How can you give up halfway? If you don''t go on, not only our previous efforts are wasted, but once Ning Chengzhi is granted the crown prince, there will be a dead end waiting for our mother and son! Since you don''t do it, I have to do it for you! "


    The virtuous concubine got up from the couch and helped the great prince up with her palace shoes.


    "What are you doing? You get up first. How could the concubine force you to do such a dangerous thing? You are the last hope of the concubine. I''d better do it than let you do it! But my mother''s concubine is really afraid these days. Don''t you find that your father''s condition has improved these days? "


    The eldest prince interrupted her in a loud voice, "that''s because the mother''s wife didn''t continue to take medicine, and the father''s illness didn''t continue to worsen as we imagined!"


    He suddenly realized something and took a look out of the hall. Fortunately, the virtuous imperial concubine had already held back the palace people.


    The virtuous imperial concubine is frightened by him and turns pale. Her hands tremble when she looks closely. The eldest prince is busy holding her hand.


    "Concubine, I''m not blaming you, I''m just too worried! Mother, please be patient for a while. As long as you continue to take the medicine, we will succeed soon! Haven''t you always wanted to be queen? "


    The word "Queen" evokes the vitality of the virtuous imperial concubine.


    For so many years, she has been willing to compromise and work hard, but the emperor Ning refused to give her the position of a concubine.


    The queen is her dream, a dream out of reach.


    The eldest prince saw the desire in her eyes, and he continued with a kind of induced tone: "mother Princess, once the child defeats Ning Chengzhi and becomes the emperor, you are the most honorable empress dowager. At that time, the empress of my son will have to serve you respectfully. Isn''t that good? "


    The virtuous imperial concubine took a deep breath, stretched out her hand and cut her hair to make herself look more dignified.


    The prince knew that the ambitious virtuous concubine had come back.


    The virtuous imperial concubine said: "OK, do as you want. Tomorrow I will return to Qingyuan hall to serve your majesty. However, your Majesty''s spirit has improved these days. I always feel that it''s not just because he didn''t continue to poison. I heard that Yu Fu of Gu Hou''s mansion entered the Palace last time and gave his majesty a talisman. Does it have anything to do with this? "


    Gu Houfu


    The prince''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking that Yufu was a poison immortal who had learned from the immortal Valley, there was a moment of fear in his heart.


    It soon recovered.


    He comforted the virtuous imperial concubine and said, "when did the mother imperial concubine believe in the power of God and Buddha? Although Yufu is a poison immortal, the imperial doctors around her father are all there. She didn''t give him a chance to feel the pulse, and she couldn''t find the existence of poison. I''m afraid my father believed in some talismans. I''m optimistic, and I''m getting better these days. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine nodded slowly, "you are right. I heard that your majesty has been saying that Yufu is filial and clever. She is filial and sincere, so it makes your Majesty''s condition better. Even if Yu Fu has filial piety, it will only work for Marquis Gu. How can it work for your majesty? "


    The mother and the son talked for a long time, and they were at peace with each other.


    Now that I decided to start, there was no way out.


    The eldest prince was indignant at the thought of the arrogance of the second prince.


    Is Ning Chengzhi worthy of competing with him?


    If it had not been for the birth of the queen, he would have died quietly in the palace


    He suddenly thought of something, the corners of his mouth raised a smile of calculation, "mother, there is one more thing to trouble you."


    "What''s the matter?""Let a few people go to the West Palace to spread rumors, and make sure Danyang hears them, saying that once your majesty dies and the crown prince of the East Palace is not established, there will be a chaos in the court."


    The virtuous imperial concubine was shocked, "are you crazy? This is not to remind Ning Chengzhi to ask his majesty to set up the east palace early! "


    If your majesty establishes the throne of the East Palace before his death, his death will be useless


    Wait a minute -


    the virtuous imperial concubine suddenly thought of something and suddenly looked at the eldest prince.


    Her son, after all, has grown up and matured.


    I can even think of such a plan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 38

    "Your Majesty, the second prince and Princess Danyang have come to see you."


    The spirit of emperor Ning is a little better today, half lying on the couch to see the memorials of the past few days, and a little bit in a circle of mood.


    Gao Gonggong put on a cup of hot tea and reported it to Ningdi.


    "Oh? Their brother and sister are together today. I feel comfortable today. Let them all come in and talk. "


    Gao Gonggong bowed down and soon led the second prince and Princess Danyang in.


    Seeing the spirit memorial of emperor Ning, they were both relieved.


    Ning Di''s eyelids picked, and seeing the look of his brother and sister, he said with a smile: "why, I haven''t come to see you for a few days. Are you worried that my condition is getting worse? Don''t worry. I feel better. "


    Ningdi mistakenly thought that their brother and sister were worried about their illness, so he showed this look.


    It can be said that they are worried about Ning Di''s illness, but it is not the same as Ning Di''s imagination.


    The little eunuch moved to Wuzi. The second prince and Princess Danyang sat by his couch and talked.


    "It''s good that father Huang''s condition has improved. It seems that the imperial doctors have been studying for a long time and have finally seen some results. That''s good. I''ll be relieved. "


    Rest assured that his crown prince position will not come to nothing.


    Princess Danyang looked at the second prince and said, "yes, my father''s illness is lingering. My second brother has been very worried. My father must get better soon, and my daughter is waiting to see the Peony Blossom with you


    Before long, spring will return to the earth, and all the flowers in the Royal Garden will open.


    Ning Di looked at Princess Danyang with a smile, "well, I hope I can get better at that time. But I don''t think it has anything to do with the doctors. It''s all thanks to Yu Fu. "


    Yufu?


    The second prince and Princess Danyang were surprised. What does this matter to Yu Fu?


    Emperor Ning took out the talisman from under the pillow. "It was given to me when Yu Fu entered the palace two days ago. He said it was a talisman he asked for in Lingyin Temple. He also put it under the pillow for me. I sleep with this pillow. It''s very helpful in my heart. "


    When he said that, he suddenly coughed violently, and father-in-law Gao quickly came forward and patted his back.


    The little eunuch came forward with a mouthwash. Ning Di''s face was red with cough. He took the tea to gargle and vomited in the mouthwash.


    Suddenly, a trace of blood came into the eyes of the second prince.


    He coughed up blood?!


    No wonder his Majesty''s death was passed to Danyang. It turned out that his illness was so serious!


    The second prince immediately winked at Princess Danyang.


    Ning Di slowly got up and laughed powerlessly, "you see, happiness brings sorrow, that is to say, I am. It seems that you can''t say that. You''ll learn something from it. "


    Princess Danyang got up and said, "father, the spring flowers in the royal garden are not fully blooming, but I saw that the spring flowers have already opened a few days ago. My father''s bedroom is full of medicinal flavor. Why don''t I pick some jasmine flowers and put them in the palace by myself


    Ning Di always dotes on the only daughter. She says everything naturally and says, "OK, you go. Don''t go too long. I''m waiting for you to come back and tell jokes. "


    "Well, my daughter must go and return soon. Mr. Gao, take two palace people with me. I''m afraid I can''t hold the flowers. "


    Gao Gonggong leaned over, but Princess Danyang turned around and gave the second prince a wink.


    After they went out, only emperor Ning and the second prince were left in the bedroom. Father and son got together to talk.


    They soon came back with some of the best blooming Jasminum flowers. Just as they were about to take them in and insert them into the bottle, they heard the sound of the tea cup being smashed.


    Gao Gonggong made a bluff and took a step back subconsciously.


    Ning Di''s stern voice said, "be presumptuous! Before I''m dead, you''re thinking about your position as the crown prince. What do you want to do? "


    Princess Danyang''s face is like a dish.


    In this case, it will not be scolding others, it must be scolding the second prince.


    Sure enough, the second prince''s voice sounded, "father, I dare not, I dare not! I''m just worried, I''m just worried... "


    The second prince realized that he had been cheated by others.


    Some people deliberately spread rumors for Princess Danyang to hear, and spread them to him through Princess Danyang''s mouth, making him eager to ask emperor Ning to issue the imperial edict of Prince Li.


    Can rather Emperor didn''t hear what rumor, in his opinion, is the second prince can''t wait to let him die, good oneself sit on the throne!


    No matter how gentle a king is, no matter how loving his father is, as long as the imperial power is threatened, he will inevitably be angry.


    Especially let him feel threatened, or his favorite son!


    Ning Di is distressed, a burst of fishy sweet in the throat, spit out a mouthful of blood suddenly.


    "Father, father! What''s the matter with you? "


    The second prince screamed loudly. Gao Gonggong and others rushed into the hall and found that emperor Ning was lying on the couch.


    The lapel of his bedclothes was red with blood, and the blood on his lips was clear.


    Your majesty has vomited blood, your majesty has vomited blood!Mr. Gao was in a state of confusion. With his last instinct, he told him, "hurry up, order someone to invite Marquis Gu and Prime Minister Yin, princes and empresses of the harem!"


    If there''s something wrong with dinning, this may be the last time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 39

    Xianfei was the first to arrive at Qingyuan hall.


    Encouraged by the great prince, she reorganized her make-up today and wanted to return to Emperor Ning to serve her.


    It is said that the second prince and Princess Danyang have gone. Because of her discord with them, she sat down in the Royal Garden on the way, hoping to wait for them to leave before serving emperor Ning.


    I don''t want to wait for the news that Ningdi vomited blood.


    The second prince and the princess of Danyang knelt down in front of Ningdi''s couch, especially the second prince, with big drops of sweat on his forehead.


    In early spring, when it was cool, his panic was particularly abrupt.


    Soon Yin Shuo arrived with several civil servants. Gu huaijiang, who said he was ill in the government, was helped by Gu Shubai and Yufu, and the ministers came forward to comfort him.


    "The Marquis is still ill. It''s hard work."


    Looking up, Gu huaijiang was ill. He was really ill.


    On weekdays, he has always been powerful, tall and strong. It''s the first time that people are surprised to see his appearance.


    Yan Shuo looked at him secretly, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "no matter, your Majesty''s dragon body matters. Taiyi, how is your majesty now? "


    Several adults of Tai hospital rushed forward and arched their hands, "Marquis, your Majesty''s dragon body has not been cured. These two days, your spirit is still better. The next official just gives your majesty pulse, he this is the impatient attack heart, the stomach blood gushes up


    Are you impatient?


    People''s eyes toward the second prince to see, Ningdi accident when the temple only he, he is how to make Ningdi angry?


    The second prince got up from the ground, bit his teeth, looked at the crowd, and did not speak.


    He was schemed by others, which made Ningdi suspicious of him. Now it''s useless to say more. We can only hope to explain it to Ningdi slowly.


    "What happened to my father?"


    The eldest prince came from outside the hall. He was a little late. As soon as he entered the hall, he could not take care of the greetings with the ministers and rushed to the bed of emperor Ning.


    Seeing that he seemed to fall into a deep sleep, he didn''t fall ill and die in a rage. A trace of disappointment passed in his eyes.


    When he turned his head again, he had a sad look. "What''s the matter with my father, my concubine?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m just in a hurry. The doctor says that I''ve fallen asleep. Alas, second prince, even if you have something important, you can''t stimulate your majesty at this time! "


    The virtuous imperial concubine wiped the corner of her eyes with a embroidered handkerchief. She looked like a kind-hearted woman in the harem.


    The second prince angrily looked back at her, thinking that the people who deliberately spread such rumors to mislead themselves were nothing more than the virtuous concubine and the great prince.


    Now she''s playing nice!


    Princess Danyang rose with tears in her eyes, trying to explain something to the second prince. She opened her mouth but didn''t speak.


    At that time, all the palace people waiting outside Qingyuan hall heard the voice of the dispute between emperor Ning and the second prince. Now she argued for the second prince, but she pulled herself into the water.


    It''s better to be wise and protect yourself. When Emperor Ning wakes up and wants to release the second prince, she asks for help from the side.


    If the second prince does not plead, the minister in the palace will not look well at him.


    It seems that emperor Ning''s impatience is really caused by the second prince, which is not filial, but also inappropriate.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the virtuous imperial concubine saw that Gu huaijiang was still standing and said, "go and move a chair for Marquis Gu. He is still ill. If there is a mistake, your majesty will wake up more anxious!"


    "Thank you very much


    After Gao Gonggong quickly brought a chair and helped Gu huaijiang sit down, Yu Fu took a look on the couch.


    It''s true that Taiyi said that it''s urgent to attack the heart, but it''s because of his own disease that he vomites blood.


    The poison in Ningdi''s body is causing trouble, which is dragging down his body bit by bit. They must make a decision earlier.


    Her eyes turned from the couch to the face of the second prince, suspecting in her heart.


    A person who is about to be appointed as the prince should be full of joy. Why do you come here to enrage emperor Ning at this time?


    There''s only one possibility. He''s afraid that the death of emperor Ning will lead to the failure of his dream!


    When he thought about it, Yu Fu suddenly understood a lot.


    Suddenly, a fiery look fell on him. Yu Fu looked among the ministers. It turned out that Yin Shuo was looking at her.


    Their eyes were touching in midair, and Yin Shuo tried to see her heart from her eyes.


    Yu Fu is quite resistant to his almost provocative behavior. She looks back at each other calmly and patiently without exposing any emotion.


    That pair of smart clear eyes, Gujing no wave.


    Yan Shuo withdrew his eyes and gave a faint smile.


    He didn''t know what Yufu had found, but from Yufu''s vigilance, he smelled Gu Houfu''s foresight.


    On the couch, Ning Di groaned bitterly. Gu huaijiang, who was nearest to him, leaned out and held his hand.


    "Do you feel better, your majesty?"


    Emperor Ning raised his head in a trance and saw Gu huaijiang sitting not far from his couch. He immediately felt relieved.


    "Huaijiang, I have something to say to you, to you alone..."The virtuous imperial concubine and the great prince stagnated. They didn''t know what the emperor Ning would say to Gu huaijiang. After hesitating for a moment, they could only walk out of the bedroom.


    Gu Shubai also took jade to help out. Before leaving, Gu huaijiang nodded to them.


    The people were waiting anxiously outside the hall, thinking of each other.


    Only Yufu, the youngest, stood under the pine tree outside the hall of emperor Ning''s bedroom and looked up at the chicks on the top.


    "At the beginning of spring, even the birds began to hatch their nestlings."


    Yin Shuo didn''t know when he came behind her and stood with her under the pine tree.


    Yu Fu didn''t look back, but murmured: "as long as the birds have a safe environment, they will want to incubate their nestlings. It''s a pity that the chicks only know what they want to eat. What else can they do? "


    He is three years younger than her. He thinks that there is hope in his relationship with her. Seeing that the times have changed, all the waiting has become suffering, all the hopes have become jokes.


    she is three years older than him, and she thinks that there is hope in her relationship with him When they are separated from each other, all escape turns into acquiescence, and all refusal turns into a sharp blade;


    How can they be redeemed when they are equal but cannot love and be loved equally?


    He said, in the long future, I really can''t do my promise to you. Hide it in my heart and stop it in my mouth.


    She replied, let go, I can''t afford what you give me, I can''t afford what you want, please Let me go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 40

    Gu huaijiang stayed in the hall of emperor Ning''s bedroom for a long time. He didn''t come out of the hall until the sun fell to the West.


    The crowd rushed up to ask what Ning Di had talked with him about.


    Fortunately, Gu Shu''s white eyes and quick hands helped Gu huaijiang.


    "Your Highness, your majesty has held back us. Naturally, we don''t want his conversation to be heard. My father is still ill. We have to accompany him back to the government. Goodbye. "


    The prestige of marquis Gu Shizi was no less than that of Yin Shuo in the courtiers. He did not hesitate when he said he wanted to leave.


    They had to watch the three of them leave, and then the virtuous imperial concubine subconsciously went to the palace.


    Gao Gonggong stopped her.


    "The virtuous empress, your majesty orders, he will not see anyone tonight, just want to be quiet. Please go back with your ladies and gentlemen


    This is the first time that Ning Di stopped her outside the door.


    Virtuous imperial concubine in the heart clap Deng a, the heart way should not be rather emperor discovered what?


    If you think about it more carefully, maybe it is because the second prince mentioned that he was angry with him, so he wanted to be alone.


    The eldest prince gave her a look. As the highest ranking concubine in the harem, the virtuous concubine stood up and said, "in this case, you can all go back. Mr. Gao, once something happens here, you should send someone to inform us immediately. "


    Gao Gonggong bowed himself, but the second prince was not reconciled. He was calm when Princess Danyang pulled her sleeve.


    He has made a mistake once, and now he has to go into the palace to explain something against the order of emperor Ning -


    that is, he has made more mistakes than mistakes.


    On the carriage back to the mansion, Gu huaijiang leaned against the soft side of the car wall and closed his eyes.


    Yu Fu holds his wrist and nods to Gu Shubai.


    It''s just that I''m weak and tired after entering the palace. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    Gu huaijiang said: "Yufu, can your Majesty''s body hold for ten days? If I can''t, no matter what the cost, I will tell the truth about his poisoning. "


    No matter whose plot it is, no matter who will hate Gu Houfu, he can''t let his majesty be poisoned!


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned. He knew that the poisoning of emperor Ning had touched Gu huaijiang''s bottom line, which he could never tolerate.


    But now the house of marquis Gu is also on the cusp of the storm.


    They have to wait, wait for an opportunity.


    Yu Fu nodded, "general, don''t worry. For at least ten days, if you put my antidote on your Majesty''s wrist, it will have a certain inhibitory effect on your Majesty''s poison, just like the talisman that has been smeared with the antidote. "


    Gu huaijiang spread out his palm. His palm was wet. The black plaster had been exposed to the air for a long time and became colorless.


    He grasped his wrist at the moment when Ning Di woke up, just to put the medicine on Ning Di''s hand quietly.


    "That''s good."


    Gu huaijiang finally felt relieved and rested on the wall of the car.


    Gu Shubai said in a soft voice, "Yufu, you said that the poison on your father will soon find an antidote. Is that true?"


    "Well, I did a lot of controlled trials, and the answer came out very quickly. Don''t worry, elder brother. If not, I won''t let the general go out. "


    Compared with Ningdi poisoning, Gu Shubai is more concerned about Gu huaijiang.


    After all, as long as you want to solve the poison on emperor Ning, Yufu can solve it at any time.


    When he said that, he was relieved.


    "Big brother, I tested Yin Shuo for you. I don''t think it has anything to do with him. Once upon a time, when the old prime minister was there, I didn''t know which Prince the prime minister was standing on, did I? "


    She deliberately said the words of the old bird and the young bird in front of Yin Shuo, just to test Yin Shuo.


    The old bird is emperor Ning, and the young bird is naturally the great prince and the second prince.


    The question is, is it the prince or the second?


    Gu Shu nodded.


    He also preferred that this matter was not done by Yin Shuo, just to be prepared, or to rule out the possibility.


    After all, Yin Shuo is not an ordinary man, he is more difficult to deal with than Yan.


    Gu huaijiang suddenly opened his mouth, "the chick who is blindly seeking is the biggest one among the chicks. He not only asks for too much, but also wants to kill old birds and even frame smaller ones. "


    His words gave them the speculation they had been making all the time and completely sealed the case.


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu look at each other and know that Gu huaijiang''s conclusion can never be wrong.


    It must be Ning Di who said something to him and let him confirm his judgment. On the night of


    , Yu Fu continued to modulate the antidote in her room. Only Gu Xiang and Gu Yi sent her refreshments to her.


    I don''t know if Yufu dares to eat poison and snacks?


    There''s no way. They don''t dare to disturb Yufu in Xixiang these days. They can only think of this way to express their gratitude to Yufu.


    In the upper room, Gu huaijiang ordered people to take pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and sat in front of the desk for a long time.He dipped in ink, wrote down the truth of Ningdi''s poisoning on the blank Memorial, and then sat for a long time in front of the memorial.


    He knew that once the memorial was sent to the case of emperor Ning, it would be a disaster if the eldest prince would ascend the throne in the future and wait for the residence of marquis gu!


    But he had no way back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 41

    "Little rabbit, open your mouth."


    Yu Fu is learning the appearance of a rabbit. He is lying on the grass in the back porch and jumping forward with the little white rabbit in front of him.


    Maybe she learned too much. The little white rabbit took her as the same kind. As soon as she turned around, she was caught by Yu Fu.


    "Well behaved, I won''t die if I eat this. I''ll give you antidote immediately, I promise!"


    She held the rabbit tightly in her arms, holding a small pill in her hand, and tried to put it in the rabbit''s mouth.


    The rabbit refused to cooperate and screamed in protest.


    People who seldom hear the rabbit''s cry can''t help but gather around the back porch to watch Yufu feed the rabbit poison, and they are all driven away by Aunt Li.


    "Miss, shall we help you catch the rabbit?"


    "No, it doesn''t have to be."


    Yufu''s body was covered with grass leaves. She wiped the sweat on her head with her sleeve and put the pill into the rabbit''s mouth when it opened its mouth.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief.


    As soon as they looked up, Aunt Li and yaolan were standing in the corridor, looking at her anxiously.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "it''s OK. I don''t need your help. If you get poisoned by accident, I''ll be distracted. Don''t worry, I can do it myself! "


    As soon as her voice fell, her fingertips pricked. She was so scared that she immediately put down the rabbit.


    It turned out that the poisoned rabbit was mad and bit her finger.


    No, rabbits are poisoned!


    Yao LAN and others rush up. Yu fufei quickly pours out the antidote from another porcelain vase and feeds a rabbit first and then himself.


    Aunt Li was angry and distressed to remind, "Miss, you should take medicine first."


    Yu Fu didn''t care, but took the rabbit to the grass nest and let it lie comfortably.


    Seeing that she had taken the antidote and got better, she explained to Aunt Li, "I don''t know. The rabbit is weak and can''t be poisoned. If I give it the antidote later, it will die. It doesn''t matter to me. I''m such a big man that it''s not so easy to have an accident. "


    People listen to her eloquent, angry and funny.


    Who cares if a rabbit dies?


    They just need to see that Yufu is OK.


    Half a girl, not to say that she is such a big person, is obviously making people laugh.


    All hands and feet helped her up from the ground, patted the grass and soil on her body, "Miss''s good clothes have been soiled, go back to the room quickly and change one!"


    "No, I have to watch its reaction. I can''t leave."


    Yu Fu said, suddenly listening to the front yard a little girl ran to report: "Miss, there are guests, like the people of fairy Valley!"


    "The people of fairy Valley?"


    Yu Fu was overjoyed and could hardly believe his ears.


    "It must be someone sent by master!"


    She couldn''t care to change her clothes, so she immediately went out to see who was coming. Before she left, she didn''t forget to hold the rabbit.


    Aunt Li said quickly, "Lianzhu Lianbi, please keep up!"


    When Yu helped her to the front yard, the yard was in a mess, with broken flowers and leaves all over the ground.


    Rolling among the flowers and leaves are the soldiers who are knocked down and unable to resist.


    All the people in the house of marquis Gu are faced with great enemies. Gu Shubai and others hold the sword.


    A swordsman in white holds his chest in both hands, his back is thin and straight, and his clean hair tips flutter gently in the wind.


    His voice is contemptuous, "the hall attends to Hou Fu, a can hit all have no."


    For the people of Gu Hou''s residence, this sentence is the most mean insult.


    Gu Han Mo flies up and suddenly hears Yu Fu''s voice, "third brother, stop!"


    When he closed in time, he saw the swordsman in white turn his head, his cool and handsome face like frost.


    Touching the figure behind him, the frost suddenly melted into a pet smile.


    "Younger martial sister."


    "Second elder martial brother!"


    Yu Fu ran with the rabbit in her arms. The laughter was as clanging as the step on her head. The swordsman in white picked her up and whirled around in the air.


    Seeing this scene, people were stunned. Gu Shubai''s eyes were slightly drawn.


    If he didn''t hear Yufu call out, he was afraid that he would take the man''s hand away and let him not touch Yufu.


    "Second elder martial brother, why are you here? Master, did he send you? "


    The swordsman in white hasn''t answered yet. Suddenly, the rabbit in Yu Fu''s arms twitches and seems to be struggling.


    Yu Fu carefully put the rabbit on the ground. It shook its ears, its nose moved back and forth, and then ran towards the broken leaves on the ground.


    It''s gnawing at the leaves!


    Yu Fu turned to look at Gu Shubai and others, "the antidote has been successfully prepared. You see, it''s OK!"


    The leaves chopped by the sword all over the ground became the best food for the rabbit. It hopped on the ground and swept away the broken leaves wherever it went.


    I have such a good appetite. It''s OK at first sight.Outside the courtyard, a gust of wind swept in, and people could not help but turn their faces to avoid.


    Wind will be full of broken leaves and flowers rolled up, in the air to form a vortex, and then quickly scattered on the ground.


    At the same time, a Buddha''s voice from the horizon sounded on the heads of the people.


    "The antidote has been successfully prepared. It seems that xiaoyufu doesn''t need me any more. I''ve come all the way here in vain. Hum."


    This voice


    Tianshu: so many numbers, why do you want me to be the second elder martial brother?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 42

    The swordsman in white stepped aside. At this time, Gu huaijiang heard the movement and came out.


    Gu Shubai stepped forward to help him, and saw a strong wind coming in outside the door, circling around him.


    This kind of feeling is like someone with a palm fan beside you, you close your eyes, can only feel the wind, can''t see the shadow.


    He reached out and tried to catch a wind, but he was slapped.


    The wind like figure flashed by and stopped in front of Yu Fu.


    I saw a thin old man in white, with a long white eyebrow on his shoulder and a white beard shaking.


    He glanced at Gu Shubai, "is this the son of marquis Gu?"


    Yu Fuxi said, "master, how do you know?"


    This old man in white, like the wind, is Yufu''s master, the famous medical God Xunchi?


    Gu huaijiang immediately corrects his appearance, refuses Gu Shubai''s help and stands upright.


    Xun Chi snorted from his nose and turned his head to look at Gu Shubai.


    "Because when I saw him, I thought he was very annoying!"


    All of you: --


    The flower that he raised painstakingly, has not been held out to surprise four, was carried away by this boy even basin!


    Can he not hate Gu Shubai?


    Gu huaijiang came out from behind and saluted a younger generation, "I don''t know if the God of medicine is here, younger generation..."


    "Hum."


    A gust of wind came quickly, and everyone was in a daze. When they were fixing their eyes, Xunchi had already stood in front of Gu huaijiang and held his wrist.


    "Younger generation what younger generation, in terms of seniority, your empress dowager is my grandson! Look at you, young man. A big general is in such a terrible mess. The guards in the house are useless. They are poisoned and dying. "


    Xun Chi looked disgusted. Suddenly he turned to Yu Fu and said, "you are determined to stay here, and you have to study for me. As a teacher, I thought Gu huaijiang was just such a person! You see, can he take care of the children? Your face is so hungry


    "You


    Seeing that his father was not humiliated, Gu Hanmo''s sword came out of his sheath and was pushed back by Gu Shubai.


    It was Yufu''s master, fumigation pool, the God of medicine. He was originally an outsider. It''s understandable what he said was not worldly.


    The key point is that Yu Fu asked him to come to treat Gu huaijiang. His willingness to come is enough to prove his attitude towards Gu Houfu.


    This man, who is known as the God''s residence, also has such a childish side.


    Fumigation pool turned his head and looked at Gu Shubai, "don''t think that if you are sensible, I will like you. I prefer children who are not sensible. That kid, come here! "


    He stretched out his hand and hooked his fingers to Gu Hanmo.


    Gu Hanmo''s face became colder and colder. A man of this age was called a child, which was an insult.


    But how old is the God of medicine?


    If what he said is true, even the late empress dowager is his grandson, it is not surprising that he calls himself a child.


    He looked at Gu huaijiang, who nodded slightly, and Gu Hanmo came forward obediently.


    "If you had drawn the sword like that, wouldn''t he have had a chance to press it?"


    Smoked pool figure in a flash, settle down, Gu Han Mo waist sword has fallen into his hands.


    Holding the sword in his hand, he smiles at Gu Hanmo, "see clearly, I can only demonstrate it once."


    If Yu Fu''s second elder martial brother''s body method is as light and flexible as a bird, then the body method of fumigation pool is like a feather, flying in the air.


    No one can see his movements unless he slows them down.


    He only demonstrated two movements. People present, including Gu huaijiang, couldn''t move their eyes.


    After the demonstration, he threw the sword to Gu Hanmo, "Tianshu, try him."


    As soon as the words fell, the swordsman in white, who was called Tianshu, came flying and stabbed Gu Hanmo with a sword.


    Yu Fu flashed away from them, picked up the rabbit on the ground and went to the side to watch the battle.


    She can''t understand the contest between Tianshu and Gu Hanmo, but Gu huaijiang and others can see it clearly.


    Only see smoked pool demonstration once, Gu Hanmo''s body method instantly improved.


    Just like the body method that can''t be improved after three or five years of hard work, Gu Hanmo has made a qualitative breakthrough all of a sudden.


    It has to be amazing.


    After the three moves, Tianshu took back the sword, and there was a little praise on his cold face.


    It''s very good that ordinary people can do this after a demonstration in the fumigation pool.


    Of course, compared with his immortal Valley, he is still far away.


    Gu Hanmo looks at the fumigation pool. His always cold face is respectful and respectful to the fumigation pool.


    The strong will never yield for generations, but will be conquered by power.


    The power of fumigation pool can stand up to this divine word.


    Xun Chi looked at him with disdain. "It''s stupid. It''s more stupid than my second apprentice."Two men with excellent martial arts skills, two cold faces, suddenly turned green.


    Xun Chi patted the dust on his hands and walked slowly to Yu Fu. "Come on, let me have a look at this poor little rabbit. Oh, have you taken a lot of poison these days? "


    Yu Fu finally seizes the opportunity. She has a lot to ask Xun Chi.


    "Master, do you want to use Hemerocallis to remove the smell of limousine? In addition to honeysuckle and licorice, can sausagebrush also be hydrolyzed with mung bean juice? Master... "


    Fumigation pool was so angry that he stamped his feet, "I''ve come all the way here, so you''ll Miss Gu huaijiang. Don''t you know if I''ll ask you to come in and have a rest first?"


    How enchanting is this coquettish gesture.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    What about the power of God and man?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 43

    The dinner was in the main hall of the upper room, and everyone was silent.


    Gu huaijiang, who always sits at the top of the table, gives up his position and sits at the bottom of the table.


    Before fumigation pool and Tianshu came, Gu huaijiang ordered a separate courtyard and arranged for them to live.


    It''s just that a quarter of an hour ago I ordered someone to invite me. I don''t know why I haven''t arrived yet?


    Yu Fu sat at Gu huaijiang''s hand and quietly gave them a vaccination. "General, Shifu doesn''t like meat, but vegetarian food. So all the vegetarian dishes for dinner are in front of him, but you must persuade him to eat meat. "


    Don''t like to eat meat, but also advised him to eat meat, what is the reason?


    Gu huaijiang didn''t have time to ask. Yu Fu looked out of the door and said, "master, he''s really old. If his words offend the general and his brothers, I''ll apologize for him first."


    On this point, people are ready for it.


    The God of medicine seems to be merciless at all.


    "Yufu, what are you saying about me?"


    As soon as they looked up, the fumigation pool didn''t know when it was sitting on top, but they didn''t even feel the wind.


    Except for immortals, no mortal can do this strange and terrible body method.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I mean, master is very respected. He is 200 years old. In your eyes, we are all children. You don''t mean to insult anyone. "


    "Nonsense


    The white beard of the fumigation pool was almost red. "How old is a teacher? I''m only 150 years old


    One hundred and fifty years old and two hundred years old, for ordinary people for decades of Shouyuan, there is no difference.


    People are honest. In front of such an old ancestor, these "children" have no room to speak.


    As the eldest parent of Gu Houfu, Gu huaijiang felt this way for the first time.


    This feeling of being inferior to others.


    In his heart, he told himself that he could not offend the God of medicine and never offend him.


    That''s Gu Hou''s future in law. Can Yu Fu get married to Gu Shubai smoothly? I hope you can count on this medical God!


    Yufu said, "yes, Shifu is the youngest. Master, please have a meal. It''s been a hard journey. "


    Gu huaijiang also said, "yes, please have a meal with the God of medicine. You have come all the way from immortal Valley to detoxify me. I am very grateful to you. "


    "Nonsense, I''m not here to detoxify you."


    Xun Chi suddenly took out a red ribbon from his skirt, straightened his white beard and tied them up with a ribbon.


    The long white beard was cut into two sections by the red ribbon, just like an old lady in her 70s and 80s wearing flowers. How funny it was.


    Gu Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    Tianshu gave him a light look, and he couldn''t laugh.


    Yufu, the second elder martial brother, looks colder than his third brother.


    They are like brothers.


    After tying his beard, Xunchi said, "I''m here to see if Yufu is doing well. By the way, I''ll see how big your face is in guhou''s house. I dare to repair books and ask to marry Yufu. Do you know that we are... "


    "Master, eat vegetables, eat vegetables!"


    Yufu uncovers the lid, and a bowl of stir fried water spinach is displayed in front of the fumigation pool.


    The familiar green reflected his face a little green.


    Gu Yi picked up a drumstick from the bowl in front of him. "Yes, God of medicine, Yu Fu said that you like to eat vegetarian dishes. My father specially asked the kitchen to prepare them. They are all vegetarian dishes. Please eat them quickly."


    One by one, the lid of the bowl was uncovered, and there were lots of green leafy vegetables in it.


    Xun Chi''s face is really green this time.


    Just before he got angry, Gu huaijiang thought of Yu Fu''s words and quickly moved the chicken leg to the fumigation pool.


    "Although the God of medicine has a pure heart and few desires, he eats vegetarian food and keeps fast, but since he has come to my residence, how can he let you just eat vegetarian food?"


    Fumigation pool suddenly in front of a bright.


    He pretended to nod steadily, heartbroken, "although I don''t like meat, but since Gu Hou''s kindness is difficult, I can only reluctantly accept it."


    Said, raised a chicken leg to gnaw.


    That pair of eating looks worse than Gu Yi who has been hungry for three days.


    Is it the distortion of human nature or the decline of morality?


    This God of medicine is so interesting. No wonder he can teach such a lovely girl as Yufu.


    Look, just a drumstick, his name for Gu huaijiang has changed, from you boy to Gu Hou.


    Everyone thought they could eat at ease, but fumigation pool wiped his mouth, greasy hands on Gu huaijiang''s wrist.


    Rao is the childe of Gu Hou''s mansion. They are well-trained and can''t help frowning.


    If others dare to put their greasy hands on them, they will be kicked away.


    If not, Gu huaijiang was calm and didn''t dislike his greasy hand.Yu Fu is looking forward to smoked pool, Tianshu eat by himself, from beginning to end did not look at everyone.


    Fumigation pond''s performance was expected by him.


    The wrist was quickly withdrawn, and Gu huaijiang''s sleeve was only stained with oil.


    Fumigation pond picked up a chicken leg again, "Yu Fu, you that prescription add one flavor to prevent wind, add one flavor to bean sprout to be usable."


    Master said he was only 150 years old, do you believe it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 44

    After having enough to eat and drink, the master and his disciples took Yu Fu back to the yard.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. They must have a lot to say.


    In Shangfang, Gu Shubai and others are also very happy. Gu huaijiang''s poison can be solved at last.


    Yu Fu didn''t sleep for so many days before he came up with a prescription that he didn''t dare to use easily. He didn''t want to smoke the pool. He just used his oily hand to touch the wrist pulse of Gu huaijiang and got the result immediately.


    "He is a 150 year old man of God. Where does he walk? It''s just floating. It''ll come to you with a whoosh! "


    Gu Yi was most excited. He looked adored and said, "if he could teach me how to walk like the third brother, then I would be invincible."


    If you can''t beat him, you can''t beat him.


    Gu Xiangyi patted him on the head, "look at your promising point. I don''t want to let the medical God instruct you on the sword technique, but I want him to teach you how to escape. What is invincible in the world?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "I can''t learn the skill of the God of medicine. I''m interested in that Tianshu."


    Gu Yi had a chill.


    He had never heard his third brother say that he was interested in anyone.


    I didn''t expect to hear that for the first time, he said he was interested in a man


    Gu Han Mo takes a look at him. The latter honestly lowers his head and looks down, and dares not show his imagination any more.


    Gu huaijiang smiles and shakes his head. His poisoning is not cured. These days, people in the mansion hold their breath. Even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, who are always lively, are not in the mood to play.


    Yufu, as their pistachio, also studies antidotes all day long. The whole guhou mansion is lifeless.


    It''s rare to hear them talking and laughing today. His mood is much better.


    "Do you really think that the God of medicine is only 150 years old as he said?"


    When Gu huaijiang opened his mouth, people looked at him in surprise.


    Is 150 not old enough?


    Is it like Yu Fu''s saying that the God of medicine is 200 years old?


    Gu huaijiang said: "have you ever noticed that the God of medicine has a pair of long eyebrows over his shoulders? It is said that long eyebrows are a sign of longevity. Ordinary people with slightly curved eyebrows can live longer than others for more than ten to twenty years. What''s more, his eyebrows are so long that they hang down. My father has only seen this kind of appearance in one place. "


    "Where?"


    "Taoist temple, immortal Chang Mei."


    Immortal Changmei, that''s a Taoist who rose from a mortal to a God


    "Yufu, let me see you. You must have been wronged in this Pohou mansion!"


    Smoked pool pulled jade to help to turn a circle, haven''t waited for jade to help to react to come over, was pulled by him to turn a circle in the opposite direction again.


    After two rounds of Yufu, Xunchi was very angry.


    "Why are you so thin? Don''t they give you food? "


    Tianshu stood aside and said, "master, Yufu has grown a lot. How can he not eat?"


    Don''t you care about the Marquis''s house so much that you don''t want to eat?


    Xun Chi glared at him.


    This apprentice is as cold as snow in front of outsiders, so he talks too much in front of him and Yu Fu.


    Can''t you neutralize it?


    Tianshu retreated to one side in silence and did not dare to interrupt again.


    Yu Fu looked at him. "Master, the second elder martial brother is right. Don''t you think I''ve grown tall? Aunt Li said that parents of girls will be thin when they grow up. If they are as fat as they were when they were young, how ugly is it? "


    "Nonsense, who dares to say you are fat? When you were a child, it was round, like a panda. "


    Yu Fu


    Who wants to be a panda? She''s a girl''s family, girl''s family!


    However, Xunchi always treated all the disciples equally, and there was no distinction between men and women, except for those who were specially sent by Xikun to study poison.


    Yu Fu was afraid that fumigation pool would blame the people in Gu Hou''s house for not taking care of her, so he simply started first, "master, I heard that children can''t eat only vegetables, they have to eat meat to grow tall. When I came out of the valley last year, people laughed at me for being short


    Xun Chi shook his beard with a guilty heart.


    "Only when you eat vegetables can you be immortal, graceful and act like electricity. Eat less of those greasy meats, and you should remember to eat more vegetables outside the valley, OK? "


    Greasy meat?


    Like the chicken leg for dinner?


    Yufu didn''t find out. On the contrary, he was secretly pleased. It seems that fumigation pool didn''t plan to take her back.


    Tianshu finally found a chance to talk to Yufu, "Yufu, do you plan to stay in guhou house all the time? The situation in the Middle Kingdom has changed greatly. All the people who were sent to trace your whereabouts have gone back. Now you can go anywhere you want. You don''t have to worry about anything else


    This matter has been mentioned in the letter of Xun Chi some time ago, and Yu Fu knows it well.


    "Second elder martial brother, I know, but I don''t want to go back now."


    Xun Chi snorted, "do you really take a fancy to the child of marquis Gu? What''s good about him? I''d like to investigate him as a teacher. If he''s not good enough for you, I''ll definitely not agree with this marriage! "Tianshu took the opportunity to say: "master, can I also investigate the third son?"


    Yu Fu looks at him with a smile. He has the same bad taste in his heart. It''s true that his face is paralyzed and cold.


    Tianshu and Gu Hanmo are looking at each other. They want to fight each other.


    For the first time today, I found that the gestures were really not enjoyable.


    With a wave of his big hand, fumigation pool said boldly, "go ahead, beat him down and give some color to the people of Gu Hou''s house! If you don''t have the ability, you can''t take the jade away! "


    As an aside, Qi Wushang, Princess of the state of Qi, died of a palace change on her 14th birthday. Her father died, her mother died, and she died. Wake up again, live again in another woman, was saved and gave her a former as a princess of Qi face, after her back to Qi. At that time, the world only thought that she was a fake, but in fact, even though she changed her body, it was still her. Return again, she embarked on a road of revenge, on this road, she met with her life companion. At the same time, she has two identities, Qi Wushang and Liu junluo. Liu Jun is actually a travel girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 45

    "Father, can I have a fight with Tianshu?"


    To disperse, Gu cold Mo in the end can''t help but put forward the thought in the heart.


    Everyone stopped.


    Gu Hanmo is a martial arts maniac. He likes to practice sword as well as sword. Today, when he saw Xianren Valley''s unique light body method, he wanted to do it.


    He didn''t dare to compete with Xun Chi. He didn''t have to think about the result.


    But it''s still possible for him to win the competition with Tianshu.


    Gu huaijiang looks at Gu Shubai and says that he is the best martial arts among all the princes in guhou''s mansion. We can listen to his opinions on whether this competition can be carried out.


    Gu Shubai said: "Tianshu is the descendant of the immortal Valley, but the attainments of the God of medicine are mainly in medicine and poison, not martial arts. Tianshu''s body method is strange, light as a bird, but in terms of hard Kung Fu, it may not be better than the third brother. I think they can learn from each other. If I can learn some body skills from the Kungfu of immortal Valley, it will be helpful for us to practice martial arts. "


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "since your elder brother has said that, you can go. But up to now, he is Yu Fu''s elder martial brother and a distinguished guest of Gu Hou''s house. "


    "Yes


    Gu cold Mo quickly a gift, almost ran out of the room.


    The crowd gaped behind them.


    This means that he is going to fight with Tianshu now?


    It''s rare to see Gu Hanmo so impatient. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi reacted first, "third brother, wait for us! Let''s go and watch the war


    In addition to Gu huaijiang, everyone followed, who expected to meet Tianshu and Yufu on the way.


    A pair of eyes, both sides immediately have a tacit understanding.


    It''s a coincidence that they can''t wait to fight.


    The smell of gunpowder is a little heavy. Yu Fu doesn''t know much about martial arts, so he wants to leave first to avoid being hurt by mistake.


    Gu Shubai saw that she was holding the medicine box in her arms and said, "Yufu, where are you going?"


    "The antidote has been prepared. With the two herbs mentioned by master, you can take them to the general."


    Gu Shubai said: "I''ll go with you, second brother. You look at them, until you finish."


    Gu Jiuge nodded, "brother, don''t worry."


    Two people with medicine back to the upper room, across a screen, Yu Fu inside to Gu huaijiang needle.


    This medicine should be combined with acupuncture and moxibustion to better clean up the residual poison in the body.


    The candle is full of light. He throws Yufu''s busy figure on the screen. Gu Shubai sits outside, thinking deeply.


    It suddenly occurred to him how to detoxify emperor Ning


    For a long time, Yu Fu helped Gu huaijiang to rest and came out from behind the screen.


    At the same time, the sound of footsteps outside the Shangfang courtyard, the sound of hot talk came.


    "Shh, the general just stopped."


    The crowd hushed quickly. Gu Jiuge said, "what''s the matter with my father?"


    Yu Fu wiped the sweat on his forehead: "if you have a prescription adjusted by master himself, it will be safe. The general is all right now. He''s just wasting too much and needs a night''s rest. Let''s see him again tomorrow morning. "


    Gu huaijiang is OK, and everyone is completely at ease.


    Gu Shubai took a look in the crowd, "why didn''t the third brother come back?"


    "Oh, it''s still fighting! I don''t think any of them will give up if they don''t fight one day and one night! "


    Gu Yi saw them both coming and going, and they were all sleepy. As soon as they got together, they simply went to the upper room to see how Gu huaijiang was.


    Gu Jiuge said: "don''t worry, elder brother. If you don''t look at the monk''s face or the Buddha''s face, you can see the face of Yufu. They will be proper in both hands."


    They closed the door of Gu huaijiang''s dormitory and retreated to speak outside the courtyard.


    Gu Xiang kneaded his fingers into a sword formula and drew a move on the open ground. Gu Shu brightened his eyes.


    "Is that Tianshu''s trick?"


    "Yes, I think they have benefited a lot from the fight. What do you think of big brother?"


    Gu Shubai thought for a while and answered, "it turns out that not only the God of medicine is tough hearted, but also the second elder martial brother Yufu."


    Gu Xiang didn''t understand. What does it have to do with Tianshu''s hard mouth?


    Gu Wenqing said: "brother means that Tianshu deliberately teaches us the essence of his body method, doesn''t he?"


    Then he took a look at Gu Jiuge, who showed a smile.


    It seems that he has seen it for a long time.


    "That''s right. No martial arts master can easily show his own skills. But even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi can understand Tianshu''s body method. He is teaching us on purpose


    Gu Wenqing said that, but Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were not happy.


    What do you mean, even they can understand it, as if their martial arts are very poor!


    But in Gu Hou''s mansion, besides Yu Fu, they seem to have the worst martial arts


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "Gu family''s martial arts are more rigid than flexible. My father has realized this for a long time, but he has not been able to solve the problem thoroughly. Since the God of medicine and Tianshu are willing to help us, you must study hard. Do you hear me? "The crowd looked at Yu Fu and felt a lot of emotion.


    If it wasn''t for Yu Fu''s sake, how could Xun Chi, who has never been out of the mountain, come to rescue Gu huaijiang and acquiesce in Tianshu''s teaching them the essence of martial arts?


    It''s not Gu Hou''s house that adopted Yu Fu. It''s Yu Fu who has been helping Gu Hou''s house.


    PK''s friends asked Yi Ren to help tweet. If you like, you can go and have a look. If you don''t like, you can ignore it. I hope it doesn''t disturb your reading mood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 46

    Early in the morning, a cry of surprise came from the guest room courtyard.


    "No, the God of medicine is gone!"


    The servant went in with hot water to wash the fumigation pool, but the bed was empty and felt the quilt -


    it was cold.


    He was so scared that he screamed out for fear that something might happen to a hundred year old man, and he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head.


    looked closely, and rolled a branch of Wutong on the ground.


    He quickly ran to the tree and looked up. The tree trunks were counting up. At the top, where the branches were sparse, the fumigation pool was lying on top.


    "It''s so noisy. Don''t yell."


    Gu Shubai came to the tree and found that the fumigation pool was on the top of the tree. "God of medicine, did you sleep on the tree last night?"


    The servant raised his head in horror.


    How can you sleep on a tree, or even an old man who is hundreds of years old?


    In case of turning over and falling to the ground, this


    Fumigation pool toward him hook hand, "you kid come up to talk."


    Yesterday, he called Gu huaijiang to be a boy. It seems that there is something wrong with this generation.


    Gu Shu Bai did not hesitate much, flew on the Wutong tree tops, and quickly fell down beside the fumigation pool.


    Fumigation pool stroked his beard and nodded slightly, "although his posture is not much faster than that of wild boar, it''s better. It seems that yesterday I gave you a drill for the third member of your family, and you learned it on one side. "


    Boar


    The metaphor of the God of medicine is really unusual.


    Gu Shubai saluted modestly and said, "thank you for the generous instruction of the medical God. The whole family of marquis Gu will appreciate the guidance of the medical God."


    Xun Chi snorted, "I''m afraid your martial arts are too poor to protect Yu Fu. I''ll train you well these days in Gu Hou''s residence. From now on - "


    without losing his voice, he reaches out and kicks Gu Shubai off the top of the tree.


    The action of fumigation pool was quick, and even the shadow could not be seen. Gu Shubai felt an irresistible force to push himself down the tree. When he reacted, he had already dropped half of the height.


    The servant stood under the tree to escape in a hurry, shouting, "come on, young master!"


    Wutong and Gu Gu Ge rushed to the hospital, and then they saw that the white sage like type was falling from the Indus tree.


    Smoked pool Old God in, the corners of the mouth smile slightly, as if is to see death not to save the proud.


    "Big brother!"


    is three foot tall Wutong tree, falling from above is not a trivial matter, jade Fu scream.


    Seeing that there was only one person high from the ground, Gu Shubai had been ready for a long time, and a force suddenly came out. He rolled around in mid air and landed steadily by the tiny force of the tip of the tree.


    "Good boy, I know how to be ready to go. I''m a little magnanimous."


    There was a good word in the mouth of fumigation pool. A gust of wind swept through the top of the tree. He walked towards the house, leaving everyone with a snow-white figure, plus -


    "I''m hungry, where''s the breakfast?"


    Gu Shubai breathes a sigh of relief. It''s dangerous. If he is a little bad, Xunchi will feel that he can''t protect Yu Fu.


    Fortunately, he didn''t make any mistakes, so he got the praise.


    "Big brother still laughs? Although the God of medicine is kind-hearted, his action of testing people is too frightening. What if the elder brother falls to the ground accidentally? "


    Gu Han Mo can''t see that he is wronged. His brow is tight.


    Gu Shubai waved his hand, "no, I have my own discretion. Besides, Yufu is the apple of the eye of the God of medicine, so he naturally wants to test me. If someone else wants to marry Yu Fu, you and I, as brothers, are afraid that we will use more excessive means to test it, aren''t we? "


    "Others want to marry Yu Fu? Dream


    Gu Yi was the first to object, "I can''t beat you If you can''t beat your elder brother and father, you are not qualified to show kindness to xiaoyufu! "


    Gu Shubai''s words were instantly verified, and Gu Hanmo thought about it.


    "By the way, how was your competition with Tianshu?"


    "Ha ha, we haven''t decided yet. We have an appointment to fight another day, but we can benefit each other a lot."


    All of a sudden, people stare at Gu Hanmo with surprised eyes.


    He actually ha-ha?


    To a stranger who has only known one day and one night, ha ha?


    Gu Yi looked at the horizon, and the forest in the East showed the light of dawn, gentle but not dazzling.


    Well, the sun didn''t come out in the West today.


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and snickered, "third brother and second elder martial brother, they are good match. Do you meet a bosom friend? Another good news is that the poison on the general''s body has been completely removed, and now he can walk normally. "


    This is expected.


    Gu Shubai looked into the room. The servant was waiting for the breakfast in the fumigation pool. He took a bite of crab cake.


    The tastes of these two guys are really similar. Yufu also likes crab pastry, but he doesn''t eat one at a time.


    Gu Shubai lowered his voice and said, "the poison on my father has been removed. I''m afraid there''s another person who will trouble the God of medicine. I don''t know if the God of medicine will come forward. ""Big brother said Your majesty


    Besides Ning Di, I didn''t hear that anyone was poisoned.


    Thinking about it, he can only say Ning di.


    Gu Yi doubted: "but the poison on your Majesty''s body, if you want to solve Yufu, you can solve it. Why do you need to work with the doctor?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "no, your Majesty''s poison must be solved by the God of medicine."


    Does little cute know why it has to be solved by the God of medicine?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 15

    "Let me detoxify Ning di? Don''t


    Smoked pool side to eat crab pastry, while resolutely refused.


    Since Gu Shubai sat next to him, he has eaten eleven crab cakes.


    He asked Yu Fu with his eyes. If you eat like this, won''t you really hold it?


    Yu Fu shook his head at him, stuck it in his ear and said, "there is nothing delicious in the immortal Valley, except vegetables, which are wild vegetables. It''s not easy to come out. Let master eat what he wants! "


    "What did you say?"


    Fumigation pool is putting the twelfth crab pastry into his mouth, Yu Fu said: "I asked big brother, is there any crab pastry in the house? Send more to master as a snack. "


    Gu Shubai''s cooperation was flawless. "Yes, Yufu is telling me this."


    That''s about the same.


    Fumigation pool snorted, "don''t think you can buy me off with delicious food. How can I be convinced by a little food?"


    Then he put a crab cake in his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    In the upper room, Gu huaijiang recovered and took out the memorial from the bottom of the book.


    It''s time to present it to Ning di. If you delay, I''m afraid his dragon body will be damaged.


    "Prepare the chariots and horses. I''ll go into the palace."


    Qi an came in from the door in a hurry. "Master Hou, your body has just recovered. It''s not suitable to enter the palace at this time! I''d better wait until my body is fully recovered, and then go to the palace to visit your majesty! "


    He has been waiting on Gu huaijiang for a long time. He knows what Gu huaijiang is worried about.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him for a long time and then said, "I can wait. Your majesty can''t wait. If your majesty has a problem, how can I serve as a minister? "


    Qi an wanted to persuade him. Gu huaijiang''s expression was determined and he didn''t dare to say more.


    "Change your clothes."


    He spread out his hands and closed his eyes slowly.


    "Mr. Hou, Mr. Gao has come to pass the edict!"


    Gu huaijiang opened his eyes in an instant, and his heart was full of fear and uneasiness.


    At this time, what''s the purpose of Gao Gonggong? Is it your majesty


    He pushed Qi an aside and looked at the people, "what''s the purpose of the story?"


    "It''s related to the God of medicine. The steward has already led him to the guest room courtyard."


    Qi an breathed a sigh of relief, caught up with the front, and said: "Marquis, if you care, you will be in chaos. Your majesty will be fine. If something really happened, the death knell in the palace would have been ringing long ago. Why wait for the edict to be announced? "


    "You''re right. I''m too nervous."


    Gu huaijiang always has a sense of being ungrateful in deceiving the emperor.


    He knows that the chronic poison in Ning Di''s body also has a suspect, but he doesn''t report it. He can only let Yu Fu use some small means to control the spread of the poison.


    All his life, he was open and aboveboard, and this little deception became a guilty conscience that he couldn''t sleep at night.


    "My Lord God of medicine, your majesty Dongling is ill. I heard that the LORD God of medicine was driving to Dongling and wanted to invite you to the palace. The imperial sedan chair is waiting outside the gate of guhou''s house."


    Gao Gonggong is respectful, bent into bamboo after heavy snow, standing in the courtyard, dare not have a slightest neglect.


    They didn''t even dare to come near the fumigation pool for fear that the God of medicine had many problems and didn''t like them to come near.


    It''s not the first time for him to deal with the medical God.


    The last time, Emperor Ning sent people all the way to Xianren Valley to invite him, hoping that he would treat the former queen, but he was mercilessly refused.


    At that time, there was only one child in Xianren Valley who came forward to receive him. He said that the God of medicine was closed, and no one could see him.


    The special envoy of Tangtang Dongling emperor, Xunchi sent only one child to send him away, which shows his arrogant attitude.


    As for the true or false closure, it has not been known until now.


    Yu Fu was quite surprised, and whispered to Gu Shubai: "why did the palace receive the news so soon?"


    Gu Shubai responded in a low voice, "Your Majesty''s illness has been lingering for a long time, and the imperial doctors in the palace are helpless. Some people have begun to visit famous doctors among the people, and they are naturally sensitive to the trend of the God of medicine. What''s more, your second elder martial brother wounded dozens of soldiers in guhou''s house yesterday. It''s hard to hide it. "


    "What shall we do? We haven''t convinced Shifu yet, but the palace sent someone to come. Shifu will certainly refuse! "


    "No!"


    Sure enough, the word "light floating" in the fumigation pool sent Gao Gonggong away.


    His lips slightly open, people standing in the courtyard only see his white beard shaking, but his voice is like a loud bell!


    Sitting beside him, Yu Fu and Gu Shubai covered their ears.


    Some of the people in the courtyard began to tremble and some bowed lower.


    Mr. Gao said quickly, "Your Majesty has said that as long as you are willing to go to the palace to see him, he is willing to pay ten thousand taels of gold as a reward. If you don''t like gold and silver, your majesty can agree to any other conditions! "


    When the Empress Dowager was diagnosed and treated by the God of medicine, she lived to 80 years old, which is a rare longevity among ordinary people.


    The purpose of emperor Ning''s action was not only to cure illness, but also to seek longevity.Fumigation pool''s voice returned to normal, "joke, what do I want? Do you give it to your majesty? Your majesty is so proud. When your empress dowager was seriously ill, the first Emperor invited me personally! "


    My father-in-law Gao''s cold sweat drops down.


    This God of medicine is really not easy to serve. We don''t want gold. We don''t want any chance to put forward any conditions to the emperor!


    What does he want?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 48

    Yu Fu said in a low voice: "but master, your majesty is very ill. He can''t invite you in person..."


    High father-in-law suddenly in front of a bright, think of what smoked pool want.


    "Report back to the God of medicine. If you are willing to go to the palace to treat your majesty, your majesty can canonize Miss Yufu as a princess! Buy a dowry for her, choose a good son-in-law, and let her be stable and rich in Dongling, and have no worries about everything


    Smoked pool eyebrow to shake to shake, didn''t refuse immediately.


    Gao Gonggong knew that he had chosen the right direction. He stepped up and said, "if the medical God thinks that the title of the princess is too light, the princess can do it!"


    There was a sound of breathing back. People looked at the source of the sound. The second prince and Princess Danyang were standing outside the courtyard.


    They are the people who most hope that emperor Ning can live in peace. Only when Emperor Ning is alive can the imperial edict of the prince celi come down.


    Yes, when they heard that the God of medicine was in guhou''s house, they followed Gao Gonggong.


    The eldest prince followed slowly, and now he was standing behind them.


    Three people obviously all heard the words of Princess Feng.


    Princess Danyang couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Gao, did you say that or did your father and Emperor say it?"


    Not long ago, she told Yu Fu that she didn''t help Gu Hou''s house. It should be her own, the grand Princess donglingdi, who can become the wife of the son of Gu Hou''s house.


    If Yu Fu is granted the title of princess, isn''t that beating his own face?


    Mr. Gao looked calm. "I''ve been with your majesty for decades. I know what your majesty thinks. His original words are that the God of medicine can prescribe whatever conditions he wants. Should the princess understand this? "


    What kind of conditions can be, almost equal to as long as the smoked pool does not Dongling River, what Ning emperor is willing to give.


    Princess Danyang''s face suddenly became ugly.


    The second prince didn''t care about her mood. As soon as he saw a man with white beard and white eyebrows sitting in the room, he knew it was the fumigation pool.


    He caught up with the first two steps. At the moment when he stepped into the threshold, fumigation pool impatiently waved his hand. A gust of wind came, and the second prince was pushed back three steps by the wind.


    "Just talk. Don''t come up."


    When he waves his hand, he can roll up a strong wind?


    The second prince was so shocked that she couldn''t slow down. Princess Danyang''s face was like earth color. Only then did she know how powerful Yufu was.


    No wonder she said that only by becoming an in laws with immortal Valley can we protect the Marquis''s residence.


    The eldest prince''s face is the most ugly.


    This God of medicine is more magical than the legend. He turns his hands over for the wind and covers his hands with the rain. What''s the difference between him and the immortal?


    If he is willing to go to the palace to cure the emperor Ning, the poison on the emperor Ning will be removed. His own painstaking efforts will be put into water, and even bring disaster to himself and his virtuous concubine!


    The second prince was pushed away impolitely by the wind wall of the fumigation pool. He didn''t dare to be annoyed. "Yes, it''s all impolite of the younger generation. The younger generation is Ning Chengzhi, the second prince of Dongling. He bravely asks the God of medicine to come to the palace to treat his father! Not only can everything that father-in-law Gao said just now be fulfilled, but the younger generation also promises to take care of Yu Fu''s younger sister and spare their lives to see Gu Yu Fu as the God of medicine! "


    After that, the hem of his clothes went up, and he fell to his knees with a puff and saluted.


    "Second brother!"


    Danyang wants to rush up to stop him and is held by the maid in waiting behind him.


    Gu Shubai saw this scene in his eyes.


    At this time, no matter why Princess Danyang stopped the second prince, it was her unfilial accusation.


    A wise man should not move at this time. For example,


    his eyes fell on the prince behind Princess Danyang.


    I''m afraid the eldest prince would like to refuse fumigation pool immediately and never go to the palace to give treatment to Emperor Ning. But after all, he can hold his breath, but his face is slightly stiff, and he doesn''t make an excessive move.


    The second prince''s kneeling was crisp, and the smoked pool seemed to be moved.


    "When your grandmother was seriously ill, it was the emperor who invited her in person. I felt that they were deeply attached to each other, so I made an exception to go out of the valley for treatment. You kneel down today to save your father, but you are filial. "


    Hearing this, the second prince raised his head and saw the dawn of hope.


    "But -"


    fumigation pool snorted, not satisfied with the way: "the highest status here is not you, you come to beg me is not enough."


    They thought that he was referring to the great prince. They looked at him in unison. The great prince''s mouth twitched for a moment. He raised his foot and planned to step forward -


    "let Gu huaijiang come to me and I''ll think about it."


    The big prince''s foot stops in mid air and withdraws awkwardly.


    It turned out that he was talking about Gu huaijiang.


    Listening to this impolite tone, he was obviously dissatisfied with Gu huaijiang, and even intended to humiliate him.


    Yu Fu takes a look at Gu Shubai and doesn''t know what the master''s routine is.


    Instead, Gu Shubai has an idea in his heart and gives Yu Fu a reassuring look, indicating her to watch the change.


    Gu huaijiang heard that the will came, so he went to the small courtyard to see the situation. When he went outside the courtyard, he heard the words of fumigation pool.


    The second prince knelt outside the fumigation pool door with an eager look on his face. He understood seven or eight points in his heart.Looking at him, Mr. Gao said, "look at this, Mr. Hou."


    Naturally, he did not dare to directly ask Gu huaijiang to ask for Xunchi. Even if he had a holy order, he would not dare to offend this highly meritorious general.


    Not to mention him, even the second prince could only look at him with expectant eyes, hoping that he would ask for fumigation pool.


    Fumigation pool tilted his legs, toes moving, waiting for Gu huaijiang to ask him.


    Gu huaijiang was very cooperative and went forward to the ground, "I ask the medical God to come into the palace to treat your majesty. Younger generation Kneel down and ask the medical God to come into the palace to cure your majesty! "


    The following will explain the behavior of the God of medicine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 49

    Kneel please two words out, people panic, look to Gu huaijiang.


    As a great general of Dongling, he didn''t need to kneel down to see emperor Ning. How could he kneel down at will?


    The move of Xunchi is clearly a deliberate humiliation of Gu huaijiang.


    Gu huaijiang took the initiative to kneel down, obviously for the sake of emperor Ning''s dignity.


    Even the second prince had tears in his eyes.


    "Father, no!"


    I don''t know who is shouting, but it''s too late. Gu huaijiang uncovers his robe and kneels down straight.


    That pair of knees have not yet landed, suddenly by a strong force to hold, how also can''t go down.


    They were shocked to find that the fumigation pool raised its hand in mid air, and a whirlwind like thing held Gu huaijiang''s body and slowly straightened him up.


    Fumigation pond satisfied with his lips, "just enough, you have this heart, I am satisfied, you do not have to kneel, in the future take care of my jade Fu is serious."


    His jade support.


    The faces of the people present were different, and they immediately heard the implication of the fumigation pool.


    He is in order to make Yufu better in guhou''s house in the future, so he is not willing to offend Gu huaijiang. It can be seen that Yufu is more favored by him.


    Did he come down this time to cure Gu huaijiang for Yufu?


    Yesterday, I saw Gu huaijiang in the palace with a sick face. Yufu and Gu Shubai were helping him. Today, he can walk on his own.


    The second prince''s eyes were bright, and his eyes were more different.


    Xun Chi got up and patted his ass, "let''s go into the palace."


    Tianshu and Yufu accompany the fumigation pool into the palace. Gu Shubai accompanies them. Gu huaijiang and others personally send them to the door.


    After all the people left, Gu Yi said angrily: "how does the God of medicine say that changing face means changing face? Didn''t you have a good chicken leg for dinner last night? Why do you want to humiliate your father in front of everyone today? "


    Gu huaijiang did not have the slightest indignation of being humiliated. "The God of medicine has done us such a big favor. Even if he has any excessive actions, why should he care?"


    Gu Yi thought, "well, he saved his father''s life. Let him kneel down and thank him for saving his life."


    "Stupid, father is not talking about this big favor."


    Gu Jiuge hit him on the head with a folding fan. "My father is talking about detoxifying your majesty. If this matter comes out of the house of marquis Gu, it will be very difficult for us to get out of the fight for the right in the future. Now, the God of medicine comes forward. He is a man outside the world, not involved in government affairs, but how he wants to be treated. If your Majesty''s life can be saved, so can Marquis Gu''s house. Isn''t it all right? "


    A few small listen to a Leng a Leng, Gu Yi suddenly realized, "the original big brother said that only the God of medicine to detoxify, is this meaning!"


    Why didn''t they think of it?


    Gu Jiuge looked at him and shook his head.


    Gu huaijiang smiles and turns to go to the upper room.


    Gu Yi looked at his back and said suspiciously, "if my father is not angry, I don''t think he is very happy. Second brother, what are you shaking your head for? "


    Gu Yi''s wooden head has yet to be understood.


    Gu Jiuge looked at Gu Hanmo and said, "do you see it?"


    Gu Hanmo nodded, Gu Wenqing was a little embarrassed, "I was scared at that time, but I always felt that the God of medicine was not such a person. Now think about it, I understand. "


    Gu Yi was confused, "ah, what do you understand?"


    What are they saying behind their backs?


    He pushed Gu Xiang, "do you understand?"


    Gu Xiang said: "if you think about it carefully, if the God of medicine doesn''t like his father and wants to humiliate him, why help him enter the palace to treat his majesty? I''ve heard from housekeeper Qi that his father has written down his recital. He''s going to enter the palace early in the morning and ask Yufu to detoxify him. "


    Gu Yi was shocked and said, "it''s dangerous. Fortunately, my father didn''t go. Otherwise, I would have offended the person who poisoned me? According to you, why does the God of medicine want his father to kneel down before he is willing to go? "


    "You idiot, the God of medicine didn''t let his father kneel down!"


    Gu Xiangyi looks like playing the piano to a cow. He doesn''t want to admit that Gu Yi and himself are twins.


    How could he have such a stupid twin brother?


    They all shook their heads and left together.


    Only Gu Yi was still standing at the door, wondering what the reason was.


    After a while, he said with great joy, "I understand! The God of medicine is deliberately selling a favor to his father. When his majesty wakes up and hears his father kneel down for him, he will trust his father more and will not be suspicious any more, right


    As soon as he turned his head, it was empty behind him, and the crowd had already left.


    Gu Yi secretly praised, "big brother said that the God of medicine is hard spoken and soft hearted, so it is. Since he is willing to help us, that is to say Will he marry Yu to big brother? "


    "Sixth young master, what are you talking about?"


    When the porter saw him standing alone and muttering to himself, he came up to hear what he said.


    Gu Yi took a look outside the gate. There are a row of tall trees outside the wall of guhou''s courtyard. The tender green shoots are fragrant.This kind of taste, a bit like the taste of Yufu medicine box, full of the unique smell of vegetation.


    He suddenly said with a smile, "I was just saying that spring is coming, and I smell the taste of spring."


    Today''s mobile phone recommendation, add a new chapter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 50

    When they arrived at Xingqing palace, there were many ministers and concubines outside.


    When the virtuous concubine heard the news, she came out of the hall in a hurry. When she saw the fumigation pool in the crowd, she shook her body.


    Long eyebrows over the shoulder, hair white, but also energetic, a pair of fairyland.


    Whoever sees him will not doubt the accuracy of the word "medical God".


    In addition to the contemporary master, who can live to such a big age, can be so hale and hearty?


    "Take care of yourself, madam. You must be too tired to serve your majesty."


    Hibiscus quickly held her, did not let her in front of the public.


    She took a look at the prince, who exchanged a look with her, and the virtuous imperial concubine came up to invite Xun Chi.


    "God of medicine, your majesty is in the bedroom. Please go in."


    When the imperial guards outside the palace saw that Tianshu was wearing a long sword, they wanted to stop him for inspection.


    Mr. Gao''s face changed. It''s too late to stop him.


    Cold as ice, the disciple in white glanced at the man who was standing in front of him. "The things in immortal Valley can''t be touched by outsiders."


    "This distinguished guest, the sharp weapon is not allowed to be brought near your majesty. This is the rule of Dongling palace. Please --"


    before his words, Xunchi said impatiently: "long winded! If you ask me to see the emperor''s son again, I will die! "


    A minister heard the arrogance and said, "you How dare you... "


    With a wave of his sleeve, a gust of wind blew open the door of the bedroom hall, and his figure disappeared in front of everyone.


    "He What about other people? "


    Yu Fu said: "Mr. Gao, the master has a strange temper. If he wants to say that he will not be cured, he may be dead."


    After that, he took a meaningful look at Gao Gonggong and took Tianshu to the hall.


    Gao Gonggong trembled all over, immediately responded and walked towards the hall.


    When the virtuous imperial concubine brought up her skirt to enter the hall, there was another gust of wind, and the door of the hall closed heavily.


    PA of a, will full Dynasty Wen Wu and concubine prince all block outside.


    Under the hesitation, they could only turn their eyes to Gu Shubai, who lived in the house of marquis Gu.


    Gu Shubai said: "the God of medicine has a strange temper. It''s the same way in the house of marquis Gu. I''m also very embarrassed. But since he said he wanted to save his majesty, he would, right? You don''t have to care about swords. You can see the power of the God of medicine. If he wants to kill people, he can''t use swords at all. "


    said with a sigh, "even I was kicked down by a little bit of Wutong tree. He moved so fast that people could not respond."


    Scared!


    How did he want to kill Gu Shubai?


    By the way, I heard that Marquis Gu privately announced his engagement to Gu Shubai and Yu Fu at the birthday party. The God of medicine was very unhappy and has not yet approved it.


    The second prince looked at the ministers and said, "yes, the God of medicine has a strange temper. Today, at the residence of marquis Gu, he asked Marquis Gu to kneel down before he was willing to go to the palace to treat his father and Emperor... "


    What did he say?


    Let Gu huaijiang kneel down?!


    This God of medicine has gone too far. How dare he humiliate the most powerful general of Dongling!


    Is it great to be able to cure?


    It''s amazing.


    Although they were dissatisfied with the shocking action of Xunchi, they were still waiting outside the bedroom.


    The rumor that he was skillful in medicine may be false. The Empress Dowager of this dynasty lived to die at the age of 80, but it''s true evidence.


    With that ability, no wonder people have a big temper.


    The virtuous imperial concubine listened to the ministers and said how skillful the fumigation pool was and how profitable the Empress Dowager was. The more she listened, the paler her face became.


    Such a wise doctor, will the poison given by the prince be seen by him?


    If he can see it, will he find it on himself and the prince


    Among the crowd, as the head of the civil service, Yin Shuo was silent, just standing in the corner, and all the expressions of the virtuous imperial concubine fell into his eyes.


    The reaction to mother and son is really interesting.


    In the bedroom, Emperor Ning lay flat on his bed, leaving only the last trace of pure consciousness.


    Hazy, he saw a white fairy floating towards him, immortal, people will have a look at the meaning of respect.


    He reluctantly raised his hand and made a gesture of putting his hands together. "Wuliangshou Buddha, I don''t know if the immortal is coming far away. I''m afraid I''ll miss it."


    He regarded the fumigation pool as a Taoist, but he did a Buddhist ceremony.


    The person who poisoned must feel that the progress is too slow. These days, the dosage has increased.


    Otherwise, with the talisman she made and the medicine Gu huaijiang put on his hands, his toxicity should not spread so fast.


    Mr. Gao whispered, "Your Majesty, this is the God of medicine. I''m here to see you."


    With a wave of his hand, a silver needle flew out of his sleeve and landed on Ning Di''s forehead.


    Gao Gonggong was so scared that he covered his mouth. However, Emperor Ning gradually regained his consciousness, and the glory in his eyes gradually became clear."It''s the God of medicine. I''m looking forward to you. My mother was treated by you in those years. After several decades, you You don''t seem to have changed at all. "


    Ning Di still remembers Xun Chi, but Xun Chi no longer remembers him.


    He stroked his beard and sat on the chair brought by father-in-law Gao. "Don''t talk nonsense, just stretch out your hand."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 51

    Less than a cup of tea, smoked pool with jade help two people come out.


    So soon?


    Look at Gao Gonggong''s face, it should be.


    Gao Gonggong smiles like a chrysanthemum behind him and sends him out respectfully.


    "Your Majesty is sleeping. Please wait for him. He is the benefactor of Dongling. There is a spacious palace in the palace, and the God of medicine is invited to be entertained by slaves in the palace. "


    "Don''t worry. Although the residence of marquis Gu is a little small, he can barely live there. I came here specially to see Yu Fu. I didn''t come here specially to treat your emperor. You don''t have to be so kind. "


    Gao Gonggong


    The God of medicine is still so ruthless.


    "Thank the God of medicine for curing my father, thank the God of medicine!"


    The second prince bowed again and again. Just before he got up, the eldest prince quietly followed.


    "Thanks to the God of medicine. As a son of man, I must be grateful to the God of medicine."


    Several Taiyi of Taihu hospital ran out of the hall, all eyes were staring at the fumigation pool like a wolf, hoping to take him back to Taihu hospital to study.


    "God of medicine! I dare not ask you how you treated me, but what''s wrong with your majesty? "


    Several Taiyi, who were no younger than Xunchi, stood in front of him respectfully and kept bowing.


    They have touched the pulse of Ningdi. The weak pulse condition before has returned to normal.


    Besides the power of God and man, how can a doctor do this?


    Medical God, worthy of medical God!


    For doctors, it''s better to know one more pathology than to give them ten thousand taels of gold.


    Sun Taiyi is also among them. Chao Yufu frowns and winks, hoping that she can say a good word for the doctor to answer.


    Yu Fu shook his head in embarrassment. "The second elder martial brother and I were standing outside the curtain. We didn''t see how the master used the needle and medicine. I didn''t know."


    The eldest prince''s ears were sensitive to this, and he pretended to obliterate the sweat on his forehead.


    The virtuous imperial concubine has already evaded to the bedchamber, she stays in front of the public again, only afraid that she will not be able to hold on to expose the flaw.


    Fumigation pool didn''t want to pay attention to these common doctors. After a moment''s hesitation, he finally said: "doctors are of one mind. I''m not mean. I could have told you his illness and treatment."


    All the doctors raised their heads with joy -


    "however, this matter involves Dongling court. I''m lazy about your court affairs, so I won''t talk much. In order to make up for your regret, if you have any problems in the future, please come to guhou''s house and ask me, but who dares to disturb me with Ningdi''s illness again, I will beat people out! "


    Smoke pool flash away, fast like a gust of wind, only standing in front of the prince, feel his clothes from his body.


    He clearly knew that Ningdi was poisoned, but he not only held back Yufu, but also concealed the real condition of Ningdi.


    Even put words, no one is allowed to take the disease of Ning Di disturb him.


    The prince breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since the God of medicine didn''t want to take care of this mess, no one would know that he had poisoned emperor Ning. Everything was the same as before.


    He still has a chance!


    A group of doctors left in a hurry. They chased after Xun Chi''s ass and planned to go to Gu Hou''s house for advice today.


    Go now!


    After everything in the palace is settled, Tianshu pulls Yufu out of the palace, only to find that her other hand is held by Gu Shubai.


    Yu Fu opened his eyes and looked at the left and right.


    There was no compromise between the two.


    All the ministers are adults. When they see this situation, they immediately fill their minds with a series of stories about the younger brothers and sisters who were robbed of their love by Marquis Gu.


    Princess Danyang looked at Tianshu carefully. Her eyes were cold. She was dressed in a wide robe with big sleeves and white clothes. She wore a sword around her waist.


    He is a disciple of the God of medicine and a senior brother of Yufu. He is qualified to compete with Gu Shubai.


    Does the God of medicine not agree with Yu Fu and Gu Shubai''s marriage, just want to marry Yu Fu to Tianshu?


    "Let go."


    Tianshu calm face, Yu Fu toward his side a few steps, Gu Shubai did not let go, Yu Fu in the middle of a dilemma.


    "Big brother, Second Senior brother..."


    Yu Fu''s arm was tight, and she felt that she had been pulled into a tight hemp rope, and there was no room for breathing.


    "Adults talk, children don''t interrupt."


    Gu Shubai and Tianshu speak in unison. They look at each other and sparkle.


    The onlookers on one side looked at it with relish, and thought to themselves, which of the two will win or lose?


    Yu Fu was aggrieved and said: "but I hurt..."


    Gu Shubai instantly let go, and Yufu was pulled to Tianshu.


    He took a provocative look at Gu Shubai and left without looking back.


    Gu Shubai''s face was not smooth. He arched his hands to all the people, and then left Qingyuan hall.Several senior ministers were filled with emotion.


    "It''s so nice to be young. You can also argue about love and beauty. It''s so young and heroic. How desirable it is."


    "Yes, it is said that your majesty wants to make miss Yufu a princess. How old will she be when she grows up? I''m afraid that the people who want to fight are not only Mr. Hou Shizi and them..."


    Yan Shuo''s eyes were bright, and the second prince began to smile.


    No one knows what they are thinking


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 52

    On the carriage back to the mansion, Yu Fu couldn''t breathe with laughter.


    "Second elder martial brother, are you bad at learning from master? You didn''t act before. "


    Three people sit together in the spacious carriage, Yu Fu sitting in the middle, Gu Shubai and Tianshu one side.


    He pointed his chin to Gu Shubai, "the son of the world is better. He is really perfect. He has been immersed in the court since he was a child."


    Gu Shubai arched his hand and said, "brother Tianshu, why be polite? I''m from my family. You''re self-taught. Naturally, you''re more powerful."


    Tianshu looks at him and suddenly understands why Yufu likes to stay in guhou''s house.


    These people are really not ordinary people. They have a lot of Kung Fu on their hands, and even more on their mouths.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "master is the best performer. All of a sudden, everyone''s doubts were dispelled. With the big brother and the second elder martial brother, outsiders believe that master and Gu Houfu are at odds. "


    Their goal has indeed been achieved, but the misunderstanding of outsiders is also inevitable.


    Three talents back to the house, Gu cold Motou a welcome out, face serious.


    Behind him are not Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiangyi, but Yan Zheng and other young generals of Gu family army, who always like to call young lady Yu Fu in private.


    It''s not good to be a murderer.


    Gu Shu, with white eyes and quick hands, pulled Yu Fu aside. "Yan Zheng, they must have heard that brother Tianshu''s body method is extraordinary, so they came to him for advice. Since you don''t understand, let''s go and see my father first. "


    After that, he led Yufu to walk in. Yufu frowned slightly and felt that things were not as simple as he said.


    Do you need to look murderous?


    Fortunately, Gu Han Mo is there, and she doesn''t worry, so she honestly follows Gu Shubai to the upper room.


    Tianshu stood alone at the door, a face inexplicable.


    Yan Zheng gritted his teeth, "Hello! I heard that you want to rob our young lady? "


    The swords clank, the figures are confused, and there are howls everywhere.


    Within a quarter of an hour, Yan Zheng and others were lying on the ground, covering all parts of the body and screaming.


    Too hard, this man is too hard, it''s all wild!


    Unlike those who came from the military camp, they were rigid in every move and never played tricks.


    Yan Zheng covers buttock, some embarrassed ground gets up from the ground, "you have ability, don''t hide, we hit face to face, you fly to calculate what ability?"


    Tianshu held the sword and sneered, "you can fly if you have the ability."


    "Fly, fly."


    Gu Hanmo, who has been watching the play, flies in. They are intertwined with each other in an instant. Each move is fast and accurate, regardless of the top and bottom.


    Yan Zheng stares big eye, "three childe when also learned to fly?"


    ¡­¡­


    "God of medicine, dare to ask, in addition to cinnabar, dragon bone and other tranquilizer, what medicine can be prescribed to relieve the symptoms faster?"


    A group of Taiyi crowded at the table outside, holding a pen to prepare records at will.


    Fumigation pool sits cross legged on the inner couch, across a screen, and answers people''s questions easily.


    "Aromatic resuscitation drugs can relieve the symptoms in a short time. It''s much faster to smell with Borneol than to boil drugs."


    Swipe, swipe.


    The doctors immediately wrote down that they were as devout as the pupils in the school.


    Another doctor asked, "it''s said that there is no solution to the poison. Do you dare to ask the God of medicine for a solution?"


    It''s a common fault of the court''s nobles to attack the heart with shortness of breath. Poison is also a common means of giving death in the palace. The questions asked by the imperial doctors are really practical.


    Fumigation pool hesitated for a moment, "the answer to this question is too long, I said lazily. When Yu Fu is free in the future, just ask her. She is my direct disciple, and she is the one who gets my true biography in immortal valley. "


    Sun Tai Yi had the most say in this. He immediately got up and said: "yes, Miss Yu Fu once gave me a prescription for treating wind cold. I took it back and thought about it for a few days. I really couldn''t find a more perfect prescription! Although Miss Yu Fu is a poison fairy, her medical skills are really brilliant! "


    What, can Yufu know the art of medicine?


    For the first time, a group of doctors heard about it and turned their eyes to Dr. Sun. They scoffed at the scheming middle-aged man.


    He even secretly came to ask Yu Fu for advice without telling everyone?


    It''s so sinister!


    There was a sneer from the screen.


    "Even the most basic treatment of wind cold is not enough for you. No wonder Dongling''s life is not long. In Beili, eighty is not a long life at all. It''s a very ordinary person. "


    No matter Dongling or Xikun, people seldom hear about Beili state.


    At first hearing the mention of fumigation pool, people raised their ears.


    "Have you ever been to Beili?"


    "Naturally, where in Kyushu mainland have I never been? I don''t come to Dongling very much. Most of my disciples are in Beili and Xikun. Decades ago, your empress dowager was a close friend of one of my disciples. I went out to the valley to treat her personally. "


    There are also many disciples of medical God in Xikun?As soon as they heard the word "Xikun", the doctors would smell the smell of conspiracy and whisper.


    "There are so many people in Xikun who are studying arts in Xianrengu, but I don''t have Dongling. Isn''t it better than them?"


    "Yes, if Xikun people are better than Dongling in medical skills, how can we stand on the world as Taiyi?"


    "Why don''t we find a way, you see..."


    All of a sudden, they got up from their seats and knelt down to the fumigation pool.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 53

    With a sweep across the screen, the fumigation pool will know what medicine they sell in the gourd.


    "Give up, my immortal Valley never accepts adult disciples. What''s more, you old bones who walk into the coffin with one foot will only smash my signboard. "


    Everyone is embarrassed, they haven''t opened their mouth, fumigation pool has guessed their psychology.


    "Then I''ll wait for my family''s descendants..."


    "No, I''m tired of those children who are not serious enough to study medicine in Xikun. Don''t bring your national struggle to my fairy valley."


    "This..."


    But he accepted Xikun''s disciples after all, but he refused to accept Dongling''s children. What can we do?


    All the doctors were worried. Xun Chi looked upset. He waved his hand and said, "well, although you can''t be my disciples, you can be my disciples. Yufu hasn''t accepted any disciples yet."


    What he meant was to let these old doctors worship Yu Fu as masters?


    They all looked at each other. Yufu''s identity was valuable, but she was just a 13-year-old girl. How could they worship her as a master?


    "You don''t want to? If you don''t have my words, you won''t accept it. When is my fairy Valley disciple so worthless? "


    All of a sudden, the people came back to their senses.


    They worship Yufu as their teacher. They are the disciples of Xianren valley. In the future, if there are difficulties in the middle school, they can also use this identity to ask for help from Xianren valley.


    What''s more, Dr. Sun said that Yufu''s medical skills are exquisite. As long as she can learn something, is she a child or an old man?


    "Thank you, doctor. I''m going now, I''m going now!"


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai went into the upper room. There was a charcoal basin in front of Gu huaijiang''s seat, in which there was unburned paper ash.


    Gu Shubai was very familiar with the style of the paper. It was the style of the memorial.


    "Are you back? How is your majesty


    "After the treatment, your majesty will be in a coma, and you will wake up tomorrow. General, please show me your hand. "


    After feeling the pulse, Yu Fu nodded and said with a smile: "the toxin has been completely eliminated. The two herbs added by master are really the finishing touch. If I follow my original prescription, I''m afraid I''ll have to grope for a long time to clear the remaining poison. "


    Gu huaijiang said: "this matter can be solved naturally thanks to the God of medicine, you also contribute a lot. I know you didn''t sleep well a few days ago. I''m just trying to make up the antidote. "


    Gu Shubai also said: "yes, originally it was clear that Yu Fujie couldn''t find the God of medicine again. But she had written to the God of medicine for a long time. She was afraid that her father would make a mistake."


    Yu Fu laughs sheepishly, "the general treats me better, which is what I should do. What''s more, Kun Wushang knows me too well. He came prepared. I''m not sure about detoxification. I''d better ask Master to come here early to rest assured. "


    Speaking of Kunwu''s injury, Yufu suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, the news from the master says that Kunwu got real power in Xikun because of his contribution to pulling the old Prime Minister down. Now he is the only prince who can compete with the prince. Kundi intended to cultivate him to weaken the prince. This time, Kunwu got a big advantage. "


    Gu huaijiang thought for a moment, "Kunwu''s injury to this man can''t be underestimated. He plays a pig and eats a tiger. It''s hard for ordinary people to see his true features. If Xikun''s throne comes to his hands, I''m afraid that the border between the two countries will be more restless from now on. "


    Yu Fu also thought of this layer, "I have asked the second elder martial brother. If he returns to immortal Valley, he must revenge for me. It''s a pity that he doesn''t dare to go back to immortal valley now. I think he knows that if he goes back, master will clean him up for me. "


    "He is not stupid. He knows that the God of medicine loves you most. How dare he go back?"


    Gu Shubai picked up the tongs from one side and picked up a piece of the memorial written by Gu huaijiang about the poisoning incident of emperor Ning to make the fire more prosperous.


    He didn''t put down the tongs until all the pieces of paper burned to ashes.


    "Father, the people in the palace don''t know that your majesty is poisoned rather than sick. As for the people who are really poisoned, I believe that the God of medicine won''t reveal the truth. I don''t think we need to worry about that from now on. "


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "this matter has been concealed in the palace, let alone from the house of marquis Gu. You should remember that in the future, you should treat those people in the palace in a normal way and not be suspicious. I will never take part in the fight for the throne. No matter who will inherit the throne in the future, I will obey your Majesty''s arrangement! "


    He was upright, dedicated to the country, never involved in the struggle between the big prince and the second prince.


    Gu Shubai naturally understood his painstaking efforts, and immediately said, "father, don''t worry, my child knows, and I will warn you younger brothers."


    Gu huaijiang murmured: "this time, maybe he was confused for a while. As long as he doesn''t commit any more, the secret will never be disclosed..."


    Yu Fu took a look at him and thought, "what if the prince does it again?"?


    Marquis Gu''s house is at the top of the court, so he should not take care of it.


    There was a sudden noise outside the courtyard. A group of people rushed into the upper courtyard, shouting Yufu''s name.


    Yu Fu heard the movement and opened the window to look out. It turned out that it was the imperial doctors in the palace.Didn''t they go to ask the teacher for a medical problem?


    They said: "where is Miss Yufu? I''m going to visit my teacher. Please accept it from Miss Yu Fu! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 54

    After last year''s Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, Yufu once again became a man of the year in Lin''an.


    It''s not because of the arrival of Xunchi, the God of medicine, to let the world know that Yufu is the most beloved descendant of Xianren Valley and the most true disciple of the God of medicine.


    It''s not because after emperor Ning recovered, he granted Yufu the title of Princess and Zhenjiang the title of Zhenjiang princess.


    It''s not because overnight, a group of hundreds of old people came to Gu Hou''s house every three to five, and the master kept shouting.


    It''s because emperor Ning decided to marry Yu Fu and Gu Shubai!


    Dongling''s younger generation, the most valuable man, the most handsome and straight man, and the most versatile man, finally had a home under the attention of the public.


    He''s from Yufu.


    When Gu huaijiang tried to make a betrothal for them, the noble daughter of the imperial capital could still comfort himself with the promise of the medical God.


    Once Kening emperor married, there would be no turning point in this matter.


    Princess Danyang was the first to disagree.


    "Father, when you seal the princess Yufu, do you forget who your own daughter is? You know I like brother Shubai. How can you! Alas


    Father and daughter enjoy the spring in the pavilion of the royal garden. Princess Danyang accompanies emperor Ning, but they are not in the mood to enjoy the scenery.


    After he recovered from his illness, Emperor Ning alienated the eldest prince and the second prince. On the contrary, he became closer to Princess Danyang.


    About is reposes in the son body''s heart not to be satisfied, therefore transferred to the daughter body.


    Ningdi frowned, "Danyang, how can you talk to your father like this?"


    Princess Danyang knew she was offended and lowered her head. "Father, my daughter is just Just not reconciled. "


    "As a woman, you should understand a truth. It''s hard to make a fuss. Shubai doesn''t like you. He won''t love you even if I force him to marry you. What''s more, you know, marquis Gu made great contributions to the country. This time, he did not hesitate to kneel down in order to save me! He treats me so sincerely. How can I force them? "


    Shubai I don''t like you.


    Danyang princess''s brain resounds are these six words, as for the words that Ning Di said behind, she did not listen to a word.


    Seeing that she was in a trance, Emperor Ning couldn''t bear to say: "the most rare thing in the world is that a lover will get married, just like your grandfather and grandmother. At that time, the former Emperor went to ask the medical God to come out of the mountain for the sake of the Empress Dowager. How enviable such a couple was. Danyang, you should also find a man who really thinks of you. "


    What lovers get married, what fairies get married!


    What does Yu Fu get when she can''t get her fairy couple?


    Just because she has a good master, just because she has a good adoptive father?


    Xun Chi dotes on her so much that she says that a 13-year-old girl is his most important disciple. Not to mention Gu huaijiang, he is willing to pick the stars for Yu Fu''s sake.


    Now even emperor Ning has changed. He has become full of praise for Yu Fu. He also takes the opportunity to tell the people in Tai hospital not to disturb Yu Fu too much.


    Why do these people like Yufu?!


    Her eyes almost in the fire, rather emperor brow micro Cu, "Danyang, I said, you hear?"


    The princess of Danyang lowered her head. For a long time, she just looked up and gave a smile to Ning di.


    Smile slightly reluctantly.


    "Father, your daughter understands. Thank you for your instruction. But is it too much for the father to make Yufu a princess? In my daughter''s opinion, it''s a great favor to be a princess. "


    Gu Shubai''s marriage she couldn''t fight for, so she had to stop it from another angle.


    Ning Di thought about it, waved his hand and said, "no, it''s not too much. I''m very ill this time. The hospital is helpless. I promised the God of medicine that he would give me everything he wanted. How can I not believe what I said? What''s more, he didn''t want anything. If I didn''t allow Yufu to be the princess, wouldn''t it make people laugh at the life of emperor Dongling, even the title of a princess? "


    Danyang Princess naturally dare not despise the life of Ning emperor, but jade help sealed the princess and her equal, this tone she can''t swallow!


    Ningdi seemed to be aware of her mind and continued: "not only for the God of medicine, but also for Gu Hou. He knelt down for me and begged for help. A loyal man was in his eyes. But he is already a great general. He can only be a king in Jin Dynasty. Do you think the throne or the princess is valuable? "


    Princess Danyang was disappointed and said, "I see. Dongling has never been granted the title of king of a different surname. If it is granted, I''m afraid the court will be upset. But if you don''t seal it, it seems that your father is mean and ungrateful.... "


    Fortunately, he didn''t make Gu huaijiang king. Otherwise, the throne of Dongling would be passed to the second prince. How could he deal with this powerful general?


    There are gains and losses, one is the stability of the throne, the other is her personal anger.


    At this time, Princess Danyang immediately divided the weight.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down.


    The stability of the throne is more important. Only when the second prince gets the throne can she have real power.As for Yu Fu, she can find a way slowly


    All right, Yufu''s identity as a princess has come out. Are you right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 55

    "It''s a coincidence that we should get sick together and get better together."


    Ningdi dragged a Gu huaijiang and two men over 100 years old to enjoy the flowers in the imperial garden. The atmosphere was strange.


    Ning Di is in a good mood. He talks and laughs all the way. He is so happy that he is sick.


    Not to mention the beautiful spring, flowers bloom, even the wind is fresh breath.


    "People always have to be seriously ill to know the value of good health. I think a lot about it after I get well this time, and it seems that I have passed away. Huaijiang, do you have such an idea? "


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "I''m a rough man. I often encounter the worry of my life in the battlefield. When I was young, I would think about it if I was seriously injured. Now that I''m old enough, if I think about it all the time, I don''t have to fight any more. "


    He also said that emperor Ning was the favorite Prince of the former Emperor since he was a child. He became the crown prince with good luck. After the death of the former Emperor, he became emperor again. He had never been threatened with his life.


    For the first time, it made him feel something about death.


    "It''s hard for you to protect Dongling border for so many years. We are all this age, you don''t want to go to war in the future. If you have something to tell them, just go. Shubai and Jiuge are all experienced and steady, and Hanmo''s sword technique is unique. The children can pick the beam for you. "


    If emperor Ning had said that before, Gu huaijiang would have thought that he was afraid of himself and doubted himself.


    But today, he can see that emperor Ning really cared for him, for fear that he would lose his life on the battlefield.


    Gu huaijiang arched his hand and said, "if you can get your Majesty''s trust, I will tell you how much I thank you for them. It''s just that they are young and inexperienced on the battlefield. The old bird has to fly a few times to know the way


    Ningdi said: "I understand. Who doesn''t care for his son? What''s more, they are all so filial, huaijiang, you are so lucky, your sons are all outstanding. "


    "Your Majesty''s Prince is the dragon and phoenix of a person, far better than my sons. Your majesty only sees that Shubai is sensible and capable. How can you know how naughty the two little ones in my family are? It bothers me all the time. "


    Ningdi squinted at him and said, "don''t cheat me. I don''t know Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. They are the youngest, the most lively, but kind-hearted and respect their father and brother. What''s more, they dare to be naughty with your batons staring at them all the time? "


    Speaking of this, he suddenly heaved a deep sigh.


    "I''m not good at teaching children. I should learn more from you."


    Gu huaijiang stepped back in a hurry, arched his hand to ask for a gift, and did not dare to answer the words of emperor Ning.


    How serious the four words "bad parenting" are, they are tantamount to belittling the great prince and the second prince.


    After he got well, Emperor Ning seldom summoned the two princes, and never mentioned the establishment of the prince. What did he know?


    Ningdi took down his hand, "well, I''m talking too much. I called you to the palace today to thank you, but it''s not good to make you panic. "


    Gu huaijiang knew that he was talking about kneeling down to ask Xun chi to go to the palace for medical treatment, so he said with a smile: "it''s my duty, your majesty. You don''t have to thank me. What''s more, your Highness has granted Yufu the title of princess, which is already a great honor to the house of marquis Gu. "


    Ning Di nodded happily, "when it comes to Yu Fu, I feel that just conferring Yu Fu can''t express my gratitude to you. I heard that the God of medicine complained about the marriage with guhou mansion? Then I will personally marry Yufu and Shubai, and the God of medicine can''t do anything to you. "


    Gu huaijiang thought for a while, but he was embarrassed, "marriage is the order of parents, matchmaker''s words, the God of medicine will help raise jade, discuss the situation and reason..."


    "That''s why I said I would marry you. Since ancient times, marriage must be ordered by parents and the words of matchmakers, except for the marriage given by the son of heaven. If the God of medicine blames me, I can''t blame you! "


    It is obvious that emperor Ning is confident.


    His illness has been cured. Even if fumigation pool is dissatisfied with him, can it enter the palace again and poison him to death?


    As for the future disaster, Yufu, as the wife of Dongling''s son, naturally won''t let him go.


    Gu huaijiang was so happy that he said, "thank you, your majesty. If you can completely implement the engagement, I will be more happy than anything."


    "I know you''re happy. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the prime minister''s study, Yin Shuo took a memorial from the palace and slowly threw it into the fire.


    "Your Majesty''s illness is very strange. No matter how mediocre the people in the hospital are, they can''t be mediocre enough to even look at the cold. There must be something else. "


    "Why?"


    Yin Jiyi stood aside with some formality. After Yin Yan left, Yin Shuo allowed her to enter the outer study, and sometimes discussed with her when something happened -


    in other words, she would be informed so that she would not be completely unaware of the situation.


    This was her first time to come in, and she felt strange and excited as if she had been recognized by Yin Shuo.


    When Yin Shuo thought of the day when the smoked pool entered the palace, the eldest prince of the virtuous imperial concubine''s expression was not good-looking. He had a vague judgment in his heart, but he didn''t tell Yin Jihe.


    She knew that she was not worthy of standing in an equal position to talk with Yin Shuo as her father and elder brother discussed things.Can let her enter this study, already was great approval.


    Yan Shuo looked up at her, "I''m not sure, maybe we can find something from the people of Gu Hou''s house. These days, you find a chance to talk to Gu Jiuge and see if you can find out. "


    The last digression yesterday was a lie to everyone. Some cute kids were very alert and found it. Some cute kids were too simple to be cheated by Iraqis. Ha ha ha!


    Think about yaolan calling Princess Yufu at the beginning, so her identity as a princess is certainly not just Dongling ~


    only www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 56

    Yan Jiyi did not know what excuse to use to find Gu Jiuge, but suddenly heard the news that spring banquet was held in the palace.


    Spring is the busiest day in the boudoir. Usually, women''s families like to hold banquets in spring, or write poems and couplets, or enjoy flowers and paintings. The concubines in the harem are also popular.


    This year''s spring banquet is different. Emperor Ning himself set it up and invited the smoked pool as the guest of honor.


    It seems that emperor Ning had a heart to make friends with this medical God.


    "Master, there must be a lot of things that can''t be eaten outside the Palace Banquet. Please go and have a look!"


    Xunchi doesn''t like places with many people. When he heard that there was a banquet in the palace, his first reaction was to refuse. When he heard that Yufu said there was something delicious, he swallowed it again.


    "I''ll go into the palace and have a look."


    He took a nap in the sedan chair. After the sedan chair stopped, Xunchi found that it was not outside the palace.


    Yu Fu and others, who started from Gu Hou''s house with him, were not nearby either.


    The little eunuch who accompanied him said, "Your Majesty, in order to show respect, your sedan chair was carried in directly from outside the palace gate. As for Marquis Gu, their sedan chair is parked outside the palace. It will be a while before they come in. Please go to Qingyuan hall for a rest. Your majesty is waiting for you in the hall. "


    "Gu huaijiang is a marquis, so he doesn''t even have the qualification to enter the palace by sedan chair? Yufu has already been granted the title of princess, and he has to get off the sedan chair outside the palace gate. Is that the thank you of emperor Ning to me? "


    The little eunuchs were so frightened that they bowed down for fear of irritating him.


    As we all know, the God of medicine has a great temper, and no one will face him. He not only makes Marquis Gu kneel down to ask, but also dares to call emperor Ning emperor Lao ER in front of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty.


    If you make him angry, their lives will be gone!


    "Don''t be angry, doctor. Marquis Gu has long been ordered by his majesty to enter the palace by sedan chair. The princess is more qualified, but they don''t want to, so they stop the sedan chair outside the Palace door! "


    Gu huaijiang has always been cautious and does not show off in a high position. Yufu naturally follows him.


    But Xun Chi took a nap on the sedan chair, and didn''t notice it.


    He tossed his sleeve, "well, in that case, go to Qingyuan hall first."


    Along the way, the scenery in the palace city is magnificent. The last time fumigation pond came in a hurry, I didn''t take a close look. Today, I saw that the architecture of Dongling palace has its own characteristics.


    Lin''an, the capital of the emperor, belongs to the south of the Yangtze River. The buildings here are black tiles and white walls, and the tiles on the roof of the palace are row upon row. It has a quiet ink atmosphere.


    He was quite appreciative of the palace buildings, but he took two more eyes.


    "Yes, your highness."


    In front of the corridor came a young man dressed in a boa robe. The eunuchs beside him saluted him.


    "I''ve seen the God of medicine."


    Smoked pool tiny nod, "big prince."


    He didn''t remember the big prince. He knelt down and begged him to go to the palace to cure emperor Ning that day. It seemed that he was the second prince.


    But later, outside the palace of emperor Ning, the big prince and the second prince thank him together, and he had a vague impression.


    "Is the God of medicine going to see his father? I''ll show you the way. You all step back. "


    The eldest prince held back the crowd and personally led Xunchi to Qingyuan palace. Seeing that he seemed to be interested in palace architecture, he explained it to him personally.


    Somehow, when the prince came, he was not interested in seeing the palace.


    "The prince has something to say. I''m not used to the euphemism of people in high positions."


    Fumigation pool straight into, a little buffer opportunities do not give him.


    The eldest prince was stunned and said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that he is grateful to the God of medicine. He wants to serve one or two to show his heart."


    "If so?"


    "It''s true."


    Fumigation pool also regardless of his true or false, only said: "if the prince has this intention, it''s better to find someone to draw some palace pictures for me, I love to see."


    The big prince immediately looked happy, "what''s the difficulty? I''ll have it painted right away, and I''ll send it to the house of marquis Gu in a few days. "


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Fumigation pool continued to walk forward, looking at the palace all the way, especially interested in the eaves on the roof.


    The eldest prince secretly observed his look, and there was nothing unusual.


    It seems that he doesn''t know that the poison on Ning Di''s body is his own, and he doesn''t plan to mention it again, otherwise he won''t easily let himself have the chance to offer him hospitality.


    In this way, he was relieved.


    "Doctor, Qingyuan hall is here. The Minister of the former dynasty must have come. I have to go to the front to entertain him. I can''t accompany you. Please


    Xun Chi nodded to him in a good mood. His figure flashed and quickly disappeared in front of him.


    Rao is the eldest prince who has seen him come and go without a shadow. He is still startled at such a close distance.


    After the shock, he turned his mouth slightly and left with satisfaction.Fumigation pool swaggered into Qingyuan hall and brushed the dust on his wide sleeve.


    Gao Gonggong came out and said with a smile: "the medical God is worthy of the immortal spirit, and will always be so spotless. Does the dust know that the immortal body is inviolable? "


    Fumigation pool snorted, "where spotless? I almost got dirty outside just now. "


    If you can trust Yi Ren''s article, you can look at the finished old article. Ha ha, please don''t dislike me and advertise for yourself, OK?


    I admit that recently there have been a lot of advertisements, but not in the future ~


    if it wasn''t for the rebirth army wife bullying


    she was a famous Queen in the mercenary world. She was not careful, and recruited villains to betray her. She was born again on Miss scrap wood. From then on, she became a winner in the military camp.


    Luo Jingshu, the eldest miss of the Luo family in Kyoto, was a female thug in Kyoto before her 18th birthday. After her 18th birthday, she became a recruit in a green military uniform. Outsiders say that Luo Jingshu broke her brain!


    Li Jingyun, the Li family''s son in Kyoto, is moody, vicious, cunning, and has a dark stomach. This is the definition of Li Dashao, a hooligan, an animal, and a rogue in the eyes of outsiders. This is what Luo Jingshu gives him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 57

    Gao Gonggong can only smile to promise, "yes, slave this life people to clean the corridor, must be spotless."


    Then he went down and said, "didn''t you hear what the God of Medicine said? Go and clean it up


    A group of eunuchs rushed out, not daring to disobey Gao Gonggong''s words, but also not slighting Xun Chi.


    Smoked pool into the bedroom hall, Ningdi is sitting on the couch drinking tea, see him to stand up in a hurry.


    "Doctor, please take a seat."


    He was quite polite. He stood up to greet him personally. Fumigation pool walked over and sat opposite him. "Your Majesty is polite."


    Ning Di happily pushed the dim sum on the table to him, "I heard that the God of medicine likes food. I specially ordered someone to prepare dim sum. Do you like it?"


    Fumigation pool''s eyes fell on the table, white eyebrows trembled, smile slightly.


    He reached for a piece of cake of unknown substance, bit it and frowned.


    As soon as he lost the cake, he picked up another spring roll like snack and took a bite of it.


    This is good. There''s meat in it!


    Ningdi was watching him. He was quite satisfied with the snack and had more confidence in what he wanted to say.


    "God of medicine, I intend to respect you as a national teacher. What do you think?"


    "No, I''ve never been involved in the government of the Three Kingdoms. It''s a burden to be granted an official post."


    Smoked pool side to eat, one side simply refused.


    It''s not the first time to refuse like this. He is familiar with it.


    Emperor Ning was a little disappointed. "But the God of medicine saved my life. If he didn''t give me a reward, I would be stingy."


    "Being an official is not a good thing for me. Your majesty doesn''t have to think about it."


    Ning Di''s kindness made him feel a little embarrassed after fumigation, otherwise he would have been impatient for a long time.


    Emperor Ning said tentatively, "well, in this case, I will thank the God of medicine from other aspects. What does the God of medicine think when I personally marry Yu Fu and the son of marquis Gu? "


    "Cough..."


    Fumigation pool covered his throat and coughed. The snack he dared to swallow was stuck in his throat. He coughed for a long time before swallowing it.


    He was furious. "What kind of thanks is that? I haven''t agreed yet. How can you Dongling people talk to yourself? "


    "But I heard that Yu Fu likes the elder brother Shubai best. Why doesn''t the God of medicine agree?"


    Smoked pool to shout a way: "jade Fu just 13 years old, what can be anxious? If you raise a little girl, are you willing to marry her to someone else? "


    Is he willing?


    He''s really willing.


    Emperor Ning said with a bitter smile: "I''m more than willing. I can''t wait! It''s a pity that Shubai doesn''t like my princess Danyang. He likes Yufu. I can''t give up if I want to


    Fumigation pool a face suspicious, as if don''t think Gu Shubai more like, "Gu family that kid so hot?"


    "Of course! Even my own princess likes it. How many women of the right age don''t like it? God of medicine, Shubai is twenty-one years old. If they don''t get engaged again, they will be robbed... "


    Fumigation pool almost jumped out of the seat, "who dares? Who dares to rob a man with Yufu? I really don''t want to live


    When Emperor Ning heard that there was a play, he hit the railway while it was hot: "there are so many, haven''t the God of medicine heard about it? Once upon a time, there was a young lady in the Liu family who wanted to rob her. She was still impolite at my palace banquet. Fortunately, she didn''t hurt Yu Fu. "


    "What? How dare she hurt Yu Fu? "


    Fumigation pool was so angry that his eyebrows and beard trembled together, "is that too much? We Yufu are only 13 years old. How can we beat those 16-year-old and 17-year-old girls? "


    "That''s why I said that we should settle this matter first, so as not to hurt Yu Fu by other people''s evil intentions. Don''t you think so?"


    Concerning the safety of Yufu, fumigation pool finally calmed down and thought about the words of emperor Ning.


    It''s said that it''s hard to guard against villains. Yufu doesn''t have such good skills as him. He doesn''t even know any martial arts at all.


    If someone wants to hurt her, it''s too easy.


    Gu Shubai is really good, but he can''t promise too fast in front of Ning di.


    Seeing that he didn''t like Gu Shubai, Ning Di said: "in fact, when you think about it, the parents of girls want to get married. Where is there a better young man than Shu Bai? In this way, the marriage is decided before it is made. If the medical God is not satisfied with the statement in two years, shall we cancel the engagement? "


    "Can engagement be cancelled?"


    "No one else can, but you are the God of medicine, and I am the emperor. If you want to cancel it, you can. God of medicine, you must think clearly! "


    Fumigation pool hesitated for a moment, and finally arrived: "OK, let''s settle down first. When I find a better young man, I''ll trade it for him! "


    Ning Di: "I''m not sure."


    He just casually said, does fumigation pool really think that engagement can be cancelled?


    There is absolutely no room for opposition when the son of Heaven gives marriage.


    Fumigation pool is like buying cabbage on the street. It''s really casual.


    Ning Di tried his best to keep smiling, "OK, that''s a deal! With the permission of the God of medicine, I can announce this matter with confidence! "Xun Chi snorted, "Your Majesty, should you worry about your own daughter? A woman of your age, Princess Danyang, should have been married in Dongling? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 58

    The spring banquet is different from the general Palace Banquet, which is located in the imperial garden.


    The imperial garden was full of people, and Yin Jiyi searched for Gu Jiuge in the crowd, but he could not be found.


    Around a rockery, she suddenly heard a familiar voice in the bamboo forest behind the rockery.


    This voice Isn''t it Gu Jiuge?


    She was about to walk around the rockery when she heard a woman''s voice.


    "Second brother, what secret do you want to tell me? Can''t even the elder brother listen?"


    Yin Ji''s steps stopped immediately.


    The only person who can call Gu Jiuge like this is Yufu, who has just been granted the title of Zhenjiang princess by Jin.


    Yu Fu and Gu Jiuge are standing face to face in the forest. She is very gorgeous at the palace banquet today. After she was awarded the title of princess, Emperor Ning sent a lot of jewelry and clothes made by the princess.


    Yu Fu felt that the jewelry was heavy and cumbersome, but he was fond of the wide sleeve style of the palace dress. Today, he wore a goose yellow wide sleeve palace dress.


    The long skirt fell on the ground in the green bamboo forest, like a fresh bamboo shoot.


    Yin Jichu was light footed and hid behind the rockery to hear what their brother and sister were saying.


    Gu Jiuge''s voice, a little stagnant, "yes, even big brother can''t listen. Yu Fu, have you ever heard that your majesty intends to marry you and your elder brother? "


    Yufu naturally knows the news that everyone in the imperial capital knows.


    She nodded gently and gave a "MMM".


    Gu Jiuge was aroused by her light "um" and was a little excited, "are you really willing to get engaged with big brother? You I mean, don''t you need to think about it? "


    Yin Ji felt that Gu Jiuge''s tone was wrong.


    Like Gu Shubai, Gu Jiuge is no matter how much he loves Yu Fu, he should not try to stop her. He should be more assured.


    His tone is not like this, but I want to compete with Gu Shubai for Yufu.


    So many women in the imperial capital like Gu Jiuge. Is it Yufu that he likes?


    There was a kind of speechless feeling in Yan Jichu, she raised her hand to cover her chest, a pair of eyebrows slightly frowned.


    In the bamboo forest, Yu Fu''s voice rang out, "the second elder brother asked this question. I don''t need to think about it any more. The general and my brothers all take care of me like this. Doesn''t my second brother want me to stay in guhou mansion? "


    If she became Gu Shubai''s wife, she would be able to stay in Gu Houfu all her life.


    Gu Jiuge''s voice is slightly astringent, "I hope you stay in guhou mansion, but you don''t have to marry big brother to stay in guhou mansion! In your eyes, only big brother treats you. What about me? "


    No matter how insensitive Yu Fu is to men and women, he can understand the meaning of Gu Jiuge now.


    When he pulled himself away just now, Gu Shubai was beside him, but he didn''t ask much.


    The elder brother has known for a long time. Is the second brother going to talk about it?


    She was constantly complaining, knowing that it would be worse if Gu Shubai was present, but she was caught off guard and didn''t know how to refuse Gu Jiuge.


    "The second brother naturally treats me as well. Although the third brother doesn''t like to talk, I know he treats me in his heart. The fourth brother is always considerate and gentle to his younger siblings, and the fifth brother and the sixth brother are always playing with me until I am old. Everyone is very nice to me... "


    Yu Fu looked up at him and said slowly, "but I can''t be nice to anyone. I''ll marry them all."


    Gu Jiuge can''t help but step back until he is blocked by a tall and straight bamboo behind him.


    Yu Fu''s words are nothing at first, but it''s shameful to think about them carefully.


    Yes, there are so many men who are good to her. If she marries all of them, how many can she marry?


    Since she chose Gu Shubai, she must have thought about it, not just for a "good" word.


    Yu Fu then said, "please don''t worry about me. Although I''m young, I have consideration for people in my heart, so I don''t have to worry about me."


    "Where on earth am I inferior to elder brother? Is it because the eldest brother is the son of the world? "


    Yu Fu''s eyebrows frowned. I didn''t expect that he would say such words.


    "In the eyes of my second brother, am I a man who loves vanity and only looks at power and position?"


    Gu Jiuge suddenly wakes up and realizes that he is out of his mind and has said many hurtful words.


    He tried to explain, "Yufu, that''s not what I mean! I... "


    "Second brother, if you really want to know, I''ll tell you where you are inferior to big brother."


    Yufu''s eyes are calm and natural, and it complements her Princess''s wide sleeve palace dress.


    Gu Jiuge had the illusion for a moment that she was born a princess.


    Yu Fu said: "in terms of martial arts, in terms of talent, you are naturally equal. But emotion is not business. It''s not who is better to choose. It''s the most important thing to be like-minded. "


    "The first time I saw my second brother, he was testing me, but my elder brother laughed at me."


    "When I fell into the river, my big brother saved me."


    "In that dark cave in Changzhou, even my sixth brother, who plays with me every day, didn''t recognize me, but my elder brother recognized me."Although she is young, she is more sensible than others of the same age. Every bit she gets along with Gu Shubai is in her heart.


    Listen to her one by one clearly say, Gu Jiuge heart more and more not taste, want to explain what, but nothing to say.


    It turns out that he was defeated by Gu Shubai from the beginning to the end, but he thought he was not inferior to him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 59

    There is a river running through the royal garden. The seats of the people are set along the river, from the upstream to the downstream. It is very interesting.


    It''s just the arrangement of seats. It''s a bit weird.


    In the past, there were concubines under Emperor Ning, princesses and princesses under concubines, and then there were two chief officials, Gu huaijiang and Yin Yan.


    This time, there was only one more seat in fumigation pool, but the position changed greatly.


    Ningdi or concubines, concubines under the smoked pool is a seat, Gu huaijiang with Gu Jiuge a seat.


    Next, Yin Shuo and Yin Jige were at the same table, Gu Shubai and Yu Fu were at the same table, and then the eldest prince and the second prince were at the same table.


    Princess Danyang''s seat is listed after the prince. When she looks up at emperor Ning, she will always see Yu Fu sitting beside Gu Shubai.


    She is not a Royal Princess, but her seat is so much higher than her own?


    How did emperor Ning arrange for the seat of Xunchi? Why did he list the seats of Gu huaijiang and Yin Shuo before the prince?


    The great prince and the second prince have the most obvious feeling about the change of this seat.


    Emperor Ning is not close to them. Instead, he has been close to Gu huaijiang recently. It''s probably not good for him to be mentioned in front of the prince''s seat alone, so the Prime Minister Yin Shuo is mentioned in front of him.


    But Gu huaijiang''s position was before Yin Shuo, so it can be seen that emperor Ning paid more attention to him than Yin Shuo.


    What''s more, as a son of the world, Gu Shubai was able to live before the throne. It can be seen that emperor Ning attached great importance to Gu''s residence, reaching an unprecedented height.


    This kind of seat arrangement, the big prince is in the jade to help the next head, he decided to talk with jade first.


    "Yu Fu Mei."


    Yu Fu heard the voice and turned his head. It turned out that it was the eldest prince, "brother Yizhao."


    The prince nodded with a smile, "the God of medicine seldom comes to Dongling. You must be busy greeting him these days, right? It''s said that those imperial doctors often go to Gu Hou''s house to trouble you, which makes me feel embarrassed to go to you. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "it''s better for your majesty to ask them not to bother me too often. I''m not busy with the second elder martial brother taking care of me. "


    There was no abnormality in Yufu''s attitude. The eldest prince was convinced that no one knew what he had done to Emperor Ning.


    After a pause, he asked, "do you know where the fiefdom your father gave you?"


    Yu Fu said: "I heard that in Zhenjiang, I don''t know where Zhenjiang is."


    Knowing that she was not from Dongling, the prince explained to her, "Zhenjiang is in the north, near Beili country. It''s a border, but it''s rich. Unlike Xikun people, Beili people never invade the south. At a certain time of the year, the local officials will pay taxes and tributes, and all the income of your fief will be given to you. "


    "Ah? It turns out that there is still such income in Fengyi. I think it''s just a name. It''s not like the old enfeoffment system, where princes and princesses were enfeoffed and ruled everywhere. "


    Yu Fu never cared about this. It was the first time that he heard about the role of feudalism from other people.


    The Grand Prince said: "although there is no right to rule, and there is no need to leave the imperial capital to guard it, there will be income. You are not yet an adult. Have you figured out who will take care of these things for you? "


    Yu Fu turns his head. Gu Shubai is talking to Gu huaijiang, but he doesn''t notice the situation on her side.


    She pulled Gu Shubai''s coat.


    "Big brother, brother Yizhao said that there would be Tribute items and tax money in my fief, do you know?"


    Gu Shu nodded, "naturally."


    "Then why didn''t you mention it to me?"


    Gu Shubai took a look at the prince and said with a smile, "naturally, I''ll take care of it for you. If you want to see it, I''ll show you the register of the warehouse. Anyway, it will be your dowry in the future. I''m afraid I won''t take it? "


    Then he turned his head and continued to talk with Gu huaijiang.


    Yu Fu''s face turned red slightly.


    I haven''t made a definite decision about the engagement. I''m talking about the dowry so soon.


    In front of the prince, he did not avoid suspicion at all!


    Seeing this, the prince lowered his head, covered his mouth, and looked behind him quietly.


    The second prince has been paying attention to the conversation between him and Yu Fu. Princess Danyang also looks at Yu Fu and Gu Shubai.


    He deliberately raised the volume a little bit, "Shubai never blindly confident, it seems that he will become my brother-in-law, Dongling''s son-in-law in the future."


    Not only the second prince and Princess Danyang heard this, but also many other ministers nearby heard it. They all calmed down and looked at them.


    Ningdi seems to be aware of something, smiling and holding the glass.


    "Today, I set up this spring banquet in imitation of my boudoir. One of the reasons is that I am in a good mood for recovery, and more importantly, I am grateful to the medical God for his treatment. Although the God of medicine is not willing to accept the official position, in my heart, he is the one who has made great contributions to Dongling. I should serve him as an elder! "


    After that, I raised my glass to Xunchi. In front of all the civil and military officials, Xunchi still gave him face. I raised my glass to respond to him.Then they all raised their glasses and said some respectful words to Xunchi and congratulatory words to Ningdi''s recovery.


    It''s been several days, and I haven''t heard anything about Ningdi''s illness.


    The virtuous imperial concubine sits in the position of emperor Ning''s lower head, looking at the man Dynasty''s culture and martial arts, the big stone in her heart also falls.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 60

    Ningdi then raised the second cup.


    "In addition, I have a happy event to announce while waiting for the beautiful spring."


    Happy event?


    Every time this kind of palace banquet will be mixed with happy events, it''s just that emperor Ning and which empress take a fancy to whose childe and lady, and then match them together.


    Yes, and it is not strange for the people to hear such words.


    The first wedding to be announced is what the prince said just now, isn''t it?


    Sure enough, Emperor Ning said with a smile: "I have asked the medical God and Marquis Gu''s advice to marry Princess Zhenjiang and Marquis Gu''s son. Because the princess is under the age, she is only engaged now, and will be married two years later. "


    This matter has been leaked for a long time, but it is only confirmed today.


    No matter how much discontent there is, it is quietly collected in a dark corner at the moment, and no one will release it.


    So is the second prince, so is Yin Shuo, so is Gu Jiuge


    Gu huaijiang paid special attention to his expression. Fortunately, Gu Jiuge didn''t have any radical reaction. He just gulped down the wine in the cup.


    He remembered Yu Fu''s last words when he left the bamboo forest.


    "The mountains and rivers are far away, and the falling flowers and the wind and rain hurt the spring even more. It''s better to take pity on the people in front of you. The girl invited to the moon is infatuated with her second brother. There are more women around you who are more affectionate than you. Don''t let her down. "


    Yufu doesn''t like him, is it also related to these "affectionate women"?


    If he doesn''t have so many confidants around him, will Yufu like him


    Gu huaijiang is a little worried. He looks at Gu Shubai, who gives him a wink to reassure him.


    Even if Gu Jiuge likes Yu Fu, he won''t hurt his brotherhood. Gu Shubai has confidence in this.


    They are close brothers and know each other better.


    What''s more, Yu Fu has talked with him alone, and I think that one day, with Gu Jiuge''s heart, I will be relieved.


    Yan Shuo lowered his head to play with the wine glass in his hand, and suddenly heard Yan Ji beside him muttering in a low voice.


    "The mountains and rivers are far away in the sky, and the falling flowers and wind and rain hurt the spring even more. It''s better to take pity There is no one in front of you


    Yan Shuo frowned slightly, "what do you say, Ji Yi?"


    "Nothing, big brother. I just think it''s a great poem. It''s better to focus on the people you can get, don''t you think? "


    Yan Shuo''s eyes were not good, and he was staring at Yan Jihe, his eyes were as sharp as eagles.


    How similar to Yin Yan, who was in power at the beginning!


    Yin jikuai shivered. He didn''t know what his words provoked Yan Shuo, which made him so angry.


    Yan Shuo stared at her for a long time, and finally looked away.


    She wasn''t talking about herself.


    He thought that Yin Jiyi was satirizing him, satirizing that he had delusion even if he didn''t get Yu Fu.


    After thinking about it carefully, Yin Jihe couldn''t have the courage.


    She also can''t know, oneself to Yu Fu this kind of thought.


    When Yin Jixiao heard Gu Jiuge and Yu Fu''s words, she was not very comfortable. For no reason, she was stared by Yin Shuo, and her tears almost fell.


    Did Yin Shuo regard her as his own sister?


    Those CHILDES in guhou mansion are not Yufu''s brothers, but they treat Yufu better than their brothers.


    She was envious at the same time.


    But Yan Shuo was her father''s brother. Why did he treat her so harshly since childhood?!


    She thought that after Yin Yan left, only she and Yin Shuo depended on each other. The situation was different, but she didn''t expect it to be the same.


    She was also a shameful miss of the Yin family, a tool used to trick the beauties.


    In front of everyone, she can''t cry. She can''t say anything!


    Yan Ji blinked and swallowed her tears.


    When Yan Shuo turned to look at her, her face had recovered as usual.


    "Brother misunderstood you, didn''t he scare you?"


    Yin Ji couldn''t help saying, "of course not, big brother, don''t worry."


    Every time is like this, thought that the understatement one sentence can comfort her, lets her not be sad.


    She is not a dog. How can she forget the sad things just because her master touches her head?


    She looks at the seat of guhou mansion. Yufu is talking to gujiuge. It seems that she is talking about something interesting. Gujiuge laughs.


    He has just been rejected, in the end or love Yu Fu, she was a tease to laugh.


    Such brother and sister, who can think they are not born?


    Oh.


    No one noticed the discord between the brothers and sisters of the Yin family. Everyone congratulated Xunchi and Gu huaijiang, and congratulated Gu Shubai and Yu Fu.


    Fumigation pool is still a look no one can see, "don''t congratulate me, I don''t refuse is very good, congratulations what congratulations?"


    All of you have heard of the doctor''s temper, but no one dares to respond.


    Smoked pool to see rather emperor one eye, the vision reminds him, don''t forget to promise oneself of affair.Ningdi suddenly remembered what he had talked with Xunchi and made a sign to stop talking.


    "A couple of happy events. In addition to the marriage of marquis Gu Shizi and Princess Zhenjiang, I have another happy event to announce."


    And happy events?


    Who''s the child Ning Di wants to teach?


    Princess Danyang raised her head with interest, and suddenly saw that the eyes of emperor Ning fell on her, with a sense of love.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 61

    "On the order of age, Princess Danyang comes first. Now that I''m married for Yu Fu, I''m going to pay close attention to the marriage in Danyang. "


    When Emperor Ning said this, many people thought that there was Princess Danyang.


    Once upon a time, people in the court thought that Gu Shubai was left to their daughter by Emperor Ning. It is well known that Princess Danyang likes Gu Shubai.


    Who wants Gu Shubai to look down on Princess Danyang? Instead, he is in danger of being made difficult by the fumigation pool and asks to marry Yufu.


    Princess Danyang has lost her face.


    The question is, now Gu Shubai gives it to Yu Fu, who should Princess Danyang give it to?


    "Although Prime Minister Yin took the place of the old prime minister, he was younger after all. I want to make a family for you. As a man, you can start a family before you start a career. What do you think of the prime minister? "


    Ning Di is really good at picking, and he has picked Yin Shuo!


    Looking at the Dongling Dynasty hall, apart from Gu Shubai, who is the youngest and most promising man except Yin Shuo?


    Although his prime minister was replaced because of Yan Yan''s resignation, in the final analysis, he had his own ability.


    Emperor Ning broke his heart for his beloved daughter, first Gu Shubai, then Yin Shuo.


    Danyang''s face suddenly froze, did not expect that Ning Di did not ask her opinion, directly in front of the public pointed to himself to Yin Shuo!


    Yan Shuo is good, but where can Gu Shuo be?


    He wants to ask Xunchi and Gu huaijiang''s consent for Yufu''s marriage. Why is his marriage so overbearing?!


    In the eyes of emperor Ning, she is not as good as Yu Fu


    Yin Shuo''s hand of holding the wine cup stopped, and he subconsciously looked in the direction of Yu Fu.


    It''s a pity that Yu Fu didn''t look at him. Instead, he sent his eyes to Princess Danyang. Instead, Gu Shubai''s eyes fell on him, which was quite playful.


    The God of Medicine''s move was really good. He pointed out Princess Danyang to Yin Shuo. Not only could she not bother herself and Yu Fu in the future, but also Yin Shuo would stop a lot.


    He didn''t believe it. In front of emperor Ning and civil and military officials, did Yin Shuo dare to refuse to marry?


    Sure enough, after a meal, Yin Shuo stood up calmly, "thank you for your marriage, your Majesty''s kindness, I dare not fail."


    Princess Danyang is not in his heart, but it''s not bad to marry her.


    In that case, the second prince is more likely to win than the eldest prince.


    Ning Di laughed and was very satisfied with it. "Good, very good! Today, I promise the two princesses to the youngest and most promising young people in the court. It''s perfect


    The second prince pushed Princess Danyang, "what are you doing? Not soon, Shane? "


    "Second brother, you know..."


    The second prince glared at her.


    "Danyang, you''ve always been sensible. You''re a great help to my brother. Today, if you refuse to marry in front of man Dynasty, what will happen? Besides, Yin Shuo is the Prime Minister of the dynasty. Once you marry him, our great cause will be half done. Don''t you understand? "


    The second prince lowered his voice, with a fake smile on his face. Every word he said was like a knife cut into Princess Danyang''s heart.


    Daye Daye, for the sake of Daye, she has to sacrifice her feelings and let her give up the man she likes to others?


    Why should she let Yu Fu?!


    "Danyang!"


    The second prince harshly urged, and someone nearby seemed to have noticed that something was wrong, looking at them.


    Princess Danyang finally got up slowly, "thank you, father."


    She always said that she loved her father, and decided her life by her own opinions.


    The second prince, who always depended on her, just took her as a bargaining chip to seize power.


    They''re all unreliable.


    It''s up to her to recapture Gu Shubai


    "OK, OK, sit down!"


    Ningdi was very happy, and was congratulated by the people. He didn''t see their unwillingness at all.


    However, as a woman, the virtuous imperial concubine had some idea of Princess Danyang''s mind. She pursed her mouth and laughed with pride.


    Ningdi this decision is good, with the consistent temperament of Princess Danyang, she will not compromise obediently, then there will be a good play to see.


    "Your Majesty, try this pear, which is only paid tribute this spring."


    The virtuous imperial concubine puts a pear on her case, which is cut into small pieces, and carefully forks it. Then it is sent to the mouth of emperor Ning.


    When Ning Di saw it, the pear flesh was as fresh as the freshly peeled one.


    He was slightly surprised, "the fruit just came up. Why does the pear in front of Aifei seem to have been cut?"


    Hibiscus stood on one side, smelling the words and smiling, "Your Majesty, this is cut by the empress herself."


    It turns out that when Emperor Ning spoke just now, the virtuous imperial concubine had been cutting pears for him personally. Emperor Ning was greatly moved, and they said some words of kindness to each other.


    Look at the appearance of Xianliang Shude, where can you see any sign of poisoning and murder?


    Under the seat, Yu Fu took back her eyes and sipped the tea cup.


    "Big brother, I don''t think Princess Danyang is happy. Do you think she will try to push this marriage off?"Although her voice was small, the eldest prince sitting nearby could hear it clearly, only pretending not to hear it.


    He leaned slightly in the direction of Yu Fu and wanted to hear what Gu Shubai would say.


    Gu Shubai looked at the prince quietly and said, "maybe. Your majesty has his own consideration. If your majesty is willing to give her the leeway to refuse, you won''t announce it in advance, won''t you? Therefore, no matter who wants to stop the marriage, his majesty will punish him severely. "


    The great prince''s leaning posture was slowly straightened out.


    He was worried that Princess Danyang''s marriage to Yin Shuo would add a bargaining chip to the second prince''s marriage, but now it''s OK to think about it.


    He doesn''t have to do anything. Princess Danyang will try to stop her. At that time, Ning emperor will punish her.


    Gu Shubai is right. At present, Emperor Ning has alienated him and the second prince. He can''t start at this time, which makes emperor Ning unhappy


    Can you guess whether Danyang and Yin Shuo can succeed?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 62

    In the middle of the banquet, there are falling flowers floating in the gurgling water, which is very beautiful.


    People along the petals to the direction of the upstream look, only to see the emperor Ning next to a few palace maids carrying a flower basket in the flower, as if fairyland.


    Emperor Ning said with a smile: "God of medicine, it''s boring to have a banquet. Naturally, we need to have some fun. I want to follow the example of the water cup in the preface of Lanting. What do you think? "


    Fumigation pool see the arrangement of things are arranged, heart happy, then nodded.


    It''s not difficult to play with these children.


    Where does the water flow?


    The people below talked about the game, and then they understood why emperor Ning set the spring banquet by the river.


    Isn''t this small river the best prop of Qushui Liuqi?


    Emperor Ning cleared his throat. "I''ll put a glass of wine on the lotus leaf. When the wine floats to someone''s stop, that person will write a poem. What do you think?"


    All of you are the most valuable people in Dongling''s status. I dare not say that you have other talents. You can still write poems.


    If you can show your talent in front of emperor Ning, maybe you can also get the chance to become a senior official. Yes, everyone is eager to try and has a good idea.


    Gu huaijiang arched his hand and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, is this not for me? I only know how to fight in the battlefield. How can I know how to recite poems and write Fu? "


    "Don''t be modest. Don''t I know you? You have always taught your soldiers to study as well as martial arts. How can you not understand that? What''s more, there are ambushes around you. I''m not afraid of making a fool of you! "


    Ning Di laughs and orders people to put the lotus leaf into the river. He puts the wine cup into the leaf himself.


    As soon as I let go, the broad green lotus leaves floated slowly on the water.


    In spring, the water flows gently, and the lotus leaf floats slowly. It floats from the fumigation pool to Gu Shubai and others, but it doesn''t mean to stop.


    When she came to Yan Jihe, she made a little turn and stopped.


    The eyes of all the people fell on Yin Jihe.


    We all know that Yin Yan has such a daughter, but few people have met Yin Jihe. She occasionally attends Palace Banquet, but she is very low-key.


    If it wasn''t for the glass floating to her this time, I''m afraid people would not notice her.


    Emperor Ning looked down and said, "it''s Miss Yin''s first prize, isn''t it?"


    Yin jikuai stood up quickly, looking a little stiff, "back to your majesty, my daughter Yin jikuai."


    Ning Di looked at her, and saw that she was as delicate as a willow, and a timid posture, which looked like a sentimental girl from a small family.


    Yan Yan trained Yan Shuo to be elegant and elegant. How could he train his daughter to be so elegant?


    He laughed affably, afraid to frighten Yin Ji, "it seems that Miss Yin seldom enters the palace. Did you ever enter the palace for the Mid Autumn Festival banquet last year? I don''t remember what you did


    Yin Ji blessed her body and said, "my Lord, last year''s banquet at the Mid Autumn Festival palace, the minister''s daughter was admitted to the palace, but the minister''s daughter was not well at that time and could not perform for your majesty. Please forgive me."


    Yan Shuo got up and said: "yes, your majesty, my sister has always been weak and sick. The doctor said that we should not think too much. What''s more, she seldom goes out, and her talent is shallow. It''s a shame to force her to write poems. It''s better to let her drink a glass of wine. "


    Yin Ji Yi bit his lower lip slightly.


    From small to large, Yan Yan and Yan Shuo would not let her go out and show her in front of people, for fear that her identity would be exposed if she was too conspicuous.


    But even if she was a concubine''s daughter, how could she be so shameful?


    This time, she didn''t want to listen to Yin Shuo''s control any more.


    "Your Majesty, although my courtesan are shallow, they are more than capable of drinking. For the sake of health, even if you want to make a fool of yourself in front of your majesty, you have to reluctantly write poems. "


    Yin Shuo looked at her in disbelief.


    Yin Ji bowed her head, did not dare to look at him, but stubbornly bit her lips.


    It seems that she is determined to show her talents.


    Yan Shuo suddenly began to laugh, and the corners of his mouth were flat. It was a smile from a distance, but it didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes from a close look.


    He lowered his voice. "My sister has grown up and has her own opinions. It''s a good thing."


    After that, the emperor of Chaoning smiles and sits down. It''s still a fake smile.


    Ning Di said, "please start with Miss Yin."


    Yin Jichu read quickly: "meet again in the deep of qulan, and the tears of her hands tremble. Desolate after two should be the same, very clear resentment in the moon


    She was born with a delicate appearance, and it was particularly moving to make such a sad and sentimental poem.


    Even Gu Jiuge couldn''t help looking at her. She used to know that she had talent and didn''t want to deal with it on the spot.


    I underestimated her.


    Ning Di smiles and claps his hands, "well, well written. In such a short period of time, it is difficult for you to make such a good poem without revealing it. But if I''m not wrong, what the poem says is the feeling of parting and missing each other, right


    Could it be that Miss Yin has a lover whom she yearns for, so she would like to express her love in this poem?


    Yan Jixiao took a subconscious look at Gu Jiusong and quickly took it back, but many people saw this subconscious action.Her face is slightly red, but also a blessing, "back to your majesty, my daughter is just missing her mother who died early and her father who left home, there is no difference."


    When she mentioned the word "mother", Yin Shuo''s face changed.


    Knowing that he had made a slip of words, Yin Ji Yi was afraid of making people guess. He took the wine cup from the river and said, "it''s a happy day in Japan today. I really shouldn''t have written this sad poem. I''ll punish myself for a cup!"


    After that, he drank it and coughed softly with his chest covered after sitting down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 63

    How Yin Yan left was well known.


    When Yin Jixiao talked about this, Ning Di was not happy at first, and he was angry when he saw her punish herself.


    The little girl''s family is not intentional, so there''s no need to criticize her.


    Emperor Ning waved his hand and motioned to Duke Gao, "write down the poems of Miss Yin just now. If everyone has such talent as Miss Yin, maybe the poems recorded at today''s spring banquet will be handed down to the world in the future."


    Yin Ji took a long breath.


    Today, she finally showed her face in front of emperor Ning and all the people, and she was no longer an unknown Prime Minister behind Yan Shuo.


    But Yan Shuo was obviously not happy. He didn''t expect that he would disobey him one day.


    She squeezed out a smile, grabbed Yan Shuo''s arm, and tried to explain to him in a soft tone, "big brother, I just..."


    Yan Shuo coldly took back his hand, and Yin Jiyi''s hand stopped in the air, embarrassed to take it back.


    "Don''t say it."


    The face is clearly smiling, but the words in the mouth are as cold as iron.


    Others can''t see what he''s doing to himself. She''s the only one who''s alone in the feast, enduring the cold


    The second glass of wine came down again.


    This time, the lotus leaf floated past the seats of Yin Shuo and Yin Jihe, and then continued to go down, with a great indomitable attitude.


    Yu Fu Chao Gu Shubai said with a smile, "I haven''t seen my elder brother write poems. I only saw a few manuscripts from Mr. Lin. they were written by my elder brother when he was studying in Guangxia study in his early years."


    Gu Shubai looked at the lotus leaf floating in front of the prince and said with a smile: "Oh? What manuscripts are you reading? "


    A pair of star eyes bright, close distance and with curiosity looking at Yu Fu, the latter is a little shy.


    She dropped her head slightly, thinking that she had read Gu Shubai''s poem and wanted to tell him that she had never forgotten his poem after reading it -


    suddenly she heard a puff. It turned out that the maid in waiting beside the prince accidentally knocked a pear into the water.


    The lotus leaf in the water originally stopped in front of the second prince. The little spray caused by the pear swayed and drifted down a few inches.


    In this way, the wine cup fell to Princess Danyang.


    "Why are you so careless?"


    The eldest prince reprimanded softly, and the maid knew that she was wrong, so she knelt down and did not dare to distinguish.


    If usually knocked down a pear is not a major event, but her inadvertent loss changed the lotus leaf stop position, this is a major event.


    In the eyes of the leader, Emperor Ning said, "well, she didn''t mean to. Since the wine cup falls in front of Danyang, it''s up to Danyang to write a poem! "


    Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo seldom meet, let her show, or let Yin Shuo know her better.


    Even if they admire her slowly, their marriage will be more harmonious.


    Princess Danyang is in a trance, thinking about how to get back to Shubai. Suddenly, she is called to write poems.


    She is very upset now. How can she be in the mood to write poetry?


    The second prince glared at the big prince, but his eyes were not good.


    As the eldest brother of Princess Danyang, the eldest prince knows what she thinks of Gu Shubai, and he wants to make her write poems at this time. It''s clear that he wants to make a fool of her!


    The eldest prince looked back at him innocently. "Don''t worry, second brother. They are all slaves around him. They are so stupid that they delay the second brother''s talent exhibition. I''ll send this slave to your house in a moment. How about letting you feel free? "


    "No matter how clever a dog is, it doesn''t follow people''s advice? There are only you and me. Why don''t you pretend to be stupid and refuse to admit it


    The eldest prince smiles and takes back his eyes, ignoring his mischief.


    Who said their conversation was only heard by the two of them?


    Gu Shubai and his family were not far away. When they heard that martial arts had reached a certain level, people would have extraordinary ears. Besides, there was a god of medicine who was too old to know that he was hundreds of years old. He didn''t dare to say what he thought.


    Princess Danyang recalled carefully that she often wrote poems for fun in her boudoir. Now she wanted to read one of them.


    I''m just anxious to think about it now, but I can''t think of a good one for a while.


    Yes, there is an ordinary song, but it is suitable for the situation!


    She stood up and said slowly, "the mountain peach is full of red flowers. Spring comes to the river to pat the mountain. The flower red is easy to fade like Lang Yi, and the water flow is infinite like my worry. "


    The same poem is full of sorrow, which tells the missing feelings of women. The song of Princess Danyang is much more shallow than the one of Yin Jigao.


    What''s more, in front of the courtiers, these little things are not elegant.


    Yin Ji''s poem can be interpreted as missing his parents, but Princess Danyang''s poem is a deserted tone!


    Thinking of emperor Ning''s marriage to Gu Shubai and Yu Fu, people can''t help but think about it. Does Princess Danyang regard herself as the abandoned wife of the son of marquis Gu?


    It''s not self respecting for an unmarried woman.


    In the crowd, some people were talking and laughing.The virtuous imperial concubine throws a silent scornful look at her.


    This kind of Di princess, also deserve to occupy the limelight in front of Ning emperor with di identity everywhere?


    Pooh.


    Ningdi''s face was instantly ugly, and he looked at Princess Danyang with a disappointed look that he had never seen before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 64

    She''s not losing her face, she''s losing Ningdi''s face.


    He was the one who gave the marriage. Now Princess Danyang uses this kind of poem to express her opposition. How can he get off the stage?


    Ning Di looked at her silently, his chest undulating violently.


    The virtuous imperial concubine pretends not to see, she hopes this matter makes more big better, certainly won''t dissuade Ning emperor at this time.


    On the contrary, Xun Chi raised his head from the drumstick. "Your Majesty has just recovered. It''s not suitable to be angry. If a child doesn''t behave well, it''s good to have a fight. Look at Tianshu - "


    as soon as he turns his head, he suddenly remembers that Tianshu didn''t enter the palace with him today, but was competing with Gu Hanmo in guhou mansion.


    It''s better to say bad things about him.


    "Tianshu was beaten by me since I was a child. How clever is it now?"


    Yu Fu was extremely supportive and chuckled, then Gu Shubai and Gu huaijiang all laughed.


    The prince said with a smile: "what the God of Medicine said is reasonable. Your two disciples are really clever."


    Yes, cunning refused to put down his sword when he entered emperor Ning''s bedroom. When cunning arrived, Dongling knocked down dozens of Gu Hou''s soldiers.


    There''s no more cleverness.


    The great prince then said, "I just don''t know that Yu Fu''s sister was beaten by the God of medicine?"


    He deliberately along with the words of smoked pool to diverge the topic, rather emperor''s facial expression eased a lot, no longer see Danyang princess.


    Although Danyang is the brother and sister of the second prince, it is the big prince who comes out to rescue him, which shows his brotherhood.


    Ningdi held the hand of the virtuous imperial concubine beside him, with great appreciation.


    The virtuous imperial concubine smiles gently.


    The benefits are occupied by her and the prince. What is disgraced and disgusted by Ning Di is the second prince''s sister. She naturally laughs.


    Fumigation pool immediately retorted, "how can it be? We Yufu are smart and sensible since childhood. I''ve never been willing to touch her finger, let alone beat her. Some children have to fight to be good. Some children are good even if they don''t fight. Gu Hou, do you think so? "


    Look, look!


    Xun Chi, whose eyes are higher than the top, has no mercy on his two disciples, but praises Yu Fu so much.


    Is this kind of master biased too much?


    Princess Danyang, who was ironically accused of having some children, turned pale and realized that she had become the laughing stock of the public.


    This God of medicine must have done it on purpose for Yufu!


    Gu huaijiang nodded slowly and agreed, "the God of medicine is right. For example, the seven children in my family, Shubai and Jiuge, have hardly been beaten, but Gu Yi will be beaten every three to five. But it''s not as good as Yu Fu. Yu Fu is more sensible than Shu Bai. "


    What''s the matter? Is Gu huaijiang here to rob the children?


    He compared with Xunchi and praised Yufu, as if who praised Yufu was more powerful, and Yufu was his child!


    Crazy, crazy!


    Ning Di coughed and reminded them that now Yufu is not only the child of their two families, but also his daughter in name!


    First, Gu Shubai and Tianshu robbed his wife outside Ningdi''s bedroom. Then, Xunchi, Gu huaijiang and Ningdi robbed their daughter in public. How popular is Yufu?


    Yu Fu, who is in the center of the vortex, has a clever face and pretends that he can''t understand anything.


    If she dares to speak up, it will certainly lead to more disputes.


    She didn''t know others. She knew fumigation pool best. He had to win to give up.


    The old man is like an old child. This temperament makes her and her brothers happy!


    Yu Fu thought of the past in the immortal Valley, and couldn''t help giggling. Suddenly, he was stuffed with a pear in his mouth.


    Gu Shubai looked at her with a little pride in her eyes. "Let them fight for it. At home, from father to husband, you still belong to me for the rest of your life."


    Yu Fu''s heart almost missed a beat.


    Why can''t she get angry with him for being so overbearing


    In Gu Hou''s mansion, Gu Hanmo and Tianshu lie on the ground without any image, and their swords are thrown aside at will.


    The surrounding area was covered with flowers and leaves, and the martial arts arena seemed to have been swept by a storm.


    Regardless of what cool cool cool, they played a day, it is too tired.


    Two head to head lie on the ground breathing, for a while, Gu cold Mo first mouth, "Tianshu, you really don''t like Yu Fu?"


    "Ho, how can it be?"


    Gu Han Mo straightened up and began to teach him a lesson.


    Only listen to Tianshu way: "she is my little younger martial sister, I grew up looking at, beautiful and smart, kind, clever and lovely, who would not like? But it''s not like that. "


    "Oh."


    Gu Hanmo lies on the ground again.


    He always talks little to people, but Tianshu is different. He talks a lot to familiar people.


    Gu cold Mo and he is not hit do not know, now in his eyes Gu cold Mo has been regarded as an acquaintance, his words also more up.


    "You don''t know? I like men. ""What?"


    Gu Hanmo really jumped up this time.


    "What are you doing? I don''t like you. What I like is our elder martial sister. "


    "You How can a man like a man? You have no shame to tell me that. I''d rather not hear it! "


    Gu Hanmo rarely has the expression fluctuation, Tianshu looked very interesting, sat up.


    He patted the position beside him and motioned Gu Hanmo to sit down and talk.


    "Do you know why I like men?"


    Gu Hanmo shook his head with a cold face.


    "Because at first I didn''t know that the eldest martial sister was a man."


    Yes, he said "elder sister", not elder martial brother.


    Gu Hanmo said, "your eldest martial sister dressed as a woman?"


    Tianshu nodded faintly, "if I knew he was a man at the beginning, I would not like him. But I like his later confession, which was rejected by him. The sixth time, he took off his clothes. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 65

    The two sat on the ground and chatted for a long time, full of emotion.


    It turns out that the person Tianshu likes is Hua WuJie, an apprentice of the God of medicine. He always shows off in women''s clothes. In the immortal Valley, he is called the elder martial sister.


    Unexpectedly, he was actually a man, but he liked to dress up as a woman. Fumigation pool knew about it, but ignored it.


    "You don''t like men disguised as women, and I don''t like it either. I always feel like a pervert. But when master knew about it, he played it down. He said that the life span of ordinary people is only a few decades. You can do whatever you like, wear whatever you like, and it''s none of your business to wear what your elder martial sister wears? "


    Gu Hanmo: "I''m not sure."


    This is really like the tone of fumigation pool.


    "Now that you know he''s a man, don''t you like him?"


    Gu cold Mo this words, see Tianshu that cold face, show a kind of by fire baked crack ice general expression.


    He gritted his teeth, angry a little funny, "if you can say you don''t like it, it''s not love!"


    God knows how much he wants to stop liking a man.


    Gu Hanmo is silent.


    He has always been disgusted with this kind of thing. After listening to Tianshu''s experience, he sympathizes with him.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t understand what he called love.


    In his daily life, besides practicing sword, he had to deal with the affairs of his father, elder brother and second brother in the army and government. He didn''t have to worry about them.


    Even his younger brothers and sisters don''t need him to take care of them. His life is simple and pure.


    He doesn''t understand other feelings except family affection for the moment.


    Tianshu saw that he had a wooden face and cursed: "there are people with colder faces than me in this world. They don''t understand the amorous feelings."


    Then he took up his sword and said, "come on, fight again!"


    "Three CHILDES!"


    Gu Hanmo picks up his sword, and suddenly sees the little guy in his courtyard enter the martial arts arena, in a hurry.


    Tianshu looked at the boy unhappily, annoyed that he interrupted his interest.


    Seeing the ice face that was the same as the third son of his family, the little boy bowed his head and said, "third son, I have something important to tell you!"


    "Say it."


    Little Si hesitated to look at Tianshu, his scandal was heard by outsiders, for fear that it would not be good.


    Gu Han Mo eyebrows micro Cu, "the elder martial brother of jade Fu is Hou Fu''s own person, have what words but say no harm."


    "Yes, Mr. three. You sent us to keep an eye on the fourth young master to prevent him from looking for the little actor named Yuguan. Just now the fourth young master went out of the door and rode to the actor''s residence outside the city! "


    "What?"


    Gu Hanmo''s face is very ugly.


    Gu Wenqing has always been gentle and prudent. Many people say that he has the style of Gu Shubai. He must be more elegant when he is older.


    I didn''t expect him to mix up with inferior actors again and again. I really don''t know how to respect himself!


    Gu Hanmo''s face changed, and he was going to go out with the little guy.


    Tianshu said faintly, "master and Yufu have gone to the palace for dinner. I''m bored in the palace, so I''d better go with you."


    Gu Han Mo couldn''t take care of these, nodded and went out.


    They galloped out of the city, and soon saw a gathering house at the foot of the mountain, most of which were hung with paper red lanterns.


    Outside the city are farmers, and even the house is not willing to light at night, let alone in front of the door?


    Gu Hanmo said to the sky: "see? Those with lanterns are all unlicensed prostitutes'' restaurants. Those who light the lights at night so that visitors can recognize their location will hide in the residence of the jade official. "


    Tianshu seldom went down the mountain and nodded silently after listening to him.


    "According to you, this actor named Yuguan is the leading actor in the troupe, and he is also a serious professional. Why don''t you let the fourth young master associate with him? "


    "You don''t know that actors in Dongling are not serious businesses, and they are no different from prostitutes. What''s more, the fourth younger brother has saved his life. If he takes his reputation into consideration, he should take the initiative to break off contact with him. Why do he always tease the fourth younger brother to come here? "


    Tianshu no longer said much. They rode close to the place, and a woman came out of several houses.


    See him two people demeanor extraordinary, like born in your family, those women all make enchanting, want to come forward to talk.


    When they got to the first five steps, they retreated.


    These two CHILDES are handsome, and they look like rich masters, but their eyes are so frightening.


    It''s like ice. It makes people shiver at a glance.


    "Which is Yuguan''s house?"


    It turned out that they were looking for men for fun. No wonder they were so cold to these beautiful women.


    A heavily made-up half old Xu Niang boldly stepped forward and waved her green handkerchief, "here, it''s in the back, the one closest to the foot of the mountain!"


    Gu Han Mo threw out a piece of silver to her, and then went back.


    The woman took the silver, and her eyes brightened. She didn''t expect that she could get such a rich reward with a word.


    "Ouch! I can earn more by soliciting business in one day! These two young masters are really rich. ""What''s the use of money? They''re looking for men. Let''s go! "


    ¡­¡­


    Near the house at the foot of the mountain, there was a faint sound of babbling and someone was singing.


    There is also a faint sound of silk and bamboo, which is more interesting than the sound of gongs and drums on the stage.


    It''s just that the voice of the opera singer is really familiar.


    Gu cold Mo brow tight Cu, can''t believe own guess.


    Tianshu pulled his sleeve, pointed up, Gu Hanmo immediately understood, two people flew to the roof.


    Uncover a corner of the tile, and the situation inside becomes clear.


    There should be no six o''clock today. Don''t wait ~


    by the way, I heard that everyone is preparing for the final exam recently. When I heard this, I thought of the days when there was the final exam. I shuddered


    I wish you all the best in the exam and graduate early, ha ha ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 66

    A small room was clean and simple. In the middle of the room, a man in a big red costume was singing.


    His singing is unsophisticated and his posture is slightly stiff. It can be seen that he is not professional, but every rhythm is devout.


    On the other side, a pink man with a smile on his face, sat on a low stool and played with strings.


    "You are like a beautiful family, like water and flowing water..."


    The opera man''s sleeves are raised, and when he sings the moving part of the Peony Pavilion, he sighs and chants with deep feeling.


    The plain white sleeves are messy in mid air. When they are raised high, they are like a white lotus in full bloom from a close distance, blocking the sight of the two people on the roof.


    That water sleeve falls very quickly, the facial expression of Gu Han Mo is particularly ugly.


    Gu Wenqing is the one who sings the opera.


    The sound of the string suddenly stopped, and Yuguan''s joyful voice rang out, "fourth young master, you have made a lot of progress this time. I didn''t expect that you have learned it several times, and you have already sung so well!"


    "Really? I think it''s a bit stiff when I sing the beautiful scenery on a beautiful day. Look at it -- "


    " bang! "


    The door of the house was kicked open, and the whole door fell to the ground. Yu Guan was so scared that he covered his heart.


    Gu Wenqing''s words were interrupted, subconsciously picked up the sword to protect Yu Guan, and the sword pointed out the door.


    The fallen door raised dust, and two familiar figures came outside. Gu Wenqing''s sword trembled slightly.


    "Third brother?"


    Facing up, Gu Hanmo''s eyes become colder and colder.


    His eyes fell on Gu Wenqing''s costumes and sleeves, full of displeasure. Seeing this, Yu Guan hurriedly stripped off Gu Wenqing''s clothes.


    They were in a hurry and took a long time to untie everything.


    Gu Hanmo looked at Yu Guan coldly, but he said to Gu Wenqing, "as a son of a noble family, you are willing to degenerate and learn from those romantic dandies? The martial arts your father taught you are for you to swing your sleeves? "


    It''s not easy to participate in housework. Seeing Yu Guan shaking with fright, Tianshu goes out the door.


    He and Gu Hanmo are there together. It''s not good to scare these ordinary people out of trouble.


    Gu Wenqing opened his mouth and muttered: "third brother, I just think there''s nothing wrong in the house recently. Your majesty has made a lot of awards and made Yufu a princess. Even if I do something out of the ordinary, it won''t hurt the Houfu to be caught. "


    "The more you are respected by your majesty, the less ridiculous you should be. Look at yourself. Even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are inferior. They are not as sensible as you. "


    In front of the jade official''s face, the Tianshu outside the door wants to hear his words, he doesn''t want to say much.


    Only coldly way: "don''t you come back with me soon?"


    Gu Wenqing''s childhood education was to respect his father and brother. He didn''t dare to disobey his brother''s orders, so he gave the jade officer a look.


    Yuguan was always a good judge of words and deeds, and gave him a reassuring look.


    Gu Hanmo is a well-educated son of a noble family. He just kicks the door of his family, but he won''t beat him or scold him.


    What''s more, he''s right. He''s a mean person. It''s really wrong for Gu Wenqing to mix with him


    Gu Hanmo strides out of the room. Gu Wenqing follows him with his head down.


    The wind blowing in from the bare door, Yu Guan leans on the dusty wall and looks at the back of the three of them riding away.


    He recalled that every time Gu Wenqing came to him when there was no one at home and asked him to teach him how to sing opera, he looked sincere and happy.


    Gu Wenqing really likes singing opera. He doesn''t think singing opera is inferior at all. Instead, he thinks it''s very interesting.


    He followed Huali class through many state capitals, met many aristocratic CHILDES, either rich or powerful, and never treated him as sincerely as Gu Wenqing.


    Not to play with him, not to make fun of him.


    Every time two people in this small house, you sing a sentence, I learn a sentence, you practice music, I play strings, I do not know how happy.


    It''s a pity that such happy days will never come again


    "Oh, isn''t this the jade official? How can one stand here and shed tears? "


    There is no business in the daytime. The women in the nearby prostitutes'' restaurants have nothing to do. They have been observing the movement of Yuguan.


    They seldom come to such a rich and handsome place.


    I didn''t expect to see a joke of Yuguan.


    Yu Guan immediately lowered his head and wiped his tears, and said with a forced smile, "nothing. I''m just lost in the wind."


    He turned and walked towards the house. Although he lived near these prostitutes, he had never been in touch with them and was not in the same street.


    When the women saw that he ignored him, they wanted to bully him more and more, and they simply crossed the threshold of his house.


    "You..."


    The door panel was damaged by Gu Hanmo and they kicked it, and it couldn''t be repaired at the moment. He couldn''t help driving these women out, and he was ashamed and annoyed at the moment.


    A woman who was eating melon seeds said with a smile: "why, are you afraid that we will dirty your ground? Don''t think about the difference between you and us. Are you not the same person? A rabbit, you mean to look down on us? PoohRed lips spit out a mouthful of melon seed skin, like snowflakes, falling on the clean ground in Yuguan''s room.


    Don''t think that the fourth elder brother and Yu Guan are doing something shameful. They are very pure. They want to be crooked. They will face the wall consciously. Ha ha ~


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 67

    In front of the house of marquis Gu, Gu Hanmo turns over and dismounts, followed by Gu Wenqing.


    It''s not strange that soldiers often see such scenes.


    But today, the face of the third young master seems to be colder than usual.


    "Father and brother, have they come back yet?"


    "Huisanzi, not yet."


    Gu Hanmo nods and walks into the door. Gu Wenqing follows him honestly.


    Tianshu walked at the end, deliberately slowed down his pace, and when they walked away, they got close to the soldiers on duty outside the house.


    "If you don''t want your fourth son to have an accident, send someone to the palace to inform your marquis."


    What''s the matter with the fourth young master?


    Knowing that Tianshu would not speak without reason, the soldier quickly arched his hand and said, "if anything really happens, please ask the medical immortal to stop me. I''ll go back!"


    Someone had led the horse long ago. Seeing the soldier galloping away, Tianshu continued to walk towards the mansion.


    "Three brothers, four brothers, you..."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi went out of the yard and found that the people in the house were gone.


    When those who enter the palace enter the palace, there should be Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing in the palace. Why are they missing, even Tianshu?


    Two people also worried for a while, who want to see Gu Han Mo, is such a frightening face.


    Gu Wenqing, however, was wrongly following. At first sight, he was caught making a mistake.


    It''s strange. How can the fourth brother make more mistakes than them recently?


    Last time I was with the jade official, but I didn''t go home at night. What''s wrong this time?


    Gu Yi boldly said: "what did the third brother and the fourth brother commit..."


    "Kneel down!"


    Gu cold Mo a fierce voice drinks, frighten Gu Yi dare not speak, weak ground hide to one side.


    Gu Wenqing opened the corner of his robe and knelt straight outside the upper chamber court without arguing for himself.


    "You''re kneeling here, when you figure it out and when you get up again."


    Gu Wenqing suddenly said, "fourth brother, I just want to ask you, how did you know I was there today? You sent someone to follow me? "


    Yuguan again?!


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi look at each other. They are miserable. The third brother doesn''t like actors and actresses the most. This time, the fourth brother will have bad luck!


    Gu Han Mo did not deny, "if you can wake up, why should I send someone to follow?"


    "I didn''t do anything unbearable. I just like opera. I just learned a few plays from Yuguan. Why can''t the third brother tolerate it so much?"


    What? Gu Wenqing went to find Yu Guanxue opera?


    It''s rare for a young master of the Dongling family to learn drama, unless his family is in trouble.


    No wonder third brother is so angry.


    But if you just study drama, it doesn''t seem too much


    "You don''t know how to repent?"


    Gu cold Mo voice is cold, "you are simply hopeless."


    With a flick of the sleeve, the whole person, like a firecracker on fire, strode away before the explosion.


    Gu Yichang breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s terrible. I''m scared to death. The third brother hasn''t lost his temper for a long time."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not you who are being scolded. Please think of a way for brother four


    Gu Xiangbai gave him a look, and they squatted beside Gu Wenqing, holding their chin to find a way.


    Gu Wenqing reluctantly smile, "you don''t think of a way for me, be careful to make the third brother angry with you."


    Gu Yi pats forehead suddenly, thought of a good method.


    "Yes, what''s the use of the two of us working here? Xiaoyu is clever. She must have a way! And the third brother dares to be angry with us. He dares not be angry with Yufu! "


    Listening to this, Gu Xiang got up and said, "I''ll call someone to go into the palace and tell Yu Fu that you''ll secretly get some dry food for the fourth brother. I don''t know when to kneel down."


    Two people separate action, Gu Xiang to the door, see no gu cold Mo''s eyes and ears around, just way: "quickly send a person into the palace to tell Miss, say four elder brother is difficult!"


    The soldier arched his hand and said, "Mr. five, we have been sent by Yixian for a while. Don''t worry."


    "Second elder martial brother?"


    Gu Xiangle said, "I didn''t expect that the second elder martial brother''s face was cold and his heart was warm. He was so warm-hearted that he thought about my family affairs."


    "Who is thinking about your family?"


    The voice of Tianshu suddenly sounded above his head. He was lying on the tiles of the roof, his white clothes flying.


    "I''m afraid that Yu Fu will be sad if he loses his fourth brother. Your third brother doesn''t understand the customs. He''s much more ruthless than me."


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the banquet, Gu huaijiang and his party went outside the palace, and they saw a fast horse riding.


    At once, the soldiers of Gu Hou''s mansion immediately dismounted to report to him when they saw them, "Lord Hou, the fourth young master is caught by the third young master and is being punished in the mansion. The life of the medical immortal comes down to report. Please go back to the mansion and have a look! "Gu Wenqing has always been sensible and calm. How can he make any serious mistakes that Tianshu can''t help intervening?


    Yu Fu said immediately, "is it because of Yu Guan?"


    Apart from this, she did not expect Gu Wenqing to make any mistakes.


    The soldier thought, "I only know that they came back from outside the city. As for other subordinates, I don''t know."


    "If you come back from outside the city, it must be the jade official''s business. Master, general, please go back to your house first. I''ll go outside the city! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 68

    In his spare time a few days ago, Yu Fucai learned to ride a horse in the martial arts arena.


    Now that she''s long enough to hold the stirrups, it''s easy for her to learn to ride.


    Seeing that she left on a soldier''s horse, Gu Shubai wanted to stop her, but she was stopped by the fumigation pool.


    "Don''t worry, the disciples of immortal valley are naturally close to animals, especially Yufu. She can drive a horse and protect herself. You always treat her as a flower in the greenhouse. When will she grow up? "


    After that, he turned to the sedan chair and stopped looking at their father and son.


    He was very broad-minded. Yu Fu was sent down the mountain when he was only 12 years old, and he stuffed so much gold and silver on such a small child.


    He is really not afraid of Yufu being robbed.


    Fortunately, it was Gu Jiajun who robbed Yu Fu. If it fell into the hands of others, I don''t know what happened now.


    But he insisted that, Gu huaijiang and others are not easy to say.


    "Well, since the God of medicine is confident, let Yufu go by himself. Let''s go back to the mansion to see Wenqing first."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Fu drove his horse to the outside of the city. As Gu Wenqing once told her, he walked north along the main road.


    Go to the foot of a mountain and see many houses with red lights.


    She led the horse to stop in front of the houses with red lights, tied the horse to an elm tree and observed the houses carefully.


    The fourth brother only said it was here, but didn''t say which one.


    With the temperament and identity of Yuguan, which one should he live in?


    "Miss?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Yu Fu was frightened and immediately turned around. At the same time, he stepped back two steps.


    I saw an old woman with a white face staring at her with a big wild flower on her head. She looked very frivolous.


    Especially when she stares at her face, it''s like a wolf on the grassland seeing a sheep.


    Yufu felt very uncomfortable.


    The old woman said, "I came out to pour water. Seeing that the young lady was well dressed, she didn''t look like a girl here, so I came up to ask. I wonder what the lady is doing here? "


    On the one hand, he continued to scan Yufu up and down with that kind of eyes.


    Yu Fu was impatient. "I''m looking for someone. I won''t bother you."


    After that, he went to the tunnel and observed the houses. Maybe he could find Yuguan''s residence.


    The old woman is not annoyed by her cold refusal, and follows Yufu silently. Yufu keeps an eye on her and realizes that she follows her.


    What does she want to do?


    Before she knew it, two coquettish women came out of the front lane and looked at her with a smile.


    "Oh, mom really found a good thing, much better than us. It''s just a little younger. "


    A woman looked at her frivolously, another woman frowned slightly, "Mom, it doesn''t look like an ordinary girl, will it happen?"


    Although these women who are prostitutes are inferior in status, they have received several valuable guests.


    The clothes on Yu Fu''s body, the jade pendant on his waist and the step shake on his head are not ordinary things.


    The old woman behind Yu Fu was very pleased with her smile. "Of course, she''s not a girl from an ordinary family. She''s riding here. How can an ordinary family have such a good horse?"


    The two women were so young that they were frightened by the old woman''s words.


    "The lady of the rich? That mother is not going to send people back soon. How can we afford it if they are found? "


    The more the frowning woman looked at Yu Fu''s clothes, the more wrong she felt, "you see, does her dress look like a palace dress? I remember that the palace dress has such big sleeves. Is she the lady in the palace? "


    The old woman squinted at Yu Fu and said harshly, "no nonsense! What noble people in the palace can come to our place alone? Such a beautiful little girl, if you tie her up, I''m afraid she can sell hundreds of taels of silver in the first night. Don''t you want to make money? "


    Yu Fu had been paying attention to the houses nearby while they were talking. Suddenly, she saw a house at the foot of the mountain in the distance. There was no red light in front of the door.


    Yes, Yuguan doesn''t do prostitution business. He doesn''t have to hang a red light in front of his door to attract customers.


    "Have you finished?"


    Yu Fu suddenly opened his mouth, sweet pear vortex, smile eyes curved, eyes but people feel afraid.


    The two young women did not dare to move. Yu Fu turned around and hooked her fingers at the old woman.


    "Come on."


    The old woman hesitated for a moment, thinking that she was reluctant to give up the fat meat. The temperament of the ladies was different from those of the prostitutes, so she would sell it at a good price.


    For the sake of money, she went all out, don''t believe a little girl cheater can naishe he!


    The old woman pounced on Yu Fu. Before she touched the corner of her clothes, she sent out a poisonous needle in her hand, three of which were tied side by side on the old woman''s head.


    The white powder fluttered down. The old woman rolled her eyes and lay on the ground all soft.The two women gasped in horror, "Miss, you What did you do to her? "


    Yu Fu didn''t answer, "is she your mother? I just heard you call her mother


    "No, I don''t know. We are also the girls she turned to! Since she was 15 or 16 years old, she has been entertaining guests for her to earn money. When she saw the young lady here alone today, she asked us to arrest you together. We have never done such a thing before! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 69

    Yu Fu believed them.


    If they were the old hands of abducting girls, they would not be so timid. They would be at a loss when they saw the old woman fall down.


    "Since you are also abducted, do you want to be a business student?"


    "Make a living..."


    Two people one face is at a loss, they are young age to be involved in a prostitute restaurant, in addition to doing this, what else can they do?


    "Miss, we We won''t do anything. "


    Yu Fu thought that he had something to do today, so he took out two pieces of gold from his pocket and said, "take them. Come back to me when you think about them. She was poisoned by me. If you want to save her life, you can send her to the hospital. If you don''t want to save her, you can send her directly to the imperial Yamen. People in Yamen naturally know how to deal with it. Her life and death are up to you. "


    Two people are still heavy Leng of time, jade help has already left the spot.


    Looking at the old woman lying on the ground, they hesitated.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t do it just now. Did you hear that young lady? Send the old lady to the Yamen. The people in the Yamen naturally know how to deal with it. It shows that the officials know the lady''s poison needle. "


    "What kind of a person should he be if he can let the officials know at a glance and know how to deal with it..."


    Yu Fu went to the house where there was no red light. She heard some women''s voices and thought she had found the wrong place.


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard a rising female voice scold: "bah! You think you''re too expensive when you''re with a noble man, don''t you? You, a man who sells his body, are inferior to us women! "


    "You, what are you talking about? How have I ever done such a thing? "


    The man''s voice was soft and delicate. He was so angry that he trembled. Yufu still heard Yuguan''s tone.


    He is like a cotton ball sinking in a well, full of water and sinking himself very low.


    at last, he is integrated with the well water, introverted and self restrained, which makes people unable to see his true emotion. The rest is only humility.


    It''s like when they first saw it after the stage.


    Just now in this sentence faint anger, probably already was his limit?


    "Oh, and angry?"


    Another woman pushed Yu Guan and put him on the chair. "No wonder you like me. You are a man who is more beautiful than a woman. If I see you, I like you too!"


    She frivolously raises the chin of the jade official, the jade official subconsciously dodges backward, accidentally overturns the chair, the whole person falls to the ground.


    All of a sudden, his body was covered with the melon seed skin vomited by the prostitutes, and his elegant clothes were stained with saliva, so he couldn''t be patted clean.


    The more anxious Yuguan was, the more satisfied the prostitutes were.


    "Don''t shoot. No matter how you shoot, it won''t be clean. We people are born dirty. Why don''t you stay close to us? "


    "You are dirty, not him."


    There is no door, outside is the distant mountains and blue sky, wearing a wide sleeve palace dress girl standing at the door, bearing like a fairy.


    In a moment''s consternation, in such a place where prostitutes gather, they are only dandies who come to have fun.


    How could such a distinguished young lady appear?


    That gorgeous palace dress and exquisite step shake, only such a beauty can afford it?


    "Miss Yu Fu?"


    The jade official looked at her strangely and wanted to welcome her to salute. He was afraid that his body was dirty and smelly. He only went a long way to salute her.


    Not for her identity, just for her sudden appearance in their own help to save their feelings.


    "Miss Yu Fu? The name sounds familiar. "


    Someone wanted to take a closer look. Yuguan rushed forward and stopped him immediately. "Don''t bump into Miss Yufu. She has been named Zhenjiang princess by her majesty. You can''t offend her!"


    Princess Zhenjiang?


    Come to think of it, isn''t the little daughter adopted by Marquis Gu Your Majesty''s new princess, Yu Fu?


    Her name spread all over the imperial capital, because last year''s Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet moved Lin''an, she was nicknamed Qin Xian.


    "You are bluffing us! How did the princess come here? "


    The prostitutes were suspicious. Yu Fu raised her hand, and the silver needle between her fingers was particularly dazzling.


    "Why don''t you have a try?"


    It''s said that Princess Zhenjiang is a medical God. She''s a poison immortal in immortal valley. If she wants to get a needle, how can she get it?


    It is better to believe that there is something than none, and everyone quits the Yuguan''s room.


    Yu Fu nodded to him and said, "go and change your clothes first. You don''t have to entertain me."


    Yu Guan arched his hand in embarrassment, retreated to the back of the inner room screen, quickly changed his clean clothes and came out.


    When he was changing clothes, Yu Fu looked at his room and knew it all at once.


    He is a clean man. Although the furnishings in the house are simple, they are elegant and quiet. He is not like the actors on the stage, but like a hermit in the mountains.


    It''s a pity that the clean ground is in a mess with the melon seeds spitting everywhere.The jade official also doesn''t care about these, "Miss Yu Fu, are you looking for me specially? Is there something wrong with Mr. four? "


    "You''ve probably heard about the temperament of the third brother. You don''t have to tell me what he hates most. You probably know how the fourth brother will be punished. I came here to tell you - "


    " please don''t get close to the fourth brother in the future, and take him bad again! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 70

    Yu Fu suddenly changed his face. He just scolded the prostitutes for him, but now he said something like this.


    Yu Guan couldn''t believe it for a moment. He stood in the same place, at a loss.


    In his memory, Yufu was not like this.


    At that time, when she first saw herself behind the stage, she was still a little childish. Although Gu Hou treated her like pearls and treasures, she was not used to her arrogance at all.


    At that time, he knew that Yufu was different from ordinary ladies and would not look down on him because of his identity.


    Just like Gu Wenqing.


    By the way, Gu Wenqing.


    He also often mentioned Yufu in front of him, and said that Yufu was the most supportive person in his family.


    Why now, the tone of Yu Fu suddenly changed?


    Yu Guan was stunned for a long time. He went to the table, took out a chair and brushed it with his sleeve. "Miss, please sit down and talk. This chair is for my fourth son. It''s clean."


    He also swept the melon seed skin around the chair with his feet, regardless of his vamp being stained.


    It''s so easy to sweep out a slightly cleaner place. Yu Fu walks over and sits down quietly, but he wants to listen to Yu Guan''s reply.


    By her young and imposing gaze, Yu Guan took a deep breath.


    After a while, he finally said, "if you go back to miss Yufu, I didn''t bring the fourth young master down. The fourth young master has saved my life, and I hope he will be good with all my heart. How can I lead him bad? "


    "Then why did you teach the fourth brother to learn drama?"


    "The fourth young master is gentle and delicate. He likes drama words and operas. He happens to be an actor next time, so he will teach him a few words. Although he has learned, he doesn''t sing outside, and he doesn''t hang out with those dandy boys. He just plays for fun. How can he, how can he be regarded as bad at learning? "


    Yu Fu stares at him. At first, his face is expressionless. Slowly, his eyes bend.


    Is she laughing?


    Yu Guan was so confused that he didn''t know what to say.


    What is the meaning of this? Did her previous words excite her?


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "since you know that you didn''t take the fourth brother bad, why don''t you tell the third brother clearly? Have you ever done anything bad that you can''t lift your head in front of the third brother? "


    Sure enough.


    "No, I''ve always been clean. I''ve never done anything unclean! When the fourth young master saved me, I was entangled by two dandy young masters and couldn''t get away. At that time, I realized that if they had to force me, I would die and protect my innocence! "


    The jade official subconsciously righted his name, and his voice slowly faded down. "But my identity is low. How can I speak with the third son? If it''s not for the fourth childe, I''m not qualified to talk to the fourth childe or the young lady. "


    "No one is born mean. I''ve heard the fourth brother say that you have to enter the troupe to make a living because of your poor family. If you live here and are pushed out by those women, you can see that you are not in the same boat with them. "


    When Yu Guan was bullied by those women, he could still control himself. I don''t know why, his eyes were full of tears when he heard Yu Fu''s words.


    No, he can''t let Yu Fu look down on him!


    He turned to ease his mood, and soon turned back, "I''m a little actor. If I live alone elsewhere, it''s easy to attract other people''s covet. The fourth young master also wanted to arrange a house for me in the city. I was afraid that the people in the city would come to me and ruin his reputation, so I simply lived in a remote place outside the city. "


    I see.


    No wonder, as the leading Huadan in Huali class, he won''t be reduced to this.


    Yu stood up and said, "Yuguan, would you like to go back to the Marquis''s residence with me now and explain to the general and the third elder brother clearly? If you explain it in person, it may be more reliable. What''s more, don''t you want them to accept you and let you and your fourth brother have a fair relationship in the future? "


    "Fair and square? I dare not ask for it! I''m willing to go with Miss Yufu. As long as I can help the fourth young master get away from punishment, I''ll do anything! "


    He looked back at his room and took his wallet with him. Yu Fu said, "I''m in a hurry. I didn''t bring any hands. The door of your house is broken. You''d better take some important things with you so as not to lose them. "


    The jade official laughs cloud light breeze clear, "don''t need, have what matter?"? It''s just something out of my body. I''ve been wearing the towel that the fourth son gave me. Nothing else matters. "


    For a moment, Yu Fu was moved by his words.


    As the most humble actor in Gu Hanmo''s mouth, he has the heart to treat money like dirt, and is willing to abandon it all for Gu Wenqing.


    What a sincere friend he was. No wonder Gu Wenqing refused to break up with him.


    "If you have a confidant in life, you will die without regret. Fourth brother is lucky to have a friend like you. "


    Jade official a smile, "no, I have four childe such friend, is my luck."


    Stepping on the fallen door, they walked out of the room and walked out without looking back.


    Behind that simple and elegant small house, the door is wide open, reflecting the distant mountains with green, blue sky.It fell there quietly, waiting for the master''s return.


    There are six more after that www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 71

    "General, are they back?"


    The horse fell in front of the door. Yufu asked the soldier who was guarding the door. The man replied, "I came back a quarter of an hour ago. Now I''m training my fourth son in Shangfang. Let''s go in, miss!"


    Yu Fu waved his hand to Yu Guan, and they entered the upper courtyard one after the other. The sound of the stick beating on the meat was familiar and amazing.


    "No!"


    Yufu immediately went to the hall, and saw Gu huaijiang sitting at the top, and everyone was there. Xunchi and Tianshu went back to their own courtyard.


    It''s not convenient for them to participate in the family affairs of Gu Houfu.


    Gu Wenqing is kneeling on the ground. Gu Hanmo holds the military staff in his own hands and plays mercilessly.


    The back was scarlet and blood oozed from under the skin.


    "Stop it


    Yu Fu came forward first and saluted Gu huaijiang, "general, why do you want to fight fourth brother?"


    Gu huaijiang sighed, "he goes to and fro the places where prostitutes gather. He doesn''t want to make progress in learning actors and operas, and spoils the style of marquis Gu''s family. This is what he deserves. Yu Fu, I know you love your fourth brother, but the man in Gu Hou''s house has always been so educated, and he is no exception. "


    Last time, he let go of Wen Qing and didn''t go into the matter.


    This time, the situation is more serious. Gu Wenqing not only associates with the actors, but also learns to play by himself. Gu Hanmo catches him on the spot.


    How can a childe who looks after the Marquis''s house be a playwright to make fun of?


    Gu Shubai waved to her, "Yufu, come to big brother."


    "My father just punished him with 20 sticks. It''s not much. He can survive. You don''t have to worry. Sit here, will you? "


    "Sit and watch the fourth brother get beaten? I can''t do it. "


    Yu Fu didn''t want to refute Gu Shubai''s words, but the latter was slightly stunned.


    This was the first time that Yu Fu objected to him. He was both surprised and inexplicable.


    After all, she has grown up and has her own opinions


    Yu Fu Chao Gu Hanmo said: "general, elder brother, second brother and third brother, I have brought Yu Guan. Would you please listen to his explanation and decide whether to punish the fourth brother? "


    "Jade officer?"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi whispered to each other. Unexpectedly, this is a good way for Yu Fu to come up with.


    But it doesn''t sound so good. Is she sure that Gu Hanmo will be more angry when he sees Yu Guan?


    The jade official came in from the door and gave him a formal salute. Gu Wenqing, who had never moved, looked back at him.


    The latter gave him a reassuring look, just as he was taken away by Gu Hanmo.


    "Cao min, Yu Guan, is an actor of Huali class. I have met the Marquis, the son of the world, and all of you."


    Gu huaijiang heard his name and saw him singing on the stage. It was the first time he met him face to face.


    At this moment, looking carefully, this is a young man who was born beautiful. Maybe it''s because he often disguises himself as a woman on the stage. His face is white and looks a little greasy.


    That pair of narrow and long eyes looks like a woman, but their eyes are straight. They don''t look like the first-class evil sect.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t feel bad for him for the time being.


    Let''s see what he''s going to say next.


    He knelt beside Gu Wenqing and said, "please don''t punish the fourth son. It''s all the fault of the grass people."


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and coughed softly. He said to himself, "what''s the matter with him? Didn''t you agree that he and Gu Wenqing are right?


    Why did Gu huaijiang take the blame on himself again?


    This cannot fundamentally solve the problem.


    The jade official realized something and straightened his back, "no, the grass people are not wrong. Please tell me that Cao min and the fourth young master are friends with each other. They have never crossed the boundary. Four childe like drama words, grass people in order to repay the grace of life-saving naturally willing to teach him. In addition to learning drama, Cao min didn''t tease him to associate with anyone who was not innocent, let alone the four noble CHILDES. Even Cao min himself didn''t despise being associated with madmen! "


    Gu Hanmo said: "if you just learn to play, you will hurt him. As a son of a noble family, how can he learn to play? It''s a cheap job to be despised. "


    "No, the third son said No


    The jade official suddenly stands up, the weak body is withstanding Gu Hanmo''s pressure, tries to keep the body shape not to shake.


    No one knows how much courage it took him to open his mouth in front of these people.


    He insisted: "I''m really a mean man as an actor, but the fourth young master just learns to play, not to be an actor. Why not?"


    "It''s not a gentleman''s job to gamble excessively, but what''s wrong with playing dice to amuse family members on New Year''s day?"


    "It''s not a gentleman to drink too much, but why not drink too much when it''s festive?"


    "Killing people is not allowed by Dongling''s laws and regulations, but if you fight to defend your family and country on the battlefield, what''s wrong?"


    The jade official one spirit son said to come out, the jade helps to appreciate ground looking at him.


    See Gu Han Mo that cold face tiny Leng, she is more happy.Some prejudice, the third brother is to change, otherwise not only suffering, but also harm Gu Wenqing lost his best friend.


    It''s hard to find a confidant. She has to leave this friend for Gu Wenqing today!


    Gu Wenqing looked at Yu Guan in a dazed way. He didn''t expect that he was always weak and so impassioned.


    Yuguan is more happy than anyone to recognize this truth.


    Seeing all the people looking at him in surprise, Yu Guan was a little embarrassed. He arched his hand to Gu huaijiang again. "The grass people are impolite. Gu Hou''s house is a hero in the bloody battlefield. Naturally, he knows better than the grass people. The grassroots should not take this as an example. Please don''t blame the marquis. "


    Yu Fu has been growing up, and his character will also change. He is no longer as sweet as he was when he was a child.


    She has a great mission ~


    in her body www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 72

    There was a long silence in the hall.


    For a long time, Gu huaijiang''s voice was deep, "no harm."


    He thought that Yuguan was an ordinary actor. He fooled Gu Wenqing and let Gu Wenqing mix with him.


    Only when we see it today can we know what makes it different.


    Seeing that he was dressed up, simple and clean, and listening to the words just now, his voice was sonorous, we knew that he was a man of integrity.


    Gu Wenqing is a child brought up by the house of marquis Gu. He won''t go against the right path and make friends with those with evil intentions.


    Yu Fu took advantage of the situation and said: "general, I just went outside the city to bring Yu Guan. Guess what? Third brother, when they went, they put the door of Yuguan''s house down. A group of women surrounded him and scolded him. They blamed him for being too clean and unwilling to go along with others. If I go, those people will leave. Otherwise, I don''t know how much injustice Yuguan will suffer. "


    As soon as they heard, they knew who the group of women Yufu said were. Yuguan lived in the place where the prostitutes gathered. They had heard about it.


    Gu Han Mo frowned and looked at the jade official standing respectfully in the hall. His eyes were not as disgusted as before.


    On the contrary, there is a trace of Sorry.


    If he had not kicked down the door, the jade officer would not have been humiliated.


    Gu Wenqing arched his hand and said, "father, although Yuguan lives in that place, he has never done that kind of dirty thing. If not, how could he have saved his life? "


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "I''ve heard that someone forced Yuguan to do something wrong. You saved him. This is a good thing. Since he is a good father, he will not stop you from coming and going


    Gu Wenqing was overjoyed and looked at the jade official, who looked at Gu huaijiang with admiration.


    He had heard Gu Wenqing talk about this Marquis for a long time, but he didn''t expect that he not only had the side of fighting with iron and blood, but also had such an open-minded side.


    Gu huaijiang stood up and said, "it''s just that the house of marquis Gu is peaceful now. It''s harmless to do something out of the ordinary. In the future... "


    He looked at Yu Guan, "it''s not that I dislike you. I think you have backbone and appreciate you very much. But your identity, after all, is not a game


    "General, I have a way."


    Yu Fu looked at him with a smile. He had big eyes and was very strange. He didn''t know what to do.


    Just let her go.


    Gu huaijiang shook his head helplessly and patted him on the shoulder as he passed by Gu Hanmo.


    Waiting for him to leave, Gu Hanmo throws the stick in his hand, and Gu Yi catches it in a hurry.


    "Since my father agrees, I have nothing to say."


    With only one sentence left, he went away.


    Gu Yi imitated his tone and said, "since my father agrees, I have nothing to say, ha ha ha!"


    Gu Han Mo is gone, Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge also stand up.


    They didn''t have Gu Hanmo''s opinion so much. Now not only Gu huaijiang agrees, but also Yufu''s help. They are happy to sell Yufu.


    The elder brothers all left. A few of them relaxed and became lively immediately.


    Gu Xiang patted Yu Guan on the shoulder. Yu Guan''s body was in a flash, and almost suffered internal injury.


    Gu Xiang quickly helped him, "I''m sorry, our brother has great strength in martial arts. I forgot that you are thin and weak. You don''t mind. In fact, the third brother is tough and soft hearted. I can see that he has changed his attitude. "


    The jade official gratefully waved to him, "no matter, I was too nervous just now, and now my legs are a little soft. I''m glad that I can let the fourth young master get less punishment. I don''t dare to ask for the third young master''s change. "


    Gu Yi helped Gu Wenqing up from the ground. "The fourth brother got 15 army sticks, but the third brother didn''t show any mercy. I''d better ask the imperial doctor to have a look."


    "No, third brother, please."


    Gu Wenqing didn''t seem to feel the pain. He stood up and said, "if the third brother is really merciless, I can''t stand up now. He really has a hard tongue and a soft heart. He looks very angry, but actually he is not willing to do it at all. "


    Yuguan is delicate and tender. He has never been hurt so badly. It''s shocking to see Wenqing''s wound.


    His voice was so nervous that he changed the tone. "Help me back to the room and apply the medicine first?"


    Yu Fu was concerned and said, "fourth brother, can you hold on?"


    "Don''t worry, I can hold it."


    "Since you can hold it, don''t take the medicine first. Go to the third brother''s room first."


    Yu Fu''s words surprised everyone. After thinking about it carefully, he realized the profound meaning.


    Also, Gu Hanmo''s prejudice was not formed overnight. Even if today he saw that Yuguan was not the kind of person he imagined, he could not change his attitude for a while.


    It''s better to let Gu Wenqing persuade him with hurt. Gu Hanmo loves his younger brother and is sure to be moved. In the future, Gu Wenqing and Yu Guan can come back without any scruple.


    This is once and for all.


    Gu Wenqing said: "Yufu, thank you for today''s business. Otherwise, I don''t know how it will end. I''m going to find the third elder brother now, but Yu Guan said to him... "


    Yu Fu knew what he was worried about. "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for Yu Guan''s affairs. Go quickly!"Gu Xiang pushed Gu Yi, "what are you doing in a daze? Let''s help the fourth brother. Let him go to the third brother alone, and no one knows when he is killed! "


    Yu Fupu chuckled. Gu Wenqing raised her hand to beat Gu Xiang, then put it down weakly.


    "You two are going to bully me while I''m injured. You''ll see me in a few days."


    Yu Guan watched the three brothers leave with a smile on his face. "Since I saw the third young master there today, the fourth young master was very worried. Now he finally smiles."


    If you find that the profile has changed, I''ll post a paragraph here:


    many years later, she was wearing a royal robe, a long skirt swaying the ground, standing in a place where it was too high to be cold -


    made him a general.


    Under the eaves of the palace after the rain, she nestled in his arms, but he asked, "what is the supreme general?"


    "Dongling respected the system of the former Han Dynasty, with the general as the first military officer. However, the ancient system of the spring and Autumn period was respected in this dynasty, and the above generals were the first military officers. "


    "In this case, I am still your Majesty''s husband. What should I call him?"


    She burst into laughter and rubbed against him.


    "No matter what other people call you, you will always be my big brother..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 73

    It''s not over yet. How to arrange it is the key.


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "Yuguan, do you like to sing opera, or do you have to sing because of your livelihood?"


    "Actors are inferior after all. If there is a choice, who is willing to do it? I also earned a little money in Huali class, and I thought I would stop playing. But I''m still young. I''m afraid I''ll grow old and have no one to depend on. I dare not abandon my business. "


    Yufu understood what he meant.


    If there is another way to live, he doesn''t want to be an actor.


    "In that case, it''s better to do some small business. Businessmen are serious businesses, don''t you think?"


    "Jade official wry smile," I have not done business, more no capital, how to do business


    Yu Fu said: "I can give you the capital. If you haven''t done any business, I''ll let the people in the accounting room teach you. There are also many industries in the imperial capital, among which there are many capable businessmen. "


    Jade official Lengleng ground looks at her, say good man has tears not to flick lightly, still can''t help but eyes pan tears.


    "But how can I get such help from Miss Yu Fu It''s embarrassing. "


    Yu Fu looked at the sky. Today, it''s almost dark. "You just say if you want to, don''t think too much. If I earn money in the future, I will return it to you. You know, I have the title of Princess and the title of capital. I don''t lack this silver. "


    The jade official hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded. His robe lifted and he knelt down to thank him.


    Yu Fu lifted him up with his own hands.


    "You don''t have to do such a big gift in the future. You''re my friend if you''re my fourth brother''s friend. Today, the sky is gone. You can''t live in your house outside the city without a door. I''ll send someone to escort you back to pack up your things. You''ll put it in the spare room outside the house tonight, and find a suitable place tomorrow. "


    Yuguan said: "there is a small courtyard not far from guhou''s house. It was bought by the fourth young master to give me a comfortable home. At that time, I was afraid that he would be found out and refused by the third young master. I could live there. "


    "That''s better. Come on, send Yuguan out of the city!"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally settled down, Yu Fu felt hungry and went to the courtyard of the fumigation pool.


    It''s just getting dark. The lantern on the roadside hasn''t been lit yet. Yu Fu is the only one on the road.


    She whispered to herself, "go and have dinner. By the way, I''ll talk to my master about what happened in the palace today. I don''t know whether master likes the sticky rice imperial concubine chicken or the oil splashed smoked duck best


    "Nuomi Princess Chicken, of course."


    Suddenly, a man came out of the spikes, holding a glass Hydrangea lamp in his hand, which suddenly lit up the dim road.


    Yu Fu looked up and saw that it was Gu Shubai.


    He seems to have just bathed, changed into a homely clothes, light blue sky. A head of black hair is only tied up loosely with a moon white hair band, with a languid posture.


    Close, but also smell a familiar grass aroma.


    Strange, it''s so familiar, but I can''t remember where I smell it.


    "How does the elder brother know that the master loves to eat your concubine''s glutinous rice chicken?"


    As they walked side by side toward the small courtyard of the smoked pool, Gu Shubai said, "because today at the Palace Banquet, the medical God ate two plates of imperial concubine chicken, but only one plate of smoked duck."


    Yu Fu said, "but master ate so much at the palace banquet today. I''m afraid father Gao, who has been staring at master, can''t count clearly. Why does elder brother remember so clearly?"


    Ning Di was afraid that smoked pool would be too old to digest so much meat, so he let Gao Gonggong stare at it.


    Once he had indigestion, he was immediately referred to a doctor.


    After staring at him for a day, Gao Gonggong''s eyes were sore. He saw plates of meat coming up one after another and replacing empty plates one after another. The fumigation pool was still alive.


    Not only no indigestion, but also eat more happy.


    So later, Gao Gonggong simply stole a lazy.


    What is indigestion? Ordinary people eat so much and die long ago. If the fumigation pool doesn''t die, it certainly won''t cause indigestion.


    Don''t worry about immortals, he is a mortal.


    Gu Shubai was a little proud with a smile. "I''m a teacher one day and a father all my life. It''s my duty to please my father-in-law. How can I not pay attention to this little thing?"


    Well, his son-in-law is more interested than his daughter.


    Yu Fu''s mouth turned, and they walked slowly on the dark road with the lamp. The faint fragrance of his body went straight to his nose.


    The dark fragrance floats in the moon at dusk.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of this poem, and then was surprised to find that he remembered what the smell was, "big brother, did you use my bath beans?"


    Isn''t that the smell of her grass beans?


    The last time Kunwu was injured, he brought her a box. There was only one box. It was the taste of fairy valley.


    Later, the second prince also sent someone to send some, but the taste was not right, so she gave them to Su Yunyan.


    Gu Shubai said: "the God of medicine and Tianshu know that you like the grass flavor of the bath beans. This time they bring you a lot of them. You can use them for a long time. I''m using the box Kunwu gave you. You''re not allowed to use that box. "It''s a bean bath from Kunwu. Yufu is used to bathe every day. All the skin will be infected with Kunwu''s wound


    It''s not appropriate to think about it. It''s better to take the land as soon as possible.


    Yu Fu''s face turned red with a brush.


    He used the leftover beans from her bath


    As a digression,


    Doudou is a powder used for washing in ancient China. It is made of soybean powder and medicine. In the form of powder of medicinal products. For washing hands and face, it can make skin smooth.


    It''s about the meaning of soap ~


    suddenly I feel so ambiguous that I share the soap for bathing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 74

    "By the way, I heard that you ordered someone to take Yuguan back to live in the city?"


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing when he thought of what happened today. "I didn''t know that Yufu in our family was so capable that he solved such a difficult problem in three or two times."


    Today''s problem, if it were him, I''m afraid he would not be able to solve it so well.


    Yu Fu was only 13 years old, and he had the courage to make a decision to kill.


    Others say that she looks like Gu huaijiang''s own daughter, but Gu Shubai doesn''t think so. He thinks that Yufu has not been fully revealed.


    If she grows up, she will rise with the wind one day and soar up to 90000 Li.


    Princess Danyang keeps saying that Yufu is not worthy of him, but what he fears most is that one day he will not be worthy of Yufu


    "Big brother, what are you thinking?"


    Yu Fu pulled his sleeve, "did you hear what I just said? Do you think my arrangement for Yu Guan is good? "


    Gu Shubai returned to his senses and said with a smile, "good but good, but how can you give him your own money as capital?"


    "Why not?"


    "All your silver is dowry. You will marry me in the future. How can you use it at will?"


    Well, he''s making fun of her when he gets the chance.


    Gu Shubai then said, "it''s better to give him my money."


    Yu Fu didn''t understand and said, "according to elder brother, what''s the difference between my silver and your silver? It''s not the same?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Shubai chuckled in a low voice, but his voice was slightly dumb, but it was very pleasant to hear, "mine are yours, so you can use it at will."


    Yu Fu is stunned. His hand holding his sleeve is suddenly clenched. The warmth of his palm seems to melt the ice and snow.


    She also held him in her backhand.


    They walked down quietly, leaving behind them two shadows, one high and one low, which were pulled for a long time


    Fumigation pool is having dinner, holding a chicken leg in hand and lowering his head.


    Tianshu had finished eating. He was drinking tea and waiting to clean up the dishes. Suddenly, he saw the fumigation pool looking up.


    "Prepare two more bowls and chopsticks. Listen to their footsteps and you''ll know whether they come with empty hands or empty stomach. Hum."


    He doesn''t mind if Yu Fu comes with an empty stomach. He does mind the other one.


    Although he ate the meat of the house of marquis Gu.


    "Who is it?"


    Tianshu looked out of the courtyard and saw no one.


    From such a distance, the master could only hear the sound of footsteps. He could also hear people''s hands and stomachs empty


    "Yes, I''m going."


    The dishes and chopsticks were placed on the table for a long time. Only with Tianshu''s ear power could we hear the footsteps outside the hospital. One of them was like Yufu.


    After a while, two figures appeared outside the gate, one was Yu Fu, the other was Gu Shubai.


    "Yufu, I''ve heard all about it. You''ve done a good job."


    Tianshu welcomed them into the hall, and Yu Fu squeezed his eyes at him. "It''s all well taught by master."


    Gu Shubai saw two pairs of empty bowls and chopsticks on the seat, and smoked the pool. He was arrogant and ate them quickly. "Don''t flatter master! The bowls and chopsticks have been prepared for a long time. I''m afraid that I won''t let you eat? "


    "Haha, of course I''m not afraid that Shifu won''t let me eat."


    She was afraid that master would not let Gu Shubai eat.


    Yu Fu smilingly pulls Gu Shubai to sit down. New dishes are added to the table. The boy comes forward and uncovers the lid of the bowl. The aroma is overflowing.


    Gu Shubai looked at the dishes on the table and said, "today''s nuomi imperial concubine chicken is good. I asked the imperial chef to write down the recipe. Tomorrow we can let the chef in the house make it. I''ll bring it myself and invite the God of medicine to have a taste. "


    Glutinous rice Princess Chicken?


    The eyes hidden under the long white eyebrows of the fumigation pool suddenly glowed.


    The boy is still on the road. He knows how to be filial to the old man.


    As soon as Tianshu heard it, he knew that it was the food that smoked pool liked. Gu Shubai asked the imperial dining room to make it.


    He raised his sword and said, "I''m full. I''ll go to your third son to practice my sword. Master, take your time. "


    I don''t know why, the three of them sit together, unexpectedly and harmoniously like a family, but he has become an outsider, so don''t be a nuisance here.


    After eating and drinking, fumigation pool suddenly said: "although I''m not very willing, your marriage is settled in the end. Both Marquis Gu and Emperor Ning are healthy. It''s time for me and your elder martial brother to leave. "


    "What? Master, why do you leave so fast? Why don''t you stay here longer? "


    Yufu hurried to stay. Mingming Xunchi likes Dongling, especially the local architecture and customs.


    More important, of course, is food.


    She thought it would make Xun Chi happy, but she didn''t expect that he would leave so soon.


    Fumigation pool beard a shake, quietly looked at Gu Shubai one eye, "I also want to be here to accompany you more, teach you more poison.". It''s a pity that the Dongling war will start. It''s inconvenient for me to stay here. "


    WarFumigation pool this words obviously is not the nonsense, Gu Shubai heart a Lin, put down the chopsticks.


    "If you dare to ask the God of medicine for advice, how can there be war?"


    There is peace in the Dongling Dynasty. Emperor Ning has recovered from his illness. The court is stable. What war will happen?


    "I mean the border," he said. Xikun and Dongling fight, blocking my way back to immortal valley. Naturally, I''m not in the way. Your second elder martial brother is a mortal after all. Besides, I can''t stand the fire of war. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 75

    He said, waving his hand in front of his nose, very disgusted.


    Gu Shubai frowned and said, "the wolf in Xikun is ambitious. He has always coveted the border of Dongling. It''s really a conspiracy to send someone to the peace talks. But why do you know that they are going to use force in the near future? "


    Fumigation pool snorted, "the secret can''t be revealed. You know my old man won''t cheat you. It''s a deal. In three days, we''ll leave for the immortal valley. "


    Yu Fu pulled his sleeve under the table, and Gu Shubai immediately understood.


    Fumigation pool is deliberately mentioned in front of him, so that they have a time to prepare.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that what the God of Medicine said?"


    "Father, it is."


    In the upper room, Gu Shubai tells Gu huaijiang what the fumigation pool said, and the latter ponders for a long time.


    He walked back and forth in his coat for a long time. "That''s not good. Last time I came to Xikun, Kunwu did many unreasonable things, and the court was on guard. But two days ago, the Minister of Xi Kun sent a letter of state, saying that it was for the sake of repairing the two countries that he sent the princess to make peace. His majesty Longyan was very happy. The princess is on her way. At this time, she says that Xikun will invade my border. Who will believe that? "


    "Does father not believe what the God of Medicine says?"


    "No


    Gu huaijiang said: "the God of medicine is solid, and there can be no falsehood. How he made the people in Professor Tianshu''s mansion have his unique body method these days, how he made you marry Yufu, and how he detoxified his father and his majesty, all these things prove that he has been helping us. Today''s words are no exception. "


    Gu Shu nodded his head and said, "that''s what I think, but if the people in the court really think that Xi Kun wants to talk about, we can''t deploy troops in advance. If so, the information we get in advance will be useless. "


    Gu huaijiang sighed, "the people in the court, especially your majesty. He hoped that Xikun and Dongling would have nothing to do with each other and would not fight again. If we don''t put the fact of Xi Kun sending troops before him, he won''t let us deploy troops ahead of time. "


    After thinking about it, he quickly said, "in this way, we will first order the border city defense to pay close attention to the movement of Xikun. Once we find something wrong, we will send the military newspaper back as soon as possible."


    "Yes, father."


    This night, Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai failed to sleep.


    In the battle field, the difference is a river of blood, the bones of the common people and soldiers piled up like a mountain.


    They did not dare to be slighted. They thought about the deployment of troops on the border in their minds, and they thought about which city they would attack from this time


    Until dawn, Gu huaijiang was old and couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    But Gu Shubai opened his eyes and opened the brocade quilt. He walked out of the yard in the morning light and saw the rising sun on the treetop.


    Bright but not dazzling, warm but not too hot.


    Chaoyang is like this, so will Dongling kingdom. It will prosper in a peaceful and stable way.


    He stretched his arms with a smile, and suddenly saw a figure sitting on the top of the tree. It seemed that he was also watching the beautiful sunrise.


    Take a close look, like Gu Hanmo''s figure.


    "Third brother?"


    The man on the treetop turned his head and said, "brother, you wake up so early?"


    Gu Hanmo''s body leaped down and fell beside him, with a faint dark blue under his eyes.


    Gu Shubai was about to point out that Gu Hanmo said: "brother, your eyes are dark green. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    He chuckled abruptly. "You said me, too? It''s for the sake of my fourth brother to watch Chaoyang here in the early morning. "


    Gu cold Mo dun dun, for a long time finally gently nodded.


    "It''s not all for the fourth younger brother, but also for Yu Fu and Yu Guan. I thought a lot last night. Brother, do you think I''m wrong? "


    Gu Shubai shook his head and said, "you are right. You care for your younger brother for fear that he will learn badly outside. That''s the elder brother''s style. I''m not as good as you. I don''t even know that my fourth brother is learning drama. "


    He is full of praise himself, Gu cold Mo listen to but more lost.


    Obviously, he was wrong, but he didn''t blame him. He just picked his advantage.


    "But the elder brother also thinks that Yufu is right, the fourth brother is right, and Yuguan is right, isn''t he?"


    Gu Shubai saw that he had self regret and patted him on the shoulder, "you have different positions, but you are not wrong. Yu Fu just wants to leave his best friend to his fourth brother. He just likes to sing opera, but he doesn''t neglect his studies and martial arts practice. And Yu Guan... "


    He said with a smile: "as you can see, it''s not a man with evil intentions. If he had, he would not have dared to come to the Marquis''s house yesterday, but he had the courage to come so that his fourth brother would not be punished. "


    Gu Han Mo''s face is loose, not as cold as usual.


    He said: "yesterday, my fourth brother came to me to ask for a pardon before he could bandage the wound. He said a lot, saying that Yuguan was his good friend and that they were mutually beneficial together. Brother, do you know what I think? "


    "What is it?"


    "What I think is, I have no friends, so I don''t understand his mood."


    Gu Shubai looked at him in surprise. He didn''t expect that he would say such words. It was both regret and envy.envy?


    He only knows how to practice sword. He is cold and warm to his family, and he has no friends outside.


    Gu Shubai always thought that he didn''t need friends, otherwise in his capacity, many people would like to be friends with him.


    It turns out that Does he really want friends?


    Gu Shubai has been in charge of Gu huaijiang''s younger brothers for many years. For the first time, he didn''t know what to say to open Gu Hanmo.


    After a while, he said, "no, you have friends. Isn''t Tianshu your friend? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 76

    Lin''an government office, early in the morning, suddenly sounded the sound of deep grievance drum.


    The emperor''s capital, the emperor''s foot, and the grievance drum in front of the government are rarely heard. How did it ring early today?


    Living in the backyard of the government office, the student in the west of Fu Tai was in a hurry to change his official uniform and ordered someone to check the news outside the door.


    After a while, the Yamen servant came back and told him, "my Lord, it''s two women who are suing outside."


    "The woman complains? We Dongling women always give priority to chastity. Since women dare to complain, it must be a big case! Come on, let''s go


    The Ximen student hurried forward. The Yamen officer stopped him and said, "don''t worry, my Lord. The two women are very familiar. I''m afraid I''ll admit my mistake, so I asked a few questions. They are really prostitutes outside the city. "


    "Prostitutes?"


    Ximen Sheng frowned and hesitated under his feet.


    "Prostitutes are against the law, don''t they know? If they are promoted to court for interrogation, they will suffer no matter what their grievances are. If so, why don''t you let them go as soon as possible! "


    The Yamen servant said: "that''s what I said, but they both insisted on not going. They accused their mothers of abducting girls and forcing them to prostitute. This Do you want to hear it or not? "


    Ximen had decided to go back, but he stopped when he heard that he wanted to be a prostitute.


    "At the foot of the emperor, if there is really a case of forcing a good man to be a prostitute, I will try to understand it! Go and have a look


    "Wei - Wu -"


    the Yamen officers on both sides, holding the killing sticks, beat on the ground quickly and forcefully, so that the two women did not dare to enter the hall.


    Looking up stealthily, there was a bright mirror hanging on the high hall and a plaque hanging high. Under it sat an adult wearing official clothes and brocade robes. There were people holding big signs on both sides.


    Silence on the left and avoidance on the right.


    "Who are you? What are the grievances? It''s not fast enough


    Startled, they helped each other and came into the hall carefully.


    They knelt down in the hall, one was enchanting and charming, the other was soft and sad. They were dressed in semi transparent gauze clothes and skirts. It was obvious that they were not serious women.


    The west door student frowns up, is a clap to startle a hall wood again, "bold! You two are not young girls. How can you say that you are here to sue for trafficking in girls? "


    Enchanting woman humanity: "Lord Hui, I and I were indeed abducted and sold. She was abducted when she was twelve, and I was abducted when I was eleven. "


    Another woman took out two unknown objects from her sleeve and put them in her hands. "Yesterday, a noble man said that adults would know how to deal with them as long as they saw them."


    Ximen Sheng stood up and looked down. She saw that she was holding a gold ingot and a silver needle in her hand.


    Jin Zhuzi is much more exquisite than what he usually sees. Even there may not be such a good thing in his private house. It seems that they have met a noble man. As for the silver needle


    I always feel familiar with it, but I don''t know what it is.


    "Noble man? What happened, you two


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the master of the Yamen came out of the Yamen in a hurry with several yamen servants.


    They walk in the direction close to the palace city, where the most valuable people live in the imperial capital. Can they catch the thief?


    The passers-by on the road watched the bustle, did not dare to look carefully, continued to do their own business.


    All the way to the gate of Gu Hou''s house, I saw the soldiers standing tall and mighty.


    On the high lintel, there is a plaque of imperial script, and the vermilion gate shows the magnificence of marquis Gu''s mansion


    The master swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stepped forward and said respectfully: "I''m the master of the government. Please, there are two women..."


    The soldier took his handkerchief, wrapped in a silver needle and a gold coin.


    Although the master had no official position in the imperial court, he was the person with the highest status in the government except for the government and Taiwan. The soldiers spoke politely, "so it is. Although I don''t know if what the two women said is true, the gold needle is indeed the property of our house, and the silver needle is also our lady''s. Please wait here for a moment, and I''ll tell the young lady


    The master became more and more polite, and said, "it can''t be better, it can''t be better."


    "Did the two women go to the Yamen?"


    Yufu is planning to do business for Yuguan. Suddenly, he is glad to hear from the soldiers.


    "What about their mother?"


    The soldier said: "Miss Hui, according to the master, the old woman who was poisoned by Miss''s needle was sent to the hospital by them, and she had already taken the medicine and was sleeping. They took advantage of her lethargy and escaped to report to the government, hoping to bring the old woman to justice. "


    Yu Fu clapped his hands and said, "that''s even better. I thought they would take revenge on the old woman. It seems that they still have good intentions. In this way, you can tell the master... "


    The master hurried back from guhou''s house, and the two women were still kneeling in the hall, quite frightened.


    He whispered in ximensheng''s ear. After hearing this, ximensheng nodded and dropped a sign."Come on, go to the outside of the city and arrest the old woman who abducted and sold the girl and put her in prison! As for the two of you - "


    Ximen Sheng got up and went down, personally returned the gold and silver needles to the woman," you are lucky to meet princess Zhenjiang. Princess, you don''t have to be a prostitute any more


    "Is it really Princess Zhenjiang?"


    The two women looked at each other with tears of joy.


    Last night, they heard from the women living around them that a woman who called herself Zhenjiang Princess appeared in Yuguan''s house and took him away.


    It''s true, it''s a princess


    It''s a digression.


    after the end of the mobile phone push, if you don''t add a change, you can resume the fifth shift ~


    now www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 77

    "The younger generation originally wanted to keep the God of medicine for more days. Now that the war is about to start, they dare not stay in vain to avoid accidents."


    Three days later, Xunchi and Tianshu will leave guhou''s house, and Gu huaijiang will see them off in front of the door.


    With a wave of his hand, he pointed to the two carriages outside the door. "The carriages behind are full of goods, and there are local products of Dongling. And what you like to eat on weekdays. It''s all on the top. Please don''t give it up. "


    A carriage full of food?


    Fumigation pool eyes golden, "easy to say, easy to say, don''t be so polite. Yufu, I left two medical books for you. You should study them carefully. Don''t neglect your studies. If you don''t know anything, write back and ask if you are a teacher. Do you know? "


    "I see, master."


    Fumigation pool nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes fell on Gu Shubai. He suddenly became impolite. "You should learn martial arts well. Look at you. Your body method is so bad. It''s better than your brothers. If you don''t learn martial arts well, how can you protect Yu Fu in the future? "


    He''s saying Gu Shubai, don''t learn martial arts well?


    Gu Yi bares his teeth and says that if Gu Shubai doesn''t learn martial arts well, he should be buried alive by Gu huaijiang.


    Not to mention that Gu Shubai has the highest martial arts in the Manchu government. Looking at Dongling, few people are his opponents. Gu huaijiang always says that he is better than LAN.


    The God of Medicine''s words are revenge for the public. He still hates the elder brother for taking away the flowers he raised!


    Gu Shubai humbly bowed his head and saluted, "yes, I will follow the instructions and practice martial arts frequently to protect Yufu."


    He is strong by himself, the wind blows the hills.


    No matter how picky fumigation pool is, Gu Shubai doesn''t confront him. He just humbly agrees. He has no way to get angry.


    Gu Yi hides behind Gu Shubai and thinks that this is a good way. In the future, if Mrs. Su criticizes his son-in-law, he can do the same.


    Fumigation pool snorted, turned his head and left, and suddenly heard a "slow down -"


    GU Hanmo came out of the door and strode toward the sky.


    Smoked pool first on the carriage, Gu cold Mo to Tianshu do not speak, Tianshu confused.


    What is he doing?


    Why don''t you talk?


    Gu Hanmo summoned up courage and took a deep breath, "Tianshu, I have something to tell you."


    "What?"


    "If you like your elder martial sister, no, elder martial brother, you can continue to work hard and don''t care about other people''s eyes."


    Tianshu''s eyes almost fell to the ground, "what do you say?"


    Isn''t Gu Hanmo the one who dislikes men disguised as women and men who like men?


    Why did he suddenly change his sex?


    Everyone behind them heard their conversation, which was also incredible.


    Only Gu Shubai said with a clear smile, "father, let''s go ahead and let them tell each other goodbye."


    They left according to their words. Gu Wenqing came to Gu Shubai and said curiously, "elder brother, you know why the third brother said that, don''t you?"


    If Gu Hanmo doesn''t hate men disguised as women, does it mean that he doesn''t hate jade officials and doesn''t object to Gu Wenqing''s singing?


    Gu Shubai winked at him, "that''s what you think. You don''t have to make friends secretly in the future. If you are a good teacher and helpful friend, just bring it back to us


    "Great, big brother!"


    Gu Wenqing eyebrows with joy, if not back injury is not good, I''m afraid he can''t help jumping up!


    Outside the door, Gu Hanmo is a little twisted.


    He is also very strange about his own twist. It''s very normal for him to make it clear to Tianshu?


    "I mean, your eldest martial sister should be an excellent person, right?"


    Tianshu said, "of course, master, if you are so picky, how can you become a great apprentice if you are not good?"


    Gu Han Mo nodded, "your elder martial sister is good, so you like your elder martial sister very well, this is your choice. As a friend, I support your choice. I said something unpleasant that day. I hope you don''t take it amiss


    Tianshu comes to guhou''s house these days and chats with guhanmo to practice sword. He knows his temperament well.


    It''s incredible that he can apologize.


    "It''s OK. What you say is what normal people think, I understand. However, as a friend, you can support me more happily. You don''t know, I''ve beaten my elder martial sister so much that she dare to speak in immortal Valley! "


    Friend two words, fall in Gu Hanmo''s heart, warm suddenly.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    It turned out that Tianshu also took him as a friend, so when he said something different, he didn''t Hit him.


    Not only didn''t beat him, but also helped him to solve Gu Wenqing''s problem.


    It turns out that friends are just like brothers, tolerant and tolerant.


    It''s different from my brother.


    Tianshu patted him on the shoulder, just like Gu Shubai patted him, "in fact, what you should apologize for is your fourth brother. He was beaten by you and was wronged. Besides, he is not a playwright, nor does he like men. Your attitude is too much. "Gu Hanmo nods silently, Tianshu smiles, turns and walks towards the carriage.


    He suddenly thought of something, then turned to Gu Hanmo and said, "I''ll let you meet my elder martial sister in the future. He is more beautiful than a woman. He''s not a pervert disguised as a woman!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 78

    The carriage went out of Lin''an City, and a group of Royal chariots and horses were waiting outside the city.


    The old servant who drove the car saw him from a distance and said to him, "God of medicine, there are royal people in front of you. Do you want to give them face?"


    Smoked pool mouth chewing something like, speak vaguely, "Gu huaijiang how to do things? Don''t you agree to go quietly and don''t tell them? What a delay! Just pretend you didn''t see it and go around! "


    "Ah


    The old servant is very experienced. He used to drive the car with his head high. You can see that the car is not an ordinary person.


    Now he arched his shoulders and collapsed his back, pretending to be dull, and his hands pretended to be old and weak.


    Anyone who saw him would think that the car was not important and had no money to hire a strong driver.


    "Doctor, please stay!"


    Passing by the Royal chariot, a woman''s voice came from the carriage.


    Smoked pond eyebrow tip to move, the heart way this person is not a coachman can send of, with elbow pushed a day Shu, "you send her."


    Tianshu honest underground car, see a woman in a gorgeous Cape standing outside the carriage, wide cloak covered her face.


    "Yixian, do you remember my palace?"


    They met once in the courtyard of guhou mansion. At that time, Gao Gonggong came to ask Xunchi to come to the palace for treatment, but she tried to obstruct because of Feng Yufu''s words.


    Tianshu face expressionless, slightly bow, "Danyang princess."


    The round face under the cloak was raised. She was dignified and elegant with a smile. She raised her sleeve and pointed to the long pavilion not far away


    "No, I''m not very chatty."


    Princess Danyang knew that this man acted arbitrarily. She dared not to take off her sword when she entered Qingyuan hall. Naturally, she did not dare to give her face.


    She was not annoyed. She looked at the carriage in the fumigation pool. "It''s not chatting, it''s important. If the medical immortal really refuses and delays his time, my father will send all the civil and military officials to see off the medical God. At that time, I''m afraid the God of medicine will be even more unhappy. "


    She''s using this to coerce herself.


    Tianshu frowned, glanced at her, and went to the pavilion on the side.


    There were only two of them in the long Pavilion, and Princess Danyang said, "when I heard that the God of medicine and the immortal of medicine were going to leave, I didn''t believe it. I didn''t think it was true. Yixian just left. What about Yufu? "


    Heard they were leaving?


    Even Ning Di didn''t hear the news. How could she be so well-informed as a princess?


    Tianshu said quietly, "Yufu?"


    "Yes


    Princess Danyang will never forget the scene she saw outside Qingyuan hall. Gu Shubai, who is superior in her mind, competes with Tianshu for jade support like an ordinary man.


    She always thought it was Yu Fu who was in gaopan, but Gu Shubai was beaten in the face.


    "Doesn''t Yixian like Yufu? You left like this, didn''t you hand over Yufu to brother Shubai? Are you really willing? "


    Tianshu eyes flow a smile, and finally understand why Princess Danyang found him.


    It seems that his play is too good. Princess Danyang really thinks that he likes Yufu and wants to compete with Gu Shubai for Yufu.


    He didn''t tear it down. "Isn''t it the princess? Naturally, I am not reconciled, but the master has already made an appointment for them and wants to go back to immortal valley. What can I do? "


    Princess Danyang said: "as long as you want to, of course there is a way! You are a medical immortal and a favorite student of the God of medicine. Even your father will give you three points! If you stay in the imperial capital, our palace has its own way to help you and Yufu! "


    Contributed to the Tianshu and Yufu, Gu Shubai is her.


    It''s a good idea, but she got the wrong person.


    Tianshu said: "the princess has a feeling for Marquis Gu Shizi. For so many years, I haven''t seen you come up with any good way to get him. I dare not compliment the princess for her strength. "


    As the only legitimate Princess of emperor Ning, Princess Danyang is the nobles of the royal family. She is most despised by others.


    She was immediately provoked by Tianshu''s provocation, and said: "it used to be brother Shubai who didn''t have feelings for others. I thought it would be natural for him and me! Who knows that a jade hand came along the way, and it was her who snatched love with a broadsword! I can tell you that you are not the only one who likes Yu Fu. My second brother also likes her. If you don''t help me, Yu Fu is in my second brother''s bag! "


    She should be in a hurry.


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu are only engaged, because Yu Fu is not old enough, but her age is really here, and the wedding date with Yin Shuo is coming soon.


    She can''t afford to wait.


    The second prince of Dongling


    In Tianshu''s mind, he knelt down in front of the fumigation pool and prayed that he would enter the palace to treat emperor Ning.


    In order to achieve the goal, this person has some ability.


    Tianshu suddenly sneered, "let''s give it to the second prince. I''m afraid I''ll give it to him. The second prince is not blessed."


    After that, he turned around and strode down the long Pavilion without any ceremony.Princess Danyang stood in the same place, stunned beyond measure.


    Didn''t he like Yu Fu? How could he give up so easily?


    The carriage of fumigation pool continued to move forward. The royal family did not get the instructions from Princess Danyang. They did not dare to stop them. Everyone respectfully gave a gift to the God of medicine.


    Spring breeze slightly cold, Danyang princess suddenly a tremor.


    "It turned out that he was pretending, they were acting..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 79

    Since the spring banquet in the palace, Gu Shubai and Yu Fu''s marriage has been decided, Gu Jiuge seems to have changed a person.


    "Xiaoyufu, I think the second brother is so sad that he doesn''t even drink his favorite wine. A few days ago, the palace sent several jars of wine collected by your majesty. My father gave them all to my second brother. My second brother left them intact and went back! "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi hold kites in their hands and take Yufu to find the most open and good place to fly them in the mansion. Finally, they choose the martial arts arena.


    The place is big enough, even if Gu Yi''s kite flying level is smelly, it won''t affect the other two people.


    Gu Yi bit his ear with Yu Fu as he walked. Gu Xiang said, "don''t talk nonsense. Second brother doesn''t drink now. The last time they went to Changzhou to rescue you, my second brother stopped drinking


    Gu Yi refused and said, "isn''t that also for Xiaoyu''s help? This time it''s even more amazing. The second brother doesn''t drink. He doesn''t even go out. None of those confidants is gone! When I went out a few days ago, I heard that the door of the girl inviting the moon had been closed, and I would not receive any more guests to listen to the lute. "


    "Why is it closed?"


    Yu Fu finally asked, not Gu Jiuge, but inviting the moon.


    Gu Yi scratched his head. "It seems that he couldn''t see his second brother. He was too sad to receive any more guests. You don''t have to worry. The lute of the girl inviting the moon is good, and she has saved a lot of people in ordinary days. She won''t have no food just because she closes the door. "


    Yu Fu nodded, inviting month is a good girl, if for Gu Jiuge out of trouble is not good.


    Gu Xiang took a look at Yu Fu, "Xiao Yu Fu, don''t you worry about the second brother?"


    Yu Fu took his kite from Gu Yi, which is a big white dog. It''s a series with the big white dog lantern of last month''s festival.


    The difference is that Gu Wenqing pricked this one for her to thank her for solving the jade official''s problem.


    Yuguan''s restaurant has already opened. It has a good location and a good storefront. He is also a shopkeeper with his living signboard. For a moment, customers seem to gather.


    Yufu sent the two women rescued from the prostitute restaurant to Yuguan for help. Just because they wanted to doze off, someone gave them pillows. The two women were used to the business of coming and going. They were very good at soliciting guests and helping Yuguan a lot.


    Yu Fu took out the dog''s tail, which was bent under his leg. He followed it and casually replied, "I''m worried. My sister-in-law is like a mother. I''ll make a bowl of soup for my second brother."


    "Poof."


    Gu Xiang vomited blood because of her reply.


    Suddenly, Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo come, with a slight smile on their faces.


    Wait, two of you?


    Recently, not only the second brother has changed a lot, but also the third brother has changed a lot. He has become a lot more gentle.


    Now I can laugh even if I''m ok.


    "Are you flying kites?"


    "Just about to start."


    Gu Yi timidly looked at Gu Han Mo, "big brother, third brother, do you want to practice sword? Let''s go somewhere else. "


    How did they choose to come to the martial arts arena? They know that Gu Hanmo often practices sword here. Didn''t they come to scold him?


    Gu cold Mo smile some stiff, "no matter, I accompany you to fly a kite."


    They all looked at him in surprise. If he didn''t hurry up, Amitabha would fly kites with them?


    The sun came out again in the West.


    Gu Hanmo didn''t say much. He picked up the kite in Gu Yi''s hand and raised his chin. "You go there to pull the string. If you feel the strength of the string in your hand, you call me to let go. Do you understand?"


    Gu Yi nodded and said, "understand, understand."


    Gu Shubai naturally went to help jade with the thread. "This little white dog is very familiar, and is it made according to the appearance of fat nine?"


    "Yes, the fourth brother did it himself. He was very happy that the jade officer''s affairs could be solved."


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip micro pick, "long sister-in-law as mother, he is a kite filial piety you should be."


    After that, she took the kite and walked far away. The coil in Yufu''s hand was rolling, and for a long time she grabbed it.


    No wonder they were laughing when they came in. They heard her.


    Gu Xiang yelled, "you all have help. How can I put it up alone? What about the second and fourth brothers? "


    As soon as Gu Shubai let go, Yufu''s little white dog kite fluttered to the sky.


    Dongfeng as like as two peas, the tail of the little white dog is rolling in the sky. It is exactly the same as the fat nine in the west wing.


    Gu Shubai took a look at Gu Xiang, "the second younger brother and the fourth younger brother went out together. They said they were going to Yuguan''s restaurant."


    "It turns out that xiaoyufu''s kite has already gone up. Brother, please help me!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the long street leading to Miyagi, there is a three story building at the corner, which is elegant.


    It''s not a big place. It''s a new shop. What''s rare is that the shopkeeper is Huadan, the former number one of Huali class, who is called Yuguan.


    Many people come here to see how beautiful this Huadan is. It''s hard to avoid intimacy.


    When we get there, no one dares to make a mistake.


    "Do you see the signboard of the Jade Restaurant? What do you think is the title of the famous master? That was written by Princess Zhenjiang"Ah, this jade official has such a big face. Could you please move Princess Zhenjiang to write for him?"


    "Well, where does he have such a face? I tell you plainly that this jade restaurant is the property of Princess Zhenjiang. His jade official is just invited to be the shopkeeper... "


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Wenqing listen to the comments of the idle guests outside the door. They are noncommittal and go in.


    Not long after, a red sedan car of a woman''s family member stopped in front of the Jade Restaurant. The woman in a lavender Cape lowered her head and walked quickly into the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 80

    The two brothers of Gu Hou''s house opened the door.


    Gu Jiuge went to the quiet and elegant room on the third floor alone, while Gu Wenqing went to the backyard of the restaurant to find Yuguan to see how busy he was.


    Under the patio in the backyard, Yu Guan was talking to two women, and his eyebrows were flying.


    ¡°¡­¡­ One of you can play flute and the other can play huqin. That''s right. At that time, I''ll invite another storyteller. We''ll take turns performing on the middle stage several days apart. How about you


    "Good!"


    The two women were also very happy that what they had learned had a place to use. "If we can use this, it will be good. There''s a storyteller at most in other restaurants. If this happens, our business will be more prosperous than others! "


    Yu Guan pointed to them with a smile. He wanted to be more specific. Suddenly, Gu Wenqing stood under the curtain of the door and laughed at him.


    Thinking of his elated appearance, Gu Wenqing saw him, and Yu Guan blushed for a moment.


    "Fourth young master, why are you here?"


    "Come and see if you''re good here."


    It turned out that the fourth son of marquis Gu''s mansion was here.


    The two women stooped aside, but Gu Wenqing called them, "are you the two girls Yufu saved?"


    He spoke politely, and the two women were flattered. Qi Qi should be.


    "Thank you for helping Yuguan here, otherwise he is a person who has never done business. I''m afraid he will work hard. This is the red drunk girl, and this is the green sleeve girl? "


    He not only spoke politely, but also remembered their names. What''s more, he matched their names with their names.


    Now they are not only surprised.


    Red drunk way: "four childe how remember cheap maidservant''s name?"


    "Yuguan said that the bold and straightforward one is the red drunk girl, and the quiet one is the green sleeve girl. When you are in charge of the Jade Restaurant, you should not belittle yourself and call yourself cheap maids in the future. "


    Red drunk and green sleeve have never heard of them in their whole life. Some people praise them with such words.


    The tone of that sentence is a little serious, different from the gentle and genial in front, but more intoxicating.


    At that moment, the two women were willing to be slaves and maidservants to their fourth son.


    She two people delirious ground leaves, jade official covers mouth to smile lightly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I smile that the fourth young master has always been so kind to the humble people. It''s the same for me and it''s the same for them. Do you know that if they have a clean family background, they are afraid to rush to your house to make a pledge. "


    Gu Wenqing understood what he meant. Hao Ran said, "I hope they can help you."


    "Well, don''t say that. Fourth young master, you must have heard the idea I just put forward. Do you think... "


    The guests downstairs know that Gu Wenqing is here. They are more sure that the Jade Restaurant is the property of Princess Zhenjiang.


    Who doesn''t know that the princes of guhou mansion love their younger sister, and it''s common for them to go out and take care of her property.


    No one noticed that a woman in a cloak went up to the third floor.


    "Second young master?"


    Mei word ya, purple woman standing outside the door, a soft call.


    "In."


    She just pushed the door in, took off her cloak, hung it on the shelf beside her, and gave a blessing.


    Gu Jiuge, sitting by the window, also got up and gave a salute. They sat down separately.


    "Miss Yin is much thinner again. Is it because she misses her parents?"


    Yin Ji was stunned. It turned out that he still remembered that he wrote a poem about missing his parents at the spring banquet.


    In fact, that poem is not just about missing parents


    She looked up at Gu Jiuge and saw the spring light outside the window. His figure was dim and his face against the light was sad.


    His long eyelashes trembled slightly, and Yan Jiyi''s heart also trembled.


    "Well, it''s Yeah. I''m an idle person in the boudoir, so I can''t help thinking wildly, which makes the second young master laugh. "


    She reluctantly smile, face thin not much meat, smile is particularly obvious.


    All the ladies in the imperial capital were surrounded by several old ladies and maids. All in all, at least a dozen of them were brought up. Their parents were not around, and Yin Ji was not so thin.


    There must be something else.


    Gu Jiuge''s eyes flashed, picked up the tea cup and said casually: "Miss Yin''s parents are not around, and her only elder brother is in the prime minister''s position, so I must neglect to take care of you. You have a weak temperament, and you should be tough occasionally to discipline your servants, so that they won''t neglect you and trample on your body in vain. "


    "How dare you neglect me? It''s... "


    Yan Ji almost blurted out, she bit her lips, moved by Gu Jiuge''s care.


    Since the day of the spring banquet, she did not listen to Yin Shuo''s words and insisted on showing her talents. Only in the imperial capital did she know the existence of Miss Yin.


    But Yan Shuo didn''t give her a good face any more. Let alone the outside study, she was not allowed to come out of her room.Now the prime minister is in charge of Yin Shuo. He doesn''t care about Yin Jihe, and others are happy to be lazy.


    Yin Jiyi often faced with the food of radish and cabbage, but he couldn''t eat it, so he became thin day by day.


    If Gu Jiuge didn''t ask her out today, Yan Shuo would not let her out.


    Seeing that she was so thin, Yan Shuo only said coldly when she went out, "when you see Gu Jiuge, you should know the propriety. It''s your task to inquire about Yufu''s identity. Don''t worry about it any more."


    At that moment, she had a feeling that if she didn''t listen this time, Yin Shuo would be merciless, even -


    kill her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 81

    Gu Jiuge poured Qifen tea into her cup with a smile and did not ask her what she was.


    The more she doesn''t ask, the more likely she is to take the initiative and ask, which will be counterproductive.


    Seeing that Yin Ji Chou was biting her lips, Gu Jiuge changed the topic, "recently, there have been many things in the house, and I have made up my mind not to drink any more, so I have to aggrieve Miss Yin to accompany me to tea."


    "Why?"


    When Yin Ji asked, she regretted.


    What''s more, it must be for Yu Fu and Gu Shubai.


    Yin Jichu wanted to inquire about his attitude, "your son is engaged to Princess Zhenjiang, but I haven''t congratulated you yet. I think the second young master invited me to the restaurant for a drink, but he didn''t


    Gu Jiuge paused and suddenly laughed, "if I want to drink, I won''t go to miss Yin. Miss Yin is gentle and elegant, just like this cup of tea, with a lingering fragrance. If I want to drink, I must go to the riverboat, find a musician, listen to a pipa, and then get drunk until tomorrow morning. Isn''t it happy


    "Then why not?"


    "Quit. It''s strange to drink too much wine. Tea is better."


    Yin Ji''s face turned red.


    What he meant by this is that other women are wine, only she is tea?


    Yin Jichu looked down at the tea in the cup. The aroma of the tea was not common, even she had never drunk it.


    She picked up the tea cup and tasted it. She was not sure: "is this the new tribute tea in the palace? I haven''t drunk it, and I don''t know if I''m right. "


    "Miss Yin''s taste can''t be wrong. It''s from your majesty. She said that although she did not live in the palace, there was a portion of the tribute from Princess Danyang as well as her, so she sent someone to send it to the palace. But his father also got the tribute tea from his majesty, so Yufu put more of it in the restaurant to entertain the distinguished guests. "


    The best tea in other restaurants is not as good as the new tribute tea in the palace. Jade Restaurant stands out all of a sudden.


    Yin Jiyi sighed in secret. He couldn''t see that Yufu was still a businessman.


    She''s really versatile and smart. No wonder she''ll like her.


    "I see. Your majesty really valued Marquis Gu. In the past, the difference between the generals and the prime ministers was not so great. Now your majesty loves Marquis Gu more than ever. In the past, it seems that you can''t get away from kneeling in front of the God of medicine. Even when I heard that, I was in a cold sweat. I didn''t expect that Marquis Gu, who is now in a high position, could still be so wronged for his majesty. "


    Gu jiugeqian said: "my father has always been like this, but outsiders always think that people in power must be arrogant. As for the prime minister, the old prime minister is not in the imperial capital. Your elder brother is a younger generation. In your Majesty''s heart, he is not as considerate as the old minister. It will be better after a long time. "


    "No


    Yin Ji Yi didn''t know why, but he felt a sense of pleasure in his heart. "I deeply admire Marquis Gu''s behavior. As for my elder brother, who is just a young man, he shouldn''t be compared with Marquis Gu."


    Gu Jiuge lowered his head and sipped tea, saying that he expected it to be good, and that the two brothers and sisters really disagreed.


    Otherwise, no matter how busy Yin Shuo was, he could not allow his own sister to lose weight like this.


    "As the prime minister, your elder brother is well behaved in government. I just despise him. I can''t even take care of my sister. How can I live up to the old Prime Minister? "


    Yin Ji hung down her eyes, and her tears flashed slightly. "Everywhere is like Princess Zhenjiang. She is so lucky to have you brothers who love her."


    "If Yufu is our sister, we will only love her more."


    Yin jikuai trembled in his hand and accidentally dropped the tea cup to the ground. The color of the newly brewed tea in the cup was green, and it was sprinkled on the ground before it was fully brewed.


    Yin Jichu squatted down to clean up, "it''s a pity that such a good tea was beaten by me before it was excellent."


    Her hand was suddenly caught, and then a force led her to stand up.


    Gu Jiuge frowned slightly, "as a lady, don''t you know how to cherish yourself? What if I cut my finger by broken porcelain? "


    Yan Ji was reprimanded by him, and she came back to herself after a while.


    Her tears pattered down.


    Gu Jiuge panicked.


    He is a man of flowers and leaves. He always has a way with women, but he can''t see them shed tears.


    "Well, I''m rude. I shouldn''t blame you. I didn''t mean to. Don''t cry."


    Yan Jichu shook her head in tears, "no, I''m not because of this I''m just thinking, why do you scold people so gently? I have nothing to do with you. Why do you treat me so well? "


    Gu Jiuge was stunned, "is that ok?"


    Yin Ji nodded.


    At least for her, no one has been so kind to her in her life.


    It is clear that she has nothing to do with Gu Jiuge. She is only sent to get close to Gu Jiuge. Even if she is injured, it should be her brother who is connected by blood.


    Unfortunately, Yin Shuo would never.


    She can imagine that if Yan Shuo saw the scene just now, he would coldly watch her hand cut, and then ridicule her stupidity.Only Gu Jiuge would scold her for this and hold her hand away.


    Gu Jiuge was stunned and immediately said with a smile: "silly girl, don''t care about things. I''ll ask Yu Guan to pack some tea for you and take it back. You can drink it slowly. "


    Yin Ji broke her tears into a smile, "you are stupid, I am not because I love tea!"


    At this moment, she forgot Yan Shuo''s advice.


    Looking at Gu Jiuge''s peach blossom eyes, she softened and fell into the enemy''s hands


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 82

    "Come and send the two gifts selected by the prince himself to the house of marquis Gu and the house of prime minister."


    In the second prince''s mansion, the second prince, who had been neglected by Emperor Ning for a long time, was calm and relaxed. Instead, he had time to put his mind elsewhere.


    It doesn''t matter if he is ignored by Emperor Ning. He is not the only one who is ignored. The eldest prince enters the palace every three or five times in the name of visiting the virtuous imperial concubine, but he can''t see emperor Ning.


    Everyone is sitting on the bench. Why should he worry?


    But the wedding of Princess Danyang was a surprise. He knew that emperor Ning didn''t mean to win over Yin Shuo for him, but Princess Danyang was the sister of his mother, and Yin Shuo should help him some day.


    "Yes, your highness."


    The servant came forward to have a look, and the two gifts were very heavy. The second prince picked them out by himself, which showed that he attached great importance to them.


    He asked: "Your Highness, which one is for the Marquis''s residence and which one is for the prime minister''s residence?"


    The second prince pointed to the sandalwood brocade box on the left. "It''s a peony pattern on the top. It''s for women. It''s for Princess Zhenjiang in guhou''s house. The other is the pattern of bamboo branches. It''s for the prime minister. Don''t make a mistake. "


    Even the brocade box is so carefully selected, but I think the gift in the box is extraordinary.


    The second prince has lost money this time.


    The servant didn''t understand and said: "Yin Cheng has a high weight. He will still be his Highness''s brother-in-law in the future. His highness should be kind to him. It''s just Princess Zhenjiang. She''s not your Highness''s sister. "


    "What do you know?"


    The second prince sniffed, "if it''s my sister, I won''t give it away!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Look, miss, this face is so delicate!"


    Lianzhu combs Yufu''s hair every day. It''s sent by the palace or made by Gu huaijiang''s order. Gu Shubai has seen all the treasures they''ve collected from all over the world, and has long had a tricky eye.


    It must be extraordinary to have her exclaim of delicacy.


    Yu Fu looks at her hand. Lian Zhu takes the brocade box to her to have a look. "It''s from the second prince. It''s sent to the front marquis. As soon as he heard it, he knew it was for the young lady, and sent someone to the west chamber. "


    I don''t know what''s inside. Yu Fu looks at the peony on the brocade box and feels vulgar.


    "The second prince and Princess Danyang are deeply in love. They unconsciously catch the taste of Princess Danyang and think that women all like peony. I don''t think how can I like graceful and rich flowers at my age? "


    Looking into the brocade box again, she couldn''t help picking her eyebrows.


    I saw a complete set of faces lying inside. Instead of gold, silver and emeralds, it was a rare ruby of pigeon blood, commonly known as pigeon blood.


    Because its color is rich and bright, just like blood drops, so it has this name.


    The strange way Lianzhu said that it was exquisite. It was a tribute from foreign countries. It was very rare to get a piece of pigeon blood with a big finger to make jewelry. What''s more, this whole set of headgear?


    Although Yu Fu didn''t like the second prince, he was a daughter''s family and couldn''t refuse the precious jewelry.


    Lianzhu saw her face and said with a smile: "miss is also the sister of the second prince. It''s nothing to accept a gift from him."


    It''s natural that the second prince would not think that he was on his side when he received a gift.


    It seems that Yufu is more inclined to make friends with the prince.


    "Take it to the elder brother and let him have a look. Who knows where the second prince got this rare tribute? If it''s embezzled from your Majesty''s tribute, Bailian will make me tired. "


    If she doesn''t say it, the people at the bottom haven''t thought of this floor.


    Lianzhu said: "OK, I''ll go now. Lianbi - "


    she wanted to ask Lianbi to come up to serve the tea. She suddenly remembered that she hadn''t seen Lianbi for a long time and didn''t know where she was.


    "Lian Bi went to see the second young master for miss. I''ll just wait on her here."


    Yao LAN came out from the inside. Now she is more mature and prudent than when she first came into Hou''s house. Lianzhu nodded at ease and left with her precious head in her hands.


    After a while, Gu Shubai came by himself and came with Gu Jiuge.


    Lianbi follows behind them, lowers her head and doesn''t say anything. Lianzhu and yaolan come to serve tea.


    "Yufu, it''s no problem. It was a tribute from last year. Your Majesty gave it to the second prince. He ordered the craftsmen to make a head and give it to you. Now you are a royal man. "


    "It''s good not to be taboo, but I didn''t expect that the second elder martial brother''s words became true. The second prince is so anxious. It''s a small matter to send a condom. There must be something big to come


    Gu Jiuge heard confused, "what did Tianshu say?"


    These days, he was depressed for a few days, and he was busy making up with Yin Jihe, trying to find out about her biological mother, but he didn''t pay attention to the house.


    Gu Shubai told him that Princess Danyang believed what was said in the letter sent back by Tianshu, and told him to break up Yufu and Gu Shubai together.


    Otherwise, Princess Danyang is stupid. She didn''t find the right person.If she wants to find her "husband" Yin Shuo, it''s definitely not the end of the story.


    After listening to Gu Jiuge, his face sank. "What is the second prince? In order to get the support of Gu Houfu''s house, he dares to take the idea of Yu Fu?"


    That is to say, Gu Shubai, his elder brother, and other people want to make Yu Fu''s idea. He will never give a good face.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "but he''s already beaten him, and he''s paid a lot of money. As Yu Fu said, "the bigger one will come later."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 83

    "Are you sure? He really hasn''t been with the other women lately? "


    "No, none of them!"


    Pei''er, Yin Jiyi''s servant girl, came recently from the back door of the prime minister''s house and rushed to tell her the good news.


    "I''ve inquired about the name of the second young master''s confidant. He''s been closed for half a month. It is said that he has also been ill. The second young master has never even gone to see him. He didn''t cheat the young lady. "


    Yin Ji twisted her handkerchief, ashamed and happy.


    He said he quit drinking and just wanted to have a cup of tea. It turned out to be true


    His eyes fell on the lattice of his embroidered bed. There was a small white jade pot on it, which contained the tribute tea of that day.


    When she left, Gu Jiuge ordered someone to fill a can for her, but she couldn''t bear to drink it.


    Put it on the head of the bed and look at it day by day, as if it''s reliable for life.


    Pei''er is the only servant girl she can trust in the hospital. She quickly finds out her mind and comes back to report the news in order to let her worry.


    Sure enough, she was overjoyed.


    "Miss, the second prince is here. The eldest son invites you to see his guests."


    The mother-in-law reported to the outside world, and Yin Ji gave a sneer, "the eldest brother and the second prince are going to be uncle Lang, and Princess Danyang is going to be my sister-in-law. No wonder the second prince has been running to the prime minister''s residence so often recently. He is a little worried. "


    Soon after Ning emperor''s marriage, Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo got married. There were still a series of complicated procedures to go.


    The second prince is not in a hurry to help Princess Danyang get married. Instead, he comes to woo her future brother-in-law. It''s really punishable.


    "He just came here to make up with his elder brother. What does it have to do with me? Go back to my elder brother and say I''m not feeling well and I can''t see you! "


    The second half of her voice was louder, obviously for the woman outside the door. Pei Er quickly covered her mouth and said to the door: "Mom, let''s go. Our young lady will come after changing clothes!"


    Yan Ji took her hand angrily, "how dare you make up your mind for me?"


    She said that she was annoyed. She only said that there was such a trustworthy person around her.


    "My good lady, have you forgotten what kind of life you lived a few days ago? You look at yourself. There is no meat on your face. It''s not decent to wipe Rouge! If you don''t mend well, how can you see the second young master? How dare you disobey the words of the first young master? "


    Yin Jichu subconsciously looked up to touch her face and looked at the mirror. Sure enough, she lost a lot of weight after eating radish and cabbage for a few days.


    Last time she appeared in Gu Jiuge just like this. It''s hard for him not to dislike her and treat himself so well.


    Thanks to the wine song, he often contacted himself these days. Yin Shuo felt that she had the value of use, so he ordered people to restore her diet.


    "I don''t want to live that life any more."


    Radish cabbage is not terrible, she knows that she is the daughter of my concubine, dare not delusion and Yan Shuo.


    What she couldn''t stand most was the contemptuous faces of the servants in the house when Yan Shuo ignored her.


    The servants all acted according to the master''s eyes, and their contempt for her was that of Yan Shuo.


    Even if she always takes a group of servants to walk around the house, it can''t change this fact.


    It just makes her more like a clown.


    Pei''er had already picked out the clothes from the wardrobe. "Miss, if you want to see the second prince, you''d better wear this bright one?"


    Yin Jiyi stood in front of the dressing mirror and took a deep breath, "you are it."


    ¡­¡­


    "I received a heavy gift from his highness a few days ago. It''s too expensive. I don''t know what to return. Yes, I''ve been delayed for a few days. I don''t want my highness to come and ask for the gift in person. "


    Yan Shuo seldom joked, which was a sign of friendship. It seemed that he was quite satisfied with marrying Danyang.


    The second prince was worried at first. After all, Princess Danyang liked Gu Shubai, and many people knew about it. Gu Shubai was accused of getting married, and Emperor Ning pointed out Princess Danyang to Yin Shuo.


    If someone else could marry the princess, he would be very grateful. Unlike Yan Shuo, he was a talented young man who could be compared with Gu Shubai. It was inevitable that he was arrogant and despised Gu Shubai.


    Fortunately, he didn''t save a lot for the second prince.


    "The prime minister is joking. You and I will be a family in the future. We don''t need to care about gifts. I''m not here to ask for a gift. I''m just looking for my future brother-in-law to drink tea and play chess. I don''t know if the prime minister is welcome or not? "


    Drink tea, play chess.


    This is the fifth time that the second prince has come back for tea and chess.


    Yan Shuo''s mouth slightly tilted, "so, your highness doesn''t want my return?"


    The second prince was stunned. He didn''t know what he meant. He bowed his head and thought for a moment.


    Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly heard the report from the outside, "the second prince, the eldest son, the young lady is here."


    The second prince didn''t understand the meaning of Yin Shuo''s reply, but his attention was suddenly diverted. He said with a smile, "it''s Miss Yin. If it wasn''t for her talent at the last spring banquet, I didn''t know that the prime minister had such a talented sister!"Yin Shuo took his tea cup and sipped it with a smile.


    This is the last sentence that the second prince said when he came to the prime minister''s residence these five times.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 84

    After emperor Ning recovered from his illness, he paid more attention to generals than to prime ministers, and the people in the court knew it well.


    That''s what it should be.


    When Yin Yan was here, he couldn''t compare with Gu huaijiang and wanted to be inferior to others, not to mention the younger generation of Yin Shuo?


    Even though many people in the court praised him for his steadfast behavior, modest temperament, and even better than his father, where is his seniority.


    Besides, Gu huaijiang knelt down in order to save the emperor Ning -


    although he didn''t kneel down, he was sincere.


    However, chaotang is not a battlefield. It should be the home of civil servants. Many civil servants dare to be angry.


    It depends on the prime minister.


    I don''t think so. He was young and had a weak foundation in the court. As soon as he took office, he immediately went to the Marquis''s house to plead guilty. How dare he show his heart to the Marquis''s house?


    I didn''t expect that he not only moved, but also made great efforts.


    "He impeached general Gu huaijiang, and privately moved the frontier garrison in non wartime, with an improper intention. Besides, Xikun and donglingluan have entered into an agreement, and the princess is on her way. This is suspected of undermining the diplomatic relations between our two countries. It''s reprehensible! "


    "I agree!"


    Standing out are two censors of Yushitai, one is Xia, the other is Dong, both of them are laomiankong.


    It''s impossible to impeach Gu huaijiang''s family members when Emperor Ning is the most powerful. There are no two people with weight to stand up.


    The imperial censor Ji Daogong stood upright in the original position, looking at his eyes, nose and heart, with a look of not doing his own business and not opening his mouth.


    This matter has nothing to do with him. He is the first official of the censor station, but the two censors who impeached Gu huaijiang did not report it to him at all.


    It''s not myself. Who gave them the courage?


    Ji Daogong took a quick glance at the top position of the civil servant, and didn''t speak.


    As soon as emperor Ning heard about the impeachment of Gu huaijiang, he immediately became angry. He thought that someone in the court was jealous of his kindness to Gu Houfu. When he heard that, he became angry, but his brow frowned.


    It''s not a small crime to move the frontier garrison privately. The two censors have eyes and nose, and they don''t seem to be trapped at will.


    Ning emperor''s eyes fell on Gu huaijiang''s head, "how does Gu Hou say?"


    Gu huaijiang was not surprised. He walked out steadily and bowed his hand. "My Lord, this is a false statement. I don''t know when I mobilized the frontier garrison?"


    According to the understanding of Gu huaijiang by the emperor Yining, he said no is No.


    "What courage


    Emperor Ning said angrily: "although you two, as censors, have the right to discuss affairs, you can''t hear any nonsense and impeach me! Marquis Gu is the first military marquis in the imperial court. Do you dare to go to the imperial court without verification? "


    The two royal censors immediately bowed their heads and arched their hands. When Emperor Ning finished, they said in dismay: "Your Majesty, we are not hearsay, but evidence."


    Empirical?


    It is shocking that Gu huaijiang was impeached. How can they even say that there is evidence?


    If the evidence is solid and the border guards are attacked privately, the crime will be enough to be punished


    The second prince hung his head, turned slightly and looked at Yin Shuo from the corner of his eyes.


    Is this what he calls a return gift?


    Bah, it was Yin Shuo who moved Gu huaijiang and took advantage of him. What kind of etiquette is this?


    Xia Yushi took out a folding book from his sleeve and presented it to him. Gao Gonggong took it from him and sent it to the case of emperor Ning.


    Ningdi had long believed that it was the two censors'' fault. He impatiently opened the fold and saw that it was like overturning the seasoning bottle. There were both ups and downs.


    He gave Gu huaijiang a complicated look.


    There is a military newspaper in the fold, which is recognized by Emperor Ning. It is Gu huaijiang''s handwriting.


    "Dispatch 30000 Gu''s troops stationed in zhuguan to Weizhou as soon as possible."


    Gu huaijiang saw the eyes of Ning emperor, the monarch and his ministers looked at each other for a long time, and the minister next to him waited for the result nervously.


    For a long time, Ning Di handed the fold on his hand to Gao Gonggong, "show it to Gu Hou."


    Gu huaijiang got the fold and only looked at it, with a smile on his lips.


    Ningdi said: "Gu Hou, have a close look. Is it written by someone imitating your handwriting?"


    Gu huaijiang did not answer the question, "Your Majesty, do you remember that when Xi Kun envoy entered the capital last year, the military newspaper in his mansion was almost stolen? At that time, the Minister discussed with his majesty a way to mix the true with the false when delivering the military news, and how many routes should the soldiers send them separately? "


    Ningdi thought about it, and there was such a thing. "I was worried that the real and fake military newspapers would be confused. You can say it''s OK. The real military newspapers have marks that only Gu family soldiers can recognize. It can''t be wrong."


    Gu huaijiang nodded, smiling, and raised the military newspaper of Tuo in his hand. "This military newspaper of mobilizing the frontier garrison is really written by Chen himself. However, there is no unique mark of Gu''s army. It''s a fake military newspaper used by officials to confuse the enemy. "


    He turned around and looked at the two censors calmly. "I don''t want to confuse the two censors instead of the enemy. I don''t know where the two censors got the fake military report of our family army?"


    Fake?The two censors'' faces changed greatly.


    Yin Shuo frowned almost imperceptibly and made a look at them secretly.


    After all, the two censors had been immersed in the court for many years. With the support, they soon calmed down.


    "Marquis Gu, you said that only Gu''s army could recognize your mark, but naturally we didn''t. Is this military newspaper true or false? Isn''t it up to you, marquis Gu? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 85

    "It''s not hard either."


    Gu huaijiang thought about it and said, "Your Majesty, this military newspaper was sent out five days ago. It will arrive at the border in a few days. Your majesty will send someone to check at the border now. By the time of arrival, Gu Jiajun is already carrying out the military order. We''ll see if they''ve been transferred. Isn''t that clear? "


    Winter censor way: "in case your majesty sends a person to check, Gu Hou Ye secretly sent a new military newspaper to change the military order, isn''t it impossible to find evidence?"


    As soon as Ning Di patted the imperial case, he was already biased, "nonsense, even if Marquis Gu and I sent people to the border at the same time. How can the army, which is already on the move, return to normal immediately? As a speech officer, you don''t know anything about military affairs. If you just take it out of context with a fake military newspaper, won''t you disgrace the reputation of marquis Gu? "


    The two censors knelt down together, their heads sweating. I don''t know what else to say.


    They really didn''t expect that Gu huaijiang changed the way of delivering the military newspaper, and prepared it with Ningdi newspaper. This one in their hand happened to be a fake military newspaper.


    The man who gave them the military news didn''t say it was fake!


    Two people secretly look at the head, just hope that person quickly stand up for them to say a word, otherwise Ning Emperor today is afraid will not give up.


    The air is stagnant, and time is drawn as long as the shadow under the setting sun -


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    It was Gu huaijiang who stood up to speak, not the person they thought.


    "As your majesty said, the two censors don''t know anything about military affairs, so they don''t know what is the true military newspaper and what is the false military newspaper. They only know that when they see violations of laws and regulations, they come to impeach them. There is nothing wrong with that. "


    Gu huaijiang looked at the two censors and said, "if you are punished by your majesty because you don''t know how to fight, who will supervise the generals in the future? I hope your majesty will take the two royal censors lightly, avoid the fear of the preachers, and dare not impeach the generals in the future. That will certainly make the generals lack restraint! "


    This speech, even the big prince and the second prince are surprised to see him, shocked by his Jiyue Qingfeng.


    As a general himself, he frankly worries that the general will lose his official restraint, which shows that he is magnanimous and not afraid of supervision.


    Ji Daogong, who has been looking at his nose and heart, shows a faint smile.


    Emperor Ning wanted to punish the two censors severely, but he couldn''t do so now. He was unhappy. "Since Marquis Gu pleaded for you, I should give him this face. It''s just that you two should be more secure in the future. You should report to the elder brother Ji even if you don''t ask him face-to-face


    If Ji Daogong knew about it, he couldn''t be fooled by the two censors.


    They were ashamed and submissive.


    Gu huaijiang said: "although I don''t think it''s the two censors'' fault, I''m still very curious about how the two censors got the fake military newspaper. They would not have been fooled if someone had not robbed the military newspaper and handed it over to the two censors. "


    The second prince closed his eyes impatiently.


    Yan Shuo, Yan Shuo, I thought you were smart. I didn''t expect that stealing chicken would not be able to eat rice.


    Gu huaijiang has been in the court for decades, and even your father has not been able to bring him down. Is it up to you?


    Ningdi responded later, "exactly. Since you are divided into five groups to escort the troops to report to the border, you must be escorted on every group. Where did the outsider come from? Come on, censor Xia and censor Dong


    The two censors looked at each other as if they had colluded with each other for a long time.


    "Yes Someone sent it to the censor''s station anonymously. We don''t know who robbed the military newspaper! "


    Gu huaijiang said softly, "since it''s a secret report sent to the censor''s station, how dare you ask Mr. Ji if he knows?"


    Ji Daogong was named and stood up and said, "my Lord, I don''t know anything. I think this anonymous person thinks that censor Xia and censor Dong are more fair, so he gave them the secret, not the old minister. "


    The two heads kneeling on the ground were buried lower.


    Ji Daogong is a rare and highly respected senior official in the court. Compared with his seniority, his majesty and Marquis Gu are both younger generation.


    If you want to be fair, who dares to say it is fairer than him?


    Ji family is a scholarly family. From the name of Ji Daogong, we can see that the trip to the main road is also called Ji Daogong.


    Ning Di heard the banter from Ji Daogong''s words, and there was a hint of irony. "It''s impossible. It''s well known that elder Ji''s holding himself. If you want to report anonymously, how can you bypass him as the head of the imperial censor and find you instead? This must be someone deliberately setting up Marquis Gu, the loyal and good minister of Dongling. How unreasonable


    Knowing that Ji Daogong''s insight into the world is not easy to fool, he picked these two censors who didn''t know anything about martial arts. They were really sharp eyed.


    The person who framed it is very likely to be the one with high power in the Dongling Dynasty.


    Emperor Ning had a candidate in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He wanted to smash all the memorials on the imperial case on his head.


    He really let himself down!


    At this time, Yan Shuo, who had been silent, suddenly walked out of his position.Under the guidance of Gu huaijiang, Emperor Ning must have doubted himself. He simply stood up and let emperor Ning not easily come to a conclusion.


    "I think your Majesty''s idea is very correct. But I don''t know one thing. It''s not wartime, and there are no signs of unrest on the border. Did Marquis Gu inform his majesty of the military orders he gave to the Gu family troops at the border? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 86

    Today''s event is really full of twists and turns.


    It was thought that the impeachment of Gu huaijiang by the two censors was a misunderstanding, so it was over.


    I didn''t want Yin shuohuraba to put forward such a statement, which made things get into a deadlock again.


    Listening to his Majesty''s tone, he didn''t know what the real military report was. It can be seen that Gu huaijiang didn''t know about the frontier Garrison''s order.


    Gu huaijiang, as the chief General of Gu''s army, is not improper in giving orders to his troops. It''s just


    He had too much military power in his hand. If he stamped his foot, the whole Dongling would shake three times and had to guard against it.


    Ningdi frowned slightly and looked at Gu huaijiang hesitantly.


    It''s just like the gold order he gave to Gu huaijiang. It''s his own power. If it''s available, it''s hard to avoid being noticed. It''s not more respectful and safe.


    Naturally, we still hope that he will not use it.


    Gu huaijiang said: "the prime minister, as the head of all officials, should be involved in this matter. However, there are some special circumstances in the army. I can''t publicly announce them in the court. "


    He arched his hand to Emperor Ning and said, "after going down to court, please take a step to speak to your majesty."


    ¡­¡­


    "Since the God of medicine has decided that there will be war in Xikun, why don''t you tell me?"


    In the imperial library, the two of them sat on the couch. After listening to Gu huaijiang''s words, Emperor Ning was immediately worried.


    Xikun''s envoys have already come to Dongling, and his princess is on the way. He thinks that Xikun really wants to change his ways and never invade Dongling again.


    But Xunchi is not an ordinary man. He is a god man with hundreds of years old. His prophecy can''t be underestimated.


    Gu huaijiang sighed, "I didn''t mean to hide from your majesty, but I have repeatedly reminded your majesty not to believe the people of Xikun. On the contrary, your majesty thinks that I am belligerent. Even the seventh Prince of Xikun sneaked into the palace to steal military newspapers, and his majesty refused to deal with it for fear of provoking war. I have no choice but to send people to pay close attention to the movement of Xikun. If there is any unusual news, I will report it quickly. "


    Don''t say before, even now, Ning Di still can''t believe it.


    Do the people of Xikun want to use the princess as a cover up to get a little chance in the border battlefield?


    Yes, I heard that there are many descendants of kundi. There are ten or twenty princesses alone. It''s not painful for him to abandon a princess who is not in favor.


    "If there''s something abnormal, no matter how fast the horse comes back, it''s too late! I used to be confused. I should trust your judgment in military affairs. Huaijiang, what do you want to do now? "


    "Does your majesty believe the word of the medical God?"


    "That''s nature! The God of medicine has saved my life. Who do I believe in? "


    Gu huaijiang got up from his couch and I saluted again, "I believe in the words of the God of medicine just like your majesty. Now that we have been foretold, we can''t waste this opportunity and let the people of Xikun and Dongling border pass burn. Please, your majesty, send me a secret edict to mobilize the frontier Garrison and make the best response according to the arrangement of Xikun! "


    "You Are you going to the border in person? "


    Gu huaijiang shook his head. "I can''t go in person. Once the envoy of Xikun escorts the princess, they may not dare to invade if they don''t see me in the imperial capital. This is the reason why I want your majesty to issue a secret edict. I can''t let the idle courtiers and the people of Xikun know. "


    Emperor Ning suddenly realized, "attack it unprepared?"


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "Your Majesty has been learning the art of war very well. I feel inferior. The minister will send a son to take the secret imperial edict and dispatch troops, so that Xikun can not see the movement. When they invade at one stroke, we will be able to deal a head-on blow with ease and waiting for our labor! "


    He was always like this, quietly flattered Ning Di, which made Ning Di laugh, "what art of war is well learned, who dares to talk about art of war in front of you, isn''t it a teacher''s trick? I''m not stupid. I''m not like you. "


    He waved his hand and suddenly thought of something, "huaijiang, do you want me to keep a secret from the Minister of the central court? Do you suspect that someone is colluding with Xikun secretly?"


    "Not at all."


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand. "It''s just a lot of people. If a colleague talks to his wife, she will talk to the young lady, and the young lady will talk to the servant girl Ha ha, it''s not difficult for the people of Xikun to find out. When they do not dare to invade, our efforts will not be in vain? "


    "You''re right. But I always feel that today''s impeachment of you by two censors is not accidental. How dare they attack you when they have no support behind them? "


    Gu huaijiang did not speak.


    Emperor Ning knew that he was cautious in his words and deeds, so he deduced, "it''s not all censor Ji, the most likely is..."


    Two people tacitly, Gu huaijiang said: "before there is no conclusive evidence, I don''t want to doubt who.". The old prime minister has resigned. If I let anything happen to his only son again, I''m afraid that others will talk about my unkindness and try to crowd out civil servants as a military general. "


    Ning Di hurriedly said: "how did you exclude this? Yan Yan envies you for your great contribution, but he gives a dead hand to Shubai. It''s his fault! As for Yin Shuo, I used to think that this child was good. Now when I think about Kun Wu''s injury, it was Yin Shuo who took the poison to hurt Shubai. I don''t know... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 87

    Gu huaijiang came back from the palace with mixed feelings.


    As soon as he walked out of the sedan chair, he saw Gu Shubai and others waiting outside the door. The news that he wanted to come to the palace had already spread.


    "Father, are you all right?"


    Yu Fu cleverly stepped forward and helped Gu huaijiang walk in, which made him laugh. "I''m not old enough to walk, so I don''t have to help him."


    "The general was frightened in the court today. It''s better to support him. In order to avoid outsiders think that we guhou house are all steel and iron, beating at will. "


    Yu Fuyi has a point. She glances at the door and snorts.


    That pair of Ao Jiao''s small appearance, pour some to resemble to smoke pool.


    As they entered the mansion, the door closed slowly.


    Outside the gate of marquis Gu''s mansion, several vendors and passers-by all had martial arts skills. Naturally, they all heard Yu Fu''s words.


    Have they been found?


    A man pushed the shoulder of the fellow man, who looked around for a moment and quickly left to report.


    The sugar gourd vendor gave the boy a bunch of sugar gourds and winked again. The boy left in another direction.


    Yan Zheng was lying on the roof of Gu Hou''s house, looking at the changing situation outside the door, "bah, there are still several groups of people watching. We really don''t think our Gu army is a soft persimmon!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Shubai, thanks to your strategy this time. As expected, Yin Shuo was deceived and robbed the fake military newspaper that we deliberately arranged. "


    Gu huaijiang drank a cup of tea and said slowly, "if not, I really don''t have a good chance to talk to your majesty about Xikun''s intention to use force. Now that your majesty has agreed to issue a secret edict to dispatch troops, I can rest assured. "


    Gu huaijiang had been worried that xikunshe would give a princess as a cover up, and he would do his best in this battle.


    If they don''t make preparations early, the situation on the battlefield will be very difficult. However, if they want to mobilize their troops, they must tell emperor Ning. With emperor Ning''s mind of seeking peace, most of them refuse to agree.


    The Marquis''s house was full of saints, and Yin Shuo must be jealous. It was a matter of time.


    therefore, he deliberately sold a flaw, and borrowed Yusho''s Eyeliner outside the mansion, and finally misled Yin Shuo to take a fake army newspaper and persuade the imperial court to impeach Gu Hui Jiang in the middle of the war.


    "It''s thanks to Princess Danyang. If she had not stopped the coach of the medical God outside the city, I did not know that she had inserted an eyelid outside the hall. This survey not only has the eyes of the princess of Danyang, but also applies to Yin Shuo.


    Gu Jiuge said angrily: "the relationship between Yan Shuo and miss Yin is very bad. I can be sure that they are not a mother compatriot. In order to keep Miss Yin''s biological mother''s identity from being found out and not let her show her talent, he starved her to death. How can such a cruel man be the Prime Minister of Dongling? "


    He had more and more contact with Yin Jihe these days, and he got more and more signals.


    The secret, which had been deeply buried by the Yin family, would be ready to come out in time.


    Gu Shu nodded his head and said: "Yan Shuo has a sinister mind. He should have guessed our plan and will not give up. The eye liner inserted outside the house is not reliable. He will surely want to... "


    "Qi Ting?"


    Qi Ting, who had been locked up in the private prison of the house, was the most useful chess piece for Yan Shuo now.


    Gu Shubai said: "the news in the mansion is very strict. He may not know what happened to Qi ting. The child interrogated Qi Ting, and Yin Shuo asked her about the identity of Yu Fu, but Qi Ting didn''t know. "


    If Yin Shuo sends someone to contact Qi Ting, they can use Qi ting to give Yin Shuo another dose of medicine.


    It''s just


    Gu huaijiang hesitated for a moment. "Like his father, he dealt with the affairs of the court very well, that is, he always had a bad idea about the Marquis de Gu. My father has always hoped that the prime minister will be peaceful. If he loses his Majesty''s trust, he is afraid that the government will be unstable. "


    A few small people sat listening and finally couldn''t help interrupting.


    Gu Yi yelled: "my father used to say that when the prime minister was here, but now he is! Does it have to wait for Yin Shuo to hurt Gu Hou''s house before his father can make up his mind? "


    Gu Wenqing drank softly, "sixth brother! Don''t be rude to your father. "


    With the courage of Gu Yi, he didn''t dare to be rude to Gu huaijiang, but his voice was louder.


    Yu Fu chuckles and thinks that Gu Yi is the most useful here. Only he dares to say such words.


    Only such words can stimulate Gu huaijiang to make up his mind and stop being soft hearted.


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand and didn''t want to talk about it any more. "It''s OK. Let''s think about it for my father. There''s an urgent matter for my father at the moment. I need to send one of you to do it. "


    "What my father said was about sending troops to the border?"


    "Exactly."


    Gu huaijiang''s eyes fall on Gu Shubai. He is not only the eldest son of Gu Houfu, but also his eldest son. He has the best insight and talent.


    Generally, Gu huaijiang will send him to any business.


    Gu Shubai is about to open his mouth. His eyes turn to Gu Jiuge again and move away quickly.Gu Jiuge is in contact with Yan Jige recently. If you can find out the secret that Yan Yan and his son care about, you may turn passive into active, and you don''t have to worry about Yan Shuo.


    In this way, it can only


    Gu Hanmo arched his hand and said, "father, let the child go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 88

    Gu huaijiang has this idea.


    Gu Shubai said: "father..."


    "Since last time I asked you to escort elder sister Chang and Yunyan back to Jinling, I have thought a lot about my father. You are the eldest son. If there is anything in the house that can''t be separated from your father, I will let you go. It''s not fair to you, and it''s not fair to your brothers. "


    What if Gu Shubai really died in Changzhou last time?


    He asked himself many times, and finally changed his mind. This time, he didn''t pick Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai is not used to it.


    "Big brother, I will be crowned next year, not much smaller than you and second brother."


    Gu Hanmo advised: "when the elder brother and the second brother were 19 years old, they had already shouldered the heavy burden. Can''t let me hide behind the elder brother''s wings like the three of them?"


    Gu Hanmo also knows how to persuade people. Since Tianshu left, his temperament has been more gentle.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of Tianshu or Gu Wenqing and Yuguan. He is no longer paranoid as before.


    Gu Wenqing got up and said with a smile: "the third brother despises us. If you get the chance to go out and practice, why should we hide behind the wings of the elder brother?"


    "That''s right, the third brother looks down on people!"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are not so afraid of Gu Hanmo.


    Gu cold Mo slants at him two people, "that you go for me?"


    Two pairs of uncultivated fists retracted.


    Seeing their brothers laughing and fighting, Gu huaijiang was very relieved. "That''s the decision. Han Mo, I will give you your Majesty''s imperial edict before I leave. It''s just that you can''t take too many people on this trip. You should keep a low profile and be more careful all the way. "


    The imperial edict.


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, suddenly know what to let Qi Ting do.


    ¡­¡­


    In the prime minister''s study, porcelain was smashed.


    Xia Yushi and Dong Yushi, who had changed their court clothes, were standing outside the door. They were about to enter. They were scared back by the movement.


    After the servants went in to report, not long after, Yin Shuo personally welcomed out of the door.


    "Two Lords."


    "Prime Minister Yin."


    After the ceremony, Yin Shuo pointed out, "the new boy in the study, clumsy hands and feet, smashed a lot of porcelain, didn''t scare the two adults? Please speak in the front hall


    No matter how stupid he is, he won''t smash so many porcelains, will he?


    Besides, I didn''t hear the voice of pleading guilty.


    Two people looked into the study. The light was dim and the door was closed. They couldn''t see the situation inside.


    "Front hall, this I came here in secret. The prime minister should not let too many people know. "


    "Don''t worry, there is nothing else in my prime minister''s office. The lower population is the most strict."


    Yin Shuo was the first to lead the way, and the two royal censors followed him. He vaguely saw that his hand hidden in his sleeve was wrapped with gauze, and the blood was exuding


    "I''ve made amends to you. If it wasn''t for my misinformation, you wouldn''t be reprimanded by your Majesty in court. It''s all my fault that I''ve been fined three months each. "


    After that, the servant outside the door brought in a plate of silver ingots and bowed to the two censors.


    Both of them were shocked. Xia Yushi said, "Prime Minister Yin, what do you mean? It is true that we impeached Marquis Gu in the middle of the court after receiving your news. However, we did not exclude dissidents for you, but we really thought that Marquis Gu was Since we have made a mistake, it is our own fault that we impeached without distinguishing clearly. "


    Winter censor face hesitated, in the end did not open his mouth, nodded, can be regarded as echoing the statement of Xia censor.


    "The two censors misunderstood that they were born incorruptible and were punished for three months. It was just a small matter for the family of marquis Gu. For you two, that''s a big deal. The fault lies in the intelligence provided by me. I just want to make up for my fault. I don''t want to bribe the two adults. "


    Seeing that their faces were loose, Yin Shuo raised his hand and the servant with the silver retreated.


    "Whether you accept it or not, I have to make up for my mistake. I will send the money to your house. Please don''t refuse."


    Civil servants have always been good face, speech officials even more so, in front of their face to give them a stinking thing, insulting civil.


    If they send people directly to the government, they will accept it.


    Sure enough, they agreed with him.


    "When I went to the government today, I just wanted to ask the prime minister a question. Although we promised the Prime Minister not to say that you gave the military newspaper, now it has been proved that the military newspaper is false. Where does the prime minister come from? "


    Military secrets are not available to ordinary people, not to mention the Gu family army under the rule of Gu huaijiang, which is famous for its strict military discipline.


    "It has been proved that the military newspaper is false, not bad. But the two adults don''t want to know what military orders did Marquis Gu send to the border? "


    "This..."


    They looked at each other and said quickly, "isn''t Marquis Gu clear about this matter with your majesty, and your majesty later said that Marquis Gu is absolutely loyal?"Yan Shuo held his hand tightly, bleeding from the back of his hand cut by the broken porcelain, "Your Majesty believes in his loyalty, I may not believe it. You two will see, and I will find evidence to prove it. "


    This time it was his carelessness and Gu huaijiang''s calculation.


    But he didn''t believe it. Gu huaijiang was only trying to pass a military order. He would find out, and he would be insulted today


    The villains got along a bit miserably when they observed a moment of silence for Yin Shuo.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 89

    The new moon is slanting in the sky. On the roof of a small building in the garden, someone is looking up at the moon.


    The pink embroidered shoes are bumping and bumping, and the narrow position of the toe reminds us of the unspeakable exquisite curve.


    When a gust of wind came, the shadow of the tree whirled. The girl with her feet up immediately clamped her legs and looked around.


    Gu Shubai''s figure fell steadily on the eaves.


    With the support of only one foot, his whole body is as stable as Mount Tai. It seems that Gu Shubai, the body method taught by Tianshu, is very good. After mastery, he is more stable than Tianshu.


    "Pestering me to go to the roof to see the moon, now I''m afraid?"


    He swept over the rows of tiles, just like a white crane across a flat lake, rippling.


    How can a girl not be afraid of the dark and ghosts?


    Yu Fu didn''t really feel that there was a ghost, but just looked at the shadow of the tree, like a ghost stretching out its claws.


    Gu Shubai seemed to know what she thought. He sat down next to her and pointed to the trees in the dark, "those are actually my hair. The wind moves and moves, not ghosts."


    He turned his head and showed Yu Fu his long hair, which was half tied up. As expected, it was blown by the wind.


    She followed with the palm of her hand, and her hair scratched in the palm of her hand, which made her giggle.


    Look at the hair, look at the black tree, it is not so scary.


    "Big brother, your hair band is loose. I''ll help you fix it again."


    Gu Shubai said: "you can''t even comb your own hair. I heard that you just came to the imperial capital and asked an old lady to comb it for you outside the city. Are you sure you can tie your hair band?"


    The mouth says so, the movement has no hesitation at all, sent the hair top to jade to help in front of eyes.


    Yu Fu nodded hard, suddenly realized that he turned his back to himself and couldn''t see at all, "I will. Didn''t big brother see it a few days ago? The hair on fat nine''s ears is too long. It''s always dirty in the bowl. It''s my pigtail


    She compared fat nine''s pigtails with him.


    Gu Shu said with a smile in the vernacular, "it turns out that Yufu in our family is so powerful, so I have time to learn how to braid fat nine."


    Yu Fu''s hands and hair bands were entangled together, which was quite difficult. "What did big brother learn to do?"


    "I learned to tie your hair."


    On the jade handrail, suddenly there was another gust of wind, which completely separated his hair band from his hair. Three thousand ink hair was flying in the wind.


    He turned his head, half of his face blocked by his hair was more gentle, looking at Yufu holding the white hair band, and his little face was at a loss.


    The moon is bright, and the staff is outstanding.


    It''s easy and quiet.


    She always thought that these two lines in the book of songs eulogize women''s beauty, which is known only when she sees them today.


    "Give it to me."


    Yu fuleng looked at him, for a while to understand what he said to him.


    "Oh, here..."


    Gu Shubai smiles. He takes the hairband and ties his hair loosely behind his neck.


    After a while, they saw a middle-aged man coming out in the moonlight and sneaking towards a corner of the garden.


    That direction is the private prison in the government.


    Gu Shubai handed the purse to Yu Fu. She had heard the fragrance of white jade sugar for a long time. She picked up one and put it into the mouth.


    "Big brother, you have one too."


    Yu Fu stares at Qi Zhou''s back as he leaves, and takes a white jade candy to his mouth. The latter is also looking at Qi Zhou and opens his mouth at will -


    accidentally, he holds her finger.


    Yu Fu felt something moist and warm. She covered her fingertips and turned her head in a moment of consternation.


    Right on his sorry eyes.


    Then, his lips slowly left her fingertips.


    There is a kind of feeling that the way is not clear. Yufu is ignorant, shy and reluctant to leave.


    When they were completely separated, she suddenly felt as if she had been electrified.


    He He sipped her fingertips!


    "Well, it''s sweet."


    The white jade candy pinched by her two fingertips has disappeared. It''s already in his mouth. It''s a sweet pun. I don''t know whether it''s her hand or sugar.


    Or both.


    "It''s over. Then we''ll..."


    They chose this place to watch the moon tonight, just to wait for Qi Zhou.


    Now that Qi Zhou has gone to private prison, what are they going to do?


    Gu Shubai folded his hands behind his head and leaned on the roof at will, "wait."


    Jade help brain a turn, suddenly see under peach blossom is bright, pulled pull his coat corner, "big brother, I want peach blossom."


    Peach blossom?


    He straightened up and took a look at the direction of Yu Fu''s fingers.


    She is going to instruct herself to be an errand to pick peach blossom for her!"Well, I just don''t know which one you like. Why don''t I take you to pick it?"


    Without waiting for Yufu to react, he grabbed her waist and flew up. Their figures flitted across the night sky, hovering like autumn leaves, slowly falling on the branches of peach trees.


    The branch of peach tree is so thin, how can it bear the weight of two people?


    What''s more, one of them didn''t know how to lighten her body. Although she was a delicate girl, her weight was really there.


    Yu Fu was too scared to look down, so he could only hold him tightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 90

    In the corner cell, a woman was crying.


    The private prison of Gu Hou''s house is not big and is rarely used to detain people. It is very empty inside.


    It was when the moon was dark and the wind was high that the woman''s cry was scattered in the prison, which made her look ghostly.


    "Don''t cry, ting''er."


    Qi Zhou put the food basket on the simple table, and the food in it was fragrant, which was Qi Ting''s favorite food on weekdays.


    He took out the chopsticks and was about to put them on the table. After thinking about it, he simply put them on the rice bowl.


    "Eat, dad is sneaking in to see you. If someone finds out later, you won''t be able to eat."


    "Daddy


    The cry stops suddenly, Qi Ting screams, Qi Zhou covers her mouth.


    "Be quiet! It''s hard for Dad to come in and see you. It''s not a bad thing if you invite people here! "


    Qi Ting sobbed for a long time and finally said, "Dad, are we so miserable? Grandfather is an old man who has been serving in the government all his life. Even the Marquis has to give him three points of face! Although I was instructed to come back, how can I be locked up here for a month before I can betray the Marquis! "


    Qi Zhou also distressed his daughter and handed her chopsticks, "eat first, eat first."


    Qi Ting was in prison with little water and water. When she saw the fish, she wolfed them down.


    "don''t blame the marquis. The marquis will naturally give your grandfather three parts of thin noodles, but the master and servant are different. The more you use, the thinner the face will be. Your grandfather this time I didn''t plead for you at all


    "What?"


    Qi Ting cried, "is he still not my grandfather? Does he want me to die here? What a cruel old man... "


    Qi Zhou glared at her with hatred, "you have done shameless things. Why don''t you think your grandfather and I will be involved? You are a cruel girl


    "Dad, I didn''t. how could I bother you and grandfather? Prime Minister Yin said that as long as I help him with his work, he will surely protect our family''s glory and wealth! "


    The little dark window threw in the moonlight, and the shadow of the iron fence on the window cast on her face, which made her look twisted.


    Qi Zhou looked at her face in a daze, and a trace of bitterness came to her eyebrows.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing. Dad just thought that no matter what you do, the marquis will not involve me and your grandfather. After all, we have been loyal to the government for decades, but you are different... "


    Qi Ting has a bad feeling. She looks at the delicious food on the table and thinks that after she''s been locked in, Qi Zhou is still coming to see her for the first time and has brought such good food


    She was shivering all over.


    "Dad, isn''t this decapitation dinner?"


    Qi Zhou was silent and didn''t look up at her.


    "Dad! Help me! You help me, I don''t want to die! "


    After a while, Qi Zhou picked up the food scraps on the table and put them into the food basket as neatly as when he came.


    Qi Ting holds his arm firmly, "Dad!"


    "no need to say it again. In the middle of the government, there are too many eyes of Yin prime minister. Hou now is the most taboo." The third young master is going to the border soon. It''s a big deal, otherwise he won''t kill you It''s strange that you chose the wrong way. "


    "Dad, I don''t want to die! I beg you, please go to the Marquis! You advise grandfather


    She was hysterical and sobbing. How could Qi Zhou not be?


    He tried hard to break away Qi Ting''s hand, "in order to see you off, I''ve already done my father''s part by supporting the guards in the prison. Your mother and I have decided to have another child, to be well bred, and never let her be like you! "


    After that, he strode out and the food basket clanged, betraying his mood.


    "Dad, Dad!"


    Qi Ting couldn''t keep him. Her voice echoed in the whole cell, like the singing of a lonely grave in the wilderness.


    Something suddenly occurred to her.


    Qi Zhou just said that in order to come in and see him off, he set aside all the guards in the prison


    Carrying the food basket out of the cell, Qi Zhou wiped his face with tears, and saw Gu Shubai and Yu Fu watching the flowers under the peach tree.


    He went up to the front of a ceremony, two people noticed his face tears, heart is sad.


    "Everything is done. Don''t worry, young master."


    Gu Shubai pondered: "it''s up to her to take charge this time. If she is repentant, for the sake of the old housekeeper and you, we will let bygones be bygones to her. If she wants to betray her third brother, it will hurt her feelings no more.


    How can Qi Zhou not know?


    He bowed to give a big gift, "no matter how she chooses, the slave first thanks the eldest son, willing to give her this opportunity."


    Gu Shubai nodded, and the man with the food basket left in the direction he came.


    He is not only a loyal servant, but also a loving father. The two are intertwined. In the end, loyalty prevails.


    Yu Fu could not help feeling, "the servants of Gu Hou''s house are really loyal, and only the highly respected loyal officials like the general can cultivate such loyal servants."Gu Shubai said with a smile: "loyalty is the most inheritable character. All the members of the Gu family respect their father''s character. It''s the same with the old housekeeper and Qi. It''s a pity that they didn''t teach their daughter well. "


    Yu Fu looked at him in surprise, "the meaning of big brother''s words is to conclude that Qi Ting will not repent?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 91

    Gu cold Mo took 20 soldiers to leave the house, a group of people dressed fast horse, very low-key.


    If you look at them carefully, you can still see that they are tall and straight, with the unique temperament of the army, and the horses in their crotch are not ordinary.


    The army horse is one of the best breeds in a hundred. It is more stable than other horses.


    Gu Hanmo''s horse has a white sack full of herbs.


    Yufu gave it to him just before he left. He said it was growing in the border area. When he arrived at the military camp, he ordered people to collect more boiled water to drink.


    One is that summer is coming soon, which can relieve the heat. The other is that people in Xikun have already thought of poisoning Gu huaijiang, which may not happen again.


    In case of poisoning, he can also rely on these herbs to alleviate the toxicity and persist until the doctor comes.


    "Xiaoyufu, you are a poisonous immortal, but I think you have more and more potential to be a medical immortal. When will you feel my pulse?"


    Gu Yi saw Gu Hanmo happily carrying a bag of herbs on his back, and his heart was unbalanced.


    Yufu is so kind to the third brother. Why didn''t she give her some herbs?


    Yu Fu said, "I only know how to detoxify. I''m only a little proficient in other aspects. Some of them are learned from you adults in Taiyuan hospital. If six elder brothers don''t dislike, I will feel the pulse? "


    After fumigation pool left, Yu Fu would not let those doctors call her master. She was afraid of losing her life.


    Those doctors refused, for fear that she would exclude them from the ranks of students in immortal valley. After Yu Fu said a theory of teaching and learning, they were willing to give up.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Gu Yi stretched out his hand, Yu Fu touched it, and chuckled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Gu Yi confused, Yu Fu said with a smile: "sixth brother, what did you eat in the morning?"


    "It''s just the usual, small steamed buns and West Lake Beef Soup. Oh, by the way, there''s one more sole cake today. It''s bought by little wood from outside to honor me. "


    Jade helps to cover mouth, a face is mysterious, "six elder brothers return to yard go, don''t ask why, you go back to know."


    Gu Yi was suspicious, and Gu Xiang was also very curious. He accompanied him back to the yard.


    Gu Wenqing said strangely, "Yufu, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Yi, who had just walked away, suddenly covered his stomach. "Ouch, my stomach hurts. Ouch, I can''t! Go back


    Yu Fu says helplessly: "the flattery of small wood pats horse leg, the cake that he bought is not clean about, 6 elder brother ate bad belly."


    Gu Wenqing couldn''t resist hissing, and then he just laughed.


    "No, no, little wood is dead today. I have to stop it!"


    Then he followed Gu Xiang and Gu Yi to their courtyard.


    Yufu was going to go back to her room when she saw Gu Jiuge going out. He often went out to see Yin Jiyi these days, which she knew.


    She also heard Gu Wenqing say that Gu Jiuge and Yin Jiyi often met at the Jade Restaurant.


    "Second brother, are you going to the Jade Restaurant?"


    "Yes."


    Yu Fu said, "will you take me with you? After all, it started in my name. I haven''t seen it once! I don''t know if the jade official is struggling or not. Red drunk and green sleeves have helped him well. "


    Gu Jiuge thought about it and said with a smile, "yes, the Jade Restaurant has been open for some time. You haven''t been there once. The fourth brother often goes there, but he doesn''t want to take you with him? "


    Yu Fu said: "the fourth brother said it was in a mess before. I''m afraid it''s dangerous for me to go. Now that it''s all right, it doesn''t hurt to think about it. "


    After that, he turned to yaolan and said, "go and talk to Aunt Li and tell them that I have gone to the Jade Restaurant with my second brother. Let them have lunch by themselves."


    Yao LAN looked at her fiery appearance and said, "Miss, I have to go out with you. How can you do without a servant girl?"


    Just as a Sasa little guy came, Yao LAN grabbed him and ordered a pass, followed by Yu to help out the door.


    In the carriage, Gu Jiuge suddenly thought of something, "I heard that the prisoner in the prison has run away?"


    "Well, Yan Zheng followed her and watched her run to the prime minister''s residence."


    Gu Shubai''s conjecture is not wrong at all. It''s easy to change the country, but hard to change the nature. Qi Ting didn''t inherit the loyalty of her grandparents and parents, so she chose to betray them.


    "Second brother, you said that this matter was known by Yin Shuo. Will the third brother be in danger?"


    Gu Jiuge grinned and said, "is that why you gave him a pile of herbs? You''re afraid that Yin Shuo will deal with his third brother the same way as his elder brother, aren''t you? "


    Yu Fu didn''t speak.


    The last time he went to Changzhou to rescue Gu Shubai, they went together. He knew how worried Yu Fu was about Gu Shubai.


    He patted Yufu''s head gently, "don''t worry, what Yin Shuo wants is to destroy guhou''s house in the court, not to kill a person. If it''s big brother, he might be a killer. But this time it''s the third brother. He won''t


    "Why does he kill a big brother and not someone else? Is it because the elder brother is the son of marquis Gu? "But without this son, there are five CHILDES in guhou mansion. No one will take over the position of son. It can''t hurt the lifeblood of guhou mansion.


    Yu Fu''s doubts make Gu Jiuge choke on the spot.


    No matter how smart and sensible she is, she is still not mature enough in the love between men and women.


    Otherwise, she should be able to see that Yan Shuo wanted Gu Shubai''s life just for her


    Second brother says that if you can''t be a lover, you are still a brother and sister


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 92

    "Second young master!"


    Gu Jiuge went to the plum room on the third floor, and a joyful voice came from inside.


    The appointment was just in time, and I was not late. Why did Yin Jihe come early?


    She always comes later than Gu Jiuge because of her reserve.


    Yan Jikua came out from the door, and the reserved lady''s face showed rare happiness. When she saw the woman beside Gu Jiuge, the smile froze in her mouth.


    "Lord, princess."


    She was bound with a gift.


    Yu Fu didn''t know that she knew about her relationship with Gu Jiuge. She said with a good smile, "my second brother''s friend is my friend. Miss Yin doesn''t need to be polite. Just call her as usual."


    There is nothing wrong with this sentence. Yu Fu once said this to Yu Guan.


    Yin Ji heard it in her ears, but she had some bad taste.


    Is his friend your friend?


    You have clearly rejected him. Why do you come to see me with him?


    Gu Jiuge said: "this restaurant is also the property of Yufu. She wants to come and have a look. I''ll take her along. Yufu heard that I have an appointment with Miss Yin, so she came to say hello to you. But now she''s going to see Yu Guan to look at the account book. I''m afraid she has no time to pay attention to us. "


    It turned out that they just came along the way.


    Yin Ji could not help but blush for her just thought, "thank you, Miss Yufu. In this case, I won''t delay your business."


    "Miss Yin, sit down and try our dishes. The fourth brother said that Yuguan had spent a lot of time. I''ll go first. The second brother should treat Miss Yin well. "


    "Don''t worry."


    Yao LAN helped Yu down the stairs, and Yin Ji looked at her back and the look of the wine song.


    He didn''t look sad. He didn''t look like someone who had been rejected. What''s the matter?


    Is it that he didn''t like Yu Fu much, or is he worried about Gu huaijiang''s relationship with Gu Shubai and put Yu Fu back in his younger sister''s position?


    She couldn''t think of it for a moment.


    Gu Jiuge raised his hand, "Miss Yin, please come inside."


    Yu Fu went downstairs and saw Yu Guan coming into a woman holding a Pipa from the door. Her figure was very familiar.


    "Gong Miss, are you here


    Yu Guan first came up and bowed his hand again and again, "I''ve been looking forward to miss''s coming for a long time. I didn''t make it neat here before. I didn''t dare to invite Miss at will. Now, I''m looking forward to miss coming every day! "


    He is a little thinner, but he has a lot of spirit. He has a clear mouth and a cheerful smile. He has the posture of a big shopkeeper.


    On the other hand, he turned to Yu Fu and said, "this is the girl who invited me to perform. I heard that she is familiar with my family and is good at playing pipa. Miss inviting the moon, this is... "


    Without waiting for him to finish, he invited the moon to embrace Pipa and give a gift, "I''ve seen the princess."


    The jade official surprised way: "originally invite a month girl to see a young lady?"


    "Before, my second brother took me to see the girl inviting the moon, and listened to a Pipa on the boat, which was good news. Later, I heard it once on the West Lake, but I didn''t see anyone. "


    Yu Fu explained to Yu Guan and looked at the invitation of the moon. She was pale and sick. She smeared red lipstick to cover up.


    "Girls don''t have to be outsidered. They are still called as they used to be."


    The invitation to the moon nodded slightly. Compared with the tenderness I had seen before, I felt more worried.


    Yuguan is a man in the end. His mind is not delicate enough. If he sees the sick condition of inviting the moon, he won''t invite her to perform.


    Can invite a month to drag sick body to come, is for what?


    Yu Fu subconsciously looked toward the third floor. There was a crack in the window between Mei Zi and ya. He couldn''t see the situation inside.


    I don''t know if the second brother knows that the invitation to the moon is coming?


    According to her eyes, the Jade Restaurant is a circular building. Standing in the middle of the first floor, you can see the upper floor, and the people on the upper floor can also see the performance below.


    The direction Yufu is looking at must be the direction Gu Jiuge is looking at?


    Yuguan said happily: "since Miss also likes the lute of the girl inviting the moon, it''s no better. Originally, when I went to invite the girl, I was worried that she would not come out because she was ill. Fortunately, the girl has recovered from her illness and is willing to perform in the Jade Restaurant. By the way, miss, is the second young master here? "


    Yu Fu looked at the invitation of a month, quietly nodded.


    Must be jade official told invite month today to attend to wine song meeting, she just can struggle to come sick?


    "That''s good. Don''t stand here and talk, miss. Please come to the backyard."


    Invitation month owe body a gift, weak way: "I also go down to prepare."


    Yuguan gave Yufu a detailed introduction of the business materials, profit account books and Yiying buildings of Yushan building.


    Yu Fu laughs but doesn''t speak. Listening to him, he is different from what he used to be.


    "Where did you hide the jade official? The jade Officer I know is not like this. Are you wearing a human skin mask? "


    Yu Guan was stunned and realized that Yu Fu was making fun of him.He said: "Miss, don''t make fun of me. If it wasn''t for Miss''s idea, money and talents to help me, where would the Jade Restaurant come from today? This is Miss''s property. I''m just taking care of miss. I don''t dare to take credit for it. "


    "It''s not."


    Yu Fu said: "this is your property. I lent you all those things. In fact, the money and people are from my elder brother. My name is also lent to you to do business. You only promise me that I will come to dinner in the future and I will not accept any money. "


    She joked, leaving the relationship between herself and the Jade Restaurant clean, and let the jade official be the real master.


    Jade official urgent way: "this is of course, not only young lady, the person of Gu Hou mansion comes, all such! By the way, I''m going to change my name. It''s a miss''s taboo and should not be used again. "


    "No, I''m not afraid of that."


    Yu Fu dropped his words, heard the sound of Pipa in front of him, and said, "let''s go and see the performance of inviting the moon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 93

    Inviting the moon enjoys a high reputation in the Fengyue circle of the imperial capital.


    Not only because of her amazing lute skills, but also because everyone knows that she is the patron of Gu Jiuge.


    However, recently I heard that Gu Jiuge had broken contact with her, and she even fell ill for it.


    Today, I saw that although I was a little thin, I didn''t get to the point where I couldn''t afford to be ill.


    Pipa sound, sad heartbroken, jade Officer immediately frown.


    Yu Fu walked in front, turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I said to miss inviting the moon that we would meet happily. Why did she play such a sad song?" Everlasting longing for each other,


    jade officer did not understand Pipa music, but could only hear plaintive feelings. He did not know what the tune was, but Yu Fu could hear it.


    everlasting longing for each other in West Lake.


    In the elegant room on the third floor, the thin window was pushed open.


    Behind the window, a woman''s delicate hands appeared, and Yin Jichu slightly poked out her head to see the woman playing the lute.


    Inviting the moon, the name she has heard, is Gu Jiuge''s confidant.


    It used to be.


    She embraces the Pipa and sits on the platform in the middle, surrounded by high-profile friends, indulging in the sound of her pipa.


    The stars cheered and cheered.


    There was no smile on her face.


    Thin, sad, pale


    Yin Jiyi looked at the invitation of the moon, as if she had seen herself before. She knew the mood of the invitation of the moon very well.


    "Second young master, she''s here for you."


    Instead of closing the window, Yin turned his head to look after the wine song. The latter unconsciously picked up the wine glass and put it down again.


    Finally, the tea cup was lifted.


    "You are so thoughtful. I think Yuguan knows that she has something in common with guhou''s house, so she is invited to perform. Yu Shan Lou and Gu Hou''s mansion are inextricably linked, so I invite Yue to give him this face. "


    This is a personal matter between Yuguan and yaoyue, which has nothing to do with him.


    But Yin Ji Chu pointed to the bottom, "come and have a look."


    At the bottom, Yu Fu and Yu Guan took the front seat and sat in the crowd at will.


    Gu Jiuge came over and looked down in the direction of Yan Jiqi''s finger -


    is that inviting the moon?


    The whole person took off his face, skin and bones, like a lost soul of the walking dead.


    She was dressed in broad spring clothes and red lipstick. Others might not see her emaciation, but Gu Jiuge could see it better than anyone else.


    He frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    "The girl who invited the moon was infatuated with the second young master. Ji Kuai admired her."


    She asked herself that she was not as affectionate as the invitation to the moon. She had secrets on her back, and she couldn''t even be frank


    Gu Jiuge didn''t hear the implication of her saying, "it''s a good thing to be infatuated with the right person. I''ve talked to her for a long time. I don''t know why she has to suffer so much. "


    In his impression, inviting the moon is not like this.


    She was also used by people. She suddenly came out when the guhou family were touring the West Lake, but she soon figured it out afterwards.


    She has always been open-minded, knowing that she and herself have no results, so she only keeps the relationship of friends. Now she is drunk.


    everlasting longing for each other, "looks at Changan". Second young master, don''t believe a woman''s words. You''ve said it thoroughly, and she''s heard it too. That doesn''t mean she really can let go. "


    The delay of a scholar is still to be said, and the delay of a woman is not to be said.


    Gu Jiuge seems to understand, "you mean, right and wrong?"


    Yin Ji Chu suddenly laughed, "it''s said that the second young master is the one who is good at dealing with women. I didn''t expect You still don''t know women


    Gu Jiuge looked down and said carelessly, "who did you listen to?"


    Yin Ji Yi''s face was stiff, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    This is what Yan Shuo told her, but she can''t tell Gu Jiuge at the moment.


    What excuse should I find to explain that she is a lady in the boudoir, and she seldom goes out to see people, but she knows such words?


    Before she could think of it, Gu Jiuge changed the topic with understanding.


    "Miss Yin knows a woman''s mind so well. Why don''t you teach me how to let inviting the moon give up and stop suffering?"


    Yin Jiyi felt that something was wrong.


    He is so understanding that he seems to have known for a long time what he is hiding from him, so he is not willing to force himself to answer.


    Did he know early on that he had a purpose to approach him?


    "We''re here to eat and drink. Don''t play this sad song. Miss inviting the moon, do you want to change to a happy one? "


    "Yes, it''s a happy song. It''s just spring outside. It''s good to play a song in the spring breeze! "


    Qu body a stagnant, invite a light moon to lift eyes son, again pluck string.


    For a moment, the face of the jade official became very ugly.


    He was familiar with this song. Isn''t it the Death soul of Du Shiniang in the peony pavilion that he often sang?Everlasting longing for each other, this is a sad song, more sad than the long love.


    The guests at the bottom of the room were in a uproar.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you still play dead people''s songs? Let people have a good meal


    Red drunk and green sleeves come out of the backyard and try their best to appease the noisy guests.


    On the stage, inviting the moon does not squint, as if she is the only one left in the world. Her fingers are flying and her voice is murmuring.


    Zheng -


    the sound of the broken string was sad, and the guests at the bottom suddenly calmed down and looked at the stage.


    On the white fingertips of the moon, there are red blood beads rolling down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 94

    Yushanlou has formed a polarization.


    Downstairs is fire, upstairs is ice.


    Just now, because of the song of inviting the moon to play, the dissatisfied guests get Yuguan''s promise to send a new signature dish, and become happy.


    It''s not that they are greedy for such a small price, but that the brand new dishes of yushanlou are not open to the public, so they can''t buy them. They are happy to get the freshness.


    The situation on the third floor is not good.


    There are four people sitting at the eight immortals table.


    Opposite to Yu Fu is Gu Jiuge, on the left hand is Yin Jiyi, and on the right hand is inviting the moon.


    Fortunately, Yu Guan was busy greeting the guests at the bottom. If he was here, he would like to hit the wall with a piece of tofu.


    In fact, Yufu wants to hit the wall now.


    "That..."


    As soon as she spoke, the eyes of the three fell on her.


    "I''m a little hungry. I don''t think you three are in the mood to eat. I''ll have a meal before I come back. I won''t disturb your conversation. "


    As soon as he got up, the door was pushed open, and Yuguan came up with the food delivered by Xiaoer himself.


    "Come on, you are all distinguished guests. Try the brand new dish that I asked the cook to develop. It would be better if you could leave some comments! "


    The jade official said to himself and put the delicacies on the table. Yu Fu glared at him.


    If he hadn''t burst in all of a sudden, he would have been successful now!


    Yu Guan, who was stared at for no reason, suddenly realized what kind of situation was in the room.


    "Well Take your time. If you need help, just call me. Well, I''ll leave first. "


    The jade official slipped away and left the jade with no loyalty.


    Four people big eyes stare small eyes, Yu Fu Long so big have not met so embarrassing situation, temporarily at a loss.


    She lowered her head and played with her nails, pretending she didn''t exist.


    "Yufu, didn''t you say you were hungry? First drink a bowl of soup to warm your stomach. "


    Gu Jiuge suddenly opened his mouth, picked up the spoon from the table and filled a small bowl of jade white jade Soup for Yu Fu.


    The blue and white porcelain bowl was sent to him, but Yu Fu didn''t dare to pick it up.


    Among the three women present, those two have different feelings for Gu Jiuge. He only gives himself soup. Do you think things are not chaotic enough?


    Yu Fu picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of fried Lily in his pocket.


    "I''m not very thirsty, hehe..."


    Gu Jiuge didn''t take back her hand and looked at her steadily. The two women''s eyes also came to her.


    Yu Fu had no choice but to reach for the bowl. He turned around on the way and hesitated to look at Yin Jihe and the invitation moon.


    The bowl of soup finally went to the moon.


    "Miss inviting the moon, you are still so thin. First drink a bowl of soup and pad your stomach. Don''t be hungry. "


    Then he quickly filled another bowl and sent it to Yin Jixiao, "Miss Yin is also very thin. Eat something quickly. Don''t be hungry."


    Yu Fu is not fat. She is much thinner than when she was a child.


    Compared with these two haggard girls, she was not thin at all, so she did her best.


    Gu Jiuge helplessly picked up the spoon and gave Yu Fusheng a bowl, "you are also very delicate, eat it, don''t let me."


    The two women''s eyes quickly gathered.


    Oh, no, only her bowl of soup was given by Gu Jiuge himself, and she was the only one.


    Yu Fu was so angry that he kicked him under the table.


    Is he really blind, or is he deliberately making trouble?


    Gu Jiuge was kicked by her. Instead of being annoyed, she began to laugh.


    Yufu drinks soup with his head down. It''s very fast.


    Drink this bowl of soup and leave. No one can stop her!


    "Miss Yu Fu, drink slowly. Don''t choke."


    Yan Jiyi handed her her handkerchief, "if you choke, your second brother will be distressed."


    Deng -


    for a moment, it was like a young butterfly in a silkworm chrysalis waking up and tearing a hole in the cocoon. Behind it was the big wings of a PU fan.


    Inviting the moon looked at Yin Ji and said faintly, "yes, the second young master loves Miss Yufu most. Last time Miss Yu Fu accidentally fell into the water, the second young master jumped down without hesitation. At that time, the invitation to the moon will understand. "


    Understand what understand?


    Yu Fu giggles awkwardly. Gu Jiuge finally understands Yu Fu''s awkwardness.


    "Well, Yu helps her to be healthy. It''s OK to drink quickly. Yufu, have you finished? After drinking -- "


    " cough. "


    Invitation month suddenly cover mouth cough, complexion a burst of red a burst of white, another hand cover chest, appear very painful.


    "Invite the moon!"


    Gu Jiuge stepped forward and asked the moon to wave her hand, "it''s OK, I I''m just cold. "


    "You can''t be more relaxed. I''ve made it clear to you what I should say. Why are you still stubborn? "Today, when she was deliberately playing a sad note at the bottom, Gu Jiuge heard despair from her string voice.


    She must know that this confidant understood her despair.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at Yin Jikua, "I''m obsessed with me. You don''t have to feel guilty. The word of love, the living can die, the dead can live. Although there are thousands of people, I will go. "


    Yin Jiqi''s heart trembled, and an unprecedented sense of crisis came.


    She knows that Yu Fu has no intention of Gu Jiuge. Gu Jiuge will let go of this "sister-in-law" sooner or later, and the invitation to the moon will be different.


    Such an infatuated woman, who loves Gu Jiuge wholeheartedly, can he be indifferent?


    I still love you even if thousands of people stop me.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 95

    "Doctor, please take care of her and make sure she is cured. If you have any rare medicinal materials, just go to the Jade Restaurant and find the jade shopkeeper. "


    Send invite month back to her building, and see the doctor give her pulse, Gu Jiuge just let go.


    Invite a month to lie on the bed, the small servant girl wipes a face for her, after washing lead China that face is pale pitifully.


    Gu Jiuge''s heart trembled.


    He has no feelings for the invitation of men and women, but has the friendship of confidants, to see her in pain naturally sad.


    The doctor replied, "don''t worry, young man. What this girl got is cold. It''s OK. It''s just that she''s been dragging on for a long time, so she looks scary. Good health conditioning for a month, must be cured


    "Please, doctor."


    Gu Jiuge tucked in the corner for her, "you''re good at recuperation. Don''t think too much. If there''s anything missing, let the servant girl go to ask for it. I''ll explain it to Yu Guan. Don''t be embarrassed. "


    Inviting the moon nodded silently, raised her hand and pointed to the window, "second young master, go quickly, Miss Yin is waiting for you at the bottom."


    Gu Jiuge picked his eyebrows and went to the window. As expected, he saw Yan Jiyi and her servant girl standing downstairs.


    How dare she come to such a place where people are mixed?


    "How do you know she''s down there?"


    "I have a feeling in my heart."


    Inviting the moon to put her hand on her chest and smile, "it seems that my feeling is quite effective."


    Gu Jiusong walked downstairs, and Yan Jixiao was so flustered that seeing him was like seeing a straw.


    Yes, straw.


    For the first time, she realized how sad she would be if Gu Jiuge was with the woman beside her.


    "Second young master!"


    "What are you doing here? It''s almost dark. Are you not afraid of an accident? "


    He was scolded as soon as he met. He didn''t treat himself as an outsider any more.


    Instead of being angry, Yin Ji chuckled, "I have something very important to tell you. I have to let you know today. I don''t want to wait another quarter of an hour!"


    It''s very important


    Gu Jiuge is vaguely aware of what happened.


    "Don''t stand here. Let''s go. Let''s sit down and say."


    The window of the two-story building, inviting the moon standing at the window, watching the two people leave downstairs, weak smile, "I still have a feeling, you will entangle life."


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the mansion, Gu Shubai and Yu Fu greet him.


    Seeing his face, Yu Fu knew he was right.


    Today, the atmosphere of the four people in Meiziya is too strange. When the invitation to the moon falls, it pushes the atmosphere to the top of the fire. Yin Jichu looks at Gu Jiuge and takes the invitation to the moon to leave. She can''t sit back and ignore it.


    She looked at the window on the third floor, and Gu Jiusong left in front of her feet, and Yin Jichu followed.


    These three people are really unjust.


    "Second brother, is she OK?"


    "No, the doctor said it was just cold. I told Yu Guan to take care of me. I don''t mind if I come here. "


    Gu Shubai said, "go in and say it. My father is waiting for you, too."


    Gu Jiuge bowed his head and didn''t seem to think about how to open his mouth. He answered with a dull voice, "HMM."


    "As we expected before, Miss Yin was a concubine, and her biological mother was the owner of the solitary grave buried in the suburb. According to her, it was because her biological mother was born in a brothel, and the old Prime Minister had a good face, so she kept it secret. And because he had only one daughter, he simply reported the birth of a legitimate daughter to Yin Jixiao. "


    "Born in brothels?"


    They always thought that there was a big secret about Yin Jiyi''s biological mother, so Yin Yan and Yin Shuo took so much trouble to conceal it.


    If you are only born in a brothel, it''s just a scandal. Do you really need to hide it like this?


    Gu huaijiang always finds this strange.


    Gu Shubai said: "today, she took the initiative to tell you the secret of her life experience. I think she treated you as her own person. You should be careful in the future. If you have no intention of Miss Yin, don''t let her misunderstand you. If on purpose Don''t try to pry into her any more. "


    He listened to Yu Fu''s story about today''s Jade Restaurant, and it was obvious that Yin Jikua had affection for Gu Jiuge.


    A month of invitation, a Yin Ji, and Lian Bi, the tea bearer in the West Chamber It''s a peach blossom robbery.


    Gu Jiuge sighed, "brother, don''t think she is so innocent. Do you know why Yan Shuo allowed her to contact me again and again? At first I thought he was just trying to confuse us and make a false impression of friendship. I didn''t know that she was a chess piece sent by Yin Shuo until today when Yin Jixi told me the truth


    "What? Did she even tell you that? "


    Gu Jiuge stares at Gu Shubai inconceivably, "big brother already knows?"


    "Just doubting, not knowing. Have you met her so many times that you have no doubt at all? "


    Gu Jiuge is not without doubt, but is bewildered by the sincerity shown by Yin Jiyi. Moreover, her confession today is enough to offset all the concealment."Father, brother, do you know what Yin Shuo asked her to ask me about?"


    Gu Jiuge''s eyes turned to Yu Fu, and everything became clear.


    At the order of her father and brother, Yan Jige asks Gu Jiuge about the identity of Yu Fu. Gu Jiuge deliberately approaches Yan Jige to find out the identity of her biological mother.


    The two came together with purpose, but they treated each other sincerely.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of Gu Jiuge''s words before going out today. He said that the third brother would be fine. If it was the eldest brother, maybe Yin Shuo would kill him.


    Is it because of her that the last assassination in Changzhou Prefecture happened?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 96

    "Mr. three, there are trees here. Why don''t we stop and have a rest?"


    Gu Hanmo led the team, all the way to the West horse does not stop, not far from the small bamboo pass, the soldiers really can not hold.


    The sun was warm in the spring, and they were all sweating and soaked behind their clothes.


    Seeing a small forest in front of you, I wish I could stop to drink water and enjoy the cool.


    Gu Hanmo put up a shed and looked around carefully. Except for the woods, there was no place to rest. He said, "yes. But don''t go into the woods, we''ll just stop outside. "


    There is no news until the border of xiaozhuguan. It can be seen that the people of Xikun have not moved. They are not in a hurry.


    Gu Hanmo took the burden off the horse''s back and said, "boil these herbs, boil them into water and add them to the brothers'' kettle."


    A soldier grinned and said, "Miss Yufu''s herbal medicine is really smart. Every time I finish drinking it, I feel comfortable. Brothers who don''t like drinking water love to drink it!"


    This herbal medicine is not as bitter as ordinary medicine, but rather like herbal tea, which is more powerful than white water.


    Gu Hanmo said with a rare smile: "Yufu knows that our journey is far and arduous. He specially asked me to take it with him. Let''s cook it quickly."


    The soldiers set up a stove in place to catch fire. Gu didn''t rest and walked around the woods with his sword.


    There is no abnormality in the forest.


    It''s all at xiaozhuguan. Why is it normal?


    If he thought about it, he walked slowly back to the same place. He thought that if the man didn''t do it again, they would arrive at the bamboo pass.


    There are 50000 Gu''s troops in the barracks of zhuguan. When they get there, it''s too late for them to fight


    The light smoke rose from the stove. In xiaozhuguan City, the sentry standing on the wall saw it from a distance, laughed and joked with his comrades in arms, "Hey, do you see someone roasting pheasant in the woods?"


    Another man whispered, "be honest, think of pheasant all day long! Where are the pheasants here? It''s lucky to have a wild rabbit as a passer-by! "


    He turned his head and saw that a middle-aged man in official uniform quietly stood behind them and listened to their chat with a smile.


    He has a big stomach and wears the sapphire hat of the fourth grade official. Isn''t he xiaozhuguan official platform?


    According to Dongling law, both the central government and the local government are separated from each other. Especially in border cities, there are often wars. The strength of the army is stronger than that of the government.


    Yes, and the two soldiers were not afraid. They saluted according to the rules.


    "Mr. Fu Tai, why are you here?"


    The potbellied Fu Tai was still smiling, "I just heard from you that someone roasted pheasant in the woods. A few days ago, the envoy of Xikun just escorted the princess to the imperial capital. As a border city, we should be cautious. Go and see who the roast pheasant is. Take more people with you


    The two soldiers looked at each other.


    Passers by have a rest in the forest, whether they bake a pheasant or a hare. What''s the matter with the garrison?


    What''s more, it''s obviously from junior high school, not from Xikun. What''s he nervous about?


    "Mr. Fu Tai, you probably don''t understand the situation of our garrison. You see, there are a large number of soldiers standing guard under the gate. If there are suspicious people, we will find them. Now passers-by are baking in the woods outside the city Roast pheasant, how can we go and check it rashly to scare the common people? "


    Seeing that the two of them refused to listen to orders, the government set up a fat face and said, "what''s the matter? Do you still have my orders? Do you want me to bring you General Xu, and then you will go out of the city to check? "


    General Xu is the chief General of xiaozhuguan garrison. His position is higher than that of Fu Tai, but he is always kind and courteous to Fu Tai.


    They are really embarrassed to disturb the general because of such a small matter.


    "No, no, let''s just go. Please wait a moment."


    When the soldier said hello to him, seven or eight people went to the woods outside the city.


    Gu Hanmo was sitting under the tree drinking the boiled herbs when he heard the guard''s soldier say: "third young master, someone is coming towards us in the direction of xiaozhuguan, wearing military uniform."


    Gu Hanmo pondered for a moment, "who is the guard of Xiaozhu pass?"


    "Xiaozhuguan is next to zhuguan. Zhuguan is the city close to Xikun. Xiaozhuguan is the second line. So this place is not guarded by Gu Jia Jun, but by General Xu Zhou and local garrison troops. "


    Gu hanmotou came to the border by himself. He used to come with his father and brother. He really didn''t know who was guarding xiaozhuguan.


    This Xu Zhou, he did not have any impression, thought that the rank is not high.


    His eyes fell on the kitchen fire where the herbs were cooked, and the light smoke rose. "Not long after the envoys of Xikun had passed, maybe they were all soldiers. When they saw that there were a large number of us, they began to inquire. Don''t expose my identity for a while, just say that we are members of the Gu family army and have been ordered to go to zhuguan. "


    "Yes, third son."


    When the seven or eight guards of xiaozhuguan came up and saw about twenty big men sitting or standing under the tree, they did not dare to step forward for a moment.If you look closely at these people, though they are dressed in civilian clothes and tall and powerful, they are more martial than these soldiers.


    This kind of temperament, at first glance, is a person in the army.


    The soldiers who came to inquire arched their hands, "we are the garrison of xiaozhuguan. We have a routine inquiry. Who are you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 97

    Xiaozhuguan eight hundred Li urgent fold to the palace, Ning Di''s heart almost to jump out.


    The Xikun people can''t wait for the princess to wait for the capital?


    No, it should be the news from zhuguan, not the news from xiaozhuguan behind zhuguan.


    When he opened the fold and looked carefully, his heart slowly put down, and he was very angry and ashamed.


    The fold was presented by xiaozhuguan''s office. It said that he saw the third son of Gu family with 20 soldiers passing through xiaozhuguan and wanted to go to zhuguan. At the time when Xikun and Dongling were making friends, xiaozhuguan was afraid that Gu Hanmo would start a war when he went, so he managed to detain him in xiaozhuguan.


    It''s a pity that xiaozhuguan is not the garrison of Gu''s army. It''s not easy to order someone to go to zhuguan and invite the garrison general of Gu''s army to negotiate. This matter has become very serious, and Gu''s identity can''t be concealed.


    What he guessed was right. Some people wanted to take advantage of the war to capture guhou''s mansion. Even the small role of xiaozhuguan''s mansion was bribed!


    "Look, all of you! Will Gu Hanmo start a war? When did the Dongling people start the war, and when did the Xikun people not start it? "


    Ning Di threw the fold on the ground, "it''s not like words! It''s a trivial matter that needs to be sent back to the imperial capital. I thought Xikun had come in! But the third son of Gu family took several people to zhuguan. It''s worth the scorpion''s sting? "


    Gu Hanmo went to zhuguan?


    Why is there no news in the court about this?


    They looked at each other and looked up at Gu huaijiang, who was always the old God.


    When the sky collapses, marquis Gu will never panic.


    Yan Shuo also took care of huaijiang with the crowd, frowning slightly and slowly withdrawing his eyes.


    Ning emperor is not surprised, Gu huaijiang is not shocked, is Gu Hanmo to bamboo pass this matter, they have already discussed it?


    No way.


    It is because Gu huaijiang wants to secretly send Gu Hanmo away that Qi Ting''s work will be executed, and Qi Zhou will send her decapitation.


    She had a chance to find herself while the guard was away


    "This Your majesty, can we review the secret military affairs between the Marquis and his majesty now? Is it Marquis Gu''s order or your Majesty''s order for the third young master to go to zhuguan? "


    The courtiers hesitated for a moment, and someone asked such a question.


    Ning Di snorted in his nose, "naturally it''s my order! Some people think that Marquis Gu is highly respected and his army is strong, so they have to find fault with every move. Just a small bamboo pass Fu Tai dare to play the idea of Gu Hou Fu, mobilize the masses to report Gu Han Mo to bamboo pass! Who is the instigator of this matter? Don''t come forward soon! "


    He patted the case fiercely, and his chest was up and down with anger. Gao Gonggong rushed forward to give him comfort.


    It''s his order to Gu Hanmo


    Yan Shuo buried his face in the shadow, and the fundus blood suddenly appeared.


    Well, he was calculated again!


    Emperor Ning pushed his hand away. "Don''t worry about me. I''m a doctor. I dare not say that I live to 80 years old like my mother. There are always people in 60 or 70 years old who can''t die!"


    The courtiers knelt down one after another. They knew that emperor Ning was moving this time. They even declared that he would not die.


    The eldest prince and the second prince knelt down with him, and their expressions were not good-looking.


    No matter who it is, they don''t want Ning to live too long.


    If emperor Ning didn''t abdicate until he was 80 years old, they would die within a few years after they ascended the throne. What''s the fun of the throne?


    Yan Shuo raised his face and knelt calmly, as if he didn''t recognize that Ning Di was referring to him.


    The more calm you are, the more calm you need to be.


    Ning emperor quietly toward his direction slanted an eye, "Gu Hou gets up, you are wronged.". The army fought all their lives for Dongling. There are still such villains in the court who want to be trapped in you! "


    The courtiers knelt on the ground, and their waists collapsed by two points.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Emperor Ning said, "you Aiqing, please get up. I know that there are many loyal and good people in the court, but the villains have to be removed too! "


    "I immediately ordered that xiaozhuguanfu be taken back to Duzhong and handed over to Dali temple for examination! We have to find out who is behind him. I don''t think he has the courage to take over the residence of marquis gu! "


    First, Gu''s military newspaper was cut off and rubbinged, and then Gu Hanmo was ordered to go to zhuguan secretly, but xiaozhuguan''s guard deliberately revealed his identity.


    It seems that Gu huaijiang has a plot, but emperor Ning knows all about it, so the nature of the matter is different.


    The first time is a misunderstanding, the second time is not a misunderstanding?


    The people in the court are in danger. They all look like people who have fallen in love with Marquis Gu. On the one hand, they doubt others, and on the other hand, they are anxious to get rid of their own relationship.


    Finally, someone paid attention to Yin Shuo.


    The old prime minister was killed because of the assassination of the son of marquis Gu. Could it be Yin Shuo''s personal revenge?


    No, no, although he and Yin Yan are father and son, their temperament is quite different, so they should not do such a stupid thing.


    Emperor Ning cleared his throat and said, "I think it''s necessary to change the administration of officials in the court. I am determined to follow the example of the former dynasty and add a cabinet to discuss government affairs, while the remaining posts will be retained for the time being. "Yan Shuo raised his head.


    Since ancient times, the status of the cabinet is equal to that of the prime minister.


    Ningdi''s action is to weaken his strength and express his dissatisfaction.


    He has I don''t believe in myself anymore.


    Recently, I was watching a TV play "the east wind in the small building". It''s a Spy Drama of the Republic of China. It''s very good-looking. I especially like the way Song Yi wears a cheongsam ~


    this is a Spy Drama of the Republic of China www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 98

    "Big brother, what''s the matter with the third brother?"


    Gu Shubai came back from the outer study, and everyone was waiting for him to convey the news.


    "Don''t worry, he showed his identity. Of course, people in xiaozhuguan didn''t dare to embarrass him. Yan Shuo''s moves were much more clever this time, but his Majesty''s doubt on him would only be more serious and would not be alleviated. "


    Yu Fu said: "it is said that your majesty will add a cabinet. Will the prime minister be abolished?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "not for the time being, not far away. Once upon a time, his majesty trusted and appreciated him too much. At a young age, he was given the position of prime minister and his favorite princess. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment now. "


    Gu Yi wrinkled his nose! He thought that his Majesty was just as suspicious of us as before. He wanted to harm us by using electricity casually! How can he know that your majesty is totally different from us now! "


    After that, he looked at Yu Fu with pride, "our house is raising a princess for your majesty. Can anyone afford it? When your majesty sees Yu Fu, he thinks of the God of medicine. When he thinks of the God of medicine, he thinks of who saved his life. How can he suspect us? "


    "You''re the only one who talks


    Gu Xiang looked at him helplessly, "don''t talk about your Majesty''s life. Yufu hasn''t been beating the harp yet. What''s the strength of your beating the harp?"


    "I''m Yufu''s brother, too. If she doesn''t, I''ll do it for her, won''t I?"


    Yufu snorted, "Your Majesty is grateful to the master and the general. I don''t know if I have nothing to do with you."


    Listening to them talking and laughing, Gu Shubai shook his head with a smile, and suddenly saw Qi Zhou standing not far away looking at this place.


    Looking at Gu Shubai''s eyes, he drew back his eyes.


    Gu Shubai came to him alone, and saw Qi Zhou''s face, ready to talk and stop, "Qi Guanshi, do you want me to help you save Qi Ting?"


    "No, I dare not!"


    Qi Zhou put his hands, "as early as when the eldest son asked the slave to see Qi Ting, the slave knew that life and death depended on her own. She is unrepentant, and I dare not think of it


    If Qi Ting doesn''t sneak out of the cell that night, even if she runs out to find a place to hide, he knows that the Duke and the eldest son won''t kill her.


    But she ran out, with the news that Gu Hanmo was going to the border, she went to Yin Shuo and completely cut off her own life.


    Heaven''s evils can be forgiven, but self evils can''t live.


    Gu Shubai thought, "I will send someone to guard outside the prime minister''s residence. Once I find Qi Ting, I will send it back to you."


    What he said about sending back is not alive, but dead.


    Qi Zhou closed his eyes, "thank you, young master! But my father is very old. I dare not tell him that. Please don''t mention it to him


    After that, if you break your knee, you will kneel down.


    Gu Shubai held him, "don''t say this, Qi Ting is Qi Ting, you are you. You have been loyal to guhou mansion for decades. My father sees it in his eyes, and so do I


    Qi Zhou made a deep bow to him and left staggeringly.


    ¡­¡­


    After telling Gu Jiusong all the secrets, Yin Jiyi was always in a panic.


    She didn''t think so much at that time. She just wanted to express her sincerity to him and didn''t want him to be robbed by other women.


    Even if the woman was too sick to fight with her, she didn''t want to take a risk.


    Having said that, I feel happy. It''s false to say that I''m not afraid.


    "Pei''er, what do you think of a senior member of the imperial court who has a concubine from a brothel girl?"


    Pei''er knows why she asked, "what can I do? At most, I''ll be laughed at. What''s more, the master is no longer an official in the imperial court. Even if people know the old stories, what''s the matter? Miss, do you remember that famous prostitute Liu Yiner from Qinhuai? It''s not that he was married by Huaiyang Futai as a concubine. It''s a good story for a while! "


    Yes, it''s just a concubine from a brothel. Even if it''s known, what can it be?


    For so many years, Yin Jiyi didn''t understand why Yin Yan had to hide her life and didn''t dare to let people know about her biological mother.


    "You''re right. Even if the second childe knew about my biological mother, it would not do any harm to the Yin family. On the contrary, he is the eldest brother. His father and he always want to deal with Gu Hou''s house. They don''t hesitate to use me to approach the second son. "


    Pei''er thought, "don''t worry, miss. I don''t think the second young master is like that. Although there are many women who like him, he is not a sentimental person. Like the girl who invited the moon, knowing that the second young master didn''t like her, she still wanted to pester her and make her look like a sick woman. I can''t stand it! "


    "Pearl!"


    Yin Ji stopped her discontentedly, "don''t say that. Second childe''s friend is my friend. Don''t talk about her behind her back. "


    She should learn from Yu Fu''s magnanimity. What kind of person is Gu Jiuge? How can she like vulgar women who are jealous?


    She can''t be jealous of the invitation to the moon. Instead, she should treat her better.


    "Yes, I know it''s wrong."


    Pei''er thinks that Yin Jikua and inviting the moon are rivals in love, and they must look down on each other. She doesn''t want her to be so generous."I''m not sure. Pei''er, you can go to the front study with me to find my elder brother. It''s said that your majesty is going to set up a cabinet. My elder brother must feel bad now. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 99

    The evening was heavy, and suddenly it began to rain.


    Yin Jiqi took pei''er out of the backyard and stood under the pavilion, "it''s a bad rain. Pei''er, go back and get an umbrella."


    "Yes, miss, wait here. The maid will be back soon."


    The stone tables and chairs in the pavilion were cold. She reached for a handle and simply stood by the fence to watch the rain.


    The spring rain patters on the banana leaves, and the cherry is wet and red on the edge.


    "When the cherry is red and the banana is green, the streamer is easy to throw people away. I don''t know who made this scene. It''s so melancholy. "


    She was talking to herself when she saw a shadow behind the plantain tree. Two servants came out with a long bamboo frame and looked furtively left and right.


    The bamboo frame was covered with white cloth. She couldn''t see what was inside. Her intuition was not good.


    "Stop!"


    The two sneaky people were suddenly stopped. They were startled to find someone standing in the pavilion.


    "Little Miss?"


    Yin Ji was thin and weak, and the sky was dark, so they didn''t see it for a moment. If they had seen it earlier, they would not have taken this road.


    Now, it''s found.


    "Show me what you''re carrying."


    She walked directly into the rain, and the two servants who carried the bamboo frame retreated, "Miss, this is what the master told us to do. Don''t worry about it. It''s dirty, and you can''t see it! "


    "Miss!"


    Pei''er came back with an umbrella and saw her standing in the rain, covering her head, "Miss, please be careful of the rain and the cold. Why, what is this? "


    Yin Ji pursed her lips, "I don''t know what dirty thing it is. Since I don''t want to see it, I will hide it. Pass in front of me, and I have to see it! "


    While the two did not notice, she opened the white cloth with a crash!


    A woman in bright clothes was lying inside, her face was blue, her eyes were wide open, and her mouth and nose were bleeding.


    "Ah


    Peier fixed his eyes and screamed to cover Yin Jiqi''s eyes, "Miss, don''t look! It''s a dead man


    It''s too late. She''s seen it.


    Yin jikuai was so scared by the corpse that his face turned pale, his lips instantly faded, and he hurriedly retreated into the rain, "who is this? She, she... "


    Why did Yin Shuo kill a woman, a completely strange woman, whose face was not the servant girl of our house.


    Who is she?


    Two servants flurried to cover the white cloth, "Miss, this dead girl betrayed the young master. It was she who made the young master angry. Don''t worry about this kind of dirty things. If you know it, we can''t afford to take it away! "


    They were also a little flustered. They should have disposed of the body quietly. Seeing the rain at dusk, they thought they couldn''t touch anyone, so they took a shortcut from the house.


    Who knows so unfortunately, as soon as he came out, he met Yin Jihe.


    They hurriedly raised the bamboo frame and walked out of the house. Yin Ji stood in the rain, unable to respond for a long time.


    When she was so old, she saw a dead man for the first time and died so miserably.


    "You are all wet, miss. Why don''t we go back to our room and change our clothes before we go to find the young master? "


    "No, you can''t go to big brother."


    Yan Shuo was angry. If he knew that he had told Gu Jiuge the biggest secret of the Yan family, he didn''t know how angry he would be.


    Maybe she will never see tomorrow, just like the woman who never closed her eyes.


    "Pei''er, let''s go back, go back..."


    She walked forward two steps, suddenly thought of something, grabbed Peier''s shoulders, "I told the second childe about it, you must not tell anyone! Especially big brother, do you know? "


    ¡­¡­


    A cart carrying swill was pushed out of the small gate in the backyard of the prime minister''s residence.


    Then, someone drove the swill truck out of the city, splashing on the road.


    On rainy days, there are few pedestrians on the street. Only one vegetable farmer drives his car to take his leftover handfuls of vegetables back to make dinner for his wife.


    Outside the city, people on the swill truck jumped down and opened the swill bucket.


    The woman''s rigid body was thrown into the white bone pile of the mass grave. In the woods not far away, a few wild dogs were staring at the movement here.


    "Injustice has its head, debt has its owner, don''t blame it, and get reincarnated as soon as possible!"


    The driver read a few words and drove away quickly without even noticing that the vegetable selling car was parked behind him.


    When he left, two vegetable farmers came up and opened their hats.


    One is Yan Zheng, the other is Qi Zhou.


    "All in charge. Go and have a look."


    The corpse, wrapped in white cloth, lay on the ground at will. Qi Zhou wiped his eyes with tears and rain on his clothes.


    He walked forward tentatively, with unspeakable sadness on his face, and finally came forward to uncover the white cloth.


    The corpse under the white cloth is bleeding from the seven orifices, and it can''t close its eyes.


    "It''s her, it''s my ting''er Mr. Yan, thank you for letting our father and daughter meet for the last time... "He wipes the blood stains on Qi Ting''s face, holds it up and puts it on the vegetable cart. Yan Zheng takes a lead. He sees the wild dog not far away, looks around twice, and then disappears into the woods.


    "You''re welcome. The young general promised to give her a good burial. In the future, you can burn some paper money for her to fulfill the friendship between father and daughter. "


    He covered Qi Ting''s body with a vegetable basket and turned around with a car.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 100

    He Qin Princess sent by Xikun, Emperor Ning originally wanted to give it to the Grand Prince.


    The two countries have been at war for many years. It is the first time that they have established diplomatic relations, and it is the first time that they have been married. Emperor Ning attached great importance to it and wanted to marry the eldest son of the emperor.


    Knowing that this was Xikun''s plan to postpone the war, he was not in the mood and pointed out the princess to an ordinary son in the clan.


    The envoy of Xikun was not upset when he heard that the princess was a concubine. The only purpose of emperor Kun''s asking her to make peace with him was to create a friendly illusion. No one cared about her married life.


    "Princess Xikun is on her way to the capital in five days. At that time, the royal family will hold a big wedding banquet, and they will simply do the wedding of Danyang and yinshuo, which brings double happiness. "


    It has been two months since Ning Di was seriously ill and recovered. His attitude towards the eldest prince and the second prince gradually returned to normal, but he didn''t trust and love as before.


    Today, he specially called them to the imperial study to discuss the matter.


    The eldest prince said with a smile: "my father has always been diligent and thrifty. If the royal family has two marriage affairs together, it can save a lot of money. Besides, the age of Danyang is not small, and his father is wise. "


    Wise is a fart.


    If emperor Ning had not lost his trust in Yin Shuo and suddenly proposed to form a cabinet, would he have said that he was wise?


    The second prince''s face is not good-looking, "father, should Danyang''s marriage be postponed? When the envoy and Princess of Xikun came to Beijing, they were all crowded together with a lot of chores. With the marriage of Danyang, would it not be possible to lose my face? "


    If you can slow down, you''d better wait until Yin Shuo loses his prime minister position, so that Princess Danyang doesn''t have to marry him.


    He had only a sister like Danyang, who had to marry the most powerful minister in the court. How could he marry a minister who lost his trust like Yin Shuo?


    The crown prince raised his eyebrows and laughed, "what''s the matter, second brother? It is clear that you have been urging the Ministry of rites to supervise Danyang''s wedding and dowry. I wish she would get married earlier. Now that her father has asked her to get married, you''re trying to stop her. I can''t understand that. "


    Ning Di hung his head and did not open his mouth, listening to the argument between his two sons.


    The second prince said quickly: "there was nothing wrong with the court before. Danyang is my sister. Of course, I hope she will marry her husband as soon as possible. But now there is something in the court, how can we ignore the national affairs for the sake of brotherhood? Naturally, the first priority is to receive the Xi Kun envoys well! "


    "Didn''t you listen to my father? The marriage of Danyang and Princess Xikun can not only save manpower and material resources, but also bring face to Princess Xikun. Her marriage can be done together with our donglingdi princess. It''s a compliment to her. How can it be called ignoring national affairs? "


    "Big brother, that''s not true --"


    "all right, shut up


    Ningdi raised his head and frowned unhappily, "Danyang is my daughter and your royal sister, so I''m looking for you to discuss her marriage, not for you to argue! Chengzhi, do you want to focus on Xikun marriage, or you don''t like Yin Shuo? "


    The second prince was stunned, and immediately bowed his head and arched his hands, "my father misunderstood, but my son didn''t mean that! The Prime Minister of Yin is a rare young talent in Dongling. How can the children''s ministers not look up to him? "


    Ningdi looked at him for a long time, finally nodded slowly and moved his eyes.


    He was sweating behind his back, trying to figure out the meaning of Ning Di''s words.


    As soon as emperor Ning was about to establish a cabinet, when Yin Shuo was still the prime minister, he smelled that he disliked his brother-in-law. Isn''t that telling emperor Ning that he wanted to win over the powerful ministers in the court?


    Li prince said, Ning emperor has not mentioned, visible to his fear, now rash.


    The eldest prince did not think it was too big to watch the excitement, "did he? How did I hear that the second younger brother went to the prime minister''s residence a few days ago, and he was also sending supplements and treasures. These days, it seems that I haven''t heard that the second younger brother has gone again. It''s not that I disliked Prime Minister Yin, what''s the reason? "


    Ningdi''s eyes fell on the second prince again.


    "Is what your eldest brother said true?"


    "No, it''s not!"


    The second prince subconsciously denied it and thought for a moment: "Er Chen didn''t only give gifts to Yin Cheng, but also gave gifts to others, such as Yu Fu''s sister. Originally, he wanted to send things to his father, but he didn''t like to see the princes these days, so he didn''t come. There are also gifts from my elder brother. I''ll send them to the prince''s mansion in a moment. "


    "Oh? Do I have a share? "


    The eldest prince said with a smile: "the second younger brother has always been generous, unlike his mother''s weak family, who is often short of money. But why does the second younger brother want to give gifts to the public? "


    The second prince straightened up and said with a smile, "I don''t see my father these days, so I''ve been reflecting on whether I''m not sitting well, which makes my father angry. I thought hard and felt mean and ungrateful. So I want to make up for my past mistakes, disperse those things outside my body, and make good friends. "


    He said that he was like an eminent monk, but it was not leaking. The eldest prince couldn''t refute for a moment, so he just laughed twice.


    Ning Di nodded, "I''m glad that you can realize your shortcomings. Yan Shuo is your brother-in-law, and Yu Fu is also your sister in name. I can''t rest assured until you get closer. That''s settled. Danyang''s marriage will be arranged with Princess Xikun in half a month. ""One is the princess and the other is your sister. Don''t be lazy, both of you. Let''s go to the propriety department to take care of them these days! "


    The eldest prince looked at the second prince from the corner of his eyes and arched his hand with a smile, "yes, father."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 101

    "Yin Shuo''s prime minister said that if he didn''t protect himself, he would not. Why should I marry him?"


    Princess Danyang got angry and pointed to the second prince, "you know who I like, and you have to sacrifice my happiness to win over Yin Shuo! Well, if you can succeed at the expense of my happiness, I will! But look at his present situation. His father announced in public that he would form a cabinet. Who in the court could not see that Yin Shuo was out of favor? "


    The second prince pulled her back to her seat, "Shh, keep your voice down!"


    He looked out of the window and saw that only dianer, the confidant of Princess Danyang, was outside the hall. "Can''t I see that Yin Shuo is out of favor with his father? But my father insisted that you marry him, even the date has been set. His father suspected that the two events against guhou''s house were related to Yin Shuo, but there was no evidence. How can we change the engagement of golden words? "


    "Oh, my father had no evidence and wanted to weaken Yin Shuo''s power in the court, so he took me as a gift to appease him. In this way, even if the prime minister was abolished after the establishment of the cabinet, others would not say that his father was mean and ungrateful. My father is really good at calculating. What about me? I deserve to marry a man who''s going to lose power? "


    Women at home from the father, married from the husband, she is now all glory because her father is the emperor Dongling.


    In the future, if her husband-in-law is a powerless and powerless person, others will not look up to her. She will be worse than the lady of an ordinary noble family.


    No, she doesn''t!


    She''s a princess, and she''ll be on top all her life!


    "Danyang, calm down! Yan Shuo is in a bad situation now, but you have to consider for your brother! Now only if you marry Yin Shuo, my father won''t suspect me of forming a clique for personal gain. You know, last time my father was seriously ill and asked me to mention the establishment of the prince, but you


    "Second brother, what do you mean? I''m kind-hearted for your sake. Are you going to blame me for being out of favor with your father? Besides, you are not the only one who is out of favor. Ning Yizhao is also out of favor. How can you blame me? "


    The second prince was suddenly silent.


    He thought for a long time, frowned and said: "I always feel strange about that. How could father''s illness be so strange? But the God of medicine refused to say the cause after diagnosis and treatment. If you only got sick, why didn''t the God of medicine say it? "


    When he said that, Princess Danyang remembered, "I remember that the medical God said at that time that he didn''t want to participate in Dongling court. No one is allowed to ask him about his father''s illness. That is to say My father''s illness has something to do with the fighting in the court


    Brother and sister on the eye, a moment of tacit understanding.


    "At that time, it was Wang Xianfei who was waiting for him every day. She also relied on her position as the ruler of the harem and did not allow other concubines to see her father. "


    That is to say, it is very likely that the virtuous imperial concubine made a move, and the emperor Ning became seriously ill.


    Princess Danyang shook her head. "If it''s Ning Yizhao and Xianfei, what are their plans? Do they know that your father is going to make you prince, so they want to kill him before his father issues an edict? No, it''s obviously only you, me and the people of guhou mansion who know about it... "


    The second prince never thought of Gu Houfu, "it can''t be them. Although I don''t like the fact that Marquis Gu is in charge of the army, even if he is partial to Ning Yizhao, he will not collude with each other to kill his father. Have you forgot? If the God of medicine is willing to treat his father, it''s still the function of marquis Gu kneeling down. "


    If it wasn''t for the people in Gu Hou''s house to leak the news, it would be


    Princess Danyang suddenly stood up, weighed her feet, and quietly approached the rear window of the hall.


    The second prince followed her. She suddenly opened the window, and there was a maid standing close to her ear!


    "How bold, who let you stand here eavesdropping?"


    Princess Danyang gave a loud drink, and immediately the soldiers of the imperial guards came up and put the eavesdropping maid on the ground.


    "Princess, spare your life, Princess! I just happened to pass by here. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I didn''t hear anything


    Dian''er also rushed over and looked at the maids kneeling on the ground, "did you pass here? I ordered you to trim the flowers in the morning. How could you pass the back window of the princess bedroom? It''s a lie! "


    He''s a spy!


    If you want to say who will put spies in the Western Palace, who has the ability, besides the virtuous imperial concubine, who else?


    Princess Danyang sneered, "well, how dare you eavesdrop on me and my second brother? I don''t know where your master is. I give you so much courage! I''m also lazy to interrogate. I''ll send her to Gao Gonggong for interrogation. I''ll see if she does it or not! "


    "Yes


    The soldiers of the Imperial Guard dragged the man down, and Princess Danyang winked at dian''er, "follow me in person and tell Mr. Gao why. Please be careful!"


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Watching them leave, the second prince said, "why do you want to send them to Gao Gonggong for interrogation? If you want to deal with the maidservant who made a mistake in the palace, you have to be cautious. Why bother Mr. Gao? What''s more, you just complained about it. What if father Gao told him? "


    "Second brother, do you think it''s my complaints that make my father angry, or does the virtuous imperial concubine put ears and eyes in my palace that make my father angry? In particular, once the father and the emperor know that the virtuous imperial concubine has inquired about the establishment of the crown prince.... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 102

    In the palace of Tsinghua University, a virtuous imperial concubine sits under the window to embroider, with half a mandarin duck in her hand.


    Hibiscus came with the colored thread in her hand. "What kind of gold thread does the empress want? I found several kinds of gold thread in the warehouse, and I can''t tell which one is gold thread. "


    She simply sent all the silk threads she found to Xianfei, and Xianfei looked at them with her hand. "It''s this. It''s just that it''s not obvious after a long time. Go and find out if there are any new ones. If not, send someone to the house of internal affairs to ask for some. "


    "Well, I''ll send. Don''t rush to embroider the mandarin duck, madam. It''s better to embroider the Shuibo on the edge first, and the gold thread will come after the embroidery. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine is angry with her, "don''t you go? It''s a long way to go


    Hibiscus smiles and retreats. She knows that it''s the purse embroidered by Xianfei for Ningdi. She plans to fill him with spices on the Dragon Boat Festival. The two imperial concubines add up to nearly 100 years old, and the virtuous imperial concubines also use such love patterns as mandarin ducks.


    It can be seen that they have a long friendship.


    For a long time, the virtuous imperial concubine hears the footsteps of Hibiscus, "did you bring it? The feather of mandarin duck must be wrapped with gold thread. The other gold thread is either vulgar or the color is wrong. "


    Hibiscus was silent.


    The virtuous imperial concubine lowered her head for a long time, and her neck was sore. She raised her head and hammered it. Then she found that the person who came was not hibiscus.


    "Your Majesty? Why did you come all of a sudden? "


    Ning Di stood alone at the door, only Gao Gonggong was behind him, and none of the redundant people took him.


    He stood there quietly, not knowing how long he had looked at himself.


    The virtuous imperial concubine is a little flustered in the heart, force to make calm smile to welcome up, rather emperor''s eyes take inquiry, "I have nothing to do, white to see what love imperial concubine does."


    "I didn''t do anything. I just embroidered a purse for your majesty, so that I could wear the perfume to dispel evil and avoid poison on the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Dispel evil and avoid poison.


    Ning emperor heard these four words, eyes suddenly alert, see virtuous imperial concubine''s eyes and before completely different.


    He went to the couch and picked up the embroider. "I''ve been treated by the God of medicine. Even if I don''t get rid of evil and poison, I don''t think it''s all right. What does the princess say?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine clapped in her heart.


    Once upon a time, the only thing that emperor Ning was afraid of was Gu huaijiang, who was in power.


    Now, it''s the reverse.


    Except Gu huaijiang, he seems to be afraid of everyone. A few days ago, he left the eldest prince and the second prince in the cold. Today, he came to talk to himself.


    Did he know something?


    "Naturally. Your majesty is the real son of heaven. With God''s protection, he will live forever. "


    It''s hypocritical to hear this from Xianfei today.


    "I just want to live to 80 like my mother, and I will be very satisfied. Long live, long live. Princess Ai would not have used these false words to perfunctory me


    The virtuous concubine chuckled awkwardly.


    Ning Di would never have said she was hypocritical.


    As soon as he brushed his robe, he sat on the couch. "Today, Gao Gonggong reported to me something. He said that the West Palace caught a little maid who was eavesdropping on the master''s conversation and was caught by Danyang on the spot. She said that she was sent by Aifei to monitor Danyang."


    It turns out that this is the reason why emperor Ning is so strange today.


    a spy is nothing. The palace of the palace is competing for the throne. What palace does not have a few people''s Eyeliner?


    The problem is that the palace maid helped herself to find out about the crown prince, which could not be known by Emperor Ning!


    "Your Majesty, someone must have been scheming against me. If the minister concubines in the harem, he will not deny it. The women in the harem have a complicated mind, so they dare not neglect their duty of managing the harem. But Princess Danyang is his Majesty''s daughter, not his concubine. What''s the benefit of my concubine monitoring her? "


    Ning Di frowned and didn''t dare to believe it. "It''s good for you to watch her. She''s the second prince''s younger sister. If you watch her, you can get the second prince''s trend. Do you dare to say that you don''t want the eldest prince to win the crown prince


    "The crown prince? Your majesty has already hinted that you belong to the second prince. How dare you hope? "


    Ningdi carefully looked at the expression of the pillow man. She had been sleeping with her for more than 20 years and had been considerate to herself.


    Before spring, she was already embroidering her purse for the Dragon Boat Festival, using the most affectionate mandarin duck pattern among the birds, symbolizing the love between husband and wife.


    Will such a woman really hurt herself for the sake of the battle for the throne?


    He hesitated. "I hinted at you, but I didn''t give you a definite answer. I told the second prince, he and Danyang mention this matter by the palace maid, inevitably cause other princes fear. Maybe that''s why I''m so ill. "


    The virtuous imperial concubine frightens to kneel to the ground, "Your Majesty''s meaning is, someone covets the crown prince''s position, intentionally wants to kill your majesty?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    She a knock to the ground, between lightning flint, the will to survive let her suddenly have an idea.


    "My concubine dare to ask your majesty, that day your Majesty was very ill and suddenly angry. Is it because of what the second prince and Princess Danyang said?"How could she suddenly ask that?


    Emperor Ning said in a slow voice: "that day, the second prince suddenly came to see me. He was afraid that I would not get sick. He wanted me to..."


    Suddenly he couldn''t go on. He stared at the virtuous imperial concubine strangely. "What you mean is that this thing is not done by you and the great prince, but by the second prince?"


    Qi Ting: I forgot to get the boxed lunch in the last episode of shaqing. Come to the top of the pot to get the rice. Don''t hit me, don''t hit me!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 103

    "What an eloquent princess!"


    Princess Danyang walked up and down the hall with a sullen face.


    The second prince was even more unhappy. "I knew I shouldn''t have listened to you. We are right to hold the spy of the virtuous concubine. Now it''s good. When the wind blows on Xianfei''s pillow, even our father and Emperor suspect us! "


    When Emperor Ning learned that Xianfei''s spies had inquired about the prince''s affairs, he suspected that Xianfei and the prince had drugged him, so that he could not write down the prince''s imperial edict before he died.


    After a trip to Tsinghua palace, he had another guess.


    The second Prince wanted to ascend the throne as soon as possible, so he drugged him to die as soon as possible, and then urged him to issue the imperial edict for the crown prince.


    As for the palace maids and spies, it is entirely possible that the second prince colluded with Princess Danyang to set up Xianfei and the eldest prince.


    These two possibilities are very big. Ning Di couldn''t figure out whose motive was stronger at the moment. He didn''t even have a person to discuss.


    Gu huaijiang is loyal, but he never says anything about the two princes. Not only he, but also many loyal officials in the court, such as Ji Daogong and others.


    The more loyal the minister is, the more afraid he will be involved in the party struggle.


    The cabinet has not yet been set up, and Yin Shuo is not trustworthy. He can only go to the top of his own horn, not to see the eldest prince and the second prince, not even the virtuous Princess and Princess Danyang.


    "Father and emperor, even I doubt it now. What does the virtuous imperial concubine rely on? Isn''t it that she can blow pillow wind for father and Emperor? If the mother is still there, how could our brother and sister be so bullied! "


    Princess Danyang slapped the table and her chest heaved up and down with anger. "If the mother is still there, she will not let me marry the useless man Yin Shuo!"


    "All right!"


    The second prince said impatiently, "you are blaming me for not being able to take care of you, aren''t you? My father ordered me to marry him. Don''t say I''m not the Prince now. Even if I''m the prince, I don''t have the right to interfere. Do you want me to offend my father again at this juncture? "


    Danyang princess suddenly thought of something, "you dare not to offend the emperor, then let others help us carry this black pot."


    ¡­¡­


    Holding the tail of spring, Princess Danyang held a spring banquet, inviting all the people in guhou''s house and the children of the nobility in Beijing.


    The location is not in the palace, but in the royal garden outside the city.


    "Princess Danyang is not thinking about big brother again, is she? At this juncture, there are Xikun people in the city, and the army of Xikun will come at any time on the border. What kind of spring banquet is she in the mood for? "


    After receiving the invitation, all the people in guhou''s house discussed it in the west chamber.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi don''t like Princess Danyang the most. In the past, they thought that she might become their sister-in-law, but now they don''t have three points.


    Yufu is such a charming and beautiful sister-in-law to be. It''s rare for her to be lively and clever. Who can see Princess Danyang?


    All the actions that she wants to get close to Gu Shubai will be resisted!


    Gu Wenqing said: "it was because the people of Xikun were in the city, and the princess of Xikun was also there, so Princess Danyang held the spring banquet on the pretext of welcoming the envoys. You think, the princess is a boudoir woman, can''t also let the eldest prince and the second prince to meet


    Can not be met by the prince, nature can only be met by Princess Danyang.


    Gu Yi said with disdain, "people in Xikun don''t care at all, OK? I think Princess Danyang has a conspiracy. Brother, do you really want to go


    Gu Shu''s white head didn''t lift either, and his chin picked in the direction of Yu Fu. "Look at Yu Fu. If she wants to go, I''ll take her to play."


    Yu Fu held his cheek in one hand. "Where is the royal garden? Do you look good? "


    Well, she didn''t think about Princess Danyang''s intention at all. She only cared about the beautiful scenery.


    Gu Xianghen iron does not become steel, "xiaoyufu, you are not afraid of Princess Danyang, want to take the opportunity to start with big brother, raw rice cooked mature rice or something?"


    "What is cooked rice with uncooked rice?"


    Yu Fu is proficient in literary classics and is not familiar with Dongling''s local language. He can''t understand Gu Xiang''s meaning.


    Gu Xiangzheng wanted to explain. He heard his elder brother cough twice, and an eye knife flew towards him.


    Can you tell Yufu such dirty words?


    Gu Shubai turned to look at Yu Fu, "the scenery there is pretty good. There are five royal gardens in the suburbs, big and small, all of which have the best scenery. You always like the scenery of Lin''an. Why don''t you take this opportunity to have a look? "


    "Well, it''s a pity that Chunguang has failed so much. Let''s go together, four brothers, five brothers and six brothers?"


    Yu Fu said, "eh? Where''s the second brother? "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "if he doesn''t go, he''s absorbed in housework these days, hiding in the accounting room all day. Don''t ask him. He won''t go to the spring banquet. "


    I haven''t asked. How could he know Gu Jiuge wouldn''t go?


    Seeing the doubts in her eyes, Gu Shubai said, "your status is different now. You can go to the Royal Garden anytime you want. If you like, you can take him next time. Not this time. This time Princess Danyang invited Yin Shuo and his sister. "People suddenly realized.


    Gu Jiuge is afraid to see Yin Jige, so he can''t hide?


    Also, Yin Jikua told him all the secrets of her life experience. If it wasn''t colder, this relationship would easily make women sink.


    With an example of inviting a month, Gu Jiuge dare not be merciful any more.


    Yufuna said: "Princess Danyang invited her favorite man and her fiance. Plus the people of Xikun, it must be a wonderful situation... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 104

    It was a beautiful spring day. Four of them rode side by side in guhou''s house, all the way leisurely to the outskirts of Beijing.


    Gu Jiuge doesn''t go, and Gu Wenqing doesn''t either. He says that if the guests come to the mansion and no one receives them, or Gu huaijiang needs help.


    As a younger brother, he can''t pull Gu Jiuge out of the accounting room, can he?


    Simply stay in the house with him, by the way to see the door and listen to orders.


    Only Yu Fu and Gu Shubai were left to attend to Yi. Instead of riding in a carriage, she was more happy to ride with everyone.


    "Xiaoyufu, run slowly, wait for me!"


    Yu Fu rolled out like the wind, and Gu Yi yelled behind his back, "big brother is eccentric. The horse for Xiao Yu Fu is so good. It runs faster than my chasing wind!"


    "Why don''t you blame the horse if you can''t pull out the excrement?"


    Gu Xiangyi whipped his horse''s buttocks and rushed to Gu Yi''s front. "The horse that Xiaoyu helped is not as good as your pursuit of the wind. How long has she learned to ride a horse? It''s better than you. Don''t you reflect quickly?"


    Then he went away, leaving Gu Yi a horse ass to look forward to.


    "Brother, you see he bullied me again!"


    Gu Shubai just ignored him, "since childhood, you bullied five younger brothers. How can he bully you? I''ll go first. If you don''t catch up, you''ll be laughed at


    Gu Shubai also pursues Yu Fu''s Horseshoe seal and goes away.


    In the past, Gu Yi was the worst rider in the whole family. After a long time, Yu Fu, who couldn''t ride a horse, brought him back some face.


    I didn''t expect that if Yu Fu didn''t learn, he would learn amazing equestrian skills, which was close to Gu Shubai!


    "Chase the wind, make your master angry. I beg you!"


    He whipped the horse''s buttocks, hissed at the wind and ran forward quickly


    The four are chasing each other. By the time of chunheyuan, most of the guests have not arrived.


    "Princess, Prince, two young masters, please come inside!"


    The palace man came out from inside and led their horse down. "Princess Danyang has arrived. She is talking to the guests inside. The slave will welcome some of them."


    "I want to see some gardens around here."


    Yufu didn''t rush in. He looked across Chunhe garden. Jingmingyuan was written on the gate of the garden.


    The spring and the scenery are bright.


    The names of these royal gardens are interesting. "I heard that there are five gardens in total, and what are the names of three more?"


    "Back to princess, there are Huifeng garden, Hechang garden and Yuemei garden. Among the five gardens, Chunhe garden is the first, and the scenery is most suitable for viewing in late spring. Other gardens are also suitable for viewing in summer or winter. "


    It turns out that there are still such things to pay attention to. Yu Fu nodded, "no wonder Princess Danyang chose Chunhe garden. In this case, we won''t look at other gardens. Let''s go in directly."


    As a princess, she does not call Princess Danyang as her sister, but directly called Princess, which is very strange.


    The palace man''s eyes flashed and bowed his head obediently, "yes, please follow the slave."


    Knowing that Yu Fu Hui was coming, Princess Danyang was very ceremonious today. She was dressed in a complicated red dress and covered with Golden Peony.


    Like the Tang Dynasty beauties in the paintings of ladies, they are graceful, rich and gorgeous.


    When Gu Houfu and his party arrived, people''s eyes fell on them. When Yin Jiyi saw Gu Jiuge in the crowd, he was very disappointed that he didn''t see him.


    Princess Danyang is more disappointed than her.


    She thought that Yufu knew that it was her own banquet, and she would dress very ceremoniously. She didn''t want to lose to herself. She didn''t expect that she was wearing a simple pink and purple breast length skirt, just like she was coming for an outing.


    But no matter how simple the dress is, it can''t hide her beauty and bearing. On the contrary, it seems that she is too deliberate.


    The princess of Danyang took the opportunity to leave. When she came back, the Golden Peony Bijia was missing. "Sure enough, spring is going to pass. It''s a bit hot."


    How hot can a piece of Bijia be? They all know what Yufu''s appearance is.


    Once upon a time, she was young, and her identity was very different from that of Princess Danyang. No one would put them together. Now Yufu is a princess, and they stand together with a sharp contrast.


    Some people think of the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet that year. The sound of Princess Danyang''s zither attracted butterflies who could not beat Yufu''s song GuanShanYue, which was widely praised by the people of the imperial capital.


    Then one of the clan children joked: "originally, Princess Danyang is also like Princess Yang Guifei. She is rich, timid and hot."


    Brush.


    She turned white.


    Since Su Yunyan said that she was fat and big, like a wall against the wind, she hated others to mention her figure.


    Today, she was teased like this in front of everyone. Where did she put her face?


    She looked in the direction of the voice. The one who spoke was not someone else, but a son of the royal family who was older than her. She should be called uncle.


    One breath has not yet attack, can only swallow.


    "Princess Xikun arrives -"


    outside, the palace people sing loudly, and then a woman with different clothes comes from afar. "I''m really sorry, you have too many gardens in Dongling. I''ve gone the wrong way. Please don''t be surprised."As she spoke, Princess Xikun came and looked at the crowd.


    Princess Danyang and Gu Hou''s family are valuable, and their seats are at the top. Her eyes are turning around between Yufu and Princess Danyang to judge who is the host of today''s spring banquet.


    Finally, her eyes moved from Princess Danyang, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, to Yu Fu, who was surrounded by Gu''s brothers.


    "I''ve seen Princess Dongling."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 105

    The voice of ridicule came from below. Did you recognize the wrong person?


    Princess Xikun turned her head and saw that those people didn''t seem to laugh at themselves. Who were they laughing at?


    Yu Fu looked in the direction of Princess Danyang. "The princess has recognized the wrong person. Today''s host is Princess Danyang, which one."


    Princess Xikun suddenly realized.


    She thought that the red skirt was a young lady from an unknown family who came to steal the limelight of the princess.


    How could a real princess dress like she was in a palace for a spring banquet in the suburbs?


    As soon as I saw that Danyang''s face was not good, I immediately pleaded guilty, "I''m new here, and I don''t know Dongling''s noble man. I also asked Princess Haihan of Danyang."


    As a princess, she has a very humble attitude. It seems that it is true that she is not in a high position among the princesses of kundi.


    Princess Danyang snorted in her nose, "the princess is so big. No wonder the distinguished guest is always the last one to arrive. As the host, can I punish you? "


    Princess Xikun immediately understood her meaning and knew that she was blaming herself for the wrong person.


    She said boldly, "I''m late, and I admit the princess is wrong. I should be punished. I''ll take three drinks and make amends to the princess. "


    Danyang princess a look, palace people quickly brought wine and wine, but not a small cup, but a big bowl.


    "Since the princess is sincere, I will forgive you after three drinks."


    Is she going to punish Princess Xikun with such a big bowl?


    All of you don''t like people from the enemy country, but when Princess Danyang wants to bully a woman, some of you can''t stand it.


    Previously, the imperial family members who said that Princess Danyang was rich and timid stood up and said, "Princess Xikun is a weak woman. How can she drink three bowls in a row? It''s said that a fine of three cups has turned into three bowls. Princess Danyang has no credibility! "


    It''s him again!


    Danyang was so angry that she suddenly thought of the young "cousin" whom Princess Xikun was referring to?


    No wonder he wants to stand up and talk.


    Princess Danyang sneered, "my cousin is very kind to his daughter-in-law, but don''t forget your own identity. You are the son of the clan. She will be the wife of the clan in the future. You are not going to Xikun to be the son-in-law! "


    "You


    In her words, she implied that the "Uncle" wanted to go to Xikun, and that anyone who was put on the hat would be afraid.


    Princess Xikun looked at him and laughed brightly.


    Originally thought that Ning emperor casually promised himself not to be a gentlemanly person, did not expect that her future husband still has courage, like a man.


    He defends himself, and he can''t watch him be accused of favoring the enemy.


    Princess Xikun raised her wine bowl and said, "it''s all right. Today is my fault. I''ll be punished for it. You don''t have to be unconvinced. I''ll do it first


    She held up a bowl and looked up at her neck. She looked like an ordinary woman. She drank surprisingly well, and a large bowl of wine soon dried up.


    Finally, the bottom of the bowl was bright and clean, and the second bowl was picked up. When he was about to drink, his wrist was caught.


    She was surprised to see, holding her wrist is the girl she mistook for a princess.


    Girl good temper to smile, mouth pear vortex sweet, "just drink a bowl, and then drink down, for a while spring banquet you get back to sleep, how to play?"


    Yu Fu persuades her, turns her head to Princess Danyang and says, "Princess Xikun is late, just a bowl. If we punish three bowls in a row, doesn''t it seem that we are stingy? "


    Oh, what a good Dongling.


    Princess Danyang glanced at her, "this bowl is to punish her for being late. The other two bowls punish her for admitting me wrong. What''s the opinion of Yu Fu''s sister?"


    "When did Princess Xikun mistake you?"


    Yu Fu held Princess Xikun''s hand. "Because she is my younger martial brother''s sister, she saluted me first to show her respect. She just called it Princess Dongling. Am I not the princess of Dongling? "


    Princess Xikun looked at the woman who was talking for herself. She suddenly thought of what she had seen and heard in Dongling, and she had already figured out her identity.


    Her younger martial brother must be the seventh Prince of Xianren valley. Naturally, she is the Zhenjiang Princess newly granted by Emperor Ning, and the poison fairy Yufu of Xianren valley.


    She was secretly relieved in her heart. Fortunately, what she called was Princess Dongling instead of the title of Princess Danyang.


    "It''s true that Princess Zhenjiang and Princess Xikun have a relationship of school. It''s reasonable for her to give a gift to Princess Zhenjiang first. Since I have not admitted my mistake, I''ll give up the two bowls of wine. Take them down! "


    "Uncle" waved his sleeve to the palace man who was carrying the wine. The palace man stood in place and hesitated. Suddenly he saw Yu Fu looking at him.


    He quickly bowed and stepped down with the wine.


    "You


    The princess of Danyang stamped her foot. This dog slave didn''t listen to Yu Fu!


    "Thank you, Princess Zhenjiang."


    Princess Xikun took Yufu''s hand, looked at her gratefully, and looked at "Uncle" again.The latter, with a reddish complexion, pretended to take a folding fan and strolled slowly as if nothing had happened.


    He was not angry that Princess Danyang bullied others. He was not anxious to protect his daughter-in-law. If his friends heard this, wouldn''t they laugh at him?


    Princess Danyang looked into the crowd, and Yin Shuo and Yin Jiqi were sitting far away in the corner, without talking to anyone.


    The cabinet is being set up, and it will be a matter of time before Yin Shuo loses power. At this time, no one will talk to them.


    Just so, Yan Shuo is his goal today, and the others will give in first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 106

    Offended Princess Danyang, the female guests here dare not talk to Princess Xikun, so she has to follow Yufu.


    Yu Fu has a good feeling for her, "what''s the name of the princess?"


    "My name is Kun Yuyang."


    A good manly name is just like her name. No wonder she is so straightforward and heroic.


    It''s just


    Seeing that Yufu''s face was strange, Princess Xikun came back to herself, "Oh! You mean title? I didn''t have a title. Before I came to Dongling, my father sealed one at will. I don''t think it''s interesting, so I can''t remember it. "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "the princess is really straightforward. In that case, don''t call me the title. My name is Yu Fu."


    "Your surname sounds good, and so is your name! My name is like a boy. It doesn''t sound beautiful at all. "


    "Your name reminds me that the wind is blowing and the clouds are flying. It sounds beautiful and bold."


    Kun Yu Yang scratched his head, "what clouds fly? If you speak slowly, I''ll write it down. Later, others will say that my name is not nice, so I can refute it! "


    She was born in a humble family, and even the title was given for the sake of marriage, but her temperament was so bright.


    Yu Fu and she talked a few words, as if at first sight, until Gu Shubai called her.


    "Yufu, don''t you want to learn archery? Come here


    She took Kun Yuyang to go there with her, "those are my brothers in guhou mansion. Let''s go. Let''s go there together."


    Marquis Gu''s mansion is very famous in Xikun. Everyone knows that if it hadn''t been blocked by Marquis Gu''s mansion, Xikun would have conquered Dongling for so many years.


    The name of Gu huaijiang''s God of war is well known to all in Xikun.


    Kunyuyang is a little reserved. The two countries have been at war for many years, and guhoufu is at the front line of the battlefield. Can you accept yourself as the princess of Xikun?


    Gu Shubai stood on the archery field and saw Yufu coming with Princess Xikun, smiling politely at her.


    "Can the princess shoot arrows?"


    Xikun people are martial arts, and women can lead soldiers to fight as well as men. As a princess, kunyuyang has a great chance of archery.


    Sure enough, she nodded, "will be some, in front of the son dare not teach."


    Gu Shubai pointed not far away. Several aristocratic CHILDES were preparing for bows and arrows, as if to have a competition. "Princess Danyang asked everyone to have a competition to win a prize. I don''t want to lose face. If the princess is free, I''d like you to teach Yufu archery here. "


    Then he pointed to Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, "she Di is too impatient and doesn''t know how to control women''s strength. He can''t teach Yu Fu at all."


    He asked himself to teach Yufu archery?


    Kun Yuyang was flattered and looked at Gu Shubai and nodded, "thank you. Don''t worry. Yufu will give it to me!"


    She''s not polite. When she gets to know Yu Fugang, she calls him by his first name.


    Gu Shubai smiles, gives Yu Fu to her, and walks towards those aristocratic CHILDES.


    Not far away, Princess Danyang came to Yan Shuo and said, "I know that Prime Minister Yin is in a bad mood recently. I specially invite you to come out to relieve your boredom. How about the prime minister


    Yin Ji sat beside him and was surprised to hear what Princess Danyang said.


    Yan Shuo is a minister of literature. It''s OK for him to write poems and articles. How can he compare with those generals?


    Does Princess Danyang want him to relieve his boredom or humiliate him?


    Yin Shuo said faintly: "thank you for your love. The scenery of Chunhe garden is very good. I''m really happy to sit here and have a look at the scenery. I''m not going to compete in riding and shooting. Thank you


    "Oh, Princess Xikun doesn''t pay attention to her, and Yufu doesn''t pay attention to her, that''s all. Even the princess''s future son-in-law doesn''t pay attention to me. What''s the point of my being a princess? "


    Yin Jiyi tried to help explain, "Princess Danyang..."


    Yin Shuo had already stood up.


    "If I don''t go, the princess will be charged with not paying attention to you. I can''t afford it. In that case, it''s necessary to make a fool of yourself. "


    Dongling men don''t advocate martial arts. There are many people who can''t ride and shoot, and they don''t need him.


    He is a civil servant. Even if he is inferior in riding and shooting, he will not be criticized.


    What I''m afraid of most is that Princess Danyang not only wants to humiliate him


    Five aristocratic CHILDES line up, bow string full, swish a few long arrows fly out.


    Gu Shubai only used three points of concentration, the arrow in the center, the red heart does not move, attracted the crowd cheers.


    Gu Shubai is the only one in the contest. There is no suspense about the outcome. Yu Fu, who is learning archery, hears the news, smiles and claps his hands to cheer him.


    Seeing Yu Fu''s childlike appearance, Kun Yu Yang was stunned. Gu Xiang came up and said, "don''t you know? Elder brother and Yu Fu are engaged. They are more than brothers and sisters. "


    No wonder she looked at Yu Fu, clearly saw a young girl, rather than a simple sister.


    "Well, who''s the one who didn''t even hit the target?"


    She pointed to a handsome young man in the crowd. He looked like a scholar. How could he take part in the competition of riding and shooting?Gu Xiang fixed his eyes and said with a smile, "that''s our prime minister of Dongling, Yin Shuo."


    "You''re too bad, aren''t you? You can''t pick your shoulders, you can''t lift your hands, so many people, you can''t hit the target


    Princess Danyang was so angry that she called her name directly. It seemed that she thought that Yin Shuo, the future son-in-law, had lost her face.


    Gu Shubai looked at Yin Shuo and frowned slightly.


    Why did he take part in the competition of riding and shooting? It''s totally different from his usual way of doing things.


    It''s the stupidest way to treat others with your own shortcomings.


    What''s more strange is Princess Danyang.


    Even if she was dissatisfied with Yin Shuo, she should not be humiliated in public for the sake of emperor Ning''s marriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 107

    Bad?


    Yin Shuo lived for 21 years and was first described by this word.


    He has always been a famous young talent in the imperial capital. He was appointed prime minister at a young age and lived in a high place in the temple.


    But Princess Danyang said he was bad in public?


    He laughed, "princess, Yin Shuo has long said that he is not good at riding and shooting, and he is not willing to compete. The princess wants me to compete. Now she hates me


    The cabinet will be established, the prime minister loses power, even "fiancee" do not give him face in public.


    Someone secretly said, "what''s the matter with Princess Danyang today? It''s too mean. First princess Xikun, then Prime Minister Yin. "


    "What''s good for her to break the face of Prime Minister Yin? Husband and wife share weal and woe. Does she think humiliating Prime Minister Yin can raise her own reputation? "


    "It''s really pitiful for Prime Minister Yin. Good civil servants are forced to shoot arrows and are humiliated."


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Danyang vaguely heard people''s comments, not only did not restrain, but said more excessively, "not good at riding and shooting, don''t you know how to study hard? If you want to be the princess''s son-in-law, you have to be both civil and military. You''re not good at learning. It''s good to make excuses. It''s so seedless


    Everyone was in an uproar. She said such rude words!


    Kunyuyang asked Yufu, "are you princess Danyang here?" she pointed to her head, "it''s not easy to use here?"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, you''re right, she just doesn''t have a good brain."


    Yu Fu shook his head thoughtfully, "she is not very clever, but she has never been so confused. There must be some other purpose. It''s not that simple. "


    Is it not Gu Shubai who is both civil and military?


    Yan Shuo''s face was very blue, and he was compared with his admirers by his fiancee. He was also belittled to be worthless. He was a man who couldn''t stand it.


    He looked coldly at Gu Shubai, who looked back at him calmly with a deep look.


    His eyes told Yin Shuo that it had nothing to do with him.


    After thinking about it, Yin Shuo suddenly understood what Princess Danyang''s intention was.


    He forced out a smile, "I''m not good at learning. I knew that the princess likes people who are good at riding and shooting. I should study hard."


    How can he laugh when he is not angry?


    Princess Danyang frowned and searched for all kinds of ugly words in her mind, trying to make Yin Shuo more embarrassed.


    "No! A poor man like you, the princess will not marry! Even if I marry you, my princess will not look good on you. You should give up your heart as soon as possible! "


    She is the Royal Princess in the end, and she has never heard of the ugly words of the market shrew. She can only leave with such a sentence.


    The host left, and the scene instantly became ugly.


    Some people wanted to appease Yin Shuo, but they were afraid that they might say something wrong and make him more sad, so they had to walk away in silence.


    Some people take advantage of the chaos and leave early to avoid being involved in a disturbance.


    More people are happy to see a good play and think that the marriage between Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo will be finished.


    Which man can marry her home after being humiliated like this? Unless it was a tortoise, the Prime Minister of Yin Shuo would never be like this.


    "If I were you, I would go to your majesty and give up! What''s the use of marrying a princess? If you raise dozens of faces like Princess Shanyin of the Han Dynasty, your son-in-law will be a green son-in-law! "


    "Yes, if I was scolded like this, I would retire, not to mention what kind of person Prime Minister Yin was."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone whispered and scattered. Yu Fu lowered his head and laughed.


    "So that''s her idea."


    Kun Yu Yang is shooting an arrow, a turn head, "what idea?"


    Whoosh, her arrow shot at the edge of the heart, Gu Xiang and Gu Yiqi clapped.


    It''s rare for women to have such precision in archery in Dongling, but kunyuyang said that it''s a common thing in Xikun.


    Marveling, they could not help thinking deeply that it was a pity that Dongling women could not participate in the government and military affairs.


    Yu Fu thought about the main points of her movements and pulled up her bow. "It''s nothing. I seem to understand what you said. You see, I''ll try to shoot an arrow."


    "Good."


    Whoosh -


    before Kun Yuyang''s voice came down, Yu Fu''s arrow had already flown out and shot steadily at the bull''s-eye!


    "Good!"


    Kunyu let out a loud drink, and everyone''s eyes turned from Yan Shuo to them, just to see Yufu put down the bow.


    "My God, that was shot by Princess Zhenjiang?"


    "Well, how is that possible? What a little girl she is


    He said that it was impossible. People subconsciously gathered around and asked the reason of the arrow.


    Kunyu Yang said straightforwardly, "I shot the wrong one, and you princess Zhenjiang shot the right one!"


    It''s really her!


    "Princess Zhenjiang is worthy of the title of the general''s tiger girl. She really has the demeanor of marquis gu!"So what if you''re not born?


    It''s rare that people who are not born can have the wind of being a father!


    Yu Fu wanted to stop Kun Yu Yang, but he didn''t have time. In the face of flattery, he could only smile, "good luck, just good luck."


    In the crowd, Yufu passed through the crowd and looked in the direction of the archery field. Yin Shuo''s back bowed slightly and left alone in a hurry when the crowd didn''t pay attention.


    That figure is as lonely as snow.


    I don''t know why, so I added one more. Guess there are seven more?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 108

    When leaving Chunhe garden, kunyuyang gives Yufu a green feather hairpin.


    "It was meant to be given to today''s host, but I still think you are more worthy."


    The silver hairpin has a flat body. The rare thing is that countless delicate and bright green plumes are combined to form a phoenix bathing fire, which is lifelike.


    Kunyuyang took out the hairpin from the brocade box. Yufu said: "beautiful Cuiling. I haven''t seen such good Diancui jewelry in Dongling. Now it''s rare to see good Cuiling."


    Kun Yuyang is quite proud, "we are densely forested in Xikun mountain, unlike Dongling, which is mainly plain, so there are more Kingfisher naturally. But it''s not easy to find so many good feathers. "


    Gu Shubai and others don''t know much about jewelry. At a glance, they just feel that Cuiling is dazzling and not vulgar.


    From the expression of Yu Fu, she likes this hairpin very much.


    "If you bring it all the way, you will naturally rely on it to make a living for yourself. How can I accept it easily?"


    "Do you want me to apologize to Princess Danyang? It''s too late. She already hates me. I might as well please you and make a living for myself. I wonder if Princess Zhenjiang is willing to reward this face? "


    Kun Yu Yang came up with a playful smile, and Yu Fu took the hairpin in her hand without hesitation.


    She likes this green feather hairpin and Kun Yuyang''s forthright temperament.


    "Didn''t you see your fiance defend you more? He is the cousin of Princess Danyang. You are the aunt of Princess Danyang. Are you afraid of her? "


    Aunt Tang? Whether she can become the aunt of Princess Danyang is still unknown.


    Kunyu Yang''s expression suddenly withered, "Yufu, you are a wise man, and Shizi is even more. There are some things I don''t have to say. You can guess. I see you as a friend and I don''t want to hide you. "


    Yu Fu immediately interrupted, "don''t say it. The princess shouldn''t even say it. You are princess Xikun. You should be very clear about the end of betraying your home country. "


    Afraid of her uneasiness, Yu Fu added, "don''t worry. Since ancient times, he Qin princess can''t help herself. Our majesty is not unreasonable."


    This is almost the plot of Xi Kun naked to say.


    Kunyu Yang covers his chest and breathes a sigh of relief.


    Yufu knew that she didn''t say it. She didn''t have to betray her mother country or worry about it.


    "Amitabha, I have a way to live in Dongling in the future. I won''t delay your time. Let''s go first!"


    She left happily humming a little song. Gu Yi was behind her and said, "I''ve never seen a girl who is more heartless than me."


    No, no, no, there is one. How can he forget Su Yunyan!


    Gu Xiangci said to him, "you are favored by us. Princess Xikun is different from you. She has a rough life. She can only open her heart, or she will die of depression."


    It can be seen from her past life that kundi was willing to send her out as a smoke bomb.


    Gu Yi was unconvinced. "I was spoiled by my father and elder brother. What''s your business? You are as old as me. How can you spoil me? How can you spoil me? "


    Gu Xiang slapped him on the forehead, "if I don''t beat you, I''ll spoil you!"


    Gu Shubai shook his head helplessly and turned to look at Yu Fu, "I ordered a carriage to come. Are you tired of practicing archers? It''s better to go back by coach. "


    Now Gu Xiang and Gu Yi stopped arguing, "I want to take a carriage, too!"


    After a lot of noise, Gu Shubai finally compromised, and four people went back in a carriage together.


    Yu Fu was playing with the green feather hairpin in the car, and suddenly felt that there was a joint mark on the hairpin body under the feather, "eh, this hairpin seems to have a mechanism."


    She unscrewed the body of the hairpin and took off the part of the feather, revealing a sharp knife.


    "This knife is small and thin, but it''s very sharp. It''s a bit like the knife that master used to cut the belly of a patient."


    Gu Yi said: "open your stomach? Did you use the same kind of knife when you opened your father''s stomach to cure Kunlun snow poison? "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "He used a common dagger in the army. If only he had this hairpin at that time, the wound of the general would be twice as small."


    Gu Shubai took a close look. "The level of weapon manufacturing of Xikun people is indeed higher than ours, which is undeniable. Even the boudoir has such exquisite weapons. It''s best to use them for self-defense. "


    Gu Xiang said with a smile: "fortunately, she gave the hairpin to Xiaoyu Fu. If she gave it to Princess Danyang, she would never find this mechanism. Isn''t that outrageous? "


    Speaking of Princess Danyang, Yu Fu said, "big brother, do you think Yin Shuo will go to his majesty to get married as those people said?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi answer in unison, and give each other a white look.


    Gu Yixian said, "once the cabinet is formally established, the prime minister will either be removed from power or directly suspended. Yan Shuo''s father committed a crime, and there was no support in the court. If he did not marry Princess Danyang, he would have no hope of official career. "On the basis of him, Gu Xiang added, "and his actions against the house of marquis Gu have already made your majesty unhappy. If you mention the matter of divorce again, your majesty will cut off his official position in a rage, and he will be finished completely. "


    After all, there was no possibility of Yan Shuo withdrawing his marriage.


    It''s better for Princess Danyang to embarrass him than to lose power completely.


    Yufu couldn''t tell her own thoughts. She always felt that Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang were too disobedient to be together.


    The combination of the two gave her a foreboding.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "I don''t think he will give up his marriage, but the reason is different from what you said. Originally, he might have retired. Princess Danyang humiliated him, but he would not


    "Why is that?"


    It has been proved that there is. Do you think there are any more eight watchmen?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 109

    Just as the Ministry of rites was trying to supervise the wedding of the two princesses, another 800 Li urgent military report from the border was sent to them.


    The army of Xikun is one hundred thousand. It is under zhuguan and Weizhou!


    The other side is obviously well prepared, and the situation is very critical!


    Both the government and the public were shocked. I never thought that such news would come from the wedding ceremony. I''ve never heard of it.


    "The ambition of the wolf in Xikun is that it''s false to send the princess to make peace with us, and it''s true to deceive us! Tiger poison doesn''t eat son. Kundi gave up his own daughter to cover up. It''s really vicious! "


    "Your Majesty, for the sake of today''s plan, let Marquis Gu reorganize his troops and go to zhuguan and Weizhou as soon as possible."


    With a wave of his hand, the old God said, "don''t worry about it. Marquis Gu has a long-term vision. He has already sent three young men to deploy the frontier garrison. There will be no danger for the time being."


    What? Gu huaijiang has known for a long time that Xikun people are going to call in?


    Before associating with it, Gu huaijiang said that if he had secret military information, he could only tell Ning di. It turned out that was the matter.


    The courtiers breathed a sigh of relief, and they knew that with Gu huaijiang, Xikun was not a worry!


    Some people can''t help but wonder, "Your Majesty, marquis Gu, how does Marquis Gu know that Xikun people want to attack the border city?"


    Gu huaijiang replied according to the facts, "the God of medicine has a clever plan. It''s just that Xikun sent a princess to make peace with her. If the Marquis mentioned this matter at will, he might have provoked a war. In order not to let out the information, I''d like to ask you to forgive me for concealing the courtiers. "


    I see.


    "Marquis Gu is dedicated to serving the country. We can''t catch up with him. It''s really heroic to do it knowing that it''s a great injustice. I admire it


    Yin Shuo stood in the same place without expression.


    He lost the game from the beginning. Gu huaijiang deliberately lured him to seize the military newspaper, and then took the opportunity to report the matter to Emperor Ning. He not only failed to overthrow him, but also helped him a lot.


    What a good Gu huaijiang. As a martial arts man, his mind is not inferior to those court officials who wield power. He plays like a pig and eats like a tiger.


    It''s so good. It''s so good.


    Gu huaijiang said: "Your Majesty, since Xikun has made some moves, please lead the army to March immediately!"


    "Well, who will the lieutenant take?"


    Gu huaijiang thought, "Shubai and Jiuge."


    He took Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge with him. Gu Hanmo was already at the border, and there were only a few small ones left in the house.


    Ning emperor is a little worried. Since Gu Shubai almost died under the assassination of Yin Yan, Gu huaijiang has been very careful for fear that the children will have an accident.


    This time, he made a lot of money, as if he intended to make Xikun suffer a disastrous defeat and let the border pass be quiet for a few more years.


    He was moved in his heart and nodded slowly, "Shubai is already a major general of Gu''s army. According to my will, he granted Gu Jiuge the title of Sipin Xiaoqi general, and Gu Hanmo the title of Sipin Huwei general. He will go out today!"


    Two more at once?


    Gu huaijiang was an extremely important official, so emperor Ning bestowed all his favor on his sons and daughters. A father and four sons had official positions, and a princess with a feudal capital was unprecedented.


    In the Manchu Dynasty, no one dared to say no.


    Some people hope that Ji Daogong, the censor of the capital, can stand up and say a word, so that emperor Ning can not trust the generals too much.


    Ji Daogong looks at his nose and heart with his eyes. He seems to have heard nothing and seen nothing.


    He was old, but his eyes were very bright. He knew who Ning emperor should trust and who he should be kind to.


    Gu huaijiang stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I have the honor. But they are still young for two years and have not made military contributions. It''s too hard for them to be appointed general Sipin. Please take back your orders! "


    He put out what others wanted to say, which made people feel ashamed. Gu huaijiang didn''t care for such a reward at all.


    With a wave of his sleeve, Ning Di said, "it''s not light. When you were 20 years old, you were a majestic young general galloping on the battlefield. Shubai was able to lead the battle independently when he was 20 years old. I can''t let them be buried in the glory of my father and brother. "


    The meaning of the words is that the sacred heart has been determined.


    Gu huaijiang refused again when he was not good, "I thank you for your kindness. Don''t delay. I''ll go out early tomorrow morning. I''ll say goodbye to your majesty first


    "Farewell to the Marquis, you will return in triumph."


    The man Dynasty bowed his body to worship, and Gu huaijiang bowed his hand in return. Under the expectation of the people, he strode out of the golden palace.


    The luggage has been packed up for a long time. Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge are not nervous, just a little surprised.


    They thought that Gu huaijiang would leave at least one of them to be the director of the government.


    "Although we had prepared for this war in advance, my father did not expect that Xikun would send 100000 soldiers and horses in advance! Zhuguan and Weizhou were attacked one after another. The other side fought on two lines. It''s not sure whether there will be three lines. The scale of the war can be said to determine the situation in Xikun and Dongling. You should all go and have a look. "


    As a military man, he hates to fight on paper. He can learn the most from the battlefield.


    What''s more, the ancient war is rare in a hundred years.Gu huaijiang called all the people to the upper room. Before he left, he told them many words, and they all kept them in mind.


    Gu Wenqing said wisely, "since my father is going to take my elder brother and my second brother with me, I will take good care of the affairs in the government and take good care of my younger brother and sister. Please go and come back safely. "


    "You''ve always been safe, and you''re safe for your father. Let Yufu help you deal with the affairs in the mansion, and you also have a care. "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi stood on the side and nodded. When they heard this, they immediately reacted that something was wrong.


    "Father, Yufu is younger than us! How can you ask Yufu to help the fourth brother? "


    Yu Fu was also a little surprised. She was used to holding out her hand in the clothes of the Marquis''s house, and never took care of affairs. "The general can rest assured that although I can''t, I can learn."


    She thought Gu huaijiang couldn''t find anyone to help Gu Wenqing, so she was taken into consideration, but Gu Shubai suddenly looked at her with a smile.


    Yesterday, when I came home from work, I saw a young couple in junior high school uniform downstairs, holding hands in front of me.


    Out of the kindness of a passer-by, I coughed gently, "little friend, let my aunt pass, OK?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 110

    It''s still dark. The lights are bright in the upper room.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge put things in order and went to the upper room. When they passed the west chamber, they unconsciously stopped.


    Then the two brothers looked at each other.


    Gu Jiuge was a little embarrassed and coughed softly. "Go ahead. There''s still time. I''ll go to my room and tell my father first."


    He must have wanted to see Yu Fu again.


    "Thank you."


    Gu Shubai threw his sword to him impolitely, turned his head and jumped up to the wall of the West Chamber -


    it was too early, and the gate of the west chamber was not opened.


    The woman on duty hears the news and comes out with a candlestick. Seeing that it is Gu Shubai who is busy to wake up Lianzhu and Lianbi, Gu Shubai hisses at them.


    "Don''t wake her up. I''ll leave at a glance."


    Lianzhu and Lianbi, knowing each other, hold up a lamp which is not very bright and put it at the end of Yufu''s bed, and then retreat wisely.


    Yufu is sleeping, the light candle light shines on her face, and her lips are soft, quiet and peaceful.


    At the turn of spring and summer, she only covered a thin silk quilt. Gu Shubai carefully picked up the blanket from the bedside and covered it on her quilt.


    Yu Fu noticed something in his sleep and mumbled two words uneasily.


    His face was close to her, trying to hear what she said, but there was only a vague chirp.


    This little girl, don''t you know that he will be gone for a long time today? I can sleep so well.


    He gave her a whiff on the bridge of her nose, turned around, raised the lamp and walked out.


    "Big brother..."


    It woke her up.


    Gu Shubai looked back and said, "big brother, big brother."


    I was talking in my sleep.


    He whispered to himself, "I don''t know what I dream about."


    Otherwise, he would like to sit here until dawn and ask her what her dream is.


    Unfortunately


    He showed his favorite smile to Yu Fu and quietly left the inner room.


    "Young master."


    Yao LAN came over in a daze, holding a sachet in her hand, "this was embroidered by the young lady for the eldest son before, and it was meant to be given to you in time for the Chinese New Year. But many things happened at that time. Before the sachet was finished, the lady asked me to give it to you. "


    Gu Shubai took the sachet. The plum blossom pattern on it is suitable for winter wear, but now it is spring and summer.


    That winter day


    He was in a trance, thinking of his life hanging on the edge of the forest in Changzhou Prefecture, of his hiding in the dark cave with Gu Yi, and of Yu Fu''s figure appearing in the cave like an angel.


    Think of her day and night to take care of themselves, think of her feed themselves to drink medicine, feed themselves to drink porridge, bit by bit haunting.


    A strange smell of medicine brought his thoughts back to reality.


    He put the sachet up to the tip of his nose. "It doesn''t seem to be ordinary spices. What is it?"


    Yao LAN doesn''t know, "it''s the lady who matches it, and the maid doesn''t know what it is."


    "Why didn''t she give it to me?"


    "Miss said, the eldest son is going to leave before dawn. She may not be able to wake up at that time. The eldest son must be reluctant to call her. If so, I''ll let my maidservant deliver it. "


    Gu Shubai smiles.


    She didn''t avoid suspicion at all. She was willing to say that in front of her maidservant.


    "I see. I''ll tell you, miss. I''ll wear it with me. I''m not here these days. You should take good care of her. If you have anything, you can discuss it with the fourth young master. Do you understand? "


    When he said this, he saw not only yaolan, but also Lianzhu and Lianbi.


    Everyone together should be, Lian Bi face hesitated for a moment, "big childe and two childe also want to take good care of themselves, don''t let Miss worry."


    Lianzhu looked at her suspiciously and quickly lowered her head and said nothing.


    Gu Shubai suddenly thought of peach blossom robbery.


    "Don''t worry."


    He left only two words, strode out, and soon disappeared in the west wing.


    Yao LAN yawned and said, "I want to go back to make up for my sleep. Are the two sisters coming together? It''s still early. "


    According to the Convention, Yu Fu will wake up at least one hour later.


    Lianzhu listened, "I''m afraid I can''t make up for it. I heard something in the young lady''s room. Did you wake up?"


    Several people went in with the lamp. Yufu sat on the bed.


    "Well? I just had a dream


    She half opened her eyes in a daze. Lianzhu and others have been waiting on her for a long time. They know that it''s because they didn''t wake up. They plan to let her continue to sleep.


    Partial Yao blue mischievous, "Miss dream of what?"


    "I seem to dream of my big brother. He came to see me and talked to me."


    She felt the bridge of her nose, the familiar touch lingering, so that she could not tell whether it was a dream or reality.Lianzhu and others stood aside, speechless, waiting for her to lie down.


    Yu Fu suddenly yelled, "Oh, no! What time is it now? Have they set out? "


    "Miss, it''s not a dream. The eldest son has indeed come and gone. Count the time. We should have started by now. "


    Yu fufei quickly came down from the bed and ran with her shoes on. Lianzhu only had time to put a coat on her. "Miss, put on your clothes before you go out!"


    When you''re dressed, you''ll be gone!


    Yu Fu, wrapped in his coat, ran to the room in a hurry. There was only Qi an in the room picking up the residual tea.


    "Housekeeper Qi, where are the generals?"


    Seeing that Yu Fu only came out in a suit of middle-aged clothes, Qi an was stunned and subconsciously pointed out to the front door, "the Marquis and the two young masters have already set out."


    Yu Fu ran out, panting to the gate, only to see the back of the long team.


    The light of a torch turns into a long dragon made up of dots, getting farther and farther away in the quiet night


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 111

    If there is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey is king.


    After Gu huaijiang and his party left, Gu Houfu became the world of monkeys. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi jumped up and down.


    Gu Wenqing, as always, was reassuring. He shouldered the responsibility of managing the common affairs of the government, and from time to time he took time to take care of Yuguan''s yushanlou.


    "Xiaoyufu, come on, have fun!"


    Gu Yixing rushes into the west chamber. As soon as people in the West Chamber hear his voice, they know that liugongzi has got something new.


    Who knows, it''s still a kite.


    Yu Fu Duan sat at the table and only looked at it. "Didn''t we often fly kites a few days ago? I thought it was something new, but it was still it. "


    She flipped through a page of the pamphlet in her hand. Gu Yi looked around and found that it was the account book recording the expenditure of the government.


    "Xiaoyufu, what do you do with this? How boring! Let''s go out and fly kites! I learned a new way to play with the outside, called fighting kite! Who can hang other people''s kites first, and he can fly steadily, even if he wins! "


    Gu Xiang also said: "yes, let''s go out to play. What''s the meaning of you being detained in the room by your fourth brother all day to look at the account books?"


    Yu Fu said, "it''s not my fourth brother who''s holding me. It''s my own will. When the general left, he told me to help the fourth brother. You all went to play. How pitiful it is for the fourth brother to take care of his family by himself. "


    She didn''t know much, but she was good at arithmetic, so Gu Wenqing handed over the account book to her for examination.


    Gu Yi wants to say something more. Gu Xiang quietly tugs at his sleeve. "Forget it, let''s not play any more. Why don''t we go to the kitchen to see what snacks we have and ask someone to send them to us to eat with Yu Fu?"


    Then she looked at Yu Fu, and she always had time to eat snacks together, didn''t she?


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile, "OK, when you come back, I''ll finish reading my account book. Let''s have a snack."


    Gu Yi hands the kite to Yao LAN and follows Gu Xiang out.


    "Why don''t you persuade xiaoyufu any more? She should play at such a young age. I don''t know what my father thinks, but I want her to take care of the family for my fourth brother. "


    "Are you stupid?"


    Gu Xiang walked in the direction of the kitchen and gave Gu Yi a white look. "Do you know that I love Xiaoyu Fu, doesn''t my father know? But xiaoyufu will be our sister-in-law and wife. Sooner or later, she will learn to take care of her family. "


    "Oh Gu Yi suddenly realized, "so it is! I said, "my father loves xiaoyufu so much. How can he let her do things..."


    Two people unconsciously went to the kitchen, at this time it is still early, the kitchen has not begun to prepare lunch, the cook and servants are very leisure.


    Seeing Gu Xiang and Gu Yi at first sight, the crowd rushed forward to see him.


    "Why did five and six come to the kitchen in person? If you want anything to eat, just order someone to take it. "


    They usually ask their own boys to take food. They seldom come here, but they find that several cooks look flustered and don''t want them to come.


    Gu Yi didn''t notice it, but said carelessly: "I didn''t want to eat anything. Now that I''m here, let''s have a look. Do you have ready-made snacks?"


    A cook laughed awkwardly, "the master didn''t tell us. We made it and put it there. I''m afraid it''s not fresh. It doesn''t take much effort to do it. Mr. Liu said, "we''ll just do what we want to eat."


    Gu Yizheng was about to say that Gu Xiang stopped him and looked at the cook, "we can''t think of it for a moment. We''d better go to the kitchen for a walk. When we see something, maybe we can think of what we want to eat."


    Gu Yi gave him a strange look and soon understood, "Oh, yes, let''s go in and have a look ourselves!"


    Several cooks were even more flustered, blocking in front of the kitchen door with their bodies. One of them was covered with sweat and wiped it over and over with his sleeves.


    Gu Xiang was more sure that something must have happened.


    "You are clear about the rules of marquis Gu''s residence. If you confess, you will be lenient and if you resist, you will be strict. No matter what you''ve done wrong, now you have to be honest. If I find out, don''t blame me for not showing face. "


    The cook who spoke earlier saw that they were young and said with a smile: "you misunderstood me. We didn''t do anything wrong. I''m afraid the kitchen is dirty, so I dare not let you two in. Don''t get me wrong! "


    "Well, the kitchen is dirty? Do we eat dirty food on weekdays? "


    Gu Xiang pushed away a few people and walked towards the kitchen.


    They haven''t been to the kitchen much before. They don''t know what''s going on here. It doesn''t seem to be wrong.


    Whether vegetables or fish are placed in the place, there is no lack of anything.


    The cheeky Cook said, "you two, you see, I''ve said it''s ok? You two are very thoughtful. "


    No, if it''s really no problem, why are they so nervous?


    Looking around, he saw a brown basket in the corner. The bright yellow sign on it had not been torn off. It should be a tribute from the palace.


    As he walked there, several cooks sweated their palms.


    "Is this the imperial rice from the palace?"He put his hand into the rice, took a small hand and looked closely in his palm. He suddenly understood what the cooks were nervous about.


    Because the rice in the basket is not the imperial rice in tribute at all!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 112

    Yu Fu walked to the cook with a smile.


    "Do you know that there are Gongmi in the mansion every time? Most of them are my examples. Your majesty said, "there are princesses in the palace, and I must have them."


    The cook turned to look at the bright yellow mark on the basket. He couldn''t tell if it was Yufu''s rice or his Majesty''s rice given to the Marquis''s house.


    Yufu knew he couldn''t see it.


    "Even if I''m not in charge of the affairs in the mansion, if you move my rice, can''t I?"


    As soon as the timid cook knelt down and pleaded guilty, he was picked up by the leading cook.


    These cooks are all invited from outside. I''m afraid they are a group outside. That''s why they have the courage to steal rice.


    "You worthless thing!"


    The leading cook gave him a wink. His face immediately changed color and he sat on the ground crying.


    "Miss, you are kind-hearted. I''ve been cooking for more than a year. You can''t bully a little cook like this! Marquis Gu is the most pitiful. You can''t bully the little one while the leader is away! "


    It is clear that he stole rice, but said that Yufu bullied him and oppressed her with the reputation of guhou house.


    He thought that Yu Fu couldn''t do anything to them because he was worried about the reputation of Gu Hou''s house. The first time Yu Fu saw this kind of trick, she didn''t get angry. She just found it novel.


    "The house of marquis Gu has always cherished the poor and the old. Only when the servants of the house have been supported by several generations of kindness can they be loyal to the house of marquis Gu. For example, housekeeper Qi and manager Qi are inherited by their father and son. Everyone in guhou''s house is respectful. For another example, Qi Ting -- "


    the cook sitting on the floor was stunned. Who is Qi Ting?


    Never heard of it.


    Next to an old woman reminded: "Qi Ting is the daughter in charge of Qi. She used to be a big girl in Miss''s room, but later she made a mistake and died."


    Dead?


    The cook was so scared that he thought it was Yufu who killed Qiting. His eyes were filled with fear.


    Yu Fu said: "in the house of marquis Gu, old servants are more respectable than young masters. When did you see us being disrespectful? But this is not an excuse for you to bully the master. How dare you ever see housekeeper Qi bully us? A man will humiliate himself, and another will humiliate him! "


    Her words cleverly safeguarded the reputation of Gu Hou''s house, and refuted the words and deeds of several cooks, which made everyone convinced.


    "Miss, spare your life!"


    Just now also arrogant several cooks, Qiqi kowtow to beg for mercy, no longer dare to speak hard.


    "Miss, we did steal the Gongmi, but before we could sell it, we were found by two young masters! We''ll return the rice now. Please forgive me


    If there are royal gifts in other mansions, they should be carefully covered with red cloth and hidden in the inner room. But the Royal gifts in guhou''s mansion are everywhere, such as Gongmi, which is directly put in the kitchen.


    They thought that the person in charge of the house was not there, so they could steal some and sell them. No one would find them, and they couldn''t deal with them even if they found them. They didn''t expect that Yufu was so powerful.


    Gu Yi pointed to them and said, "hum, fortunately you haven''t sold it yet. But if you sell it, it will be handled by Dali temple. It''s no use asking for mercy! "


    Several people kowtow and beg for mercy.


    Gu Xiang came to Yu Fu''s ear and said in a soft voice, "Xiao Yu Fu, what are you going to do with them?"


    She''ll take care of it?


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, "take it to the Chaifang and lock it up. Let''s wait for the fourth brother to come back. Now the fourth elder brother is in charge of the house. We have to follow the old rules when dealing with the servants. It''s not easy to deal with them at will. "


    "No need."


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps. Gu Wenqing came with Qi an and Qi Zhou, smiling.


    "Fourth brother? Why are you back so soon? "


    Gu Wenqing said: "the accounts of several village managers are clear. The original one-day trip was completed in half a day."


    When he came back, the three men had the backbone, "fourth brother, just in time, you should deal with these cooks who steal rice! Let me tell you, they -- "


    GU Wenqing waved her hand and interrupted Gu Yi," don''t mention it. Just now, I and housekeeper Qi and I were in charge of the business. I heard them later. "


    Qi an and Qi Zhou look at Yu Fu with different brilliance.


    It seems more respectful and more convinced.


    Gu Wenqing glanced at several cooks. "I have an impression of these people. When you first came to the mansion, your father ordered Qi to take charge of the work and found them from outside. My father said that our martial arts practitioners are not picky about food. You''re a girl, and your family is different. We''ll give you exquisite and delicious dishes. "


    It turned out that it was still because of myself.


    Yu Fu said: "I say, the servants in the house always have rules. It''s not like old servants who do these things. It turned out that it was for me that they were brought into the house, but it was my fault. "


    Gu Wenqing said: "my father loves you very much. If I deal with them, it''s inevitable that my father will come back and blame you. Since it''s the one who got into the house for you, it''s better for you to deal with it! "Several cooks listened to their conversation and kowtowed when they heard this sentence.


    "Miss, spare your life! Miss, spare your life


    They would rather fall into the hands of the gentle Gu Wenqing than into the hands of the Zhenjiang princess!


    Yu Fu took a look at housekeeper Qi and sighed, "OK. Then punish them to make up all the rice and send it back to its original place. Let them take away their belongings and the reward of their master, and the other one will seal another 20 liang of silver as severance payment. It''s also considered that our guhou mansion has not wronged them. "


    The cooks raised their heads inexplicably. They didn''t understand why the servants who had stolen and been driven away still had a silver reward?


    This is the embodiment of the benevolence of guhou''s family. Yufu''s words and deeds inherit the spirit of guhou''s family.


    In the muddy eyes of housekeeper Qi, there was a glimmer of satisfaction.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 113

    Without the adults in the house, it''s hard to guarantee that the cook''s stealing rice will never happen again.


    Gu Wenqing simply asked Qi Zhou to sift through all the servants in the house. If the servants, like the cook, were not safe, they would be sent out to save trouble.


    When he wants to go out on weekdays, he asks them to go back to Yufu. Everything in the house is handled by her.


    It has to be said that the "future sister-in-law" is much more talented than him in governing the family.


    "Miss, the post just arrived at your house today. The fourth young master is busy. Let the slave send him to you. "


    Qi Zhou waved his hand with a smile, and the little guy behind him held a pile of worship posts and carefully placed them on the table.


    Yu Fu takes a look at him and thinks that the people in the mansion have been strange to her recently.


    Since the two cooks were dealt with, people have paid more attention to her than to her.


    "So many posts?"


    Most of them are the younger generation of the ministers in the court. It is estimated that she wants to make good relations with them while the adults are away.


    No, who knows what kind of camp these parents are in the court, the first party of the Grand Prince or the second party of the Grand Prince?


    Even if she was loyal to Ning Di, she didn''t want to receive them. The fourth brother was busy enough to deal with these people.


    Can''t you let Gu Xiang and Gu Yi treat guests?


    She drew the letters aside and picked out some familiar names, "like the wife of general Jin Shen, the wife of general Yan, their husband and son went to war with the general. There must be a lot of inconvenience for them in the capital. Take charge of everything. Send a safe person to their house to ask. How can they live with their face if they don''t have to come to the house to ask for help from the younger generation? "


    Qi Zhou is a Leng, "how does the young lady know that they are difficult to come to your house for help?"


    "According to the custom of Dongling, the ladies have their own social circle, and the people they meet must be the wives of other officials. But we don''t have a wife in our house. These two ladies won''t come to the Marquis''s house except for birthday parties. Now that hulaba is here, he can''t come to chat with me? "


    Qi Zhou suddenly realized, "so it is. No wonder I''m surprised to see these two posts. I always feel strange, but I can''t think of anything strange. Then I''ll send someone to the two prefectures to ask! "


    "Oh, wait a minute."


    Yu Fu suddenly saw a piece of unique pattern in the worship note. When he took it up, it said Kun Yuyang.


    She chuckled.


    The princess wrote her maiden''s name on the post, and Yu had been in Dongling for a long time. When she saw the bold and unrestrained style of Xikun women, she felt fresh.


    "Princess Xikun is a female guest. I''m here to see you. These are the familiar guests of Gu Hou''s house. It''s hard to refuse. Let the fourth brother see them by himself. Let''s push all the rest. Let''s say that the adults in the mansion are not in a mess. It''s not convenient to see guests. "


    Messy?


    Qi Zhou looked around in a daze. Under the leadership of Gu Wenqing and Yu Fu, the house was as orderly as before. Where was the mess?


    Yu Fu looked at him with a smile and made a wink.


    The latter instant understanding, let the boy hold the post to leave.


    Yes, it''s better that the house is in a mess. At least outsiders should feel that the house is in a mess.


    ¡­¡­


    "Guhou mansion is a good school!"


    Kunyu Yang into the house, not stingy praise, eyes linger in the pavilion in the house.


    Yu Fu invited her to the main hall, and ordered someone to invite Gu Xiang and Gu Yi to accompany her. After tea, they talked.


    "I heard that you have rejected many visitors. I thought my invitation would be sent back. I didn''t expect that you would meet me. It''s a great honor!"


    Speaking of excitement, Kun Yuyang stood up, carried his skirt and made a Xi Kun ceremony.


    Yu Fu touched the green feather hairpin on his head. "It''s soft to eat people, but it''s short to take hands. I''ve taken your advantage and agreed to take care of you. There''s nothing to take care of you. I can always see you. By the way, how are you living in the post house? "


    "Fortunately, I heard that the courtyard of the post house was used by the seventh emperor brother. It''s very exquisite. Although it''s not as elegant as the Marquis''s mansion, it''s already very good for my humble enemy princess. "


    Kunyuyang mentions Kunwu''s injury, and Yufu''s face changes. It seems that he doesn''t like the name very much.


    If other people see this kind of face, they will never mention the name again, but Kun Yuyang is an alternative, "Yufu, don''t you like my seventh brother? Isn''t he your younger martial brother? "


    "He didn''t do a good job in Dongling before. He used me to do something that made me very uncomfortable."


    Yu Fu simply took it. Seeing Kun Yu Yang''s face, he was afraid that she might misunderstand him. "But don''t worry, he is him, you are you. I like your character. I won''t be angry with you because you are brothers and sisters. "


    Kun Yuyang raised his head and said with a smile, "of course I know. Seven elder brother this person, some matters are do very excessively, but he is very good to me. My father has so many children that he may not remember every one of his own. Maybe because we are all from humble origins, so seven brothers treat me with special care. When he left Xikun for immortal Valley, I cried for a long time. "It turns out that there is still such a relationship between them.


    Yu Fu said: "but I heard that he won real power in Xikun because of the credit of overthrowing Prime Minister Dongling. Since he is close to you, why don''t he stop kundi from sending you to make peace with you? "


    Kunyuyang was the victim of emperor Kun.


    She laughs to conceal deeply, "I am voluntary to come, seven elder brothers can''t stop.". Instead of being bullied all his life in Xikun, it''s better to come to Dongling to fight for a future. Thank goodness, I won the bet. Your majesty is a very kind man. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 114

    Kun Yuyang takes out a gilded invitation from his arms.


    "My marriage to young master Ning has been decided, but emperor Ning didn''t embarrass me. You must come to the wedding ceremony in a month


    It turns out she''s here to deliver the invitation.


    "Yes, I will. You and Princess Danyang''s wedding will be held on the same day. Should it be held in two places? "


    Yu Fu suddenly thought that the wedding of kunyuyang and Princess Danyang was on the same day. When she went to kunyuyang, she would not go to Princess Danyang''s wedding.


    That''s good.


    Kunyu Yang shook his head. "Young master Ning is a son of the clan. Your majesty said that both sides hold weddings at the same time. Where should the people of the clan go? So it''s all in the palace. "


    Yufu is disappointed. She doesn''t want to see the wedding of Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang. It''s so beautiful to get married, but it''s tied up with a pair of people who don''t like each other.


    Doomed to be a tragedy.


    Fortunately, there are kunyuyang and Mr. Ning. Last time in chunheyuan, Mr. Ning did not hesitate to offend Princess Danyang for her, so he really loves her.


    Kunyu Yang frowned, "in fact, I don''t want to hold the wedding together. Princess Danyang is the legitimate Princess of Dongling. The ceremony must be grand. And I just I''ll be embarrassed. "


    Others will talk about her. They will talk about her being the light of Princess Danyang. They will talk about her being the abandoned son sent by Xikun. They even say that she is a spy.


    Yu Fu smiles, "are you embarrassed? The embarrassed one is Princess Danyang. "


    "Ah? Why? "


    Yu Fu said, "did you forget that day in chunheyuan? Princess Danyang humiliated her future husband like that, but Prime Minister Yin didn''t divorce her majesty according to her wishes. At that time, so many aristocratic children in the imperial capital saw it. At the wedding, she had to smile in front of everyone and pretend to be harmonious with Prime Minister Yin. Do you think she was embarrassed? "


    Kunyu said happily: "yes, I didn''t think of this! However, young master Ning doesn''t dislike my identity at all. He has sent people to the post house to deliver things to me these days... "


    She is as bold and unrestrained as she is, and now she is also shy. Yu Fu looks interesting.


    "So you don''t have to worry about it. Why don''t you think about what kind of jewelry to wear then?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Yin Shuo, a shrinking tortoise, is useless waste!"


    "I scolded him like that in front of everyone, but he didn''t ask his father to give up his marriage?"


    "For the power of the emperor''s son-in-law, I really don''t want a face!"


    Princess Danyang smashed three tea cups and five maids in the West Palace, and scolded Yin Shuo many times.


    She said all the ugly things she could say, but Yin Shuo didn''t respond at all. Not only did she not ask Ning Di to give up her marriage, she heard that she was still preparing to get married in the mansion.


    I didn''t realize before that this man has such thick skin.


    The second prince was tired of hearing this, "Oh, what''s the use of falling things here? Yan Shuo is not an ordinary person. I advise you not to do it. If he gains power again in the future, I think you humiliated him. I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time


    He had acquiesced in Princess Danyang''s humiliation of Yin Shuo, and now he wavered.


    A bloody man who has been humiliated by his fiancee can not change his face. This is a man who can become a great weapon. He may have great fortune in the future.


    There''s no need to tear your face.


    "I have a hard time?"


    Princess Danyang sneered, "no matter how bad I am, I''m also a legitimate princess. He is a prime minister who has lost power. How can I have a hard time? Second brother, are you confused? You see, my father frequently called his confidant ministers to discuss cabinet candidates these days, but Zeng Xuanzhao called Yin Shuo once? "


    Not once.


    As the prime minister, he was supposed to be the most valued Minister of emperor Ning, but he failed to attend every recent meeting.


    The second prince sighed, "that''s all. It''s up to you. It''s just that the date of marriage has been decided. It''s too late for you to make any trouble. "


    Danyang Princess helpless, angry big sleeve a brush, all the tea on the table swept to the ground.


    Pa -


    the fourth tea cup.


    In the imperial library, Ning Di''s eyes hurt when he looks at a long list of names. He looks at himself and rubs the sun.


    Mr. Gao put on his tea cup with a smile. "Your Majesty, take a rest. I''ve read these lists dozens of times."


    Ning Di Bai looked at him and said, "I''m worried because I can''t see the clue even though I''ve seen it dozens of times. You old bastard, are you trying to satirize me


    "Oh, how dare I?"


    Knowing that Ning Di was tired, Gao Gonggong deliberately bickered with him for fun. "I just love your Majesty''s eyes. I made the ministers laugh. Mr. Ji is here. Why don''t you talk to him? "


    Here comes Ji Daogong.


    Ningdi put the fold down and leaned on the back of his chair. "Please come in. It''s getting hotter and hotter. Don''t ask him to stand outside the door."


    When Ji Daogong came in, he just heard the words of emperor Ning and said with a smile: "thank you for your concern. There are eaves outside the hall, but I can''t get the sun out."


    The party said and approached. Ji Daogong''s eyes fell on the iceberg in the middle of the room. "It''s hot. It''s normal for your majesty to look at the fold in the imperial study. But it''s better to use less icebergs. Your Majesty''s age is not young, and you''ve suffered the chill carefully. "Ning emperor a wave hand, the small Eunuch in the temple comes up to move the iceberg to the corner of the wall, far away from Ji Daogong''s seat.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ji. I''m fine. It''s just that I''m having a headache about cabinet candidates, so I ordered people to take some ice to drive away the heat. "


    Ji Daogong sighed, "Alas, after Marquis Gu left, his majesty didn''t even have a person to discuss. He could only keep himself in the imperial study all day long. Old minister looks at, in the heart is not taste


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 115

    Ning Di sighed and stood up after the imperial case.


    He looked out of the window, bright sunlight spread on the ground, cicadas in the distance.


    "Is it coming to the Dragon Boat Festival?"


    "Your Majesty, today is the Dragon Boat Festival. Didn''t you eat Zongzi?"


    It''s the Dragon Boat Festival. After careful calculation, Gu huaijiang has been to the border for more than a month.


    Emperor Ning took a look at Gao Gonggong, who said: "when I got up in the morning, I asked your majesty. Your majesty said that if I still ate the old three kinds, I didn''t bring them up."


    Ning Di recalled for a moment, as if there was such a thing.


    "You, how can you not eat Zongzi on the Dragon Boat Festival? I didn''t hear you clearly. You should remind me more. "


    Ji Daogong said with a smile: "Your Majesty is busy with the selection of the cabinet these days. He always looks depressed. How dare you bother your majesty?"


    Gao Gonggong looked at him gratefully, "thank you for your fair words."


    "Hey, look at him!" Ning Di pointed to him, "I''m not fair anymore? Has Princess Danyang never been here? On the Dragon Boat Festival in the past, she would give me the purse she embroidered herself. "


    There are wormwood and Wormwood Leaves in the purse of the Dragon Boat Festival, as well as some spices to dispel evil and avoid poison. In the past, the concubines and princesses of the harem would rush to give him the purse, but this year none of them has been seen.


    Virtuous imperial concubine and others is he don''t want to see, let Gao Gonggong block outside, but he didn''t let Gao Gonggong block Danyang princess.


    Ji Daogong said: "Your Majesty, don''t blame Princess Danyang. She is waiting to be married. It''s too late for her to embroider wedding clothes. How can she spare time to embroider her purse?"


    There is no one more fair than Ji Daogong in Manchu Dynasty. When Emperor Ning heard his words, he was very stingy.


    Royal Princess, you don''t need to embroider your wedding clothes. All the items are taken care of by the Ministry of interior and the Ministry of rites.


    He knew what Princess Danyang was doing.


    "I''ve left myself alone. The two eldest sons didn''t know what they were thinking. My favorite daughter didn''t get close to me any more and complained that I had made a mistake for her. I have a lot of concubines and a lot of children. I''m not as lonely as an old man in the market! "


    The story that Princess Danyang held a banquet in chunheyuan to humiliate Yin Shuo was almost well known in the whole dynasty, so was Emperor Ning.


    He just pretended that he didn''t know, unless Yan Shuo really came to him to give up.


    Fortunately, Yin Shuo''s old minister was prudent and didn''t do anything unfavorable to himself and others as Princess Danyang hoped.


    "Your Majesty wants to set up a cabinet, which obviously weakens the power of Prime Minister Yin. He kept the original idea and promised Princess Danyang to Prime Minister Yin to appease him, right


    Ningdi nodded, "huaijiang is gone, and no one can understand my mind. I can only say a few words to Ji Lao. Yes, I don''t trust Yin Shuo. He and his father made the same fatal mistake, which made me very sad. But I don''t want to make the scene too ugly. Yin Shuo is the only male of the Yin family who has made great contributions for generations. "


    Ji Daogong said: "so your majesty wants to give him the position of his son-in-law first. In the future, whether it is to weaken the prime minister''s power or to completely abolish his position, you can give an account to the courtiers and the two prime ministers of the Yin family?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean."


    As for whether to weaken the prime minister''s power or to abolish the prime minister completely, Ning Di did not take the initiative to mention it, and Ji Daogong would not ask.


    "Mr. Ji, I really have a headache about the candidates for the cabinet. Those who have talent in the court lack prestige. Those I trust are short of talent. Thinking about it, I wish I could get you to the cabinet as the first assistant! "


    Emperor Ning brought up the topic of cabinet again. Ji Daogong was startled and stood up quickly. "Your Majesty, I''m in my old age. Thanks for your love, it''s hard for me to take the post of imperial censor. The prime minister is more complicated than the prime minister. How can an old minister afford the hardship? "


    "Sit down, sit down, but I said casually, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    Ningdi sighed: "I don''t know your age. It''s time to let you go back home to enjoy your life? But you can''t be in the position of imperial censor. You can tell the gains and losses by using people as mirror. You are my mirror


    Li Shimin, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, praised Wei Zheng, a great Minister of the Tang Dynasty. Ji Daogong said, "Your Majesty, I''m wrong. In fact, your Majesty''s mirror is Marquis Gu. At most, the senior officials rely on their seniority to persuade the senior officials in the court for your majesty. "


    "That''s what''s good about you. No jealousy, no bias, no justice. If all the ministers in the court are like huaijiang and you, I don''t have to be alone and want to break my head. "


    Ji Daogong raised his head, slightly, knowing that Ning Di was talking about the big prince and the second prince.


    Many of the ministers in the imperial court formed a party with the two princes. Emperor Ning doubted them, so he naturally refused to confide in their friendly ministers.


    Depending on his own strength, when will the cabinet be completed?


    His head fell down again, and his gray beard, like a willow, did not move.


    "In fact, I want to form a cabinet, not simply because of Yin Shuo. I have this idea for a long time. If the prime minister''s power is dispersed, even if they are drawn into whose camp, it will not directly harm my court. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 116

    "Slow down, slow down, don''t hang the curtain of joy askew!"


    Early in the morning, Yin Jiqi woke up from his sleep and heard the sound of drinking outside the hospital.


    Pei''er came in with a copper basin. The curtain of the door clattered, "Miss, are you awake?"


    "Well."


    She answered listlessly, "what''s going on outside? It''s noisy early in the morning. "


    "It''s the housekeeper who is leading the people to decorate the mansion. The hillside outside our courtyard has to be hung with red curtains. Princess Danyang has a noble status. The eldest son has ordered us to decorate it carefully."


    "Oh, Princess Danyang humiliated him in public. He not only didn''t go to his majesty to give up his marriage, but also made the house so exquisite. When did our eldest son become so good tempered? "


    Pei''er thought about it, and suddenly thought of the female corpse with seven orifices bleeding in a spring rain. She trembled all over.


    Yin Jiyi seemed to know what she was thinking, and she was not comfortable.


    For a long time, she silently took the handkerchief in Peier''s hand and wiped it on her face. "It''s just that the house is in a mess. I don''t want to stay. Let''s go out!"


    "Go out? Where are you going? "


    Yin Jikua seldom went out and had no friends. Before, he went out with Gu Jiuge.


    Now Gu Jiuge has gone to the border to lead the soldiers to fight. Where can she go when she goes out?


    Yin Ji dressed smartly, "I heard that when the second young master left, he gave the girl inviting the moon to Yu Guan, the manager of the Jade Restaurant. I''d like to see the girl inviting the moon. It''s better to go to the Jade Restaurant. "


    "You''d better go to the Jade Restaurant."


    Pei''er''s mouth is flat. In her mind, inviting the moon is a fox spirit who grabs men from her own young lady. Besides, she is a musician. She doesn''t want her own young lady to be involved with this kind of woman.


    Yin Ji raised her eyebrows slightly and had an idea in her heart.


    "Miss, are you going out?"


    Just after leaving the hospital, a woman came straight up, and Yin Ji looked at the woman beside Yan Shuo.


    Peier said, "Oh, miss, I want to..."


    "I''m going to walk around the yard and see how they decorate their wedding yard."


    Yin Ji Yi interrupts Pei er''s words. The latter looks at her and nods to the old lady. "Yes, yes, Miss wants to go."


    The old lady said, "that''s good. Young master, please go to the outer study. Please."


    Outside study


    No wonder today''s mother-in-law was so polite to her. Yan Shuo asked her to go to the outer study. There must be something to tell her, right?


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    When he went to the outer study, Yin Shuo sat in his usual seat at the back of the book case, which was originally Yin Yan''s seat.


    She found a chair at random and sat on the side of the book case. She saw that Yin Shuo was holding a book with many names on it.


    Yin Shuo didn''t raise his head. "This list is the one I can find at present, which is most likely to be the candidate of cabinet ministers. Your majesty didn''t refer to anyone''s opinions in this selection. I, the eldest prince, the second prince, and even the concubines in the harem are deliberately avoiding it. "


    "Deliberately avoid taboo, big brother can still get the list, it''s a magic trick."


    Her words were ironic, which Yan Shuo could not recognize.


    He turned his mouth and said, "Ji, I don''t think you''ve been with Gu Jiuge for a long time, and you''ve got his unruly attitude. It''s not a good attitude for a man, it''s not a good attitude for a woman. "


    Yan Jixiao frowned, and soon returned to the normal state of low brow, "it''s Jixiao who lost his words, don''t be surprised, big brother."


    Yan Shuo looked at her up and down, and saw that she was wearing a bright red dress, embroidered with cherry pattern, which was very different from her usual plain dress.


    "Are you going out?"


    "Ah? Oh, no, I didn''t go out. "


    Yin Jichu looked down at her clothes, "it''s the people at the bottom who said that when eldest brother marries Princess Danyang, I should dress more happily. The dresses sent by the embroidery house are all red and purple. I seldom wear these colors. I want to wear them in advance and get used to them. "


    She was born delicate, naturally a sick beauty''s romantic tactful, wearing a red skirt is more vulnerable.


    Yan Shuo said with a smile, "just in time, I have something to do for you. It''s good to dress like this."


    Yin Ji was alert, "what''s the matter?"


    He handed over the list and pointed to a name on it, "this is the most famous person in the imperial censor''s station, except for Mr. Ji. I don''t think your majesty will transfer Mr. Ji. The censor station needs a person who can live in town. Then the old man Chen is very likely to be transferred to the cabinet. "


    "What am I going to do?"


    "Mr. Chen''s son is very thin. There is only one old son, Chen Chuxiu, who is only 18 years old this year. He is a famous dandy. But Mr. Chen is a heavy hearted man. He often analyzes the situation in the DPRK and tries to make him learn well. "


    When Yin Ji heard the word "romantic dandy", her eyebrows were even tighter.


    At the beginning, Yan Yan asked her to get close to Gu Jiuge, but he was the most romantic of all the Dukes in Gu''s mansion?But it turns out that Gu Jiuge is not that kind of person at all, and the beauty trick has no effect on him.


    He never overstepped the rules to himself, and would not tell others about the secrets of Gu Hou''s house. He was a man of great fortune in his heart.


    As for whether Chen Chuxiu is a real romantic or a fake romantic, she doesn''t know.


    "Elder brother wants me to find out if your majesty intends to let elder brother Chen into the cabinet?"


    Yan Shuo nodded, "if we can find out more, such as who is most likely to join the cabinet with him, it would be best."


    Yin Ji Yi resisted, "but the prime minister''s house and Chen''s house have never met. How can I approach Mr. Chen? Why don''t you wait until the eldest brother and Princess Danyang get married, Chen Yushi will bring his precious son. "


    When it comes to Princess Danyang, Yan Shuo''s face looks ugly for a moment.


    "No, I can''t wait so long. This afternoon, Chen Chuxiu will take a boat ride in the West Lake. You can go too. Then you can find a reason to talk to him. "


    He glanced at Yin Ji, "how to chat up with a man, don''t you need me to teach you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 117

    In the afternoon, the setting sun shines from Leifeng Pagoda to all sides, and the whole sky is full of Buddha light.


    The summer wind is cool, blowing the river to pick up willows, the lotus leaves are crowded in the lake, and the lotus flowers are swaying in the wind.


    After all, the scenery of the West Lake in June is different from that of the four seasons. The lotus leaves in the sky are infinitely green, and the lotus flowers in the sun are so red! "


    A woman''s voice came from the cabin, "Mr. Chen, it''s May."


    May?


    What poems are there in May?


    Tianjia less leisure month, people in May times busy!


    No, no, this kind of poetry is not suitable for recitation.


    Chen Chuxiu racked his brains, did not expect the appropriate verse to save the field, turned his head embarrassed smile, "invitation girl, you know I have no ink in my stomach, don''t be difficult for me."


    After that, he got into the cabin and leaned back in a big way. He cocked up his legs and looked leisurely.


    Inviting the moon to embrace pipa, a faint smile, "what music does Mr. Chen want to listen to?"


    "I don''t want to listen to Qu''er, the girl of inviting the moon --"


    as soon as Chen Chuxiu looked up, she saw that inviting the moon was holding her lute as if they were growing together, so she put her lute aside.


    "Don''t be busy, just lie down like me and breathe the fresh air on the lake. No one will come in the afternoon. It''s quiet and quiet. It''s the most suitable place for someone who has just recovered from a serious illness like you. "


    Invited month Leng Leng, for a while just way: "thank you for your kindness. No merit but no salary. Inviting the moon is a musician who plays the pipa. Since Mr. Chen doesn''t want to listen to music, inviting the moon will leave first. "


    "Well, that won''t do!"


    Chen Chuxiu bounced up from the bottom of the boat. "I just want to see the scenery on the lake with you, smell the flowers, and say, can''t I talk to you? I don''t want you to be tired playing the piano. I know that you are interested in caring for the second son of your family, and that you are not selling your body, so I specially ask you to go out in the afternoon. Although there is no one here, are you still afraid of what I will do to you in broad daylight? "


    He said so frankly, but I''m sorry to invite the moon.


    "But I can''t be too casual when I collect the money from you. It''s better to lie down and watch the scenery while listening to the music. If I''m tired of playing, I''ll have a rest. How about that? "


    "All right then!"


    Chen Chu Xiu lies back again, and the pipa sound of inviting the moon rings slowly in his ears.


    She closed the door to thank her guests for a long time. She heard that she was seriously ill. After Gu Jiuge left, she got better and still refused to go out to see her guests.


    There was no one to protect her. She was afraid that going out would cause trouble.


    But Chen Chuxiu was different. He was only 18 years old. It was rumored that he was a romantic dandy. He had received him several times in the month. He knew that he was the most disciplined, so he was willing to go out to see him.


    After playing a whole song, I was tired of inviting the moon. I leaned in the cabin and chatted with Chen Chuxiu, from poetry to anecdotes.


    From time to time, she was amused by Chen Chuxiu''s words, who was satisfied and sleepy in the cabin.


    Inviting the moon doesn''t disturb him either. Seeing that the sun is slanting in the West and the sun is shining on his face, he covers his eyes with a silk handkerchief so that he won''t be awakened by the sun.


    It''s a rare good thing to steal half a day''s leisure. You shouldn''t be disturbed by anything.


    It''s rare for her, and it''s the same for Chen Chuxiu.


    In his mind, he could not help thinking that if Gu Jiuge did not go, where would he invite him to visit the lake?


    The boat was swung open by the ripples on the water, and the sound of talking came from the quiet lake.


    The moon opened a corner of the curtain and looked out. A boat came up from a distance. There seemed to be two or three women on board, talking in a low voice.


    In the quiet afternoon, their conversation was heard in the ears of inviting the moon.


    "Miss, are we too early? It''s not dark yet. How can young dandy like Mr. Chen come to have fun in broad daylight? "


    Mr. Chen?


    Invite a month to see a face to cover silk handkerchief of Chen Chu Xiu, the heart way won''t be so coincident, they seek of is this Chen childe?


    Listen to another woman''s voice, "the sun is setting, dying. It will be dark soon. Let''s just wait here. "


    The voice is familiar. As a musician, inviting moon is in business. Many people have met her and heard many voices. I can''t remember whose voice it is.


    The servant girl said: "you still need miss to wait on this empty lake. The eldest son really wronged miss this time. I''ve heard that it''s getting dark. There are many prostitutes here. There are only two of us. What if we meet the prostitutes who have no eyes


    "No," she said. We are here to find Mr. Chen. We don''t need to pay attention to others. Even men who are with prostitutes are not necessarily frivolous, such as - "


    " such as Gu Er Zi? "


    Hearing the familiar appellation, I suddenly remembered who this young lady was.


    She met Miss Yin in the Jade Restaurant. She didn''t say a few words. She was still a little impressed by her voice.


    Yin Ji Chu didn''t open his mouth, and pei''er sniffed, "the second young master is good, but the girl who invited the moon is a fox. She pretends to be sick and sympathizes with her. I can''t stand her like that!"The face of inviting the moon changed. Subconsciously, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly. It turned out to be a bitter smile.


    These days when she was ill, she was used to the speculation that she pretended to be sick and sympathized.


    A musician, pestering the son of a rich family, what can others guess about her? How many people will believe it''s true?


    She bowed her head, pretended not to hear, and waited for Yin Ji''s boat to pass.


    Lying in the cabin, the sleeping boy suddenly jumped up and kicked on the edge of the boat as Yin Ji''s boat passed by them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 118

    It turned out that he didn''t fall asleep. He just fell asleep.


    The side of the boat came out of the woman''s scream, pei''er stood up and yelled, "who are you? How dare you kick our boat? Do you know... "


    She stares at Chen Chuxiu''s face, the more she looks at it, the more wrong it is, and her words can''t go on.


    The man in front of me looks familiar. The more I look at the portrait of the young lady from the eldest son, the more I look


    "Mr. Chen!"


    Inviting the moon to get out of the cabin and try to stop Chen Chuxiu, the Yin Jiyi heard her voice and got out of the cabin.


    "Mr. Chen?"


    So coincidentally, they meet a young master Chen here. Isn''t that Chen Chuxiu they are looking for?


    After seeing the invitation, the master and the servant were both stunned.


    Just now their conversation must have been heard


    Chen Chuxiu put his arms around his chest and looked at Yin Jixiao impolitely, "whose lady are you? It seems that she is also a lady from a big family. How can she speak so harshly? "


    Invitation to the moon embarrassed to stop, "Mr. Chen, it''s not like this. I know Miss Yin. There are some misunderstandings here. Please don''t worry about it. "


    "Who do you know?"


    Chen Chu Xiu a recollection, just now that servant girl words also mention Gu Jiu Ge, for a moment understand.


    "It turns out that it''s Mr. Gu''s confidant, Miss yin? It''s rare for people surnamed Yin in the imperial court. Is Miss Yan Shuo the younger sister of Prime Minister Yin? "


    Yan Jichu now came back to her senses and knew the identity of the man in front of her, "I''ve met Mr. Chen."


    Chen Chuxiu snorted in his nose and said with disdain, "Miss, you are entrusted by Yin Cheng to come to me. What''s the matter?"


    He knew in his heart that the biggest move of the DPRK and China in recent years, apart from the border war with Xikun, was to form a cabinet.


    His father Chen Yushi is a popular candidate in the cabinet. It is self-evident that Yin Shuo let his sister approach him.


    Yin Jiyi''s face was embarrassed. She came to approach Chen Chuxiu, but she had been seen through by the other party before she did.


    All blame her just now too careless, think at this time no one on the lake, next to the boat has been standing still, must be empty ship.


    Who think she and Pei Er talk about people in the inside, or two!


    Yin Jiyi couldn''t say it. She looked at them with eyes and nodded: "since Miss Yin has something to do with Mr. Chen, I''ll leave first. Let''s talk slowly."


    "How do you want to leave? Do you have a boat to go back? "


    Chen Chuxiu complained, and his eyes poured out gently. Just when Yin Jixiao wanted to run away in a hurry, he heard him say, "well, Miss Yin, wait for me for a while. I''ll ask the boatman to send the girl back to see you, OK? "


    Yan Ji was stunned. Chen Chuxiu was willing to talk to her for such a Wulong?


    It seems that he only knew that he was assigned by Yin Shuo to find him, but he didn''t know the purpose. She had to think about how to make the words come true.


    "Well, Mr. Chen, let''s go. The girl who invited the moon is Pei er. She''s too bold to talk. She''s very kind. "


    Fortunately, Peier is the one who speaks ill, not herself, otherwise the scene will be more embarrassing.


    Invite month good temper nodded, "I just lost my mind, didn''t hear what words, Miss Yin don''t have to mind."


    After so many years of dust and wind, inviting the moon had already practiced the skill of not offending anyone. She was curious why Yin Jiyi came to find Chen Chuxiu, but she didn''t want to ask.


    It''s not for her to ask about powerful people.


    On the way back, inviting the moon to look at Chen Chuxiu''s face, "master Chen clearly doesn''t like Miss Yin, why do you want to go back to see her?"


    "More than dislike? Don''t you get angry when they say that about you? "


    Invited the moon surprised: "Mr. Chen wants to vent his anger for me before he agrees to go back to see Miss yin?"


    Chen Chuxiu snorted coldly, "it''s not just because of this. Prime Minister Yin''s methods were too low, so his sister tricked him into inquiring about the candidates for the cabinet. His majesty wants to form a cabinet just because he doesn''t trust him. Isn''t it against his Majesty''s will that he secretly uses means to inquire? I don''t want to give them any pain. Prime Minister Yin thought he could bully the court! "


    Invited to hear a lot of Chen Chuxiu anecdotes, such as what spend a lot of money to buy Huakui, in order to win in fireworks street and clan children fight, he dares to do anything.


    He said that he wanted to give the Yin brothers and sisters a taste of the pain. What would it be?


    Yin Jikua was Gu Jiuge''s friend, and she was a little worried, "but miss Yin, after all, she is a woman. Even if there is any trick, it is her brother. What''s the relationship with her?"


    The trick to get close to him came from her elder brother Yin Shuo. She secretly scolded the fox spirit of inviting the moon with her servant girl. Is it not wrong for her?


    Chen Chuxiu didn''t announce it to his mouth. He knew that inviting the moon was kind-hearted and said, "don''t worry, I''m proper."


    Invited the moon to sip lips.


    She doesn''t think Chen Chuxiu has any sense of propriety, but this matter involves the court hall. She knows that she shouldn''t meddle in her own identity.As the river bank gets closer and closer, the boatman points the penny on the bluestone of the wharf. When the boat stops, he asks the moon to get up and shake with the boat.


    Chen Chu Xiu immediately got up, with his arm to hold her, "don''t be too polite, go back to have a good rest."


    He has been deliberately avoiding physical contact, even helping himself with only his arms, concern and etiquette.


    Invite a month to gratefully look at him, "that invite a month to leave first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 119

    "Miss Yin, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Chen Chuxiu soon returned to the center of the lake where he met. As expected, Yin Jiyi''s boat was waiting there, and he was very happy to see him back.


    With a smile in his heart, he looked up and saw pei''er beside Yan Jiyi, "Miss Yin, I don''t like her. Please come to my cabin to talk."


    After that, he got into the cabin and didn''t give Yin Ji any room to bargain.


    Peier held her, "Miss, I''ll stay with you alone. What if he''s rude to you?"


    Yin Ji pushed away her hand unhappily, "it''s not you. I told you not to say that about the girl inviting the moon. If you didn''t speak so rudely, why didn''t Mr. Chen want to see you? You stay here until I come back


    She stepped on Chen Chuxiu''s boat, and the boatman gently pulled the two boats apart.


    Pei''er stood in the same place with a shriveled mouth, thinking that Yin Jixiao would not come back for a while, so he simply went back to the cabin to sit.


    "Miss Yin, come and sit down."


    Cabin furnishings are very casual, Chen Chu Xiu himself is more casual to lie on the board, the edge of the short table with two tea cups.


    One of the seats opposite is empty. I saw that I had just sat in the moon invitation.


    Yin Ji paused, sat down in that position, and quietly pushed away the tea cup that had been used to invite the moon.


    Chen Chuxiu was playing with a silk handkerchief in his hand. He was in a good mood, but still didn''t look at Yin Jiyi. "I''ve always been used to it. Miss Yin wants to drink tea and pour it by herself."


    Yin Ji chuckled politely and looked around without seeing the extra cups.


    Do you want her to use the tea cup she used?


    Out of the sensitivity to his rival, Yin Jiyi didn''t move the teacup, "it doesn''t matter, I''m not thirsty. Mr. Chen is really elegant. People who travel in a boat all choose to go to the lake at night, but they don''t know that there are many people at night, and all kinds of strings are noisy. Mr. Chen chose this time in the evening, but it was quiet and nobody could enjoy the scenery


    She is a lady who has read books. She shows her taste and compliments Chen Chuxiu skillfully.


    The boy lying on the board of the boat suddenly straightened up.


    He carefully put the square silk handkerchief into the lapel, "didn''t miss Yin say that Prime Minister Yin asked you to come to me? Let''s just say it''s going to be dark and noisy for a while. "


    Yin Ji didn''t want him to ask so directly, and he was stunned, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Chen Chuxiu said with a smile, "well, you don''t have to answer me. Since Miss Yin wants to get something from me, she should know what she is going to pay, right


    His body tilted towards Yin Jihe, and his hand raised her chin provocatively. Yin Jihe was stunned, "pay What? "


    The chamber, inviting the moon along the lake embankment, suddenly stopped.


    Chen Chuxiu''s heart is not bad, but his behavior is always unexpected. What should he do if he makes any unusual behavior to Yin Jihe?


    As soon as she turned around, it was still dark, and a circle of boats and boats stopped on the shore, waiting for the dark to do business.


    "Boatman, I''m going to the center of the lake. It''s there. Can you take me there?"


    As soon as she pointed to the distance, there were no other boats in the lake except Chen Chuxiu''s and Yin Jiyi''s boats. The boatman could see them at a glance.


    "All right, girl, come up!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m the prime minister''s sister. What are you going to do?"


    Yan Ji opened his hand with a slap, and at the same time, she stepped back and stood up close to the bulkhead, looking alert.


    Chen Chuxiu laughed scornfully and stamped his feet hard. The small boat was wobbly, and Yin Jigao was unstable. He held her around his waist and brought her into his arms.


    "When you become a whore, you have to build a memorial archway. Miss Yin is really hard to get. Prime Minister Yin asked you to trick the beauties. What do you say I''m going to do? "


    The scorn in his eyes was like watching a prostitute play, refusing to return.


    Being humiliated by him, Yin jikuai''s face was hot. As he struggled to get up from his arms, he cried out, "pei''er! Pearl


    "You shout. It''s no use shouting. She can''t hear you."


    Chen Chu Xiu good time, simply loosen the ring on her waist hand, "even if I let you stand on the deck to shout, no one will come to help you."


    Yin Jiyi climbed up to the window and looked out. He finally realized that what Chen Chuxiu said was true. The boat she came by had drifted away. Peier could not hear her cry at this distance.


    She was so upset that she turned her eyes and ran out of the cabin. Chen Chuxiu pulled her eyes back quickly and hit her forehead with a small number.


    A touch of red trickled down, Chen Chuxiu turned a blind eye.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I despise you here, and the prime minister can''t do anything about me. Maybe he will be very happy to climb up the high branch of my Chen family. If you fall into the water and die, I''ll be in big trouble. It''s better to marry you afterwards. My Chen family can afford it. "


    He clenched the concubine word, and Yin Ji was ashamed and indignant, "my prime minister''s daughter will be your concubine? Don''t you think, even if I die, I won''t let you succeed! ""Oh? If raw rice is cooked, see if I can succeed. "


    With a tearing sound, he pulled off the material on Yin Ji''s shoulder and pushed her down on the board.


    "Mr. Chen, stop it!"


    Invite a month to rush into cabin, see in front of a scene, immediately stare big eyes.


    Chen Chuxiu''s eyes were bigger than hers.


    Oh, no, the image he always keeps in front of the invitation to the moon


    "Pa!"


    While he was absent, a carp sat up and slapped him in the face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 120

    "What''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Yin jikuai stops in front of the prime minister''s house. Pei''er helps her in. The blood on her forehead is terrible.


    When the servant of the porter saw it, he was startled. "I''m going to ask the doctor to come and have a look!"


    The injury on the daughter''s face is not a small matter, and it would be bad if the scar fell because Yin Jiyi was not married.


    "No need."


    Yin Jichu''s voice was cold, "I want to go back to sleep. Don''t disturb anyone."


    Don''t disturb anyone?


    The servant pondered this meaning. There are only two masters left in the house. She said that no one should disturb. Doesn''t she ask the eldest son not to disturb?


    The servant''s mouth should be that as soon as Yin Jixiao left, he immediately sent someone to the study to report to Yin Shuo.


    Who is in charge of the house? Sometimes they can see better than the master.


    Yin Jike fell asleep with her clothes. I don''t know how long later, a stabbing pain on her forehead woke her up, and the strange man''s face magnified before her eyes.


    She waved a slap subconsciously, "presumptuous!"


    Inexplicably, the man who was slapped stood up with his face covered and looked at Yin Shuo at a loss. The latter sat down beside the bed and said, "Ji, this is the doctor who came to see you. You don''t move. Deal with the wound on your forehead first. It''s not good to leave a scar. "


    Doctor, it''s doctor.


    Yan Ji''s face was as heavy as frost, "if you leave a scar, leave a scar. If you leave a scar, elder brother won''t let me use the beauty trick."


    Yan Shuo''s face was ugly. He turned his head and looked at the doctor. He looked down at the toe of his shoes and didn''t hear anything.


    Fortunately, he had no one to ask for a doctor. Instead, he asked for a doctor outside. Otherwise, the word "beauty trick" would spread to the palace and he would be in great trouble.


    "How''s the cut on her head, doctor?"


    The doctor said, "huixiangye, the young lady''s wound was left by bumping into the wood. It''s OK. Just apply Jinchuang ointment. The small one should be added with a sedative, and decocted twice a day. "


    "Calm down?"


    The doctor said, "yes, the young lady was frightened. It''s not good for the wound to recover. The wound can be healed faster if the inner mind and mind are well cared for. "


    What happened to her, injured or frightened?


    Yan Shuo frowned and said in a cold voice, "thank you, doctor. Today, the servant girl of the lady in charge of the prime minister''s residence bumped into the door and was injured, so she asked the doctor to see her. It''s not much money. Please accept it


    The old servant behind him came forward and handed him a large silver spindle. The doctor''s eyes were shining.


    "Yes, I''m here to see my servant girl today. I don''t know anything else. Please don''t worry!"


    After people left, Yin Shuo withdrew all the servant girls in the room.


    "What happened? I asked you to get close to Chen Chu Xiu to inquire about the news. How did you make yourself like this? "


    Yin Ji looked at him firmly, "he wanted to belittle me. When I ran away, I was caught by him and knocked on the tea table."


    Yan Shuo''s face moved, soon calmed down, and finally he even had a look of hope in his eyes.


    She saw the change clearly and sneered: "what Chen Chuxiu said is true. Even if he asks my elder brother to marry me, he will agree, right? "


    "It''s a pity to disappoint big brother. Nothing happened to us. Not only did he not succeed, but he was slapped by me. He and I will never be able to fix it in the future. "


    "Oh."


    Yan Shuo''s face was light, "unfortunately, Chen Chuxiu is an excellent line. However, it doesn''t matter. After you left the house, I found a better line, the Minister of Rites - "


    he was totally immersed in his own world, and he didn''t even know that Yin Jigao was satirizing him.


    "Big brother! You''re still not my big brother! "


    Yan Ji beat her forehead like crazy, and then the blood splashed from the coagulated wound, "I was despised, I almost lost myself! And you just want to see if your prime minister''s position can be preserved. What am I in your eyes? Am I a chess piece? "


    "Ji Ji."


    Yan Shuo frowned and wiped the blood she spilled on the back of his hand, "you are the miss of the Yan family. What do you look like when you lose control? It''s not proper. "


    "I''m not a miss of the Yin family. I''m not as good as the Yueyue! In the face of Mr. Gu, others still have three points of respect for her, but what about me? In Chen Chuxiu''s eyes, I''m worse than a prostitute who sells himself! "


    "Pa!"


    Yan Shuo slapped her calmly, "do you know what you are saying?"


    In the dead silence, Yin Ji did not open her mouth, only the blood on her forehead fell on the brocade quilt drop by drop, wetting a group of cherry blossoms with exquisite embroidery.


    After all, he was his own brother and sister, and Yin Shuo couldn''t bear to say, "I''ve told you about the situation of the Yin family now. You''ve lived in honor for more than ten years, and you can''t escape the responsibility at all. But don''t worry. Chen Chuxiu is so rude. I''ll take revenge for you one day. "


    Yin Ji hung her head, like a scarecrow broken by the wind and rain, dying in the field.


    Thinking that she would not answer, Yin Shuo turned and walked towards the door."Some day, when?"


    Yin Ji was hoarse and suddenly opened her mouth.


    Of course, it was the time to regain the power of the court, to bring down the house of marquis Gu, and to have the power of one person over ten thousand people.


    Yan Shuo walked on without saying anything, and continued to walk towards the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 121

    "The West Kunlun army extended northward to the Qinling Mountains along the Weizhou and zhuguan lines. The general''s judgment is correct. They want to fight on multiple lines. "


    There is a map of the border hanging in the military tent. On both sides of the wall are Gu military flags with the character of "you long Zou Feng". The two rows of generals at the bottom are well arranged.


    Gu huaijiang, holding a long sword, rowed from Weizhou to zhuguan, all the way north, and the situation of each city emerged in his mind. How many people, how much food and grass, how many soldiers


    After so many years of marching and fighting, he knew all these things in his heart, and he had the bottom of his mind. "The chance of victory of the Xikun army in this battle lies in the unexpected surprise troops and the superiority in the number of soldiers. First, we are well prepared to deal with it. As for the second, we, as the defending side, have a small number and a slight disadvantage, which does not hinder the whole war situation. "


    They nodded and said, "according to the current situation, this battle is nothing unusual except for the city and the army."


    Old Kim patted the table! How dangerous a battle have we never fought with the general? What is this, ha ha ha! "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t open his mouth. He looked at the border cities and inspected them again and again.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge stand aside in battle armor and disagree with Lao Jin.


    Before setting out, Gu huaijiang said to them that this is the first World War of all ages. It''s hard to see for a hundred years. How can it be so simple?


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Gu huaijiang turned around, and the laughter stopped suddenly, waiting for his instructions.


    His eyes passed over everyone. "You have been beaten passively for so many years, so as long as you can push back the Xikun army, you will be satisfied, won''t you?"


    How humiliating it is for a soldier to smile and be beaten passively.


    But Gu huaijiang is right. They have been beaten passively. When Xikun invades Dongling border, driving them out of the country is victory!


    Lao Jin Wei: "but does the general say that Dongling is a country of etiquette and will never invade other people''s territory? His Majesty in the imperial court also means that, so he knows that the envoys of Xikun are not good, and he treats them well in every way, so... "


    So they didn''t think about what they could do except passive defense.


    Gu huaijiang laughs. Lao Jin is a militant. He has always complained about Emperor Ning''s way of governing the country with peace as its priority. "This time is different from the past. What''s the value of our Dongling? But Xikun deceives people too much and invades our Dongling border repeatedly. Gu huaijiang is a Confucian general. He is not easy to kill. He was forced to fight back before invading the territory of Xikun. Do you understand? "


    What, he''s going to enter the territory of Xikun?!


    They have been guarding the border with Gu huaijiang for so many years. They have never seen what the border city of Xikun looks like. They have long wanted to go and have a look!


    From this point of view, Gu huaijiang must be scolded, saying that they are soldiers who defend their country, not bandits who invade other countries?


    This time Gu huaijiang put forward his own proposal. They were too excited to believe it.


    Yan Huashi was the steadiest of the generals. He was very happy and soon calmed down. "General, you always don''t agree to invade Xikun. You say that we are no different from the barbarians in Xikun. Why did you suddenly change your mind this time? "


    This is what all the people in the account want to ask.


    Gu huaijiang was silent for a moment. When he recalled the past, his thoughts were far away.


    "I went out with my father when I was 17 years old. At that time, like Yan Zheng, I hid outside the big tent and eavesdropped on what was discussed inside. I thought the adults inside didn''t know."


    People''s eyes brush to cast to the account, Yan Huashi stride out of the account, sure enough to see Yan Zheng furtive hiding outside the account.


    "You! You son of a bitch


    "Dad! I''m too young to get into the big account, but when the general knows, he won''t tear me down. Don''t you know what he means? "


    Yan Huashi is stunned, and Yan Zheng takes the opportunity to run away.


    He reluctantly returned to the account. Gu huaijiang laughed. Lao Jin patted him on the shoulder. "Lao Yan, don''t worry about him. Which one of us didn''t come here like this?"


    Looking back at the age when they were young, a group of middle-aged generals were filled with emotion. On the contrary, it seemed that Gu Shubai''s fate was too good, and he was destined to be qualified to stand in the big tent as soon as he was born.


    Gu huaijiang said, "I''m seventeen years old. Now more than 30 years have passed. I''ve lost a few battles! But the Xikun army still tramples on our Dongling territory year after year. Why?! Because they know that we can only defend, not counter attack. We know that we are a country of etiquette, but the people of Xikun will only think that we dare not! "


    All the people were silent. What Gu huaijiang said was an objective fact, but it also violated Dongling''s ethos and His Majesty''s way of governing the country.


    "Your Majesty made an exception to seal the rank of Jiuge and the fourth grade general of Hanmo. Then I was in a trance. I was very old. It''s our descendants who suffer from the endless border war year after year. For the sake of them, I also want to completely hold the hand of Xikun''s eastward invasion in my lifetime! "


    In the past two years, the court was restless, his majesty and he were poisoned one after another, the two princes were separated, and Yin Shuo calculated everywhere to take care of the Marquis''s house


    Gu Shubai almost died under their calculation.At this age, he didn''t want to send his sons to the battlefield one by one when he was in the palace.


    Instead of doing so, it is better to make a concerted effort to defeat Xikun, so that their army will never dare to invade again!


    "Father


    Gu Shubai stepped forward and said, "my son is a young general of Gu''s army. He is responsible and can''t give it all to his father!"


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo also stepped forward, and the participants stood up.


    Gu huaijiang chuckled, "so didn''t I call you all here? We fight side by side. Of course, not only for you, but also for Yan Zheng and Huo Yin For the sake of the descendants of all the officers and men in the family army, they will no longer be disturbed by war in the future! "


    Yan Zheng: Dad, how stupid you are!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 122

    In the early morning, several teams of Gu''s army set out separately.


    Gu huaijiang stands at the same place watching Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo leave. Gu Shubai stands aside, puzzled.


    "Father, why don''t you let the child go?"


    In this battle, Xikun wanted to fight on multiple lines. He sent Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo to join several veteran generals in the army to fight in the border cities.


    Only Gu Shubai was left.


    He is a young general of Gu''s army, and he should be sent out most.


    After a while, Gu huaijiang looked back, "I judged that zhuguan was the main battlefield of the Xikun army''s attack, so I left you as support."


    Gu huaijiang''s judgment on the battlefield almost never missed. Gu Shubai didn''t understand why he made such a judgment, so he subconsciously chose to believe it.


    "So it is. That''s good. The second and third younger brothers were appointed generals at the beginning. They were inexperienced. It''s better for them to experience in the sub theater than go directly to the main battlefield. "


    Gu huaijiang looked at him with a smile.


    "Father knows. My son, how can you be jealous and turn against each other. You and the wine song It''s OK. "


    The first time he mentioned this in front of Gu Shubai, Gu Shubai thought that he was not worried. It turned out that he was worried, but he didn''t say it.


    "When my father gave Yu Fuxu to me, why didn''t he think about his second brother''s mood and didn''t even call him?"


    "What? You all like Yu Fu, and you have to greet each other as a father? "


    Gu huaijiang was in a good mood and gave him a white look. "Don''t think that being a father is valuing you, so I will give you Yu Fu Xu. It''s not you who look for her father, but who Yufu likes. If she likes wine songs, it''s not wrong for her father! "


    Gu Shubai breathed a sigh of relief. A father who can''t take care of his daughter can accurately judge his daughter''s preference. Is it luck or real ability?


    Anyway, fortunately, he was not wrong.


    "Let''s go. Before the sun comes out, let''s go to Zhushan with my father."


    Zhuguan is surrounded by mountains on both sides, of which the steepest peak is called Zhushan because it is shaped like a bamboo pen and goes straight into the clouds.


    People who have not been to the border will subconsciously think that there must be a lot of bamboo on the bamboo mountain. In fact, it is not. There are deep forests and all kinds of towering trees on the mountain.


    "Father, there''s no way up."


    Father and son only took a few bodyguards with them. When they went up to the hillside, the sunrise was beautiful.


    They had no time to see the beautiful sunrise. When they looked up and saw the straight mountain wall, they felt that it was difficult for them to climb the Sichuan Road.


    Gu huaijiang wiped the sweat on his forehead, "go on, to the peak. Behind the bamboo mountain is the territory of Xikun. I''ll show you their camp. "


    The last part of the way up to the top of the mountain, they climbed the vines on the cliff.


    "Be careful to hide. Zhushan is a landmark of demarcation between the two countries. Now we can say that it is in Dongling or Xikun. "


    People crawling at the top of the peak, looking at the other end of the bamboo mountain, suddenly enlightened.


    The endless black military tent, solemn and solemn, vaguely shows the Liuzi flag of the Xikun army.


    Gu huaijiang said: "Liu Kuang, the general of Xikun, claimed to lead a total of 500000 troops in the whole line to attack the East. Can you tell from these barracks whether the 500000 is true or false? "


    He is studying Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai thought a little, and quickly replied: "according to historical experience, the number of people who are known as a million troops is at most 500000. The man who is called an army of 500000 is 300000 at most. From this point of view, we can see that all the military accounts should add up to more than 100000. If we record them in detail, we will have the answer after careful calculation. "


    He turned his head and saw that the escort he had brought had been recorded for a long time, "but this is only the nearest military camp to zhuguan, including Weizhou and other border towns. When the second younger brother returns the number of people they have detected, there will be a sum. But... "


    "But what?"


    "But if my father''s judgment is correct, zhuguan has only more than 100000 troops in the main battlefield, then the troops sent by Xikun are not even 300000, at most 200000."


    Gu huaijiang stroked his beard and his eyes were full of admiration. "Well, I think the same as my father. But Liu Kuang, do you know who he is? "


    Gu Shubai searched in his mind. Over the years, the Xikun army has repeatedly invaded the border. He remembers the names and military style of many Xikun generals, but he is very strange to Liu Kuang.


    "Father, does Liu Kuang have anything to do with Liu Yinyin, the female general of Xikun more than ten years ago?"


    Willow shade.


    Gu huaijiang suddenly sighed, "I didn''t expect that you could still remember Liuyin. That''s right. Liu Kuang is Liu Yinyin''s brother. He came from the Liu family, the largest general in Xikun. "


    Women in Xikun are also as martial as men. However, few of them are as meritorious as men in the battlefield. Liu Yinyin is one of the best.


    Therefore, Gu Shubai remembers the name very clearly.


    More than ten years ago, Liu Yinyin, the most popular female general in Xikun, was captured alive by Gu huaijiang in the first battle of zhuguan under the command of emperor Kun.It''s a great shame for Xi Kun that the general is captured alive, especially when he is a woman.


    At that time, the people of Xikun asked to exchange 500 Dongling prisoners for liuyinyin. Gu huaijiang had agreed, but


    "Liu Yinyin was captured, consciously humiliated, and killed himself by taking advantage of the guard''s carelessness. At that time, Liu Kuang, as a deputy general, was angry and killed 500 prisoners of war in Dongling. "


    Gu huaijiang pointed his hand to the other end, outside the gate of zhuguan City, "right there, I watched the heads of 500 soldiers being cut off and the blood flowing into a river."


    Gu Shubai now understands why zhuguan is the main battlefield of the war.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 123

    "Big general, little general, it''s daybreak. If the people of Xikun find out, it''s not good. Let''s go down the mountain quickly!"


    When they went back down the mountain, they heard a rustle in the forest.


    The crowd stopped for a moment.


    "Who is it?"


    Instead of stopping, the rustling sound became clearer, and the surrounding mountains echoed. They seemed to have entered an encirclement.


    Gu Shubai said, "it''s not like a man, it''s like an animal."


    Animals? How can animals be all over the forest and still move together?


    Listen to more and more close, these "animals" are obviously aimed at them!


    Behind them is the cliff without shelter. The only road in front of them is blocked by monsters in the forest, and there is no place to escape.


    They tacitly pulled out their swords and put Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai in the last place.


    "General, little general, if there''s something you can''t resist, you can climb down the canes of the cliff!"


    Several of the guards looked at death as if they were home. Although their scalp was numb, they did not hesitate to block Gu huaijiang and his son.


    Even if the ghosts of mountain spirits, tigers and bears come, they can also use their flesh and blood to block a way for the general!


    Gu huaijiang said in a deep voice: "don''t worry, have a look again."


    His voice was like a reassuring pill. The soldier''s hand holding the sword was no longer shaking, and his eyes were fixed on the mountains.


    "Hiss -"


    a terrible gasp sounded, and a sharp eyed Pro guard immediately pointed to the front right, "it''s a snake! Poisonous snake


    It''s not one. It''s seven or eight poisonous snakes with black bodies and silver rings. They hold themselves up in the grass and swim towards them with their letters!


    "There are, too!"


    Another pro guard points to the front left, and the poisonous snakes are swimming towards them. This scene makes people shiver!


    They have killed countless enemies on the battlefield. They have never been afraid of the enemy''s sharp knife and long sword, but they have never seen such strange scenes.


    Hundreds of poisonous snakes swam towards them as if they were under command, spitting letters


    With a swipe, the pro Guard soldiers killed the first nearby snake with a sword. The eyes of the snake that was cut in two flashed with resentment. The snake head suddenly flew to the soldiers who had killed him!


    The soldier didn''t expect that the snake could still move. He didn''t react for a moment. When his leg was about to be bitten, he cut the snake''s head in two with a sword behind him.


    This time, there was no movement at all.


    Gu Shubai''s sword tip is stained with snake blood. "When you chop snakes, you have to chop seven inches. Otherwise, they can''t die for a while, but they will retaliate."


    While talking, two poisonous snakes came near. This time, the soldier got ready and cut off seven inches of the snake cleanly.


    Gu huaijiang said: "back, back to the edge of the cliff."


    The wider the cliff is, the narrower its width is. It can give full play to the advantage of their small population to the greatest extent. People step back according to their words. After the vanguard of the snake group is killed, a large number of them come up.


    Gu Shubai cut and killed the poisonous snakes, and said: "these snakes must be driven by something to attack us. Maybe the people of Xikun knew that we would come here to explore and deliberately set traps. "


    "Ah


    A soldier was bitten by a poisonous snake, and the snake behind him met him. Gu Shubai cut him in two.


    "Back up!"


    The soldier who was bitten by the snake immediately crawled to the back. Gu Shubai took his place and continued to kill the snake. Hundreds of snakes came back like a flood.


    Gu huaijiang was relatively safe behind him. He looked down and saw that the soldier bitten by the snake had black blood on his leg, and his lips had turned purple.


    "Hold on!"


    He tore off his sleeve and tied it tightly above the soldier''s wound to prevent the spread of snake venom.


    "Why?"


    The soldiers who were chopping snakes were surprised to find that the poisonous snakes came up to Gu Shubai three steps in front of him. They made a detour and turned to attack them.


    Gu Shubai also found this problem.


    Seeing that there was no danger for the time being, he looked down at himself, looking for the difference between himself and those Pro Guard soldiers.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the plum blossom purse embroidered by Yufu.


    Tearing open the purse, regardless of the spices inside, he gave the snakes a lift.


    The strange scene appeared. The snakes that were sprinkled with spices generally retreated to the circle three steps away from the spices. They did not dare to get close.


    The soldiers breathed a sigh of relief when the mountain was poor and the water was no longer in doubt and the willows were dark and the flowers were bright.


    "Young general, what''s in your purse?"


    "I don''t know what it is. Yu helped me when I left."


    Gu Shubai sniffed once. He sniffed the purse when he received it, but he didn''t smell it. It''s still the same now.


    Whatever it is, just know that vipers are afraid of it.


    He tore off the hem of his clothes and divided them into several pieces. He poured the spices in his pocket into each piece of cloth and wrapped them."Father, put this away."


    He gave Gu huaijiang the share with the most weight, and divided the rest with the soldiers, with one on each person.


    "Carry him on your back. There is an antidote for snake venom in the camp."


    He pointed to the soldiers on the ground, and then took the lead to walk towards the snakes. The amount of spices was less, so the snakes might not be afraid. He had to do an experiment first.


    "Young general, no!"


    It''s too late for the soldiers behind him to stop him. They can only watch Gu Shubai walk into the snake group.


    Brush and pull -


    as he moves, the snakes seem to hesitate and gather at his feet without moving.


    All of a sudden, they attack!


    All of them were worried for a while, and Gu Shubai stood in the same place, stiff.


    For a long time, the snakes swayed their heads and tails, and finally slowly retreated until they disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 124

    "Miss, the Marquis has ordered someone to send a letter home!"


    Qi an, an old man, ran to the West Wing with a letter in his hand. He was as happy as an old child.


    He has always been steady, rarely so lively appearance, the west chamber a group of small servant girls hiding in secret smile, did not expect that the old housekeeper is such a person.


    Yu Fu is also very happy when he hears the letter from his family. He comes out to see the little maids hiding and laughing at Qi an, but he doesn''t respond at all.


    Once upon a time, Yu Fu only saw that he was occasionally lively in front of Gu huaijiang. He was always steady to them, and even more dignified to the people in the mansion.


    I don''t know whether he is too happy to receive the letter from home, or whether he finally respects Yufu as his master.


    Yu Fu didn''t think much. He took the letter from his hand and said, "old housekeeper, please sit down and have a cup of tea. By the way, why don''t you send the letter to the fourth brother first? "


    Qi an was stunned.


    Recently, he used to send all the affairs in the house to Yufu. Gu Wenqing only took care of the affairs outside and sent them to Tianzhuang shop. Everything inside should be handed over to Yufu.


    Seeing Qi an stunned, Yu Fu didn''t say much, "you drink tea first, I''ll see what''s written in the letter, and then I''ll tell you."


    She read the letter very quickly. She skimmed through it. She didn''t see any bad news, so she was relieved to read it carefully from the beginning.


    Looking at her reaction, Qi an knew that the Marquis and the princes were not in danger, so he brought up the tea cup.


    "The general said in his letter that the situation on the border is still under control and there is no danger for the time being. But a few days ago they went to Zhushan to explore and were besieged by a group of poisonous snakes. They thought it was the trick of Xikun people, so they wrote back to ask me why. "


    "Ah? A bunch of vipers


    Qi an suddenly thinks that Su Yunyan was bitten by a poisonous snake. At that time, a poisonous snake almost killed Su Yunyan. Can a group of poisonous snakes survive?


    He looked nervous, and Yu Furou said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, they are all OK. After the Dragon Boat Festival, it''s a good time for snakes and insects to come and go. I prepared early and gave my elder brother a sachet to avoid snakes and insects. The herbs I brought to my third brother before have the function of clearing away heat and toxin. If they often drink it, even if they are bitten by poisonous snakes, they can support themselves until military doctors come to treat them. "


    Qi an said slowly, "that''s good, that''s good. Fortunately, the young lady knows these ways to avoid poison. Otherwise, the Marquis and his sons will not be harmed by the people of Xikun! "


    He recalled that Yu Fu had been in the residence of marquis Marquis for more than a year. At first, he worried about the name of poison fairy. Later, he gradually found that Yu Fu was not so much a poison fairy as a detoxification one.


    In addition to Qi Ting rashly framed her, she has never poisoned anyone in the house. Instead, Gu huaijiang, Gu Shubai and Su Yunyan all rely on Yu Fu for treatment when they are poisoned.


    What''s the difference between such a poisonous immortal and a medical immortal?


    Qi an came back to his senses and heard Yu Fu say: "as for their being attacked by snakes, there are many possibilities. Perhaps the people of Xikun deliberately put the herbal medicine to lead the snake on their way up the mountain. If they were contaminated with the smell of herbal medicine, the poisonous snake would attack them. I have also heard that there is a kind of craftsman who can drive snakes to control the group of snakes. Maybe when they go up the mountain and alarm the sentry of Xikun, the craftsman will drive the group of snakes to attack them. "


    "Is that all right? What if they drive the Viper again? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll add more herbs this time for the messenger to take back. I remember the border mountains between Xikun and Dongling, where many herbs grow. Herbs such as Aesculus, Impatiens and Cassia obtusifolia all have the effect of expelling snakes. Let the military doctors take people to collect some and disperse them in the barracks, then it won''t be a big problem. "


    Yu Fu said, asking Lian Bi to bring a pen and paper, and then telling Yao LAN, "go and bring me the sachet prescription I made last time, and let people go outside to make more. I knew that the generals would really encounter poisonous snakes. I should have matched them more when they left. "


    At that time, it was approaching the Dragon Boat Festival. Thinking of the custom of using realgar to avoid snakes in Dongling Dragon Boat Festival, she put herbs to avoid snakes in the sachet.


    I didn''t expect that Gu huaijiang saved their lives.


    Yao LAN took the prescription and Qi an took it in person. "Miss, let the old slave go to match it. I don''t feel at ease to give these life-saving things to those boys outside. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "OK, take the letter to the fourth brother."


    She folded the letter again and put it in the seal. Suddenly, she found a hard bulge in the empty seal. When she fell on the palm of her hand, it was a jewel the size of a nail cap, shining.


    Strangely, the color of the gem is different from different angles. After a while, Yufu can see seven colors.


    Qi an took a look at the palm of her hand and said in surprise, "Oh, isn''t this the seven color gem of Xikun?"


    Yu Fu had never heard of any seven color gems, so he handed them to Qi an, "what are seven color gems?"


    Qi an said with a smile: "this is the legendary god stone. It grows in the jade mine at the junction of Xikun and Dongling. A whole jade mine may not be able to find such a big nail cap. It is said that they will have good luck when they see the seven color gems. The general must have found the seven color gems on the bamboo mountain. They will win the battle! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 125

    With the marriage of Princess Danyang and Kun Yuyang, the attention to the border war gradually faded.


    The Dongling Dynasty has always paid little attention to the border war. For so many years, Gu huaijiang has never been defeated, so there is no need for them to worry.


    Instead of worrying about the border, we should think about what to do when Gu huaijiang comes back.


    There are also some people who are worried that they have not yet returned to power. There are already five people in the family of Gu who are in official positions and titles. If they come back with a big victory, will your majesty not seal the remaining three young children as well?


    Gu huaijiang''s life is good. He only married one wife in his life, but he has the son of dragon and Phoenix in six people. Even his adopted daughter is bright and intelligent, and the God of medicine is a strong supporter.


    This princess''s life is better than the two princesses who are going to get married.


    In the courtyard of the post house, the lights were bright on the fourth night, preparing for the wedding ceremony after dawn.


    "One combs to the end of the hair, two combs of white hair to the eyebrows, three combs of children and grandchildren to the ground, four combs of forever harmonious connection..."


    Xiniang, who comes from Xikun, is dressing up for kunyuyang. She is combing and reciting auspicious words. He also put on Ruyi Babao earrings and heavy red gold phoenix crowns for her.


    Kun Yu Yang red lips, smile to hide, "nanny, so heavy ah, you light."


    The middle-aged palace maid, known as the nanny, had pity in her eyes.


    "My good princess, where is this called heavy? As you know, there are eight Phoenix crowns, weighing eight Jin and eight Liang. Your Phoenix crown had eight Phoenix, but -- "


    " OK, nanny. "


    Her fengguanxiachu was brought from Xikun. As a rule, she was more respectable than her original identity. She was a common princess in Xikun, and the Fengguan given to her by the Ministry of rites was Bafeng Fengguan, which was the same size as the di princess.


    At present, the nurse is wearing five Phoenix crowns on her head, which is not as good as ordinary common princesses. Ordinary common princesses have at least seven Phoenix crowns.


    Kunyuyang said with a smile: "Your Majesty Dongling is kind-hearted. Knowing that Xikun is using me as a kind-hearted princess, he also allows me to marry Mr. Ning. What do we care about if the treatment hasn''t changed? "


    Nanny naturally knew that Ning Di was kind-hearted, and she was also grateful, "Your Majesty Dongling is kind-hearted, and I naturally knew that. But that Danyang princess is overbearing, afraid that the princess and she will marry one day, and wear eight Phoenix crown to rob her of the limelight, let the princess get rid of three Phoenix! Remove one phoenix, then you can show the status of her donglingdi princess. Why three phoenixes? "


    If you let kunyuyang get rid of Yifeng, that''s the identity of Princess Danyang.


    Can let her get rid of three phoenixes, is to humiliate her intentionally clearly!


    Xikun people are belligerent and have a heavy face. This kind of humiliation is more painful than death for nanny!


    "Wet nurse."


    Kun Yuyang straightened the Phoenix crown by himself and said coolly, "I''ll be in the palace in a moment. Nanny should remember. Today is my big day. I''m married in Xikun. I can''t have anyone who doesn''t feel angry. Do you understand? "


    Nanny was stunned. She thought Kun Yuyang was lively and didn''t care about eight phoenixes and five phoenixes, but she had another deep meaning.


    "Princess..."


    Kun Yuyang looked at her in the mirror. "These days, I''ve been suffering from all kinds of white eyes and rumors in Dongling. Don''t nanny understand? How many people are waiting for us to show our displeasure and slander his majesty Dongling to kill me. Your displeasure is in the enemy''s heart


    Nanny shivered. Unexpectedly, Kun Yuyang thought so thoroughly, and immediately nodded respectfully.


    Kun Yu Yang softened, "nanny, believe it or not, I''m very content now. My future husband is just a common clan son, but he defended me before he got married. There are also people from Yufu and guhoufu. They don''t think I''m a victim sent by Xikun at all, and they talk to me. Isn''t that better than being bullied in Xikun palace? "


    She took the mirror and showed a bright smile, "even if I can only wear five Phoenix crown, what? Yufu is right. It''s Princess Danyang who should be ashamed. She married a man who didn''t love her and didn''t love her. Today she is more than me. In the future I will be more happy than her. Nurse, do you believe it? "


    "Yes, of course I do!"


    With tears in her eyes, nanny smiles and puts on the Yellow hazel for Kun Yuyang, reflecting the bright red broad sleeve wedding dress, which is as gorgeous as the morning glow on the horizon.


    Kun Yuyang is well dressed. When the door of the palace opens at dawn, he can enter the palace and wait for the ceremony.


    Princess Danyang just got up at the urging of the maid of honor. There was no wedding happiness on her face. Some of her face was just cold.


    Dian''er took out the Phoenix crown and put it on her head. "The princess should dress up quickly, not for her son-in-law''s decency, but for her own decency! I heard that Princess Xikun got up to make up before dawn. Our princess is born beautiful. How can we call her Xiaohu Meizi? "


    This made Princess Danyang feel energetic in a moment. She stared at dian''er and said, "nonsense, even if she wore ordinary palace clothes, she was more respectable than Kun Yuyang, who was born in a humble family. She''s just a victim sent by the enemy country as a cover up. She''s worthy of a big gift from the princess. "


    The maid of honor and the bride stood in a row waiting on the side, respectfully raised the horn comb, "please the princess make up, one comb to the end, two combs...""Come on, don''t read this nonsense. My palace doesn''t want to grow old with Yin Shuo. Just make me beautiful and noble, and don''t let the fox in Xikun steal my limelight. "


    The bride hesitated and said, "but princess, every woman has to read these words when they get married. Only in the future can the couple be united and


    Dian''er winked at the bridegroom, took the comb and interrupted her. The bridegroom stepped back.


    While she combed her hair for Princess Danyang, she coaxed her to be happy. "Our princess is very noble. Even if we don''t read these words, can''t our son-in-law dare to bully the princess? Don''t worry, princess. You asked the princess of Xikun to wear the five Phoenix crown. She''s so shameful today. How can she steal your limelight? "


    Princess Danyang looked in the mirror with pride, "you can still talk."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 126

    In the morning, Yin Shuo wore a red wedding dress and stood in the ancestral hall for a long time.


    On the wedding day, he had to pay homage to his parents. The mountain in central Fujian was high and far away. If Yin Yan didn''t come back, he had to pay homage to his ancestors in the ancestral hall.


    In his heart, he didn''t regard today as the real wedding day.


    In the spring and garden that day, every word that Princess Danyang humiliated him was branded in his mind.


    His eyes were cold at the thought of that plump and proud woman, dressed in gorgeous clothes and holding her chin high, looking at him contemptuously.


    If you dare to humiliate him, he will come back sooner or later.


    After standing for a while, until his legs were slightly numb, he turned to his face and said, "where''s Miss? After I enter the palace, she is the only master left in the palace. It depends on her to welcome the princess into the palace. "


    The servant behind him lowered his head. "Back to the eldest son, the wound on the young lady''s forehead is not good. He said it''s inconvenient to go out to see the guests. I can''t go out today."


    "Hasn''t it been so long?"


    Yan Shuo turned to look at him, his eyes sharp, "what do you do to eat? Didn''t you ask the doctor to change her dressing day by day? "


    Yin Jike''s face can''t do anything, he also depends on Yin Jike to get more information about the cabinet.


    The servant panicked, "yes, of course the slaves have! Last time, the doctor said that the wound had scabbed. I don''t know why the scab started to bleed again. Originally, the doctor said no scar could be left. Now... "


    How can a young lady who is well-off and doesn''t have to work and even can''t get out of the door get scab?


    There''s only one possibility, Yin Jixiao didn''t want to make the wound better, and deliberately tore the scab open.


    "Well, now everybody''s against me. Good, good."


    He said a few good words in a row. The servant thought he was scolding himself, so he knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Yan Shuo snorted coldly, "today is my big day. I don''t want to worry about her. Go and tell the young lady that if the next time the doctor comes, her wound still doesn''t grow well, then it doesn''t have to grow well in the future. "


    Then he strode out.


    When he walked away, the servant raised his head and turned to see his scarlet back farther and farther away until he disappeared outside the ancestral hall.


    I don''t know why, he felt that the big red on Yan Shuo didn''t have any happiness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Princess, the auspicious time is coming. When shall we go out?"


    In the post house, all the people from Xikun are waiting for Kun Yuyang''s order. It''s up to her to decide when to start.


    There''s a lot of stress in being earlier and later.


    It seems that she is not reserved to go too early. After the rise of the army in Xikun, the people in the Dongling Dynasty had already complained about her identity, so it was no use making people laugh.


    It''s even worse to go too late.


    It is very generous of Ning emperor to allow her to marry as a princess. If she slights her, she may become a reference for others.


    Between life and face, Kun Yuyang needs to make the most appropriate choice.


    After taking a deep breath, she smiles at the crowd and says, "don''t wait. Let''s go now."


    In front of her life, face is never a matter of great importance. This is her experience of living humbly in Xikun palace for more than ten years.


    Many Xi Kun envoys hesitated, even dissatisfied.


    Kun Yuyang not only loses her face, but also Xi Kun''s face!


    It is true that Xikun is ashamed of Dongling, but as Xikun people, they have no choice but to safeguard the dignity of their country!


    "Princess, why don''t you wait?"


    All the people with the highest status in the emissary opened their mouths. Kunyuyang looked at him and saw that he was a third class servant in the Xikun Dynasty. Because he had offended the prince, he was sent to be a cannon fodder emissary.


    She laughs sarcastically, "this princess is the blood of emperor Kun, and it''s just that she was sent to Dongling as a victim. Fortunately, his majesty Dongling was gracious and didn''t involve me. I didn''t expect that it was you who really wanted me to die. "


    Seeing off relatives changed his face. "Princess, it''s because you are the blood of emperor Kun that you can''t lose the power of Xikun! If you are humiliated, I will be humiliated! "


    "A man will humiliate himself, but later generations will humiliate him!"


    Kunyu Yangfei quickly interrupts him. She is very glad that she learned this sentence with Yufu a few days ago. Now it''s just used to say, "Xikun pretends to make friends with Dongling, in order to take advantage of Dongling''s unprepared invasion of Dongling''s border. This kind of villain behavior is despised by me as a female! It is not Dongling who humiliates Xikun, but his father himself! "


    Seeing off relatives made her eyes wide open, "princess, as a member of Xikun royal family, how can you disrespect your majesty?"


    "I''m sorry, she''s my Dongling royal clan wife now. She''s no longer from Xikun."


    Outside the courtyard, a man in a red wedding dress came in with a smile and a loose look.


    Kun Yuyang looks at him strangely.


    This is not Her future husband?


    "Why, my husband is too handsome today, and my wife is so stupid?"


    "Uncle Ning Tang" goes to Kun Yuyang and embraces her waist carelessly. Nanny''s heart is very tight. Unexpectedly, Dongling people are so open.Even in Xikun, where people are open, there are no unmarried couples who are so close in public!


    Kunyu blushed.


    It was not only because he was holding his waist, but because he came to meet him in person, which saved him from the embarrassment of entering the palace alone. He also spoke for himself, so that the messenger did not dare to blame her again.


    Behind "Uncle Ning Tang", a group of royal children who have made friends with him look at Kun Yuyang with approval, "this boy takes the princess as a treasure and has to come to meet him in person. We also joke that he wants to be the son-in-law of Xikun. We just heard what the princess said outside, which shows that the princess is a sensible person, different from the ordinary Xikun people. "


    When the man said a few words about ordinary Xikun people, he took a look at the seeing off envoy, disdained to move his eyes, and bowed his hand to Kunyu. "In the past, we mistook the princess. Don''t blame the princess. Today we welcome the princess into the palace in person. It''s an apology. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 127

    After a disturbance, kunyuyang came later than Princess Danyang.


    The two weddings were held in the Darui Palace at the same time. Emperor Ning personally presided over the wedding. The civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty and the royal families all came, and the scene was grand and incomparable.


    Princess Danyang was supported by the people of the Western Palace. Yin Shuo came from the outside of the palace alone. A couple went their own way, and no one spoke to anyone.


    Do not know that they are not a pair, but each waiting for their own bride and groom.


    The minister who came early whispered, "I thought that Prime Minister Yin had been humiliated by Princess Danyang, and would definitely mention the matter of withdrawing marriage. I didn''t expect that he didn''t respond, nor did his majesty. The wedding was held in the end. "


    "No wonder, I don''t think the princess is happy, neither is Prime Minister Yin. Well, it''s a disturbing marriage


    The couple were embarrassed, and the people who came to the party were even more embarrassed.


    They are ready to say good things to the new couple, but the new couple are neither hot nor cold, and they can''t say good things.


    Let''s not talk about it. It''s not only unpleasant, but also annoying!


    It was not until I saw Uncle Ning bringing a group of royal children to welcome Kunyu Yang into the palace that people felt the joy of the wedding and went forward to congratulate him.


    "Congratulations, I wish you two a hundred years of happiness, forever!"


    "You two are a perfect couple. Congratulations


    "I wish you two a good son and a happy life."


    There was no repetition of the congratulations, and Kun Yuyang was flattered. I thought that she would still be looked down upon because of Xikun''s military promotion. I didn''t expect that people were so warm and kind to her.


    She didn''t know that these people were holding their breath in Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo. They wanted to find a place to spit out the auspicious words!


    "Thank you for your kind words. Thank you very much."


    Uncle Ning returns the gift happily. Kun Yuyang is inconvenient to wear. He doesn''t know whether to return the gift or not. He can only stare at it.


    For a while, tears welled up in her eyes and almost rolled to her face.


    When Princess Danyang saw her coming late, she was surrounded by people to congratulate her. She was so angry that she twisted Dahong xipa to pieces.


    Now, with tears in her eyes, she finally caught hold of her pigtail, "father! You see the tears in Princess Xikun''s eyes, it is clear that she is reluctant to marry her cousin! She has a grudge against her father, which is a blatant contempt for him


    She shouts loudly, and the eyes of all the people are attracted by her. Kun Yuyang is so moved that she can hardly react to what she said.


    When the reaction came, everyone stared at the tears in her eyes, and soon looked away.


    She is clearly happy to tears in the eyes, where like resentment?


    Princess Danyang has nothing to look for.


    "What nonsense? Princess Xikun went to the palace specially to thank her after receiving the wedding order. How can she feel resentful? "


    Ning Digao sits on the head and scolds Princess Danyang in a low voice.


    Because today is the wedding of two couples, the first in addition to Ningdi as the son of heaven as the principal, slightly lower position also sat Huangshu couple.


    That is the uncle and aunt of Ningdi, and also the father of Uncle ningtang.


    Uncle Huang came to Emperor Ning''s ear and didn''t know what to say. Emperor Ning''s eyes looked at Kun Yuyang.


    The bridegroom of dahongjifu is close to her ear. He doesn''t know what to say. Kunyuyang blushes. "I''m moved by the kindness of the people. It''s not because you''re here to greet me in person!"


    The little girl denied it, but Ning Di could see the joy in her heart through the crowd.


    It seems that she is very satisfied with her present situation and likes her bridegroom.


    Looking at the gloomy Princess Danyang, Emperor Ning loved kunyuyang more and more. "Aunt Huang, it''s not worth anything. Go ahead!"


    The woman next to Uncle Huang stood up and gave a blessing, "thank you, your majesty!"


    Dian''er stood behind Princess Danyang and quietly comforted her, "princess, don''t worry. What if she has a bridegroom to meet her? What about the crowd? Look at the five Phoenix crowns she''s wearing. She''s dead. No wonder she''s crying in embarrassment! "


    Princess Danyang reached out and stroked the seven Phoenix crowns on her head, and her mood finally calmed down.


    "The true honor is never achieved by the heart of the people, but by destiny. My palace is naturally noble. Can a princess of humble origin like her compare with the empress''s


    This sentence is not only about Kun Yuyang, but also about Yu Fu.


    Dian''er agrees with her words. Princess Danyang looks at Kun Yuyang provocatively. Suddenly, she comes to Kun Yuyang and puts something on her head from her sleeve.


    The big sleeve fell, and Princess Danyang opened her eyes!


    "She even gave Kun Yuyang a phoenix hairpin!"


    originally wore as like as two peas of five Phoenix crows, and added the same red gold and Phoenix hairpin, it became six Phoenix suddenly.


    Dian''er stopped her, "princess, keep your voice down! That''s your Majesty''s aunt, your aunt. As a royal wife, she certainly has a phoenix hairpin. Keep your voice down. Don''t let your majesty hear you


    Princess Danyang was so angry that she was dizzy. "There are countless Royal clans. According to you, our palace will call her kunyuyang aunt in the future? She thinks so well"Just now, uncle Huang said something to his majesty. It must be that Princess Xikun is not good-looking with the five Phoenix crown. Your majesty allowed Aunt Huang to add another one. Don''t shout out, it''s against your Majesty''s will


    Princess Danyang naturally knew that they would not dare to do such a thing without the permission of emperor Ning.


    But in her heart is not willing, not willing to let kunyuyang grab her a little bit of the limelight!


    "Sister Danyang, don''t worry. I also brought a phoenix hairpin into the palace to add it to you. Didn''t I still beat Princess Xikun?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Princess Danyang looked back and found Yufu standing there with a smile.


    In her hand, she held a phoenix hairpin which was the same as the two brides.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 128

    Yufu was granted the title of princess. Naturally, there was a royal Phoenix hairpin.


    Danyang princess is a joy, so she can still overwhelm kunyuyang, but soon, she calm down.


    No.


    How could Yu Fu be so kind and give her her Phoenix hairpin?


    She turned in her head and frowned, "you want to hurt me?! What I wear on my head is the eight Phoenix crown, which is the size of the princess, and another Phoenix is the size of the queen. Do you mean to kill me? "


    No matter how noble the princess is, she can''t be compared with the queen. It''s a capital crime to wear the nine Phoenix crown!


    Jade helps a face innocent, "Dan Yang elder sister don''t?"? Then I''ll take it. Why are you so angry? "


    Emperor Ning saw Yu Fu in a twinkling of an eye and waved to her happily, "Yu Fu, come here and let me have a look. I haven''t seen you for some time!"


    Since his illness was cured by fumigation pool, he became more and more fond of Yu Fu, just like a legitimate princess.


    Yu Fuku walked slowly with a small face. Emperor Ning was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? Who bullied you? I''m also your father. Tell me, I''ll send him off for you! "


    "No, no!"


    Yu fuzui said no, but turned to see Princess Danyang, "I want to give this Phoenix hairpin to sister Danyang, but sister Danyang doesn''t want it."


    Danyang Princess heart a tight, afraid of Yu Fu in front of Ning emperor said his bad words.


    Ning Di looked at her unhappily. What''s the matter with her today? She made trouble again and again on her wedding day. Do you want the whole royal family''s face to be buried with her?


    When he looked at Yu Fu, his face was already relaxed. "Since you don''t want Danyang elder sister, you can keep it by yourself. You can wear it when you get married in the future. "


    Yufu pretends to be naughty, "but I''ve brought it to the palace, so I don''t want to take it back. Ah! I know. I can give it to Yuyang. Does your majesty say yes or no? "


    "Yuyang?"


    Ning Di thought for a while, then realized that this was the maiden name of Princess Xikun, "are you familiar with Princess Xikun?"


    Yu Fu pondered for a moment, "I hate her very much. Otherwise, the Xikun people, the general and the elder brother would not have to leave the imperial capital. But she''s very nice. Unlike other people in Xikun, I''d like to make friends with her. "


    The emperor Ning was in a good mood, and uncle Huang came to listen.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Didn''t your majesty hear? Today, my cousin took someone to the post house to pick up her relatives. The seeing off envoy of Xikun didn''t let Yuyang go out early. He said that she went too early, which made Xikun lose face. Yuyang said that people will humiliate themselves, but later generations humiliate them. It is Xikun who has acted unjustly. It is Xikun who has fallen on Xikun''s face, not Dongling. "


    Ning Di patted his thigh, "OK! good point! Uncle Huang, how lucky you are to have such a good daughter-in-law


    Uncle Huang didn''t want his son to marry Princess Xikun. Once he did, the ill reputation of "emperor Xikun''s son-in-law" would be ridiculed in the future.


    But since his son met Princess Xikun in chunheyuan, he didn''t know what evil happened to him. He had to marry her!


    He also said that as long as he married Princess Xikun, he would never fight with others in the future, and he would take a good job in the court to be a person of duty. Uncle Huang and Aunt Huang accepted Princess Xikun.


    After listening to Yu Fu''s report, uncle Huang was completely relieved.


    "It''s your Majesty''s good fortune. Fortunately, the princess sent by Xikun is very sensible. In the future, An''an will be a patriarchal wife in Dongling, which will reduce your Majesty''s worries. "


    Ningdi Longyan big Yue, toward jade to help a wave, "in this case, you go!"


    Princess Danyang watched as Yufu walked towards kunyuyang and put the Phoenix hairpin she had rejected on kunyuyang''s head.


    So far, wufengguan became qifengguan, and kunyuyang''s face was completely recovered.


    "Yufu, thank you."


    She held Yufu''s hand tightly with tears in her eyes. Before she got married, she always told herself that no matter what kind of humiliation she had today, she could not cry.


    You can''t cry when you die!


    But she cried several times today, for uncle Ning Tang, for his friends, for his mother, and for Yu Fu


    "It''s just that you don''t have to thank me for giving me the green feather hairpin."


    Then he came to her ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear? As I said, it''s Princess Danyang who is embarrassed today, not you. "


    Kun Yu Yang smiles sweetly, "but as Princess Dongling, you are the nominal sister of Princess Danyang. If you give me the Phoenix hairpin instead of her, won''t your majesty doubt you? "


    "I did. She didn''t want it herself."


    Yu Fu said so quietly that he finally handed Kunyu Yang''s hand to Uncle Ning Tang, "Uncle Tang, Yu Yang will give it to you."


    According to the generation of Dongling princess, Yufu really should be called a cousin.


    Ning Tang uncle did not take big, but respectfully toward her bow, "big niece daughter, big grace does not say thank you, in the future need uncle''s place, although speak!"


    The gesture is so respectful, but the tone is very arrogant, really like a dandy.Yu Fu can''t help but roll his eyes. He is in his early twenties, and he calls his niece because of his seniority.


    She turned to leave, suddenly in the crowd to see another red kimono figure, lonely and desolate.


    That''s Yan Shuo.


    If it wasn''t for the red jacket, Yu Fu couldn''t see that he was the bridegroom.


    In contrast, uncle Ning Tang''s high spirited dandy look is more pleasing to the eye.


    He came from a distance with a smile. "The auspicious time has not arrived yet. I''ll pay homage later. Can you ask Princess Zhenjiang to speak to me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 129

    DARUI palace has a vast area. It has always been the palace where the Royal princess married. There is a garden beside it.


    Yan Shuo and Yu Fu stood in the flowers and talked. It was open all around. They didn''t have to worry about being heard, but also let the people looking for them see.


    "It''s already midsummer, and the flowers in Darui Palace are still blooming so well."


    He reached out to caress the flowers, fingertips over the petals, without any pity.


    Yu Fu suddenly remembered the first time she met him. Gu Jiuge took her to Lin''an for a night tour, but she accidentally fell into the river and was rescued by Gu Shubai. At that time, Yin Shuo was standing in front of him all wet.


    The relationship between people is often doomed at first sight. Although Gu Shubai doubted Yin Shuo at that time, Yu Fu also ranked him as a good man who did good deeds bravely.


    What''s more, he is a modest gentleman, handsome as jade.


    Until it was confirmed that it was Yin Shuo who conspired to poison Gu Shubai in Changzhou government, his image in Yufu''s heart was completely subverted.


    She was only alert and indifferent in her heart, and pretended to be ignorant of the world.


    "For such a big event as the marriage of the two princesses, the people in the flower house in the palace naturally take care of the flowers in order to have a good omen. Speaking of this, I haven''t congratulated the prime minister on his wedding


    He said congratulations, but he didn''t want to. He was embarrassed to say it.


    Yan Shuo''s face sank for a long time, and suddenly she made him laugh, "you know this is not a happy event for me and Princess Danyang, what else do you congratulate? At a young age, we learn from other people''s social scenes. "


    Yu Fu is also very helpless, "this kind of polite words always have to say, I know you don''t like to hear, so I only intend to say one. I don''t think you can''t stand this sentence. "


    Back and forth, the tone of their conversation returned to the past.


    Yin Shuo bowed his head, but he didn''t smile. He could stand such kind words ten or twenty times, but he didn''t want to hear a word from Yu Fu.


    She is in his heart, is no one else can compare?


    "You just wanted to give fengchai to Princess Xikun on purpose? It should be. Princess Danyang is jealous and selfish. She thinks that if she doesn''t let Princess Dai Qifeng in Xikun, she will count herself the most noble. She didn''t know how stupid she was. "


    Yu Fu looked at him in surprise.


    When he was twenty-one years old, he became a prime minister, not only because he was the son of the old prime minister, but also because he was tactful and well-rounded in the court, which won the support of emperor Ning and his courtiers.


    Talking about others behind their backs, and even using several extremely ugly words, this kind of thing should not happen to Yin Shuo.


    "Since you hate Princess Danyang so much, why don''t you retire to your majesty?"


    "It''s because I hate her that I don''t want to give up marriage as she wishes. Besides If I marry her, she can''t harass Gu houshizi any more. You should be happy. "


    Yin Shuo avoided the heavy and took the light, and did not talk about the most important reason.


    Yu Fu thought, "I can''t say whether I''m happy or not. It really saves me some trouble if she doesn''t come to Houfu, but it''s all small things. She is not qualified to influence the affairs of marquis Gu. "


    Yan Shuo said with a smile, "what you said is that even your majesty may not be qualified to influence, let alone Princess Danyang."


    Yu Fu didn''t agree and said, "Your Majesty is qualified."


    However, your majesty will not interfere in the affairs of marquis Gu''s house for his own personal interests.


    Yin Shuo said: "I know the reason I just said, you won''t believe it, then I''ll tell you the truth. Your majesty suspects me and wants to weaken my power. If I refuse to get married, I will be doomed and may never be able to return to my present position. I can''t leave this court. "


    He actually admitted it.


    Yu Fu said, "is it really worthwhile to marry a woman you hate for power and position?"


    Yan Shuo stepped forward, and his shadow was on Yu Fu, "without power, what will I take to marry my beloved woman in the future? The person I want to marry is you from the beginning to the end. "


    His eyes fell on Yu Fu, and his eyes were covered with haze. Yu Fu suddenly remembered what Gu Jiuge said when he first went to the Jade Restaurant.


    There is no danger for Gu Hanmo to go to the border. If Gu Shubai goes, there will be danger.


    What he meant was this


    Yu Fu frowned and suddenly sneered.


    "Thank you, Prime Minister. But I wonder if people like you know what love is? "


    Knowing that he sent someone to poison Gu Shubai, she didn''t alienate him to this extent.


    Yan Shuo was at a loss for a moment, and didn''t know what he had said wrong to make her angry. "Of course, I know that since I first met you in guhou mansion, I''ve --"


    "love is not possession and killing, love is a beautiful thing, how can you say love with a bloody hand? You''re terrible. You''re not thinking right. "


    Yan Shuo forced himself to restrain his voice, "Gu Shubai is the one who is engaged with you. Before you like me, I can only use cruel means to get rid of him. I admit that I am selfish, but that has nothing to do with my feelings for you! ""What does that matter?"


    Yu Fu didn''t get angry but laughed. He pointed back at the main hall of DARUI palace, "well, if you say you want to marry me, you will naturally leave me the right wife. You go in now and tell your majesty that if you don''t marry Princess Danyang, I will accept your words. How about that? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 130

    Yan Shuo was very calm to others, and he couldn''t make half a point in front of her.


    He is like a young man who is in love for the first time. He is at a loss. "Yufu, I just told you..."


    Yu Fu''s face was like that of Princess Danyang. She imitated her, raised her chin and looked at Yin Shuo with provocative eyes.


    "Joke. I am a princess granted by your majesty. You want to marry me, but you want to marry someone else. Do you want me to be a concubine? I tell you, as long as you marry Princess Danyang today, don''t pester me again in the future! "


    Knowing her for such a long time, he had never seen her unruly and willful, and Yin Shuo had a different mood in his heart.


    She still cares about herself, so she doesn''t like to marry Princess Danyang.


    Seeing that he bowed his head and said nothing, Yu Fu thought that his imitation of Princess Danyang was too successful, which made Yan Shuo dislike himself for a moment, and he was secretly happy.


    "Prime Minister Yin, Princess Zhenjiang, the auspicious time has come. Please go to the main hall!"


    Outside the garden, a palace man stooped to stand there and asked them to go back. Yufu turned to look at Yin Shuo. Suddenly, he looked up with a smile on his face.


    Then he strode toward the main hall.


    That smile didn''t seem to hate himself. Yufu cried to himself, "is it because I said too much that he had to go to his majesty to get married? Oh, no, I''m not lifting a stone and hitting myself in the foot


    She regretted that she had made a slip of the tongue. At the moment, there was no one who wanted to discuss with her. The three elder brothers in the imperial capital were all in the palace and did not enter the palace.


    Just go to the main hall first.


    The royal wedding ceremony is much more complicated than the folk wedding ceremony. The ceremony officials in red coats command the positions of the new couple, the bridesmaids and the accompanying palace people.


    With two new couples, the scene is more complicated.


    "Yufu, come to me."


    Yu Fu suddenly heard someone calling her. It turned out that the eldest prince was standing in the first place of all the princes and was waving to let her pass.


    The second prince slowed down and saw Yu Fu. He was annoyed that he was robbed by the eldest prince. Suddenly, a little red light flashed on Yu Fu''s head, "sister Yu Fu, you are wearing the jewelry I gave you?"


    Yu Fu was thinking about Yin Shuo. In a trance, he was brought by the second prince.


    The eldest prince was very dissatisfied with his behavior of cutting off people on the way. "What jewelry did you give Yufu?"


    The second prince was in a good mood. "Here, this is a rare pigeon blood. I ordered someone to give it to Yu Fu. But Yu Fu Shan looks good with this step shake. "


    Yu Fu then came back to his senses. "Oh, today, when the two princesses are married, it''s not suitable to wear fengchai, and it''s not too plain. Pigeon blood step shake color auspicious and simple, I put on


    "Yu Fu''s sister looks really good on. If she wears a whole set, it will look better."


    The second prince flattered him, and the eldest prince gave him a white look. "What the second younger brother said is wrong. Yufu only took one step to wear it in order not to steal the limelight of the two brides. If she wore a whole set of headgear, wouldn''t she make the two brides look dull? "


    The second prince snorted with disdain. Looking at Yu Fu''s ordinary dress, he was more dazzling than the two brides in gorgeous clothes. He was crazy for a moment.


    "Your Majesty."


    When the two new couples stood still and the official was ready to sing the ceremony, Yin Shuo suddenly opened his mouth.


    Ning Dizheng joked with his uncle and waved, "what''s the matter with the prime minister? Today is a day of great rejoicing. If you have something to say, don''t miss the auspicious time. "


    Yu Fu was worried that Yin Shuo would take his words seriously, but he didn''t notice the second prince''s eyes.


    Yin Shuo looked in her direction.


    Those who stood in that direction were princes and princesses. Others noticed his eyes and didn''t know which prince or princess he was looking at.


    Princess Danyang stood beside him, looking forward to it.


    She said in a low voice: "the big gift of worshiping heaven and earth has not been done yet. You regret it too late now. If you don''t say it again, it will be too late!"


    The voice was so low that only two new couples standing side by side could hear it.


    Kunyuyang heard her words, subconsciously looked at ningtang uncle, the latter cunning smile.


    As soon as she warmed her fingertips, she immediately realized that the other party held her hand, which made her feel more dependent and shy.


    No matter what happened to Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo, they managed their own little days.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Yin Shuo. Yufu was worried, Emperor Ning was dignified, and Princess Danyang was looking forward to it.


    More and more people are waiting to see the good play and see what will happen to Yan Shuo and Princess Danyang


    How to choose, say or not, Yin Shuo seemed to have a heavy burden on his shoulders.


    In silence, the day when Yin Yan left the imperial capital for central Fujian, the scene of flying snow and taking a car appeared in front of him.


    No, he can''t.


    He can''t ignore everything, can''t waste Yin Yan''s life sacrificing his position to protect him, can''t destroy the reputation of the Yin family accumulated in the court for the sake of affection.


    Ning Di is a little impatient, "eh?"The ending is very long. It is not only impatient to wait, but also threatening.


    For a long time, Yin Shuo turned to Emperor Ning.


    "Your Majesty, I just want to thank the Lord longen again. Thank you for betrothing Princess Danyang to me. His son, Yu guiyishiikea, is blessed to marry Princess Danyang. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 131

    Yu Fu went out of the palace with his head down and was stopped by two horses.


    "Five brothers and six brothers, why are you here?"


    "We''ve come to pick you up. The ceremony in the palace must be very boring today. We''ve come to pick you up for fun."


    The pro guard behind her brought Yufu''s horse. She pointed to Gu Xianggu and said with a smile, "don''t you agree that you are going to take care of the fourth brother''s family in the mansion today? You''ve come out to play. Isn''t the fourth brother so busy that he''s confused? "


    Yu Fu got on the horse cleanly. "I''d better go back to the house and help the fourth brother. I can''t bully him like this."


    Together with his family, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi would dare to bully Gu Wenqing. Who told him to have a good temper?


    Gu Xiang immediately took the reins of Yu Fu''s horse, "Xiao Yu Fu, don''t worry. In fact, we don''t figure out how to play. We also have business to do. The fourth brother is busy in the house. Let''s go to the Jade Restaurant to see how Yuguan is. When the second brother left, he entrusted the girl to Yuguan. We''ll visit her by the way. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "well, it''s just business. It''s just that I''m hungry. Let''s try some new dishes from yushanlou! "


    Yufu has a good eye for the hero. Yuguan is a good shopkeeper. He not only wants to invite people to perform in the building in turn to attract guests, but also stares at the cook to develop new dishes.


    Whether it''s a performance or a dish, it''s often changed and new, so natural customers come like clouds.


    Gu Yi laughs at her, "good! It was said that Gu Xiang and I ran out to play, but now you are greedy for new dishes! Oh, no, you haven''t had enough for today''s wedding banquet in the palace? "


    Yu Fu was startled by Yin Shuo and thought that he would refuse to marry Ning di. How could he have the heart to eat well?


    Later, she was disappointed to see that Yin Shuo didn''t refuse to marry.


    This young talent, who is famous as the imperial capital and is manifested in the court, eventually lost his original intention for power and position.


    "You don''t know how strange the atmosphere of today''s wedding banquet is. Who is in the mood to eat well? First, Princess Danyang and Yin Cheng were strangers... "


    Brother and sister three people ride on the horse, jade help today palace situation brief tell them, very sorry.


    Behind him, a small group of Gu''s soldiers followed closely to protect their safety. When the people on the road saw it from a distance, they avoided it.


    Some people on the roadside recognized Gu Jiajun, "ah, is this princess Zhenjiang? Who are those two young masters of guhou mansion? "


    Gu Yi said angrily, "xiaoyufu has only been here for more than a year. The people know you. We were born and raised in the imperial capital for 17 years, but no one knows us! "


    Gu Xiang sneered at himself: "everyone knows the elder brother and the second brother when they go out, but it doesn''t matter. In a few years, we''ll go to the battlefield and build military achievements, and someone will know us too!"


    "Oh, as like as two peas, the two sons are five sons and six sons. Don''t you know? The youngest two CHILDES in guhou mansion are twins


    People''s voice soon spread to their ears, Yu Fu said with a smile: "five elder brother and six elder brother''s luck is better than three elder brother and four elder brother. People will know who you are as soon as they look at you. It''s good to look the same! "


    Otherwise, there are so many CHILDES in the house of marquis Gu. How can the people outside recognize them?


    But pick the one or two that matter.


    Gu Yi is rather proud, touched his face, "so it is!"


    The three stopped outside the Yushan building. Yuguan had been informed long ago and came out with red wine and green sleeves. "Miss, you two are here. The girl who invited the moon has been waiting for a long time in the blue room on the third floor. She looks very worried. "


    "Worried? Is she all right? "


    Gu Xiang looked straight. "When the second brother left, he entrusted her to us. If she had an accident, how could we explain to him?"


    The jade official wrung eyebrows, recalled the face when inviting the moon to come, quickly shook his head, "not like. I think the girl is in good health. It should be something on her mind. Please go upstairs. I''ll know when I see you. "


    When they went upstairs and passed the plum room where Gu Jiuge often went, Yu Fu took a subconscious look.


    Gu Yi walked in front of her and suddenly saw the blue words, "xiaoyufu, what are you looking at? Here it is. "


    It turns out that the blue room is next to the plum room.


    As soon as the door was opened, inviting the moon to stand in the room, his face was full of color. "I think about it carefully. There is something that may be bad for Gu Hou''s house. I should tell you."


    ¡­¡­


    "Yan Shuo, a bastard who has no human relations, is willing to go out even his own sister? Miss Yin is so pitiful. She has such a father and brother


    Gu Yi patted the table several times. "No wonder he clearly hates Princess Danyang and wants to marry her. This kind of person can''t do anything for power? Xiaoyufu, you must stay away from him. Don''t let him hurt you


    Inviting the moon to tell the whole story of Chen Chuxiu and Yin Jikua that day. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi scolded Yin Shuo in turn. She heard a lot of information from their words.


    "It turns out that the person that Prime Minister Yin really likes is Miss Yufu..."


    Yu Fu frowned slightly. "I have made it clear to him today. I think he won''t pester me in the future. Instead, he asked Miss Yin to inquire about the establishment of the cabinet, which had to be ignored. "Gu Yi said: "he is afraid that his power will be weakened, so it is common sense for him to inquire about the new cabinet. Miss inviting the moon, why do you think it''s bad for our guhou mansion? "


    Inviting the moon to think, "I can''t say well, intuition. I always feel that a person who has no pity for his own sister will do whatever he can to harm Gu Houfu. I''m also afraid that I''m oversensitive, so I hesitated for several days and still think I should tell you. "


    "I have the same intuition as inviting the moon."


    Yu Fu Chang breathed a sigh of relief, "have you ever thought that if Yin Shuo only inquired about the cabinet information, why give up Miss yin? According to my understanding of him, what he has to do is not just to inquire, but to -- "


    Gu Xiang said tentatively:" is it Destruction? "


    Can you guess what Yin Shuo will do when he inquires about the cabinet www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 132

    Yu Fu sent a letter to the border, at the same time, the first frontline war started.


    The surrounding cities are in a state of panic. General Xu of xiaozhuguan, who is close behind him, leads his troops to be ready for support.


    "Are you too nervous, general? When did you want us to support Gu''s army in the war? "


    The people at the bottom murmured. General Xu thought about it and walked down from the wall.


    "You''re right. It''s just that I''ve been stationed in xiaozhuguan for five years, and I''ve seen wolf smoke every year. This is the first time that I can hear the sound of gunfire from such a distance..."


    Listen to the news, how many troops have been put into the war!


    If it wasn''t for his duty of guarding xiaozhuguan, he would have rushed to the front line to see this rare spectacle.


    The soldier followed his line of sight and looked into the distance. He saw nothing but smoke.


    "At this time, I don''t know if Weizhou and other front-line cities have sent reinforcements."


    General Xu suddenly thought of something, "if there is an order for reinforcements in the front line, inform this general immediately!"


    Until the afternoon, xiaozhuguan didn''t wait for the order of reinforcement, just waiting for a victory, and the army and people in the city were jubilant.


    "If general Gu comes out in person, he will win! Only with the general in xiaozhuguan can the people live in peace for decades! "


    The common people were happy, and the soldiers in the army also said, "the front-line Gu''s army is fighting with blood, so that we can be peaceful in xiaozhuguan.". If the front line doesn''t work, let''s We''re going to have to make a lot of achievements. "


    A man''s success is the end of all his bones.


    General Xu chewed this sentence, the price of success is wanguku, then he would rather spend his whole life guarding xiaozhuguan, to be an ordinary general without war achievements.


    ¡­¡­


    The Xikun army was driven out of Zhushan all the way from outside zhuguan. Gu Shubai, as a forward, waved his arms. When he wanted to lead the army to pursue the victory, he heard the voice of the herald behind him.


    "The general has orders, the poor are not to be pursued. All the vanguards will return by the same way!"


    "Xu -"


    the cavalry at the front of the team reined in the horse, with the horse''s head high and yellow sand splashed at the foot.


    The morale of the soldiers is low. They have never seen the Xikun people''s border town for so many years. They just drive them away every time. I don''t want to keep it this time.


    They look at Gu Shubai, who looks at the herald.


    No, Gu huaijiang didn''t tell them that before.


    It''s said that the attack is the defense, so that Xikun people no longer dare to invade at will. Why don''t they take advantage of the victory to pursue?


    Gu Shubai''s eyes were like nails, and he was in the army of Xikun.


    The herald repeated, "young general, this is the order of the general!"


    Gu Shubai looked at the Xikun army reluctantly. It was less than a hundred paces in front of them. If he caught up with them now, he could kill at least half of them.


    Just because there are national steles between the hundred steps, they can''t cross those low stones, they can only watch the Xikun people escape.


    This kind of unwillingness and resentment is almost taken for granted by Gu Jiajun''s people.


    This is true every year. This year, after the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries, it is even more true that the imperial edicts of the DPRK and China always value peace.


    Pooh!


    Gu Shubai took back his eyes decisively, turned his horse''s head, "all the vanguard battalion, return the same way!"


    Seeing the return of Gu''s army, a general of Xikun who scurried forward was quite proud, and his horse''s speed gradually lowered.


    "See? Even if this war is good for them, what will happen? Dongling people are timid rabbits. They dare not beat us at all. As long as we cross Zhushan and return to Xikun, they will not dare to invade! "


    Whoosh -


    a long arrow came through the air. Before everyone could react, the elated general had been stabbed in the throat.


    Looking back, Gu Shubai rode alone and put down his bow and arrow slowly.


    His handsome eyes are like stars, heavy and resolute, "I can take your life without going out of the country. Do you want to try? "


    The soldiers in Xikun didn''t expect that he would disobey Gu huaijiang''s orders. In the past, they only knew that Gu huaijiang was the God of war of Dongling. They didn''t want this handsome young major general to have such courage.


    It''s not appropriate to irritate him at this time. What should he do if he leads the army to rush over in anger?


    After a moment''s hesitation, the Xikun people immediately fled.


    After the herald rode the horse, he didn''t say anything. He continued to lead the army back the same way. Yan Zheng drove the horse to Gu Shubai''s side.


    "Young general, are you disobeying military orders?"


    The general''s military order is that the enemy should not pursue them. They all listen to the forward camp''s return, but Gu Shubai stops and gives an arrow to the enemy general.


    And an arrow through his throat made him scared.


    Gu Shubai turned his horse''s head and said, "think about it. Why did the general let us go back the same way?"


    "Ho! What else can it be for? "


    Yan Zheng said the truth like a schoolbag, "because the front is the national boundary. We Dongling are a country of etiquette, and we have never offended our neighbors. You can''t cross the boundary monument, as long as you can drive back the people of Xikun... ""No wonder. You were eavesdropping outside the big tent that day. Half of the time, you were driven away by Uncle Yan, so you don''t understand your father''s intention. "


    He rode his horse back, and Yan Zheng followed curiously, "what did the general say after I was driven away? Young general, just tell me! "


    "My father said that this time we will fight against defense and defeat Xikun, so that they will not dare to invade at will for at least ten years in the future. If you think about it, why should my father prevent us from pursuing him? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 133

    Yan Zheng''s brain can lead soldiers to fight under orders. It''s more difficult for him to think about military strategy than to kill him.


    Gu Shubai didn''t expect him to think of it. He simply left him in the same place and drove his horse back.


    Yan Zheng''s voice suddenly came from behind him, "the general didn''t let us continue to pursue, because he wanted the people of Xikun to think that we were still paralyzing the enemy as before. Knowing this, the major general still gave the enemy an arrow to make the people of Xikun think that even if we were angry, we would not dare to cross the boundary pillar and further paralyze the enemy. "


    Gu Shubai''s back has been broken, and his horse has stopped.


    For a long time, he gave a smile.


    It seems that Yan Zheng has been eavesdropping outside the big account for so many years, but he has made some progress.


    "Little general, this arrow is really the finishing touch. Ha ha ha!"


    The laughter in the tent spreads to the outside. Yan Zheng opens the curtain for Gu Shubai himself, and then guards outside the tent like a guard.


    I''m not going to leave.


    Gu Shubai looked at him and didn''t expose him. He reported the situation of the forward camp.


    "Well, get up."


    Gu huaijiang was very satisfied. "Among my sons, you know the most about being a father. Your second younger brother and third younger brother have heard that zhuguan is fighting. No, they have already sent someone back to question him as their father. "


    He took the letters from Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo, and Gu Shubai took them. It was Gu Jiuge who covered the fire paint of Weizhou, and Gu Hanmo who covered the fire paint of Changchuan.


    Don''t open it. Gu Shubai knows what''s in it.


    He still opened it, and the letter said that Gu huaijiang didn''t trust them, saying that he sent them to places where they didn''t fight to protect their safety.


    He said with a smile: "the second and third brothers are angry too early. Are they so sure that there won''t be a war between Weizhou and Changchuan?"


    Gu huaijiang brow tip a pick, looked at him one eye, father and son two people tacit.


    This action confused the next general, "general, what do you mean? Didn''t you say that the front battlefield is in zhuguan? What''s the matter with Weizhou and Changchuan? "


    Gu huaijiang pointed to the topographic map of the border hanging on the wall, "today''s World War I, not only we want to paralyze the enemy, the enemy is also testing us. We knew ahead of time that the enemy''s main force was near zhuguan. After today''s World War I, the enemy also knew that our main force was near zhuguan. If they are defeated today, won''t they change their tactics? "


    "The general means that if they know they can''t beat our main force, they will turn to attack Weizhou and Changchuan on the flank? Oh, no, there''s no preparation for the second and third childe! "


    Since Gu huaijiang knew about it, why didn''t he inform Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo earlier?


    Only Gu Shubai guessed what Gu huaijiang thought, "can''t tell them two places. Only when they are unprepared, can they have a chance to win. Otherwise, we will not only seize the opportunity, but also win today''s battle. It will be bad if the people of Xikun do not dare to attack! "


    What''s wrong with not daring to attack?


    Don''t they just want Xikun people not to attack?


    No -


    it used to be, but not this time.


    This time Gu huaijiang wants to win, not only that, to achieve the final goal, we must let the Xikun army pour out without reservation.


    In this way, they can be annihilated at one stroke!


    Gu huaijiang looked at Gu Shubai with a smile. His eyes were soft. "That''s right. But I''m also worried about your second and third younger brothers. I''m worried that something will happen to them when they lead the army independently for the first time. "


    When they left, Gu huaijiang told them that zhuguan camp was the main camp, and their two battalions were the auxiliary camp. When the main camp needed support, they were called together. When the auxiliary camp was attacked, they were also dispatched by the main camp.


    So the two of them walked with ease, and they didn''t have the consciousness to lead the troops independently.


    After the war, we will see if they will say that Gu huaijiang doesn''t trust them and just wants to protect their safety


    "Newspaper! General Xiaoqi, zhuguan sends out a warning signal. The army of Xikun is coming to Weizhou! "


    "Newspaper! General Huwei, the main camp has issued an alarm. The Xikun army is coming to our Changchuan! "


    Gu Jiuge is in the camp and complains with his guards that he wants to go to the main camp to fight with his father and brother. He is full of energy when he hears the news.


    "How many troops are there in all? How far is it from our Weizhou camp?"


    "It''s less than three miles away, general Xiaoqi. How should we fight?"


    How to respond?


    Gu Jiuge opened his eyes to see the herald, "how to fight? Is there no news from zhuguan main camp?"


    "General Hui, there is nothing but a warning signal!"


    Weizhou, Changchuan, Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo are sitting in the big tent, all of a sudden in their heads.


    There is no military order and no command. Is there something wrong with zhuguan? Gu huaijiang is unable to command, or does he intend to let them command alone as experience?


    They wrote a letter in the morning to blame Gu huaijiang for not letting him go to the battlefield. Now they think, they are so naive."Come and lead the troops out of the city to fight!"


    Both sides of the camp, Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo brothers, almost with the same action, holding the sword out of the tent, heroic.


    Gu Shubai: do you think your father wants to protect you? No, he probably wants you to die


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 134

    Outside the city of Weizhou, the two armies faced each other, and the number of Xikun troops was far larger than that of Dongling.


    The main general opposite Gu Jiuge is a woman, with red clothes and red horses as bright as fire.


    She looked very old. She stood in front of the army in red armor and looked at Gu Jiuge with contempt.


    "The brat is not dry, but also learn to fight? Is Gu Jiajun gone? "


    The sound


    Gu Jiuge was inexplicably familiar with it. Looking closely at the woman''s face under her red helmet, her eyebrows and eyes were seven points similar to a person.


    One is handsome and dignified, the other is weak and affectionate.


    I''m used to seeing that face''s soft and weak expression. How can I see the female general in front of me? Gu Jiuge can''t say anything strange.


    The woman general on the opposite side saw him stunned and sneered, "what? You Dongling boys haven''t seen a woman who can go to war, have you? Then you should have a good look today and see how women take your city! "


    Gu Jiuge didn''t have the experience of independent united front, but he didn''t worry about the general deployment of Gu huaijiang.


    Back to God, he faintly smile, "general tone so arrogant, I almost thought in zhuguan just ate the defeat, not you liujiajun."


    With a smile, he raised his eyelid and looked at the military flag behind the female general. "The military flag with the word Liu is very beautiful. I don''t know what the name of the female general is."


    What a handsome young man. I can''t hate his words with thorns.


    Unfortunately


    The female general''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the fine lines at the corners of her eyes showed her long experience in the battlefield.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful husband is the son of his enemy!


    "My Liu family is the general of Xikun, and my general is Liu Tingting, the younger sister of General Liu Kuang! You''re too young to know. When your father was a little boy, our two families were still fighting at zhuguan! "


    Gu Jiuge carefully worded, "when my father was young, this female general probably didn''t reach hairpin, did she? He''s a hairy boy. What are you? "


    Rao is a woman general who has been on the battlefield for a long time, but the person on the opposite side is still blushing, "nonsense! My general is one year older than your father! "


    Who doesn''t like others to say that they are younger when women are in the mood for love?


    The guard behind Gu Jiuge muttered, "the general of the valiant cavalry is so powerful that he blushes at the age of the extinct nun!"


    A military order suddenly rang out across the street, "kill!"


    Good guy, this extinction abbess pretends to blush to kill them by surprise!


    In the scuffle between the two sides, Gu Jiuge was shocked by the female general''s face, and he was inexperienced, so he didn''t get any advantage in the war.


    He ordered the soldiers to retreat to Weizhou City, and the Xikun army took advantage of the situation to attack the city. It was not until the main camp of zhuguan sent reinforcements that they fled.


    Gu Jiuge was in a mess, and his armor was covered with blood, "why did the reinforcements of zhuguan come so late? The main camp warned us long ago. Why did reinforcements arrive now? "


    Gu Jiuge is so fierce that he orders people to ask the general for help. It''s Gu Shubai who doesn''t want to make money.


    "Little general!"


    All the people saluted together. Gu Jiuge got up and came forward. Then he listened to Gu Shubai and said with a smile, "now I know whether my father believes in you or not, and whether he wants to protect you?"


    "I see. My father wanted to kill me."


    Gu Jiuge sat down in a bad mood.


    Looking at Gu Shubai''s gloating eyes, he knew that the reinforcements didn''t come so late because of an accident. Gu huaijiang had arranged all this for a long time.


    "Well, don''t complain. The third brother''s situation is worse than yours. Fortunately, my father sent uncle Yan to support me. I don''t think it''s all right. "


    "Father just wanted us to lose, didn''t he? I should have thought that the enemy troops in zhuguan''s main battlefield were defeated and escaped, but you didn''t pursue them. My father obviously didn''t want to make Xikun people dare not invade at the beginning, so he used me and my third younger brother as bait! "


    Gu Shubai said: "how can we say it''s bait? It''s your own fault, but it''s my father and I who are to blame. "


    "Brother, it''s easy to say. You can''t beat me today! They have twice as many troops as we do, and the female general in charge is more than twice as old as me. How do you want me to fight? "


    Gu Shubai couldn''t laugh or cry. He touched his head like a child. "Well, I know you are wronged."


    Gu Jiuge gave up.


    After discussing for a while, Gu Jiuge suddenly thought of something, "by the way, big brother! I have something important to tell you and your father. Do you know what the woman named Liu Tingting will be from? "


    Just a few days ago, Gu Shubai was on Zhushan mountain. He heard Gu huaijiang talk about his gratitude and resentment with the Liu family. He immediately nodded, "she is the sister of General Liu Kuang of Xikun, and also the sister of famous female general Liu Yinyin of Xikun."


    Willow shade?


    This name is very strange, Gu Jiuge searched in his brain, did not think of any clues.


    "Who is Liu Yinyin?"


    "Seventeen years ago, Liu Yinyin led the army to attack zhuguan, was captured by his father alive, and finally killed himself in the capture camp by taking poison. Liu Kuang put all the money in his father''s account and resented his father and Gu''s army. ""Seventeen years..."


    Gu Jiuge murmured, "elder brother, I know the identity of Yin Jiyi''s mother."


    I think it''s a beauty when I look at the title. After reading the content, I know it''s abbess exterminator. Ha ha ha


    I think it''s a beauty www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 135

    After kunyuyang and uncle ningtang got married, they really loved each other.


    In contrast, the situation of Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo became the second biggest headache for emperor Ning besides the cabinet.


    On the third day of marriage, the princess went back to the palace. In front of a group of concubines, Princess Danyang told how small and broken the prime minister''s house was.


    She insisted that emperor Ning build a princess house for her, and let her live in her own house like the first princess.


    Emperor Ning was angry and said, "the princess of the first generation has her own residence. It must be a peaceful and unified dynasty! If you look at Dongling, the war is going on now, and the military funding is insufficient, how can you have the extra money to build princess''s house for you? "


    There is no money to repair princess''s house, but there is money to send rewards to guhou''s house day by day.


    Once upon a time, it was just enough to reward huaijiang. A great general who had made great achievements in war but did not fight for power should have been favored by Emperor Ning. Now there is another jade support, which is constantly rewarded.


    On the contrary, she stood aside and didn''t want a mansion!


    When she came back from the palace, Princess Danyang was choked up in her heart. It was even more unpleasant to stay in the prime minister''s residence.


    "Where is the son-in-law?"


    "Princess Hui, the son-in-law is handling affairs in the outer study. Do you need the maid to send someone to pass on?"


    As a dowry maid, dian''er married with Princess Danyang to the prime minister''s residence and stayed in the best east courtyard of the residence.


    No matter how good the east courtyard is, it''s the east courtyard, not the Shangfang in the middle of the mansion. That''s where the real owner of the mansion should live.


    Princess Danyang waved her hand lazily and sat in front of the dresser. "No, I think he''s upset."


    The mother of Pearl''s desire to talk stops again. Finally, she picks up the oxhorn comb and combs her sideburns again and again.


    "Let''s just say what you have. The prime minister''s house is like this. There is no one to speak to. If you don''t speak, won''t you suffocate my palace? "


    "Yes, princess."


    Dian''er considered the language, "on the wedding day, the princess didn''t let her husband-in-law come to the bridal chamber on the pretext that she didn''t feel well. But the next day xipa was sent to the palace. They knew that the princess had not married her son-in-law. They couldn''t help laughing at her behind her back


    Not to mention other people''s ridicule, dian''er and some other nannies who came out of the palace did not feel decent.


    No matter how noble a woman is, she must be successful when she gets married. Otherwise, what does it look like?


    If she didn''t like Yin Shuo any more and married all the time, would she still want to keep her body and have another plan?


    Princess Danyang looked in the mirror and found that the more she heard this, the worse her face became. She forced to smile at herself in the mirror. "If they like to laugh, just laugh. Our palace didn''t plan to live with Yin Shuo all her life. But my palace doesn''t like him. He has to please me before I can agree. "


    Dian''er was secretly worried, "but the son-in-law looks like a pure hearted man with few desires. These days, there is no princess summoning him, and he doesn''t step into the east courtyard. Does it seem like he wants to please the princess?"


    If Yin Shuo didn''t come to please Princess Danyang, wouldn''t she want to stay in the empty boudoir all her life?


    Dian''er felt terrible when she thought about it. Looking into the mirror, Princess Danyang''s mouth drooped.


    If Yin Shuo came to please her, she would be extremely ironic and humiliating, but if Yin Shuo didn''t come to please her, she felt empty.


    He should come to please himself.


    Women always smile.


    Dian''er didn''t know why, but she suddenly thought of this sentence, and soon shook her head, so that she didn''t think about it.


    Princess Danyang suddenly said: "then send someone to call Yin Jixiao. I remember she was a talented woman, and she was very weak. She hasn''t come to visit me in these days. Maybe she can learn something from her


    Dian''er was embarrassed. "Did the princess forget? Miss Yin was injured on her forehead, and the wound has not been healed so far. Now it''s hot. I heard that her wound has been purulent. Don''t scare the princess


    "Nonsense


    Princess Danyang swept the powder box to the ground. "Yin Shuo is the prime minister. She''s busy with official business and doesn''t come to our palace. Is she so big? What wound can''t be healed after so many days? Is the Yin family too poor to buy trauma medicine? Go, say this princess invites her, I see she dares not to come


    When Yin Jiyi really stood in front of Princess Danyang, she could not help regretting and subconsciously covered her nose with a handkerchief.


    Yin Jichu came forward with a soft and graceful face. On her beautiful face, a black and gray wound was shocking, which was totally out of proportion to her white skin.


    "You, how did your wound become like this? If there is any difficulty, I can ask someone to see a doctor for you. "


    Yin Ji Yi said with a faint smile, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. Recently the weather is hot, the wound is not good, scab, became like this. If you can''t come to greet the princess these days, please forgive me. "


    Princess Danyang waved her hand. "It''s just that. You''re all like this. What''s the matter with you? It''s better to go back to health, dian''er. Send the blood swallow that I brought out of the palace to miss Yin, so that she can mend her body. "


    "Yes, princess."


    Yin Jiyi once again saluted, "thank you, princess."After waiting for others to leave, Princess Danyang remembered that she was looking for Yin Ji to find fault. How did she reward her?


    Forget it, a daughter''s face left this scar, I''m afraid it won''t be better, Yin Jiyi is so poor, she can''t bear to make trouble again.


    After thinking about it, Princess Danyang said, "go to the outer study to see what the emperor''s son-in-law is doing."


    Well, I''m disfigured.


    Remember what Yin Shuo said on his wedding day? He said that if Yin Jikua''s injury was not good, he would never have to


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 136

    Yin jikuai would rather destroy his appearance than help himself to inquire about the news of the cabinet, which was unexpected to Yin Shuo.


    His nature was cold, and he didn''t have much affection for his half sister. He was ruthless all his life, and simply didn''t let the doctor go to the hospital.


    The food supply in her hospital returned to the period of radish and cabbage. There was no meat in the food, not to mention the ice in midsummer.


    Pei''er was very anxious. "The wound on Miss''s head has been scabby for several times, and it''s hard to heal. The eldest son refuses to give us ice. When the weather is hot, the wound will fester. I''m afraid it won''t be any better!"


    "No, the best."


    Yin Ji Yi looked like he was putting life and death aside. "Well, he can''t let a disfigured sister inquire for him again, can he? Without appearance, what can I do to make a fool of myself? "


    "Miss!"


    Pei''er didn''t understand that Yin Jiyi had been living like this in the past. It was not the first time for her to inquire about the news for her father and brother. Why was the reaction so intense this time?


    Is it because Chen Chuxiu despises her?


    No, before she met Chen Chuxiu, her reaction was already very reluctant.


    Pei''er exclaimed: "Miss, is it because of Mr. Gu that you..."


    "Shh


    Yan Ji Yi covered her mouth and looked out the door. Two tall women were swinging around the door, which was sent by Yan Shuo to watch her.


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let the woman outside hear you! What kind of temperament is elder brother? You should know something when you stay with me for so long. Once upon a time, he only wanted to kill the son of marquis Gu. If I heard from you, I was afraid that he would do harm to the second young master. "


    These days in the room, looking back on the past, she already knew why Yan Shuo had to kill Gu Shubai.


    For Yufu, he likes Yufu.


    From the first time I saw Yu Fu back in Gu Hou''s house, Yin Shuo''s reaction was very abnormal. No wonder, which man didn''t like Yu Fu''s beauty and intelligence?


    Don''t her favorite people also like Yu Fu


    Peier lowered her voice, "Miss, you are confused! Just because you like Mr. Gu Er, you should listen to him! Mr. Gu is at the border now. Where can I take care of Miss? The young lady has ruined her face. When the second young master comes back, how can you meet him? "


    Yin Ji was stunned, reached out and stroked the scar on her forehead, and looked at the bronze mirror.


    The baby''s fist wound on the forehead, half black scab, half pink skin cut by her, there are several suppurations, yellow abscess looks extremely disgusting.


    No wonder when Princess Danyang saw her, she subconsciously covered her nose.


    "Pei''er," she said eagerly, "do you think he will dislike me when he sees me like this?"


    Pei''er frowned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about the beauty pass. The more heroes love the beauty, the more beautiful the princess Zhenjiang looks. How can Gu Jiuge not love the beauty?


    She wanted to tell the truth, but she was afraid that Yin Jihe would be sad, so she had to say vaguely: "the beauty of Miss used to be in the heart of Mr. Gu. You two have feelings. He won''t dislike miss just because her appearance is destroyed."


    The meaning of this word was understood by Yin Jiyi.


    She felt her wound for a long time, tears in her eyes, "which woman doesn''t care about her appearance? Whenever there is a way, I don''t want to do it. If I don''t, big brother will force me to deal with those who are related to the cabinet. When the second young master comes back, if he knows that I use this method to make trouble for the tiger, he will despise me even more! "


    What she was more afraid of was to meet someone like Chen Chuxiu again. Because of the decline of the Yin family, she insulted her lightly. Chen Chuxiu just wanted to invite the moon to vent her anger, but didn''t really do anything to her. Not everyone would be like Chen Chuxiu.


    Compared with innocence, she can only give up her appearance.


    Pei''er was busy wiping her tears with a handkerchief. "Don''t cry, young lady. I''ll think of a way. I''ll think of a way Why don''t you go and ask the eldest son to ask the doctor to come and see the young lady? Maybe the doctor can make the young lady''s wound scar free


    "It''s too late."


    When Yin Jiyi left the dressing table, she didn''t know whether it was too late to ask for Yin Shuo, or whether her wound had deteriorated too seriously.


    Pei''er bit his lip. "Miss, just wait for the second young master to come back. When he comes back, he will certainly save the young lady from fire and water. "


    "Can he really?"


    There was hope in Yan Jichu''s eyes, "I told him all my secrets. For him, I didn''t hesitate to fight with my elder brother, for him I''m willing to do anything. Would he be equally willing to protect me? "


    "Yes, of course. The second young master treats the young lady so well!"


    Pei''er coaxed her to sit down with a smile. "Miss, be patient. Don''t make the eldest son angry these days. Just wait for the second son to come back."


    Listening to her consolation, Yin Jiyi was in a better mood. "Even if he doesn''t dislike my appearance, I''m worried that he dislikes me as a brothel girl...""How come?"


    Pei''er boasted: "the young lady is so frank and tells the second young master of her aunt''s identity. The second young master should be moved. How can she dislike her? What''s more, what about the birth of a commoner? Miss forgot that the real brothel women such as the second young master waiting for the invitation to the moon are all respectful. How can you dislike that miss is born by the brothel women? "


    "So it is."


    Yin Jiyi finally smiles.


    In fact, Yin didn''t know his mother''s real identity Do you know that?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 137

    Beyond the bamboo mountain, the black military tent stretches endlessly.


    Liu Tingting leads the army to return, sees a group of soldiers on the head is tying the white cloth, on the side also has a coffin, on the face wind and cloud changes color.


    "Who is it?"


    She asked who was in the coffin.


    "Deputy general Huiliu is General Qian. He was shot to death by the little general of Dongling."


    "Young general? Is that the one who led the army to Weizhou for support? "


    When she withdrew from the army, she looked at it from a distance, not really. She vaguely felt that she was a handsome young man with extraordinary momentum.


    Compared with Weizhou guard that beautiful husband, his appearance is particularly better, bearing is also very comparable.


    One shot through the throat


    Gu Jiajun''s next generation is better than she imagined.


    Liu Tingting glanced at the coffin in a hurry, "I know that you are all the direct subordinates of General Qian, but the war is not over yet. Is it a little early to wear hemp and wear filial piety? For the sake of the peace of mind of the army, pick it as soon as possible! "


    After that, he took a few subordinates behind him and strode toward the central ledger.


    It is not necessary for the army of Xikun to have such a thing as morale. After so many years of changes in the city, what kind of liujiajun, wangjiajun, xiejiajun, who led the army to attack Dongling every year, did they ever occupy the second half of the city?


    Kundi''s eyes only focused on the beautiful rivers and mountains of Dongling. No matter how many people died in the border war, he also wanted to capture Dongling''s rivers and mountains!


    For this reason, the sane people in Xikun, old and weak, women and children, all learn to pick up knives, guns and sticks.


    If you didn''t know that Dongling people only dare to defend and attack, who would not have been ordered to fight?


    In a word, their morale was given by Dongling people and by Gu family army.


    The leader sighed and took off the white cloth on his head. "Brothers, first give up the remains of General Qian. Only when this war is over can we send him home. "


    The next soldier then released the white cloth, "Captain, I really hope that Gu''s army can win soon, and we can return home as soon as possible."


    "What nonsense?"


    The man, who was called the captain of the team, gave a low drink and looked around. "It''s a death sentence if it exists in the heart! When other generals lead the troops, you will not be spared! Don''t you know that their brother and sister have blood feuds with Gu''s army? "


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother, I''m back."


    As soon as Liu Kuang turned around, he scanned Liu Tingting sharply. "I heard that major general Gu led his army to Weizhou to support. He sent someone to meet you immediately. Fortunately, you are OK."


    Liu Tingting was uncomfortable with him, "I''m ok. Gu Shubai led his troops to support me, and I came back. I didn''t expect to take Weizhou in one hit, but I found out that the guards in Weizhou were weaker than we thought


    "I don''t know if it''s our multi line combat that makes the Gu family''s military force lose its grip, or if Gu huaijiang believes in his son so much that he even sends a young man with little combat experience to be the commander of Weizhou."


    Liu Kuang was swarthy and said in a deep voice, "don''t look down upon his sons. Can you see Qian''s coffin?"


    "Big brother is afraid of Gu Shubai?"


    Liu Tingting snorted, "no matter how powerful it is, it''s just a hairy boy. Brother, don''t worry, I can deal with it."


    Liu Kuang took a long breath and put himself in the seat. He tried to relax for a moment, but he was stiff.


    After a long time, he said, "I don''t want this to happen again."


    Liu Tingting grits her teeth and recalls the capture of Liu Yinyin 17 years ago. At that time, there were all kinds of ambiguous conjectures in the army, saying that Liu Yinyin was young and beautiful, and it was difficult to keep her innocence after being captured.


    Liu Kuang felt that he had no light on his face, so he decided to replace Liu Yinyin with three hundred Dongling prisoners of war. He didn''t want Gu huaijiang to promise, but he didn''t even send back Liu Yinyin''s corpse.


    If she didn''t suffer insult and torture, why did she take poison to commit suicide?


    Liu Kuang angrily killed three hundred Dongling prisoners of war, and vowed to avenge Liu Yinyin in front of the ancestral tablet. He would rather die in the battlefield if he didn''t avenge Liu Yinyin!


    Liu Yinyin was the most beautiful female general in Xikun at that time. After her death, the position of Xikun general was taken over by the Wang family. After more than ten years, the power and position of the military general in the Xikun Dynasty changed, and the general Jinyin finally returned to the Liu family.


    It''s been more than ten years since Liu Kuang''s sword was sharpened!


    "Elder brother, I look the same as Yinyin, but I''m not Yinyin. I won''t die like her."


    Liu Kuang sneered, "you are not her, of course you are not her. You are twins. She is the same age as you, but she is more talented than us in leading the battle. That''s why brother Wei asked you not to look down on the younger generation of Gu Jiajun. If you don''t have the ability of Yin Yin, you should be more modest than Yin Yin. "


    Liu Tingting''s face is not good-looking, reluctantly agreed, "yes, this trip, originally all listen to big brother.". But does big brother consider turning the front battlefield to Weizhou? Changchuan is OK. Gu huaijiang is in charge of zhuguan. It''s really hard to fight. If Gu Shubai hadn''t arrived today, I would have taken Weizhou... ""How about Weizhou?"


    Liu Kuang''s face was as deep as water. "You think that if you find Weizhou as a flank, you will find the flaws of Gu''s army, right? Have you ever thought that it is because Gu huaijiang knows that our main battlefield is in zhuguan that he will also arrange the main force in zhuguan. Once we transfer the main force to Weizhou, their formation will also change


    "You can''t escape Gu huaijiang''s eyes. In this case, we just don''t move. We''ll fight to the death in zhuguan!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 138

    "Are you sure that the wine song says that Yin Jiyi and Liu Tingting are very similar? How similar are they?"


    Gu Shubai sends back the discovery of Gu Jiuge. Gu huaijiang attaches great importance to it, which makes him smell a little strange.


    "The second brother said that there are seven similarities. People without blood relationship can''t be so similar. He thought that the shameful birth mother of Yin Jiyi was Liu Yinyin. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Before seeing Gu huaijiang, Gu Shubai thought it impossible.


    How could a female general who took poison and killed herself on the battlefield become the concubine of Prime Minister Yin again and give birth to Yin Jihe?


    After seeing Gu huaijiang, he clearly saw in his father''s eyes the recognition of Gu Jiuge''s conjecture.


    Gu huaijiang pondered for a moment, "there is one thing my father forgot to tell you. Liu Yinyin and Liu Tingting of the Liu family in the general gate of Xikun are twin sisters like Gu Xiangyi."


    "Twin sisters? That is to say as like as two peas, Liu Tingting and Liu Yin are born exactly alike.


    Liu Yinyin and Liu Tingting were born the same, and Yin Jiqi was seven points like Liu Tingting, so the possibility that she was born by Liu Yinyin was great.


    Gu huaijiang said: "if it wasn''t for Jiuge, I would have forgotten to be a father. At that time, Liu Kuang killed 300 Dongling prisoners of war, including Gu Jiajun. At that time, we thought we could exchange the prisoners of war for a while. Later, these prisoners of war were killed suddenly, and the people in the army were angry. In the chaos, Liu Yinyin''s body disappeared. "


    "At that time, I thought that it was the soldiers who were angry, so I abandoned her body in the wilderness. Or Xikun people took advantage of the chaos to steal the body, it is unknown. Now, it''s possible for Liu Yinyin to feign death or detoxify after poisoning. "


    Gu Shubai sneered sarcastically, "no wonder, no wonder Prime Minister Yin hid his concubine''s room so tightly. It turns out that it''s not a brothel background at all, but a famous female general in Xikun! "


    As a female general of Xikun, how did Liu Yinyin get together with Yin Yan, and then how did she die early


    I''m afraid these mysteries can''t be solved any more.


    Gu huaijiang raises his eyes. He knows his son. There are few things in the world that can make Gu Shubai show this look.


    He was really angry.


    "Shubai, why are you angry?"


    Gu Shubai looked into his unshakable eyes, like a basin of cold water pouring down, and his mood was much calmer.


    "Father, I am impulsive. I''m just aggrieved. I''m aggrieved for you! In recent decades, you have tolerated Yin Yan everywhere, endured his suspicion and jealousy, endured his provocation and malicious words. In the end, he found that he was the one who had no clear relationship with Xikun people! Father, aren''t you angry? "


    Gu huaijiang shook his head with a smile.


    Instead of being angry, he felt relieved.


    The moonlight fades into the water, comes in through the skylight of the tent, and falls on the border map on the wall, which gives birth to the elegance of ink painting.


    It seems that this place is not a military camp or a battlefield on the border, but a place with misty rain and beautiful scenery.


    "Once upon a time, I felt guilty for my father. It''s true that I made great contributions to the war, and it''s true that I took Prime Minister Yin''s position in the court. As the prime minister, he should be the first of all officials. I have done more than him, so he is not angry. The reason why my father is so tolerant to him in other places is because my father knows that I can''t give up this position. "


    "As long as Xikun doesn''t stop its ambition, and as long as there is war on the border, he can''t retire to the imperial capital to take care of himself. Then the so-called military contributions will be more and more. It''s a choice for the father. His jealousy and suppression are actually caused by the father''s choice. "


    Gu Shubai moved his lips and wanted to say something. Gu huaijiang stopped him. "Today, I finally understand why Yin Yan aimed at me and my Gu family army. He was afraid that the relationship between himself and the female general of Xikun would be discovered. Once discovered, his so-called loyal prime minister would become a joke. That''s why he''s aiming at Gu Hou''s house. It has nothing to do with being his father. "


    From Yin Yan''s protection and even imprisonment, we can see his panic.


    Yin Jikai''s mother had only a tablet without words, on which she did not dare to write a pseudonym, let alone her maiden name or small characters.


    For more than ten years, Yin Yan''s heart was like this wordless monument, seemingly calm, but in fact deep in blood and tears.


    At this moment, Gu huaijiang pitied him.


    "It has nothing to do with my father, but neither the old Prime Minister nor Yin Shuo, nor the Liu brothers and sisters. Father didn''t think that Liu Kuang''s coming was just to fulfill what he had said in those years? "


    At that time, he killed 300 Dongling prisoners of war and swore to take revenge on Gu huaijiang for killing his younger sister. After more than ten years, he finally came.


    Gu huaijiang looks up and looks out through a small skylight. A crescent moon is hanging in the sky.


    "Is it the second day of junior high school today?"


    Gu Shubai followed his eyes and said, "yes, it will be mid autumn festival in a few days. Unfortunately, this year''s Mid Autumn Festival can''t be reunited in the mansion, and I don''t know if the moon cakes in the mansion will make new patterns."


    "I can''t eat moon cakes. I''ll try my best for my father so that you can go back to eat osmanthus cake."The days when Osmanthus fragrans are fragrant are September and October in the golden autumn. What he said is


    Gu Shubai was very happy and said with a smile, "everything is ready, just wait for Liu Kuang to do it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 139

    After World War I, Liu Kuang constantly changed his tactics.


    The spies sent by Gu huaijiang came back one by one, and the news was that Liu Kuang sent troops to Weizhou and Changchuan.


    At first, people thought that Liu Kuang wanted to explore the weakness of the two wings'' garrison. With the increase of troops, there were not many people left in the main camp outside zhuguan.


    "General, Liu Kuang has transferred all his main forces to Weizhou and Changchuan. If it goes on like this, there will be a war sooner or later! Please order the general to dispatch troops and send our officers and men to two places for reinforcement


    "I haven''t fought yet. What''s the rush for reinforcements?"


    Gu huaijiang saw two shadows shaking outside the tent. He cleared his throat slightly. "Yan Zheng, Huo Yin, come in!"


    The two men who were named subconsciously wanted to run. After thinking about it, the general let them in.


    It''s strange that if they don''t drive them away, they will be called Amitabha. What do you want them to do?


    Both of them have self-knowledge and know that they are not qualified to enter the big accounts because of their age and experience.


    "General, what can I do for you?"


    Gu huaijiang didn''t mention whether to transfer troops or not. Instead, he looked at them with a smile. "Listen to the major general, you two often go to the city these days to prepare for the long-term battle and buy military supplies. Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes


    When asked about this, Yan Zheng relaxed, "we have made statistics on the grain production and taxes of zhuguan in the past three years according to the method of major general''s military education. I have discussed with the order of zhuguan government that the tax and grain of several border cities should not be handed over to the imperial capital this year. If we don''t have enough military supplies, would it be more convenient to transfer them directly from zhuguan and the surrounding counties than from the imperial capital


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "I''ll give you another task. Go to the city to buy moon cakes. Make sure every soldier can eat them. I''m going to spend the Mid Autumn Festival here this year. I can''t treat the soldiers badly. "


    They can''t do anything else. They are familiar in the city. This little job is easy to catch!


    Yan Zhengxi said: "get the order! It''s up to us! "


    When is it? Does Gu huaijiang still want to eat moon cakes?


    The two younger generation rushed out, and the general in the account was puzzled. "General, it''s important to dispatch troops now. Maybe liukuang will attack Weizhou and Changchuan at any time! Last time, they just sent small troops to attack the two cities, and the manpower led by the second and third childe almost couldn''t bear it. What''s more, the other party sent more manpower this time? "


    "Liu Kuang won''t send more people to the cities on both sides. Don''t worry."


    Gu huaijiang got up, pointed to the topographic map on the wall, and still arranged the troops according to the possible explanation of the main battlefield in zhuguan.


    Lao Jin couldn''t sit still. Gu huaijiang couldn''t listen to the next strategy, "general, how can you be sure Liu Kuang won''t send more people to the cities on both sides? Every return from our spies is the news of Liu Kuang''s troop deployment. Didn''t you hear that? "


    "I hear you."


    Gu huaijiang''s hand dropped from mid air and looked at Gu Shubai. "You tell your uncles why Liu Kuang won''t send troops to Weizhou and Changchuan."


    Gu Shubai hesitated and quickly organized the language. "I think there are three reasons. First, Liu Kuang''s sister Liu Yinyin died in zhuguan. He once swore to avenge Liu Yinyin. Zhuguan naturally means different to him. "


    "Second, the strategists pay attention to emptiness and emptiness. It is precisely because of the return of the spies that every move of Liu Kuang''s troop deployment is very clear, but suspicious. According to Yu Fu''s reply, that day we were attacked by snakes on Zhushan. It was Liu Kuang''s trap. He could prevent us from peeping on Zhushan, and naturally he could confuse us with fake actions. "


    When it comes to the second reason, the people in the account already understand Gu huaijiang''s decision, but listen to Gu Shubai: "of course, the third reason is the most important."


    The third reason why the public raised their ears to listen to him.


    "Third, in the decades of Dongling''s history of resisting the invasion of Xikun, zhuguan was repeatedly chosen as the main battlefield. Because the terrain in front of zhuguan is open, from high to low, from Xikun to Dongling, they have a greater chance of winning. Most importantly, the narrow valley under the bamboo mountain is the most suitable terrain for evacuation. As long as they retreat deep into the valley, we will never cross the border to their territory to hunt them down. "


    The third reason he mentioned is the real reason that will not change.


    Of course, the terrain will not change, but the tactics of Gu''s army will change.


    Yan Huashi said: "in this way, not only Liu Kuang hoped that the main battlefield would be set outside the bamboo pass, but the general also hoped that the main battlefield would be set outside the bamboo pass, right?"


    Gu Shubai smiles and nods to him, "I think if Liu Kuang really wants to change the location, his father will try to let him concentrate the army in zhuguan. Father, am I right?"


    In the war between Xikun and Dongling, Dongling always had the upper hand. It was easy for Gu huaijiang to drive the army of Xikun.


    Gu huaijiang, who was asked, raised his hand again and pointed to the topographic map on the wall, "the Mid Autumn Festival is coming. We are eating moon cakes and waiting for the willows to come."


    Fingers on the wall knock twice, people look at the past, the position of the peaks standing, it is the bamboo pass!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 140

    Another Mid Autumn Festival banquet.


    When he was going out, Yu Fu was in a state of low spirits, thinking about the border war and wondering how long they would be back.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi go to the palace with her. Gu huaijiang, Gu Shubai and others are not in the imperial capital. The seat of Gu Hou''s house can''t be left unattended.


    Gu Wenqing was still holding the account book in his courtyard, which was the book of the Mid Autumn Festival''s regular ritual exchanges with various families and prefectures. "You go, I have to look after the house. There can''t be no master in the house."


    On the way to the palace, Yufu had a cool wind coming into the carriage. Yufu wrapped his cloak tightly.


    Yao LAN put down the curtain of the carriage. "It''s going to be cold. In a few days, it''s time to change the carriage into a thick cotton curtain. If the young lady is cold, put on her cloak


    "It''s not cold. It''s not autumn yet."


    Yu Fu''s small face is stubborn and looks towards the sky. The huge golden full moon is slowly rising from the clouds.


    "After leaving, I only think about it, and there is a bright moon all over the world. I wonder if the moon they see is so big and round? "


    After thinking about it, she said with a smile, "I don''t think so. The terrain of the border is open. The moon they see must be rounder and brighter than what we see in the imperial capital. "


    "The young lady is full of young master."


    Yao LAN teased her, "but the frontier has been reporting victories. The Marquis and the eldest son should be back soon, right? I''m not sure I can catch up with the sweet scented osmanthus cake! "


    Sweet scented osmanthus cake?


    Yu Fu thought about the sweet smell, soft and smooth taste, and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    She pulled Yao Lan''s arm, "when the osmanthus blossoms, we''ll pick some and marinate them with honey, so that the elder brother can eat them when they come back!"


    The carriage stopped suddenly. Gu Xiang turned his horse''s head and said to the carriage, "Xiaoyu Fu, here we are."


    The palace gate is just in front of us, reflecting a huge golden full moon, which looks like the magnificence of watercolor painting and a volume of history.


    She stepped out of the carriage and stood in front of the palace gate, feeling alienated.


    "What''s the matter? Do you miss your father and big brother? "


    Gu Yi dismounted, walked to her side and sighed, "I miss them too. In the past Mid Autumn Festival, we all enjoyed the moon and ate moon cakes together. This year, we were scattered. Ah - "


    he suddenly thought of something," how do I feel that this feeling is very familiar? By the way, I remember. We haven''t had a good Spring Festival this year, half in the imperial capital and half in Changzhou. No wonder people say that we can''t have bad luck during the new year, or we''ll have bad luck all year round! "


    Yu Fu thought, "sixth brother, do you think the eldest brother will be poisoned and hunted down like he was in the Spring Festival?"


    Gu Yi suddenly realized that he had said something wrong, and said to Yu Fu, "no, no! Elder brother leads the army. Who can poison him? I''m superstitious. Don''t worry about that


    Gu Xiang gave him a glance.


    Knowing that Yu Fu was worried about Gu Shubai, she was even more worried when she said this. Her twin brother really didn''t have any intelligence of her own!


    Gu Xiang shook his head helplessly and patted Yu Fu on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, what the border pass has sent back is the good news. My father said that he would come back in triumph soon. I can''t say that the military newspaper of victory will be sent back tomorrow. Don''t think about it any more. "


    "Well!"


    Yu Fu nodded hard, and then a flower opened on his face with a smile. "Let''s see what kind of moon cakes there are in the banquet tonight. Ask the imperial dining room for a prescription. When the general comes back, let the cook cook cook them!"


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Three people attended the banquet. Tonight, Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang sat at the same table, but they didn''t see Yin Jihe.


    Yu Fu thought of what she was told by inviting the moon. Gu huaijiang focused on the war and had no time to pay attention to Yin Shuo''s Secret Investigation of cabinet candidates. Yu Fu could only focus more on them.


    I thought that I could see Yin Jihe at the palace banquet today, maybe I could ask her something, but she didn''t enter the palace at all.


    "Princess Danyang, Prime Minister of Yin."


    Yufu didn''t take a seat directly. He went to the table to talk to them first. Outsiders thought that she and Princess Danyang had a sisterhood. They were eager to exchange greetings and didn''t care much.


    Yan Shuo was surprised, "I''ve met Princess Zhenjiang."


    It was in the garden of DARUI palace. He called her Yufu, and now she is the estranged Princess of Zhenjiang.


    Yu Fu thought to himself that he was probably guilty that he didn''t propose to withdraw his marriage to Ning Di, so he was guilty, right?


    She gave a good tempered smile, and the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. She sent a signal to Yin Shuo to remind him of what she said that day.


    At that time, if she did not mention withdrawing her marriage, she would not be able to harass her in the future, even if she took the initiative to talk to her today.


    Yin Shuo lowered his head, and Princess Danyang gave him a white look. He said that he was not so respectful to himself, but to Princess Yufu.


    "The prime minister doesn''t have to be polite. EH - "


    Yu Fu pretended to say unintentionally," why don''t you see Miss yin? Last spring banquet, Miss Yin wrote a poem, which was very talented. I heard that she and my second brother are also friends, and they want to come to her for advice on poetry. Where has she been? "Princess Danyang sniffed, "on her forehead --"


    "she accidentally knocked her forehead on the door and hurt a piece. It''s OK. The one who was going to enter the palace had to stay in the palace because he was injured. "


    Yin Shuo''s face did not change, and Princess Danyang looked at him in surprise.


    Inviting the Moon said that Yin Jiyi was pushed by Mr. Chen, but Yin Shuo said that she hit the door. Looking at Princess Danyang, she knows something about it.


    However, to Yufu''s surprise, she didn''t expose Yan Shuo''s lies, just sipped her lips, and sat back in her seat with a wave of big sleeves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 141

    As soon as the banquet opened, as usual, many famous women performed their talents.


    In this year''s performance, people were not in high spirits. Several senior princes of guhou mansion were not there. Yin Shuo became his son-in-law again. How many unmarried youths were there in the audience who were worthy of your girls'' hard performance?


    Just because everyone was not in high spirits, Miss Wang of Xianfei''s mother''s family stood out and won the reward of emperor Ning''s jade pendant.


    Seeing this, Yu Fu got up and said, "Your Majesty, my courtesan have the same humble gift. I want to offer it to you during the Mid Autumn Festival."


    At today''s Palace Banquet, most people''s eyes fell on the two newly married princesses and their son-in-law. As soon as Yufu came out, people remembered that guhou''s father and son were still at the border.


    They should not forget the frontier officers and soldiers when they are entertaining.


    "You have a heart. No matter what kind of gift it is, I like it."


    Emperor Ning laughed and said, "Marquis Gu, his son, the second son and the third son are all at the border. You should not only remember them, but also miss me. I am very relieved."


    Jade Fu Fu body a gift, leave the seat to go forward, Gao Gonggong took her hand brocade box to the emperor.


    "Well, that''s flattering."


    Princess Danyang lowered her voice and snorted with disdain.


    She''s sharing her thoughts with Yin Shuo?


    That''s strange.


    Yan Shuo laughed, "whether you really care about your majesty or flatter her, the princess should know that it''s the most important thing to win your Majesty''s heart. The princess should learn from Princess Zhenjiang. She is much smarter than Princess Zhenjiang when she is young. "


    Princess Danyang condescends to talk to him in order to make him agree with his own point of view. Unexpectedly, he asks himself to learn from Yufu and says that Yufu is smarter than himself?


    She was so angry that she said, "I don''t want to learn! You have to understand that this palace is the princess of your majesty. Even if you don''t flatter me, no one can equal my position! "


    Well, just don''t learn.


    Yin Shuo took a sip from the bottle.


    He knew that the more he took Yufu to compare with her, the less Princess Danyang would listen. This was just what he wanted.


    Mr. Gao opened the brocade box, and in the box of emperor Ning, he saw a colorful gem, shining in the brightly lit hall.


    Colorful gems


    Ning Di searched in his mind. He didn''t expect that any gem was of this color. He looked curiously at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu said: "Your Majesty, this is a colorful gem from the general''s letter. This kind of gem is rich in the jade mines on the border of Xi''an and Kunming, and it is not possible to see a piece of jade even if it is dug up. Folk rumors say that this stone can bring a sign of triumph. "


    Ningdi two fingers picked up a small gem, heard the triumph of four words, Longyan big Yue, "really have this kind of view?"


    "Yes, sir. I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. "


    There was a response from the minister at the bottom. Emperor Ning was more and more happy. Looking at this small gem without inlaying, he liked it more than many rare pearls and emeralds in the palace.


    Just at this time, a notice came from outside the hall, "Your Majesty, 800 Li urgent military report!"


    Meng feiqin, the commander of the imperial forest army, received the letter from the soldiers and sent it to the palace. The people in the seat were shocked and secretly hoped that it would be good news for the victory.


    Just mention the victory, if the military newspaper is defeated, this mid autumn festival can''t be thought of.


    Ningdi put the colorful gems back into the box and reached out to Meng Fei, "come on, send them to me to have a look!"


    Gaogonggong quickly took open lacquer, Ningdi general newspaper unfolded, a face dignified.


    The golden bottle full of wine was put down, and no one dared to move the delicate dishes on the seat. The eyes of all the people were fixed in the hands of emperor Ning.


    Yu Fu suddenly felt uneasy.


    I don''t know what''s going on tonight. She has been feeling uneasy. She actually feels


    The war report in the hands of emperor Ning may be the result of defeat!


    A military newspaper saw from the beginning to the end, Emperor Ning''s frown suddenly opened, laughing, "ha ha ha, marquis Gu led his army to cross the border Monument and annihilate 200000 enemy troops! Two hundred thousand! "


    Yu Fu''s eyes widened in surprise. The sound of congratulation from the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty rang out. Gu Yi pulled Yu Fu back to his seat.


    "Xiaoyufu, father, they won the battle. They won the battle! Aren''t you happy? "


    "I Of course I am


    She was amused by her foreboding. Gu huaijiang''s army had hardly been defeated for decades. This time, she knew the intention of the Xikun people in advance. How could she be defeated?


    Care is chaos, she must be too concerned will be so.


    In the joy, Yin Shuo suddenly stood up and arched his hand to Emperor Ning, "Your Majesty, I just didn''t hear clearly. What do you say? Marquis Gu crossed the boundary Monument and annihilated the enemy by 200000. What boundary monument did he cross? "


    In the midst of joy, the atmosphere suddenly froze, and everyone''s smile froze in the corner of their mouth.


    Ningdi frowned slightly and looked up at Yin Shuo with a complicated complexion.


    "Nature is the boundary monument between Xikun and Dongling."


    "So, this battle is not to guard Dongling border town, but to invade the territory of Xikun?"All the ministers talked and argued one after another.


    "Xikun and Dongling have just established diplomatic relations. Your majesty has always stressed that peace is the most important thing. How can Marquis Gu cross the border to fight the Xikun army?"


    "What is the establishment of diplomatic relations? That''s the trick of the Xikun people. The purpose is to attack our border town secretly. Let''s not build this kind of communication! "


    "But I Dongling is a country of etiquette. It''s not the style of our people that Marquis Gu acted like this..."


    In the noise, Yu Fu pursed her lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 142

    The center of the topic is Gu Hou''s house, but the adults of Gu Hou''s house are not here.


    Gu Wenqing, the only one who can barely be regarded as an adult, is still left in the house to look after his family. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi can only be anxious.


    I should have let the fourth elder brother into the palace if I knew this kind of thing would happen!


    Now the courtiers are talking about it. What should they do?


    Yufu''s eyes always fall on the emperor Ning. It doesn''t matter how the courtiers talk. What matters most is what the emperor Ning thinks.


    "Your Majesty."


    Yin Shuo was gentle and harmless. "Dare to ask your majesty, did you inform your majesty about this in advance?"


    Ning Di''s expression told him clearly that he didn''t.


    He always valued peace. He did not advocate a big war with Xikun. He only wanted to keep the border city. Gu huaijiang is also very considerate of his thoughts. He has never led his army over the border monument for so many years.


    This time, how could he


    The silence of emperor Ning made the discussion more noisy.


    There was a smile in the hall.


    Yu Fu stood up slowly in the eyes of the people and saluted emperor Ning, "congratulations to your majesty, it seems that the seven color gems imply triumphant return. It''s true."


    Then he turned and looked at Yin Shuo, "as for the question that Prime Minister Yin just asked, I don''t understand. It is the duty of the general to arrange troops. Every change in the battlefield may determine the final outcome. Prime Minister Yin meant that when the general saw a good time to annihilate the enemy, he would send someone back to inform his majesty, and wait for his Majesty''s messenger to go back ten days and a half months before doing anything? "


    This is extremely ironic. The girl stands on the seat of guhou mansion, the most noble position of civil and military in Manchu Dynasty.


    At the moment, she represents the residence of marquis Gu. She has no reservation and argues for Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai who are far away from the border.


    Yan Shuo opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that he would fight Yu Fu one day, which was not what he wanted.


    Gu Hou mansion didn''t even leave a person who could be in charge. Let Yu Fu stand up for them. Don''t these men feel shameful?


    What makes him feel more shameful is that he can''t stop arguing.


    "Princess Zhenjiang, that''s not true. You are not my Dongling girl. Naturally, I don''t know that Dongling is a country of etiquette. It has always been the same as neighboring countries. It''s certainly true that Xi Kun invaded the border with Marquis Gu and led the army to guard the border. But Marquis Gu crossed the boundary pillar to annihilate the enemy. This was the active invasion. Isn''t it a joke that I don''t violate the rules of my neighbors? "


    He took Yufu''s life experience to talk!


    Princess Danyang picked up a candied fruit and sent it to the entrance. She was very happy to see Yan Shuo''s fierce words. She suddenly found that he was handsome, calm and not so annoying.


    "He said that to xiaoyufu!"


    Gu Yiteng stood up and said, "Prime Minister Yin, just talk. Don''t you think it''s too impolite to write about Yufu''s family background? It''s a big joke to say that Yufu doesn''t understand the customs of Dongling! When did Yu Fu break the imperial ban as a princess? Well


    Prime Minister Gu also stood up with a smile, "Gu Yi, how can you speak to the prime minister like this? Since the prime minister wants to make an issue of his family background, let''s leave him alone. I don''t need to tell you why the old Prime Minister left home before he was old enough to take care of himself. If the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, how can we know whether Prime Minister Yin is defending the power of Dongling or is he aiming at my house


    The two youngest princes of guhou mansion, seeing that Yufu was bullied, immediately stood up, one with words chiseled, the other with needles hidden in his veins, which made Yin Shuo too busy to deal with.


    The Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, which was supposed to be a happy reunion, immediately reached a deadlock.


    Yan Yan''s affair is the scar Yan Shuo didn''t want to mention. Gu Xiang''s words sounded mild, but it was more embarrassing in Yan Shuo''s ears than the sharp words of shame.


    For a long time, the corners of his mouth twitched and he laughed stiffly, "you two don''t have to be angry. I''m just talking about the matter. If you two are angry, I won''t tell you. "


    He sat back with a smile, a pair of Gu Houfu relying on more people bullying others less appearance.


    Gu Yi was so angry that he wanted to rush up and hit him.


    Is this man shameful?


    Man Dynasty Civil and military look at each other, there are different views, also dare not stand up at will.


    Silence for a long time, a person who did not expect to stand up.


    "There are many people in guhou''s house, and there are few bullying people. Do you think that you are reasonable for the large number of people and the loud voice? As the prime minister, the son-in-law pointed out the improper actions of marquis Gu. Please take care of the Marquis''s house and talk about the matter on its own. Don''t pull the branch and hang the vine. "


    She clenched the four words of "discuss the matter on the matter" and secretly pointed to the three people in guhou''s house to distort the facts.


    The people who thought that Yin Shuo and his wife were incompatible were all surprised.


    Who said they had a bad relationship?


    If it''s really bad, how can one sing "red face" and the other "white face", and how can they cooperate with each other?


    Seeing that Yufu is being bullied, someone under the seat can''t sit down. Kunyuyang struggles to get up and is crushed by Uncle Ning.


    "What did you promise me on your wedding day, forget?"


    Kun Yu Yang flat mouth, a face wronged to nestle in his side, looking at the jade to help that place.


    "Oh, matter of fact?"Yu Fu is not angry but laughs. He sweeps his eyes around the Ning emperor. His attitude is not slow and noble.


    Everywhere they looked, they unconsciously lowered their heads and did not dare to look directly at them.


    It''s clear that she''s a little girl before hairpin. Why is she shining all over?


    She looked at Yin Shuo and his wife with banter in her eyes. She didn''t know whether to laugh at their relationship or the distorted facts in their mouth.


    "Since we are going to discuss the matter on its own, I will discuss the matter with you today."


    The couple life of Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang will be very interesting ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 143

    "In the third year of Huairen, the Wang family army of Xikun led 50000 troops and raided several small cities in the south of Changchuan on the border of Dongling. After three days of fighting, half of Changchuan was burned and thousands of people were displaced. "


    Huairen is the name of emperor Ning. In the third year of Huairen in yufukou, not long after emperor Ning ascended the throne, Gu huaijiang was still a majestic general on the battlefield, coming and going like the wind.


    "In the eighth year of Huairen, liujiajun led 100000 troops in Xikun. At that time, liuyinyin, a famous female general, was captured and killed herself. Liu Kuang, his elder brother, was so angry that he killed three hundred captured soldiers of Dongling, and the blood flowed into a river. "


    "In the 15th year of Huairen, the army of Wang family in Xikun led 80000 troops and raided the city north of Lingwei state in the east of China. The enemy made a detour from the Qinling Mountains to the hinterland of Weizhou, killing tens of thousands of city guards and civilians. "


    "Twenty four years of Huairen, that is, last year."


    Yu Fu stopped and breathed a long breath. "At that time, I was brought back by the general from the border. There were different opinions in the court. They thought I was the illegitimate daughter of the general."


    The minister under the seat lowered his head in embarrassment, even Ning Di was a little uncomfortable.


    At that time, everyone thought like this, including Yin Yan and his son. After all, who had the leisure to bring a little girl back?


    "Now I''ll tell you why the general brought me back."


    Countless drooping heads and ears, Yan Shuo''s eyes narrowed slightly and concentrated, trying to get some clues from them.


    Yu Fu said: "at that time, the Xikun army knew that it was invincible, so it shot and wounded the general with poisonous arrows. The poison on the arrow is Kunlun snow. There are many doctors here today. What is Kunlun snow? Don''t I have to say more? "


    "Kunlun snow? Isn''t that a strange poison that is rich in the Kunlun Mountains of Xikun and can''t be cured? "


    The whole room was in an uproar. I didn''t expect that Yufu had this story.


    Ningdi was surprised and said, "no medicine? So it''s you who detoxified Marquis Gu that brought you back to the imperial capital? "


    He vaguely heard about the life-saving benefactor, but Gu huaijiang kept his poisoning secret. He thought Gu huaijiang had just suffered a minor injury. How could he know it was so serious


    Ning emperor frowned, even the virtuous imperial concubine poured wine for him, he did not pay attention to, impatiently waved his hand.


    The woman''s hand, holding the jug, retracted awkwardly.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "if your majesty wants to hear it, I can tell you more. I used the method of cutting open my stomach to detoxify the general. At that time, I was only so big that my hand holding the knife was unstable. "


    She drew a height beside her. People recalled that when Yu Fuchu arrived at the imperial capital, she was really a little Douding. She looked ten years old at most.


    "His body was full of wounds, and there was hardly a good piece of land. The place where my stomach was cut was the wound overlapping the wound. The general did not want to tell his majesty that he felt that he had been given too much favor for fear that he would be accused of taking credit for his injury. Today I speak against the will of the general. Even if he reproaches me, I will tell the truth. "


    "The fact is that Xikun invades Dongling year by year, killing countless soldiers and civilians. Is it possible for the general to see the civilians killed and not fight back?"


    "The fact is that the people of Xikun, relying on the so-called etiquette state of Dongling, expected that we would not dare to cross the border to fight them, so they would be so unscrupulous!"


    "The fact is that if today''s general does not lead his troops to cross the boundary pillar and annihilate the main force of the enemy, every year in the years to come will be the same! The people of Dongling border will bear the fire of war. "


    "Ladies and gentlemen --"


    she raised her sleeves and pointed straight out of the hall.


    Where the moon is like water, the mountains are vast.


    "If there are still people who think that the general should not cross the border to annihilate the enemy, I think with your selflessness, you should change your residence with the people on the border. What do you think?"


    No one answered her. They didn''t dare and didn''t want to.


    Because they know that what Yufu said is true.


    She said to Princess Danyang and Yin shuofu, "I don''t know if they are satisfied with the matter."


    "You..."


    Princess Danyang had nothing to say. After a while, she said, "you are a stranger who came to Dongling last year. Where do you know what happened in the third and eighth years of Huairen? It''s as if you''ve seen it with your own eyes


    Yin Shuo took his glass and drank it without looking at Princess Danyang.


    Look at her, he felt dirty eyes.


    Sure enough, Yu Fu said with a smile, "as a princess of Dongling, I''ve read some history books of Dongling. Haven''t sister Danyang read them?"


    "I..."


    "Danyang, shut up!"


    Ning emperor angrily rebuked, "as Princess Dongling, you don''t care about the state affairs and the court situation, but you still have the face to question Yufu?"


    Princess Danyang did not dare to say a word. Kunyuyang finally stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I have something to say!"


    Uncle Ning Tang only wants to pull her to the corner of her dress. Kunyu raises his big sleeve and almost falls him.


    It''s not good to marry a martial arts wife. I can''t stop him.


    "Your Majesty, I am a woman from Xikun. I know more about kundi''s thoughts than all of you here! My wife thought that what Princess Zhenjiang said was true. Everyone in Xikun knew that Marquis Gu was a god of war! But there are still people going to attack Dongling border town one after another. Does your majesty want to know why? ""That''s because everyone knows that as long as you cross the boundary stele, marquis Gu will not dare to chase them out to kill them!"


    Uncle Ning''s eyebrows are very proud.


    He has found the right daughter-in-law who is so warm-hearted and knows right from wrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 144

    As a princess of Xikun, kunyuyang personally stood up and gave a speech on kundi''s idea.


    Even the Dongling courtiers were bound by decadent doctrines such as the state of rites, and they didn''t want to be beaten all the time.


    What''s more, Yufu said that if they objected again, they would let them go to the border to taste the sufferings of the common people. The princess was full of stars. It''s hard to know whether emperor Ning and Marquis Gu would really agree to her in order to please her.


    For the sake of safety, those who have objections swallow them back.


    In any case, it was a victory, and the Palace Banquet continued to be held in a lively manner until the middle of the month when all the people accompanied emperor Ning to enjoy it.


    "Fortunately, Yin Shuo didn''t succeed today, and he wanted to give his father a big hat that was against his Majesty''s national policy. It''s really vicious!"


    "Fortunately, I won. My father was so bold this time that he crossed the boundary between the two countries and went to Xikun! I''ll let my elder brother talk about what happened at that time! "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi chirped, "xiaoyufu, fortunately you are here today. Where can we compete with Yin Shuo? But how did you memorize the large sections of historical materials? "


    Yu Fu blinked, expressing doubt.


    "Do you still carry those things? I read it and then I wrote it down


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi


    "But today, thanks to Yu Yang, if she hadn''t come forward as Princess Xikun, I might not have been able to convince her majesty and courtiers easily."


    When they came, the horse and carriage stopped outside the palace. As soon as they got out of the palace, a guard came up beside the carriage.


    Isn''t that the guard standing guard outside the gate of the mansion? Why are you here?


    "Miss, the fourth young master has something important to do. Please go back to the house as soon as possible!"


    Yu Fu''s heart thumped and thumped. The ominous premonition of the night shrouded his heart. What he had done in the palace before was full of twists and turns. Isn''t it over yet?


    "Go, go back to the house at once!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Wenqing was waiting for them in the west wing. As soon as they entered the courtyard, they found the atmosphere strange.


    "Fourth brother, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Wenqing pointed to the letter on the table, "I don''t know what it is, but it must be a big event! It''s the letter sent by immortal Valley to Yu Fu. In the past, the letter sent by immortal Valley to Yu Fu would never be handed over to the government, and the messenger would not explain what the government said. This time, it''s too abnormal. "


    Yu Fu opened the letter and asked, "what did the messenger tell his fourth brother?"


    "He said that it''s urgent and the frontier is in trouble. Let''s figure out a countermeasure quickly!"


    The four words of "the frontier is difficult" alone are enough for Gu Wenqing.


    Yu fufei opened the letter quickly, read it quickly first, then frowned and read it carefully for the second time.


    This is her habit of reading letters. Whether the letters are good news or bad news can be seen from her look after the first time.


    Look at her frown, the letter is not only bad news, but also extraordinary bad news!


    "It''s from the second elder martial brother. Liu Kuang, the great general of Xikun, was defeated in this battle. There are many Xikun disciples in immortal valley. It is speculated that Liu Kuang will be replaced or even punished by the emperor of Kun. Instead of Liu Kuang, Liu Kuang became the main general. "


    Yu Fu pursed his lips. "The second elder martial brother said that he got reliable information that the replacement candidate was Kun Wu Shang."


    "Kunwu hurt?"


    Gu Yi said with an exaggerated sneer, "he has neither military merit nor talent. What qualification does he have to become a general, just because he is the prince of Xikun? I can''t see his ability to lead soldiers to war, except that he can poison and pretend to be garlic! "


    "When it comes to leading the troops in the war, Kun Wu''s injuries are certainly worse than those of his father and elder brother. I''m afraid even Liu''s condition is worse. But he''ll poison, and that''s terrible enough. "


    Gu Xiang is not as optimistic as Gu Yi. When Gu huaijiang was poisoned, Yu Fu refused to read the medical books for several days and nights, and his heart was still palpitating.


    If Kunwu wound uses poison technique to harm Gu huaijiang, what should be done?


    Yu Fu said: "the second elder martial brother wrote to me because he was worried about this. You may not know that there are rules in Xianren valley. Shifu doesn''t like his disciples to participate in wars and Korean affairs. Kunwushang was once a disciple of immortal Valley, but he didn''t dare to be blatant. Now that he''s gone from immortal Valley, he has no scruples at all. "


    Have scruples already boldly to poison Gu huaijiang''s study, give Yin Shuo poison to borrow a knife to kill people, this has no scruples -


    still?


    The shadow of the moon was slanting to the West. All four of Gu''s family didn''t sleep well that night.


    Gu Wenqing came out of the room in his clothes and wandered in the courtyard in the moonlight.


    All the adults in the family have left, and he is the biggest. Before leaving, Gu huaijiang told him to take care of his younger brother and sister, and he did.


    But the front line He is too weak.


    Thinking about it, he walked to the West Chamber unconsciously. He was surprised to find that the lights were bright.


    Can''t Yufu sleep?


    Gu Wenqing walked through the Chuihua gate and heard the steps of the main room back and forth. It seemed that the servant girls were packing up.


    "When it''s cold, pack up some thick clothes for the young lady. Don''t catch cold.""And snacks. Bring more snacks to the young lady. The frontier is desolate. If you can''t find a place to stay, how can you?"


    "Miss, why don''t you discuss with the fourth young master and decide whether to go or not?"


    Gu Wenqing stood outside the door and had no courage to go in.


    I only heard Yu Fu''s voice, with a little Mint like smile, "no need. Discuss with my fourth brother. He must be worried about the general and they, and he won''t give up my long journey. Rather than embarrass him, I''ll make a decision. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 145

    meanwhile.


    Gu huaijiang ordered people to celebrate the victory and let the soldiers have a good time. It''s Mid Autumn Festival.


    Yan Zheng bought moon cakes in advance and distributed them to the soldiers. They ate them in their mouths and were sweet in their hearts.


    With Gu huaijiang, Hengli fought every year and won every year. What they were happy about was not the withdrawal of the Xikun army, but that this time they finally crossed the border.


    This span is a historic one for Dongling, and it must be in the history of later generations.


    "Our spies return that Liu Kuang, the chief General of Liu''s army, was demoted to general liupin by Emperor Kun. Liu Kuang was not afraid to take advantage of the weapons of the state to avenge his private enemies, which led to the annihilation of 200000 main troops. "


    In the big tent, Yan Zheng''s younger generation eagerly added tea and poured water. In the army, they could not drink alcohol. Even in celebration, they could only use tea instead of wine.


    Lao Jin dried a bowl of tea and said, "bullshit! It''s clear that they never cross the boundary monument by relying on our Gu family army. They are unscrupulous! This time, we just crossed the border for a few miles and annihilated the main force of the enemy. The old boy of kundi couldn''t hang on to his face. He put the blame on liukuang! "


    It''s better to say it''s your general''s revenge than to tell the truth.


    They all laughed. "Lao Jin is right. I can''t help laughing when I think of the faces of the people in Xikun when we crossed the boundary monument. Ha ha ha!"


    The people guarding the main camp of zhuguan have seen it, only Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo have no chance to see it.


    "Brother, what was it like at that time?"


    They forced Gu Shubai to say that he took a look at the laughing crowd and said in a low voice: "at that time, Liu Kuang''s suspicions made us think that they had transferred their main force to Changchuan and Weizhou, and that our troops would be adjusted accordingly. But my father didn''t lead the whole army out of the war, and the enemy soon realized that we were not small at all, and the momentum completely overwhelmed them. "


    "To say that, Liu''s situation was not in chaos in the face of danger. When he realized his inferiority, he immediately ordered his troops to withdraw. We followed closely until the Xikun army escaped the boundary pillar. When they relax and plan to breathe for a moment, we take advantage of their slack and cross the boundary pillar at one stroke. "


    "As my father had expected, the enemy never thought that we would cross the border, just like a geese. The flanking soldiers abandoned their armor and fled, leaving the main force in a loose formation, which was wiped out by us at one stroke! "


    Gu Jiuge''s eyes are shining with hope, but they can''t be on the scene. Just listen to Gu Shubai and say a few words, they are yearning for it.


    If I could have seen it with my own eyes at that time, it would have been a worthwhile trip.


    Gu Jiuge takes a quick look at the first one. Gu huaijiang and several veteran generals offer tea to each other. They are happy and happy.


    He said plaintively, "my father is so sorry for us this time. It''s nothing else. We have to leave such an important thing behind."


    Gu Shubai heard that the tone was not right. At the beginning, Yu Fu was allowed to give it to him, but he didn''t see Gu Jiuge so sad.


    "Second brother is so interested in the war?"


    Gu Hanmo interjected, "second brother is not interested in this war. He is angry that his father left him in Weizhou to face the female general Liu Tingting. I saw her, as like as two peas.


    Gu Jiuge faced Liu Tingting, but he didn''t think of Yin Jiyi, so he felt uncomfortable.


    Liu Tingting thinks that he can''t lead the army. She humiliates him so much that Gu Jiuge almost tells Yin Jihe several times.


    He and Liu Tingting have been fighting each other for several times, trying to find out that she doesn''t seem to know the existence of Yin Jiyi.


    Gu Shubai patted him on the shoulder with a smile, "well, Liu Tingting and Liu Kuang are back to court for trial. Liu Kuang was demoted to general liupin, and Liu Tingting must be in a bad situation. As for other things, don''t think about it so much now. Let''s go back to the imperial capital. "


    Gu Jiuge knows what other things he said.


    Yin Jiyi is half of Xikun general''s blood, but she is a delicate girl, and she always believes that her biological mother came from brothel


    Once the truth is revealed, I don''t know what choice she will make.


    Gu Hanmo suddenly said, "don''t the second elder brother like Yu Fu and miss Yin now?"


    Gu Jiuge choked his throat with a mouthful of tea, but he didn''t swallow it or spit it, so he had to stare at him.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Jiajun''s general was recalled, and the garrison in the border town was still on standby.


    250000 troops launched a war, and in the end there were less than 100000 people left. What are they waiting for?


    There were many complaints in the Xikun army, until the news of the new commander sent by the central government arrived, and the resentment was infuriated to the top.


    "What new boss? One of Liu Jiajun''s main generals died more than ten years ago, and the remaining two were recalled to Chaozhong and demoted. Where can we get a new general? "


    They are all subordinates of Liu''s army and will never obey the command of other generals!


    "If you don''t want to die, you can live. Don''t make trouble!"


    A general who knew the inside story came out to appease the army, "the chief general sent here is the seventh prince. He has been an envoy to Dongling, and he is familiar with the people in guhou''s house. He is sure to win. I can advise you that the seventh Prince is now in an extraordinary position in the court. Mind your mouthOn the official road leading to the border in the capital city of Xikun, carriages were rickety on the stone road.


    The young man in the car was dressed in gorgeous clothes. He thought he was the prince of Xikun when he looked at his clothes. When he looked at them carefully, he only had the bright yellow that the emperor and the prince could get, but it was only goose yellow.


    With a smile on his lips, Kun Wu opened the medicine box at hand and gently brushed the various medicine bottles in the box. His action was as gentle as touching a rare treasure.


    After a while, he gestured to the guard who was following the carriage.


    "As soon as I got to the army, I immediately sent a strong man to the north. Anyway, cut off the road from Xianren Valley to zhuguan. Do you understand? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 146

    At dawn, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi rush to Gu Wenqing''s courtyard and pull him out of bed.


    "Fourth brother, no! Get up


    "Fourth brother, don''t sleep. Yufu is gone!"


    Gu Wenqing was sleepy. He didn''t sleep last night. He saw with his own eyes that Yu Fu took ten people to leave the house quickly and then went back to the house.


    Back to toss and turn, still can''t sleep, daybreak just closed eyes have sleepy meaning, was Gu Xiang and Gu Yi two boys called up.


    "Is Yu Fu gone?"


    Gu Yi said hastily, "yes!"


    Gu Wenqing yawned, "Oh."


    He wanted to lie back to make up his sleep. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi pulled him up by the arm.


    "Oh, what do you mean? Fourth brother, do you know where Yufu has gone? "


    Gu Wenqing closed her eyes and let them pull, "she went to the border to find her father and elder brother."


    With a bang, they released their hands, Gu Wenqing''s back hit the board of the boat, frowning painfully.


    "Fourth brother, how can you let her go to the border? Father, they are at war. How dangerous it is


    Gu Wenqing adjusted her sleeping posture, but still didn''t open her eyes, "what if she didn''t go? If Kunwu''s wound is poisoned, who can solve it except her? "


    "Then you can''t let Xiaoyu help you alone! Let''s protect her with her


    Gu Wenqing turned his back and waved his hand impatiently, facing the inside of the bed. "Well, you two are really staying in the house. I''m going to the cashier in another quarter of an hour. Can I sleep for a quarter of an hour? "


    Gu Yi was dragged out by Gu Xiang.


    "Come on, let''s stop it. Don''t you see the black under the eyes of the fourth brother? He must have stayed up all night. "


    "Then he won''t wake us up. Let''s go to the border with Xiaoyu..."


    Two people murmur voice away, Gu Wenqing suddenly opened his eyes, to the bedside wall hard blow!


    "Asshole! If it hadn''t been for the pile of accounts waiting for me in the accounting room, I would have gone long ago... "


    For several days in a row, there was no movement of the Xikun army across a boundary pillar.


    Looking down from Zhushan, the camp area of 250000 troops suddenly shrank to half of its original size.


    Half


    "Father, the army of the Liu family is 250000, 150000 of them have been annihilated, and at least tens of thousands of others have been injured and fled. According to Yan Zheng''s records, there were still 150000 soldiers left. Is it that the emperor of kundi has never been so greedy that he has sent troops back? "


    "Even if the troops are deployed, it''s only tens of thousands. There is no chance of victory in terms of the present number and morale of the Xikun army. Are they not afraid to die? "


    After many years of fighting with Xikun, I know something about Emperor Kun''s temperament. Xikun people have a good face, especially kundi. It was because of this fierce defeat that he could not swallow it. However - "


    he picked up the number Yan Zheng had observed on the bamboo mountain and shook his head," according to this number, the kundi only allocated 70000 people, which could not solve the problem at all. I don''t understand why he only sent such a few people if he really wanted to show his shame? "


    Gu Jiuge said: "can it be that there are no surplus troops in Xikun state? I remember that Xikun annals said that the country is vast and sparsely populated, and the land is barren, so there are even fewer young people who can go to war. If not, Xikun would not let women go to war as usual. "


    "You''re right, but not only that."


    Gu huaijiang looked at him and said, "there are three generals in Xikun: the Liu family, the Wang family and the Xie family. If you think about it, Liu Jiajun alone can send 250000 people. How can the other two families have no one? The vast land and sparse population is compared with the vast land. It is said that there is a vast plateau behind Kunlun mountain to the west of Xikun. If you take that place into account, the territory of Xikun is not much smaller than that of Beili. "


    Gu Jiuge is lost in thought.


    It seems that they underestimated Xikun. It''s not that the emperor kundi couldn''t send people, but he only sent 700000 people intentionally.


    Gu Hanmo looks in the tent. Behind him is a map of the Three Kingdoms in Kyushu. On the map, Beili has the most vast territory.


    He suddenly said, "father, is Beili densely populated or sparsely populated?"


    Gu huaijiang looked along his line of sight and laughed, "my father doesn''t know much about Beili. I can only find some clues from the only history books and national records. According to my father''s conjecture, Beili is densely populated, probably more densely than Dongling. "


    Dense population means more troops.


    Several younger generations look at Beili on the map at the same time. The whole Kyushu mainland is like a big rooster walking with his head held high. Then Beili occupies the upper part of the rooster, and the lower part is the separatist regime of Xikun and Dongling.


    They have been enjoying the prosperity of poetry and rites in the imperial capital for a long time. They never realized that the territory of the Middle East spirit of the Three Kingdoms is the smallest and the terrain is the lowest. It is a blessing that the war in the past 100 years has been limited to the border with Xikun.


    At the junction of the Three Kingdoms, a conspicuous dot is reflected in the eyes. Xianren Valley is like the last pure land in the secular world, far away from the mirage.Gu Shubai suddenly said, "father, I know what Xikun people want to do."


    This map, which I have drawn before, is distributed in QQ group ~


    the mainland of Kyushu is now the scope of China. The northern area is Beili, the southeast coast is Dongling, and the western mountainous area is Xikun ~


    as for the plateau to the West of Kunlun Mountain is Qinghai Tibet Plateau!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 148

    Martial arts can''t be accomplished overnight. Yu Fu only took a look at the soldier''s demonstration, and the result can be imagined.


    Yao LAN put medicine on Yu Fu''s arm and cried, "miss just scared me to death. I thought you couldn''t think of jumping on the table!"


    Then he glared at the soldier beside him, "it''s very hard for miss to get here from the imperial capital all the way, but you are still injured by her. Hum, I won''t cook medicine for you for a while. Go by yourself


    The medicine she said is that Yufu let everyone drink the medicine to prevent wind cold and fever in advance.


    Several soldiers suffered, did not expect such a low table rolling down, Yu Fu pressure on the ground that side of the arm is blue.


    Also is, they skin rough meat thick roll down naturally have nothing to do with, jade Fu is different.


    In this way, the soldiers did not agree with her decision to drive in the rain. "Miss, forget it! We have been in the army for many years before we can learn how to protect our lives. How can you learn in such a short time? "


    Yao LAN rubbed Dieda medicated wine for her. After rubbing it on, she had to rub the bruise open. Yu Fu showed her teeth in pain.


    Hearing the frustrated words of the soldiers, she immediately stood up, "what I can learn, I can learn with Yao LAN. You can cook medicine according to my prescription. Everyone will have a bowl after cooking. Yao LAN and I practice here until we learn. "


    "Miss..."


    What else did the soldiers want to say? Yu Fu raised her eyes. "Go quickly, I don''t want face."


    Do you want to see her fall in an indecent posture here?


    They all stepped down.


    Yu Fu reaches out to Yao LAN, "Yao LAN, come up. When we''re done on the low table, we''ll take the high table. We must have a practice meeting today, and we''ll start tomorrow morning! "


    Yao LAN looked in the direction of her fingers. The high table in the corner was higher than her head.


    She wants to cry without tears, "Miss, you kill me..."


    Gu Jiajun''s soldiers went to Zhushan to observe in the rain. The mountain was steep. After one observation, some people were injured or even lost their lives.


    What can you see through the mountain pass with such a heavy rain?


    Gu huaijiang simply removed the sentries on the bamboo mountain, leaving only a few conventional sentries to prevent the enemy from attacking.


    I don''t want to know that no one will raid the enemy camp in this weather.


    "General, the rain is so heavy that the sandbags can''t stop it. Several tents on the side have been washed down by mud."


    Lao Jin came into the tent in a thick coir raincoat, and the coir raindrops on his body stood upright, looking funny.


    Yan Huashi seldom joked, "suddenly, I thought it was a big hedgehog rolling in. I was about to take the sword."


    "Go to your grandma''s hedgehog!"


    Lao Jin took down his hat, threw him a smile, and looked up again, "general, that place is too much to live in. Fortunately, there were only a few sentinels who lived there for the convenience of rotation. I have decided to let them move to a safe place. "


    Gu huaijiang said: "all the soldiers who have been destroyed by mud and water have moved back. It''s time to move those who are in danger. It''s going to rain for several days. Don''t let the soldiers wake up in the middle of the night. "


    As he took off his coir raincoat, Lao Jin replied, "OK, I''ll tell them in a moment to take back the row of tents near the mountain and camp elsewhere!"


    Yan Huashi poured him a cup of hot tea, "look at your face full of rain, drink a cup of hot tea warm it!"


    Lao Jin took it with a smile. As soon as he lifted the lid of the tea, he twisted his brows. "Bah bah, Lao Yan, you are too unkind. How can there be mud in the tea?"


    "Sediment?"


    Yan Huashi took the tea cup and saw that there were two pieces of yellow sand in it. "Yes, the heavy rain has dirtied the well water. The soldiers didn''t pay attention to it when they were making tea. Be patient. We''ve been fighting with the general for decades, and we''ve been drinking mud and water. Do you still care about that? "


    Lao Jin was careless. "I don''t care. I can''t let the senior general and the junior general drink this, can I?"


    He picked up the teapot in the tent and saw that the bottom of the teapot was calm. "Silver, go to change the clean water in the teapot. The tea smells of mud!"


    His son Huo Yin stood on duty outside the account. When he heard the voice, he immediately came in to pick up the teapot, opened it and turned back. "Dad, this is the cleanest water in the camp! The rivers of the two nearby rivers are as yellow as debris flow, and these wells have not escaped. There is yellow sand in the water for the soldiers to cook, which is specially picked the cleanest water and sent to the big tent. "


    Gu huaijiang was reviewing the official documents, but he didn''t lift his head. "Lao Jin, put down the water. The water the soldiers drink is dirtier than this. It''s not that we haven''t drunk dirty water. Don''t embarrass the younger generation. "


    Old Jin Leng Leng, honestly put the teapot back, "his grandmother''s, this rain so down, still let people eat?"


    He doesn''t want to taste mud in rice!


    With a crash, Gu Shubai came in from outside the account. His white clothes were half wet by the rain. He didn''t have a calm attitude at all. "Father, it''s not good!""The road leading to the immortal valley was really blocked by the Xikun army. There were so few people sent by them to zhuguan. They were all blocked in front of the immortal Valley!"


    Gu huaijiang got up and said, "no wonder there are so few people to be sent. It turns out that they don''t intend to fight hard. Over the years, Xikun has sent many children to Xianren Valley to learn about poison, and they are finally going to use it. "


    "What? Is Xi Kun going to send a group of people to poison us? "


    Lao Jin''s eyelids are jumping, and he doesn''t care to drink tea. He didn''t forget what happened in the army when Gu huaijiang was poisoned by Kunlun snow last time.


    Fortunately, he brought Yufu from Xianren Valley and saved Gu huaijiang''s life. But this time, the road to Xianren Valley has been blocked. Xikun people don''t want to let them go to Xianren Valley for help!


    Suddenly a head came in from outside the tent. It was Yan Zheng, who was eavesdropping outside the door. "Miss Yu Fu said that the God of medicine alone is worth thousands of troops, and a raise of the sleeve can poison a large number of people. What if all the Xikun people who have learned from Xianren Valley come to us and raise their sleeves? "


    Gu Shubai thought that even Yu Fu could shoot several poisonous needles at a time to kill people, not to mention the people in Xikun?


    Lao Jin looked at Yan Zheng, Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai, "what can I do? The road to immortal Valley is blocked. Shall we send someone back to the imperial capital to pick up Miss Yufu


    Gu huaijiang raised his eyes to sweep him, the latter immediately silenced.


    He naturally knows that it''s not good for Yufu to come all the way to the desolate border. Besides, it''s hard to travel in the heavy rain for days. But the people of West Kunlun have to use poison. Who else can help but Yufu?


    Yan Huashi said: "fortunately, the heavy rain has not stopped, and the new chief General of Xikun has not arrived yet. Even if he wants to kill him, he is not so fast. We''re stepping up security these days. On the one hand, we should control our diet and water supply; on the other hand, we should ask the military doctors to prepare antidotes in advance. Didn''t Miss Yu Fu give us a lot of drugs and prescriptions for clearing away heat and detoxification last time? "


    For today''s sake, it can only be so.


    The atmosphere in the tent was a little dull for a moment. Lao Jin laughed twice, "young general, you are all wet. Please sit down and have a cup of hot tea."


    The pot of water on the stove was just now. Lao Jin forgot that there was sand in it and poured a cup of tea for Gu Shubai.


    They sat down again. Gu Shubai took the tea and sniffed it. His sword eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Lao Jin thought that the water was dirty. He patted his head and said, "well, the tea is not clean. I''d better go out and change a pot. How can I drink it?"


    He took the teapot and went out. Gu Shubai suddenly stopped him and said, "wait, why isn''t the water clean?"


    "There''s yellow sand in it, a smell of mud."


    Lao Jin hands it to him in disgust. Gu Shubai sniffs at the mouth of the pot and looks at the cup of tea poured out. People don''t know why.


    It''s just dirty water. What has he been watching for so long?


    He raised his glass and took a sip. He immediately vomited it into the cup and put it back on the table. "There''s something wrong with the water. Smell it carefully. Is it really the smell of mud?"


    They all took the tea from their seats, and even Gu huaijiang took a sip of it. Gu Shubai immediately stepped forward to stop it.


    "Father


    Gu huaijiang is very familiar with the taste of muddy water. It''s more than muddy water.


    Gu huaijiang vomited water into the cup, "immediately order the three armed forces, all the food and tea made with military water are thrown away, no more food."


    "All water sources in the army must be sealed, and soldiers are not allowed to take water for cooking any more!"


    "Shubai, take the military doctor to each wellhead to get water and check the water quality!"


    I don''t know what the situation is. Do you think the latest content is not good-looking?


    Not many people even answered the questions. I said I was so confused. Do you have any other ideas? It can be pointed out that Yi people will change if they have something to do, and encourage if they have nothing to do www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 149

    Outside the barracks, yellow water with mud washed down from the mountains.


    After rushing to Gu''s barracks, due to the relief of the terrain, the water turned into several streams and slowly penetrated into the well.


    After a day''s practice, soldiers like to stand by the well and pour a bucket of cold water from head to foot. Now they look down from the wellhead and the water turns yellowish.


    "Alas."


    In the crowd, I don''t know who sighed and was soon covered by the sound of heavy rain.


    Under the command of the military doctor, the soldier dug a bucket of well water, poured it into the water bag carefully and sealed it up. After sampling and checking the water in each well, he could confirm some conjecture.


    "Doctor, do you think the water is poisonous?"


    The military doctor in the thick coir raincoat lowered his head and hid his expression in the shadow of the hat. He said to the mud, "is it poisonous or not? I have to go back to check it. I can''t see anything strange at the moment."


    He put the water bag up to the tip of his nose and smelled it. He could smell nothing but the smell of yellow mud.


    I hope the major general is more thoughtful.


    He comforted himself. This time the soldiers heard clearly, and it was the military doctor who sighed.


    In the big account, all the four or more generals of Gu''s army gathered here, and all of them looked serious, waiting for Gu huaijiang to show them.


    "General, what''s in the water?"


    Without checking, Gu huaijiang has ordered people to throw away the cooked food. It''s not like doubt.


    But Lao Jin couldn''t smell anything except the smell of yellow mud. He couldn''t help worrying.


    Gu huaijiang had a cup of tea in front of him. It was made for him by soldiers before he found that there was a problem with the water quality. As the tea cooled, the smell of the water became clearer.


    His eyes had been in the cup for a long time before he looked up.


    "The result of the military doctor''s examination is that I have ordered people to go to zhuguan city behind me to get water and cook, so that the soldiers can be patient. Once you find that the water source in the city is polluted, you have to transport water from xiaozhuguan. "


    "How could the water in zhuguan not be clean?"


    There was a lot of discussion. Gu Shubai, who was the first to find the water quality problem, stood up and said, "do you remember last December when I was assassinated in Changzhou?"


    "Naturally, I remember that at that time, fortunately, Miss Yu Fu went to the rescue with the second young master, and only then did she get rid of the poison on the major general''s body!"


    Gu Shubai nodded and said, "Yufu has a treasure medicine box full of poisons and corresponding antidotes. I stayed in bed to rest and was bored. I learned some pharmacology of poison from her. I didn''t learn anything else. I remember the smell very well. "


    He picked up a bowl of clean water, which was from the well of the army. "In addition to the smell of yellow mud, there is also a smell of Yufu''s baby box. I can''t remember the exact poison, but my nose remembers the smell. "


    Gu Jiuge was surprised and said, "what''s the taste in the baby''s box? I smell it. "


    After precipitation, the smell of the water reduced. He stirred it with chopsticks under the water for a few times and sniffed it seriously.


    "It''s a bit like that. I just don''t know whether it''s the smell of poison or the water rushing down the mountain with the smell of weeds."


    Gu cold Mo receives to come over a smell, what discovery all have no, he originally is several brothers in disposition most indifferent, to jade assist of that treasure box also just saw several times.


    Just at this time, the military doctor rushed in and took off his raincoat and hat at the door to salute.


    "General, there are already results."


    The soldier behind the doctor took out a bag of water and a bamboo cage. There were two gray mice in the cage, squeaking restlessly.


    The military doctor arched his hand and said: "this is taught by Miss Yu Fu. She said that this kind of gray mice are more sensitive to drugs. If you are uncertain about the efficacy, you can feed them to observe the results. They were fed well water and a little yellow mud in the water, and they became like this. "


    Gu Jiuge said: "I have seen Yufu''s mice and rabbits in Xixiang. They are very clever and never bark. What''s the matter?"


    The military doctor frowned, "they never scream around their subordinates. I don''t know what''s going on today."


    "Look


    I don''t know which young general called, and everyone''s eyes gathered to the mouse in the cage. One of the mice''s squeak turned into a cry, lying in the same place.


    Soon, the other one was just like him, leaning up and standing on all fours.


    The military doctor was frightened, and the general who still had tea on hand was surprised, and almost knocked over the tea on the table!


    The water is really poisonous!


    "General, what can we do? It''s time to seal up the source of water today, but before that, many soldiers in the army drank well water


    Yan Huashi''s face turned white. "I''ve drunk that pot of tea, too."


    Lao Jin took a look at the kettle in the corner. He was still in the mood to joke. "Fortunately, I didn''t drink the tea you poured for me. Fortunately, I did!"


    Yan Huashi is not worried about himself. He looks up at Gu huaijiang, "but this pot of tea, the general also drank...""No! military surgeon! Where is the military doctor? "


    In the heavy rain outside the tent, the soldiers screamed in panic. Yan Zheng opened the curtain of the tent and let people in. "What''s the matter?"


    The soldier said hastily, "no! General, there are a lot of soldiers in the camp all of a sudden, with abdominal pain, stiff limbs, and white foam from the population. It''s almost impossible! "


    Gu huaijiang immediately stood up, "military doctor, go to cure the poisoned soldiers immediately, I''ll go with you to have a look!"


    The military doctor hurriedly packed the medicine box. He heard that there were many soldiers with poisonous hair all at once. Which one should he see?


    After that, the water source in the army was poisoned, and the soldiers were poisoned in a large scale. If he could not cure it, would he not give the Xikun people the chance to take advantage of it?


    For a moment, as if Mount Tai was pressing the top, the heavy military doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Gu huaijiang and others all go out of the tent. They have to see the poisoned soldiers with their own eyes to rest assured. Gu Hanmo suddenly remembers the big bag of medicinal materials given by Yu Fu when he left.


    He said to a soldier casually, "go to boil the heat clearing and detoxification medicine prepared by the young lady, take more hands to boil it, and immediately give it to the generals who have drunk water today! Especially the general


    Soldier bitter face, "three childe, but the water is poisonous, we take what water to boil medicine?"


    Military doctors have gone to zhuguan city to test the water quality. Even if there is no problem with the water quality, it will take some time to send it immediately.


    Gu Hanmo frowned and thought. The sound of heavy rain was heard all the time. He suddenly had an idea, "take a clean container to catch the rain. The rain is the most clean. The enemy can''t poison in the sky."


    The soldier''s eyes suddenly lit up, "yes, I didn''t think of it! The third young master is too clever. I''ll go now! "


    In Gu Hanmo''s way, the military doctor sent someone to take a lot of rain, boil and precipitate it, and then use it to boil medicine for the poisoned soldiers to drink.


    Abdominal pain, stiff limbs, foaming mouth


    From these symptoms, he could not see what kind of poison the soldiers had. There were thousands of kinds of strange poisons in the world. He practiced medicine in the army, but he did not expect that he had seen so many kinds of poisons in two years.


    First Kunlun snow, and then this unknown poison.


    "What kind of poison did the soldiers get, have they ever found out?"


    When Gu huaijiang asked this question, the military doctor stood up in shame and arched his hand, "report back to the general. He didn''t know what poison it was. Now we can only boil the heat clearing and detoxification prescription given by Miss Yu Fu, and give it to the poisoned soldiers to drink first. Maybe it can relieve the pain. "


    He was ashamed. In just one hour, there were thousands of poisonous soldiers in the army, and his back was too heavy for him.


    Instead of blaming him, Gu huaijiang personally reached out to help him up. "It''s not you who are not talented. It''s the people of Xikun who are scheming. How can you easily find out what kind of poison it is? You can''t blame the other party for coming prepared. You just need to try your best to detoxify. "


    The military doctor''s face softened a lot, and he said, "general, you also drank poisonous water today. Is your body different?"


    Gu huaijiang shakes his head calmly, looking at his face. There is nothing wrong with him.


    Yan Huashi only drank half a cup of tea. In one hour, he went to the toilet seven or eight times. He heard Yan Zheng say that he couldn''t get out of bed.


    He drank more than half a cup of tea, but his body didn''t react at all, which surprised him.


    Gu Shubai stood aside and said, "father will be fine. Have you forgotten? People who have been treated by the God of medicine are much stronger than others. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 150

    Gu Jiuge braved the rain and took the medical officers and soldiers to check the source of water pollution.


    A few days ago, he often came with Lao Jin to defend the soil and water, supervise the soldiers to build sandbags to block the sand, and he was very familiar with the terrain along the mountain.


    There are several wells in the barracks. The Gu family army is passed on from generation to generation. The father passes on the son and the elder brother passes on the younger brother. There can be no spies in the barracks.


    What he suspects is that the Xikun people may have buried pipes underground or driven snakes on the bamboo mountain to send poison to the gujiajun barracks to pollute the water.


    No matter what method, he will find clues by looking at the edge of the barracks.


    "Along the border of the barracks, dig a hole every other foot to see if there are any strange pipes underground. If you see strange animals, let me know immediately. "


    "Yes, second son."


    A group of soldiers, wearing rainbows and hats, waving hoes, stood in a row and began to dig holes. Soon they realized that this method was not feasible.


    Just dig a hoe of soil, a heavy rain, the edge of the muddy water and washed down.


    Over and over again, the soldiers tried to wave several hoes, only to dig out deep holes in their rice bowls.


    "Second young master, I can''t dig it down. It''s raining too much!"


    The heavy rain draped a bead curtain on the edge of Gu Jiuge''s bamboo hat. He watched the soldiers'' movements all the time, and naturally understood why he couldn''t dig down. "One person''s strength can''t resist the rain. Four people gathered together to dig. I must see what''s under the ground!"


    Four people around in the middle of a wave hoe, people''s speed finally exceeded the speed of rain, quickly dug out a half man high pit.


    Gu Jiuge personally checked to make sure there was nothing strange at the bottom, and continued to dig towards the next point.


    Until it was dark, the soldiers were panting and tired. They wanted to collapse on the ground. "Second young master, we''ve been digging all day. There''s no strange pipe under the ground. As for animals - "


    a soldier looked around and said," look at the weather. It''s hard for people to go out. How can any animal dare to come out? "


    In this way, both of his conjectures failed.


    Gu Jiuge is upset.


    "There are more than ten thousand poisonous soldiers in the army, and thousands of them have died. If you''re in a better condition, you just have diarrhea and weakness. If you''re in a worse condition, you can''t move in bed. If you can''t find out what''s the antidote, you''ll soon have to... "


    His unfinished words are understood by all.


    Gu Jiuge took a long breath to calm himself down. Gu huaijiang said that he should calm down no matter how difficult the situation is for the generals, otherwise the soldiers would be worse if they had no backbone.


    He tried to find his voice and try to speak calmly. "It''s the business of military doctors to find antidotes. We can''t help. But we can at least look for the source of the poison and add some clues to the military doctors. Are you right


    "Yes, the second young master is right!"


    Gu Jiuge heard his voice as calm as his father and brother, "well, think about it. Besides underground, where else is the clue? Three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. We''ll work together and find a way


    The soldiers were encouraged to talk with each other, and their eyes went back and forth from the sky to the earth several times.


    One of the soldiers said: "the poison must be from Xikun people. There are no outsiders in our army! Xikun people didn''t come to our barracks, but they can poison our wells. They have to use their flying skills! For example, if a poisonous arrow is shot into our well, the well water will become poisonous water! "


    His words were immediately refuted by the people nearby, "it''s impossible! If the people of Xikun had shot arrows at our army, they would have been found. What''s more, how much poison can a poison arrow bring? If we share it with tens of thousands of us, it will only be enough for a meal! "


    Gu Jiuge nodded with a smile, "this idea is correct. Along this idea, we continue to think."


    Everyone''s enthusiasm for thinking is increasing. Gu Jiuge looks around the mountains, and his thoughts never stop.


    Apart from pipes, animals and poisonous arrows, what else can we get from Xikun to gujiajun barracks


    The rain splashed down the rocks and leaves in the mountains. A soldier lowered his head and picked up something in the water. Everyone looked at him.


    "What did you pick up?"


    "Well, what''s good for picking up a broken stone?"


    The soldier who picked up the stone was a little embarrassed, "second young master, you see, this is still a piece of jade! I heard that the senior general and the junior general had picked up the seven color gem on the bamboo mountain. They were envious. Just now they saw that the stone had some colors in the mud and picked it up! "


    Gu Jiuge took the gravel in his hand, which was really different from other small stones, such as the fragments washed away by the rain when the jade mine was mined, which had a kind of crystal clear texture.


    He laughed and handed the stone to the soldier. "Seven color gems grow in this kind of jade mine. You can pick up the jade this time, and maybe you can pick up the seven color gems next time. The next time Gu''s army triumphs, there will be hope! "


    The soldier laughs with embarrassment. Gu Jiuge looks at the continuous rain coming from the direction of Xikun. In an instant, his thoughts flash past in his mind, just like the top of his mind!"I see! I understand how the poison came from! "


    ¡­¡­


    In one day, Yufu and yaolan, who barely learned how to turn the horse 18 times, take their guards and prepare to leave the post house.


    Everyone is wearing a thick coir raincoat and a big hat. Under the coir raincoat and hat is a layer of oil paper. Even if the rain seeps into the coir raincoat, there is also this layer of oil paper that can stop water.


    They wear waterproof deerskin boots. The soles of the boots are made of a layer of wood with complex patterns carved under them. Even if you step on the mud in rainy days, you won''t slip.


    Before going out, no one drank a big bowl of disease prevention soup, and their water bags were also filled with soup. Yufu asked everyone to drink it as water.


    It''s the same with her.


    After making sufficient preparations, the people in the post house drove away early in the morning, and the horses continued to move westward.


    No matter how well prepared she was, many unexpected things happened after she was on the road. Yao Lan''s riding skill was not good enough, and the speed of the horse couldn''t be raised at all, so she was thrown to the ground with a whip.


    Fortunately, after learning to turn the horse 18 times, she only had a few bruises on her body, and there was no serious injury.


    Yu Fu simply asked her to abandon her horse and ride with her.


    Fortunately, she grew up in Xianren valley when she was a child. She had a kind of natural affinity with animals. When the horse stepped into the puddle, he was frightened and didn''t throw Yufu and yaolan to the ground.


    Stumbling all the way, when we got to xiaozhuguan, the rain was less.


    "Miss, do you want to take advantage of the light rain and go straight to zhuguan? The general''s camp is at zhuguan! "


    "No


    Yu Fu stepped off the horse, and her heavy coir raincoat almost made her fall to the ground. "First, go to the post house to have a rest. I want to see Yao Lan''s injuries, and then clean up. You''ll have enough rest, food and drink, and we''ll go on in half an hour. "


    The soldier raised his head in surprise and looked at Yu Fu quickly.


    All the way in the rain, her coir raincoat was soaked, a wisp of broken hair was wet on one side of her cheek, and her lips were pale.


    The princess of Zhenjiang in the imperial capital, the apple of the eye in the house of marquis Gu, and the spoiled beauty in the house of marquis Gu, her boots and trouser legs are mud now.


    The post house is a place where people come and go. People who pass by occasionally will not think that the woman dressed as a fisherman is the famous Zhenjiang princess!


    The soldier scratched his head awkwardly. "Miss has been so dusty all the way. It''s time to clean up. My subordinates are going to get ready to eat."


    After that, he left the room for Yufu and yaolan.


    Yu Fu breathed a long breath. First, he untied Yao Lan''s coat and examined the wound. He saw that there were several bruises on her hands and feet, which had turned purple. He knew it was the wound left by the falling horse.


    "Such a big bruise must be very painful, right?"


    Yu Fu talks to her and distracts her attention. She applies medicine to her wound. Yao LAN bares her teeth and says, "it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt."


    Knowing that what she said was a lie, Yu Fu could only comfort her: "I know it must hurt, but you can rest assured. When you get to zhuguan, you lie in bed every day and don''t have to do anything. I''ll have the food delivered to your mouth, OK


    Yao LAN couldn''t laugh or cry, "Miss, it was a child who didn''t know how to make a living in Xianren valley. Why do you still mention it now? I''ll apply the medicine myself, miss. Go and wash it quickly. I have to eat after washing it! "


    After half an hour to start, including meal time, there is no time to wash?


    Yu Fu just took a comb and sipped her hair. She felt pale in front of the bronze mirror. She turned back and asked, "Yao LAN, do you have Rouge there?"


    "Rouge? How can I have Rouge without any ladies? "


    Yu Fu sighed. His face turned pale. When he arrived at zhuguan, they would be worried about themselves.


    In the morning, it''s three o''clock, not as many as five o''clock, but the number of words in each chapter is relatively small. At noon or in the afternoon www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 151

    "It''s changshengsan, one of the secret medicines of immortal valley. Master didn''t teach him how to prepare it. I don''t know how he learned it."


    As soon as Yu Fu came to the army, he went to the barracks to see the poisoned soldiers. He met with the military doctor and the doctors around him. After understanding, he quickly confirmed the toxicity.


    An old doctor with a pale beard asked, "what is changshengsan? We have been consulting for many days, but we can''t find any clues. "


    Since it''s a secret medicine of immortal Valley, Yufu is naturally not good. He said to them directly, "the biggest characteristic of Changsheng powder is that it has extremely strong spread of toxicity. It is usually used to escape from the enemy''s ambush on a large scale. Since the wells are polluted, the land must be polluted, too. "


    She turned her head and told the soldiers, "report to the general immediately and ask him not to allow the soldiers to eat vegetables and poultry planted in the field."


    After that, he took out a bottle of gourd from the medicine box and fed it to the soldiers lying on the bed. "Thank you, doctors. The preparation of the antidote of Changsheng powder is complicated. I don''t have so many antidotes on me at the moment. Please give the poisoned soldiers Siwu Decoction to relieve their toxicity for the time being until I prepare the antidote. "


    "Well, we''ll go now!"


    When the doctors came out of the barracks, they saw Gu huaijiang with Gu Shubai and several other generals in the army. They just came here and immediately backed away.


    With a crash, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and a girl in plain clothes was sitting in front of the soldier''s bed. Her back was very familiar.


    Her hair was fluffy, her plain spring dress was full of mud spots on her loose trousers, and her pair of sheepskin boots, which didn''t match her spring dress, were out of shape in the rain.


    Is this Yufu?


    Yufu, as they know, has never been so embarrassed.


    The soldier who took the antidote opened his eyes and saw a beautiful woman sitting in front of the bed with a smile. He thought he was dead.


    Another look, at the tent door, there are still senior generals and junior generals. Then he realized that he is still in the world, "senior generals, subordinates can go to the battlefield and kill the enemy..."


    Yu Fu hears his words and turns to see that Gu huaijiang and others are standing behind her?


    Her eyes were shining, and her big bright eyes were full of laughter. The moment she saw them, all the hard work was gone.


    Several people across the street saw her smile, and the gloom dissipated in an instant.


    "Yufu..."


    Gu Shubai came forward and looked at her eagerly. He soon found that her lips were as white as paper, and there was a large bruise on her right wrist.


    The joy of seeing each other for a long time turned into worry, "what''s the matter? ill? Injured? "


    Yu Fu lowered his head sheepishly, "I''m ok. What matters is the poisoned soldiers in the army. By the way, are you not poisoned? "


    Her eyes pass Gu huaijiang and Gu Jiuge one by one, then Gu Hanmo, and finally Gu Shubai.


    Seeing that people''s faces are not good-looking, fortunately, their spirits are not bad, so they can rest assured.


    She got up and handed the bottle of gourd antidote to Gu Shubai, "I only have so many antidotes in my hand, and the rest should be prepared now. These antidotes should be given to the dying first. I''ve asked the doctors to prepare Siwu Decoction to delay the poisonous hair. Give me a little time, and I''ll be able to prepare a lot of antidotes right away! "


    Yufu wipes the rain on her head. Immediately, a soldier takes her to the military doctor''s tent. Yaolan limps behind with a medicine box.


    The master and the servant are both young girls who haven''t reached the hairpin. I don''t know how many sins they have suffered all the way through the storm


    "Where is the man with the young lady?"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Ten bodyguards from the imperial capital were also disheveled and stained with yellow mud. Fortunately, they were not injured.


    Gu Shubai asked: "the letter from the army has only been sent out for two days. How can the young lady arrive so soon?"


    "Miss started early the next day of the Mid Autumn Festival. According to the people in the government, it was Tianshu medical immortal from Xianren Valley who sent a letter to miss. As soon as she saw the letter, Miss immediately arrived."


    Gu Jiuge asked, "fourth brother, they just looked at Yufu, but didn''t they stop him?"


    The soldiers look up and look embarrassed. If they tell the truth, it''s not the fourth childe who will be accused.


    "Well Miss is to take advantage of the day is not bright, four CHILDES they haven''t got up yet secretly go out


    Silent for a moment, Gu Han Mo holds a sword to glance at him, "the house is four childe in charge, you don''t have his order to dare to bring jade to help, it seems that you want to get army stick."


    Ten people knelt down together and did not dare to argue.


    "Well, if you have time to ask questions, you''d better go and arrange a rest tent for Yu Fu."


    Gu huaijiang went out, and the ten people finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don''t want to punish them for acting without permission.


    Hearing the news, Yan Zheng ran in and saw the soldier sitting on the bed. He was overjoyed. "Hey, how are you? Can you sit up? "


    The soldier on the bed nodded happily, "Miss Yufu gave me the antidote, she fed me in person!"


    What''s so great about feeding in person? To show off in front of him.Yan Zheng turned his face and saw ten people kneeling on the ground. "What are you doing kneeling? Get up quickly! If the generals are gone, will they punish you? Young general, it''s too late to thank you. He... "


    Gu Shubai glanced at him with a smile, his eyes were not emotional, and the latter immediately kept silent.


    The ten people climbed down the pole and said, "we''ve made amends. We''ve also taught Miss Yu Fu to fall off the horse for 18 times! But for this, miss and miss yaolan would have been broken long ago! "


    "Eighteen turns after falling off the horse?"


    Gu Jiuge gritted his teeth and said, "how did you teach it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Jade helped to the army, just as the sun came out to disperse the clouds, the atmosphere in the army suddenly changed.


    The poisoned soldiers got better one by one. After several days of heavy rain, the air was no longer the smell of yellow mud.


    After a busy day, until dinner time, she finally had time to breathe.


    "Yao LAN, I want to take a bath before I go to the big account."


    Yao LAN understood, "then I''ll go outside the account and watch, miss, wash slowly."


    Yu Fu stands behind the screen and takes time to undress. The most important ability she has learned these days is to make rational use of time.


    The lady of the imperial capital, dressing to two people at the same time, take off a body of water is cold.


    Yufu used to be almost the same. Now no one was waiting on her. She quickly took off her dirty clothes and soaked herself in the hot water.


    It was just getting dark, and the air was very comfortable after the rain. Yaolan sat outside the tent, yawning and nodding.


    Seeing her appearance, the soldiers of the guard covered their mouths with a smile and said in a low voice, "miss yaolan is as old as miss. You see, miss yaolan has been busy all the way to the barracks, as if she was not tired at all, but she was so tired that she fell asleep."


    The soldier on the side sighed, "do you think Miss is really not tired? She''s just holding on. She doesn''t want to worry the general. "


    "Well, it''s all the blame of those heartless bastards in Xikun for using this kind of poisonous trick!"


    While talking, I saw Gu Shubai coming from a distance with his food box.


    Two soldiers immediately hissed at him, pointing to Yao LAN, who was sleeping outside the account, and motioned him not to make a sound.


    Yao LAN holds her cheek in one hand, her mouth is wide open, and her whole body leans against the post outside the tent.


    Gu Shubai nodded knowingly, did not make a sound, carrying a box into the tent.


    They are waiting for Yufu to have dinner in the big tent, but they can''t wait for her to come. Thinking that Yufu is exhausted, Gu Shubai simply sends the meal to her tent to eat.


    I don''t want to enter the tent. Yufu is not in it.


    He put the food box on the table and looked around. The heat came out from behind the screen.


    How did Yufu go out after taking medicine? I must have lost my head.


    The master and the servant are missing, one is sitting outside the door and sleeping. Gu Shubai shakes his head helplessly and walks behind the screen.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything like watching the stove for Yu Fu.


    Steaming out, the closer he came, the more strange he felt. Yufu, how many stoves did he boil?


    A faint smell of grass overflowed. It was totally different from the herbal smell he usually smelled, but it was a little familiar, like It''s like Yufu''s favorite bath bean flavor.


    At the same time, the sound of ball like water came from behind the screen, like someone lifting the water in the bathtub and letting it pour down.


    Gu Shubai stopped and stood in the same place.


    A strange guess came into his mind. He turned slowly and looked behind the screen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 152

    The position of Gu Shubai station is a bit awkward.


    From his point of view, he could only see one third of the bath basin. The heat was overflowing from the basin, and a pair of white girl''s bare feet were on the edge of the basin.


    That pair of bare feet, like the lotus born after the rain, delicate and white, fingertips crystal nails such as shells, polished into the most beautiful shape, inlaid in the top.


    Ten little toes are like newly peeled lotus seeds. No, they are much more delicate and white than lotus seeds. They should be new-born Euryale ferox seeds. The tender ones seem to be able to squeeze water.


    From time to time, the girl lifted up the hot water in the basin and poured it on her body. She was tired all the time and fell into the hot water like a fish in the water. She didn''t want to come out.


    PATA -


    she put the hairpin on her head aside and her long hair poured out like a waterfall. She took a deep breath and buried herself in the water.


    The feet were still on the edge of the basin. After the posture changed, the whole leg was on the top.


    So Gu Shubai saw more, in addition to the lotus like thin feet, there are two overlapping legs, slender and symmetrical, skin white as snow, smooth as tallow.


    He said goodbye uncomfortably, and many pictures came out of his mind. Her smile, her intelligence, and her embarrassment made her sit by the bed of poisoned soldiers and smile at them


    It was the best smile he had ever seen in his life.


    In the end, no one had the upper hand in the style of a gentleman and the attraction of his beloved woman. Gu Shubai once realized that he was at a loss and in a dilemma.


    "Hiss -"


    Yu Fu inhaled the cold air in a low voice. His sight was immediately affected and he looked at her.


    Along that pair of legs can only see the knee, the upper head is full of bruises, as well as abraded wounds, especially ferocious under the background of snow-white skin.


    I think it was the water that hurt the wound, and then there was a light cry.


    He couldn''t help it any more. He turned his back and tapped on the wallboard twice. "Yufu, are you ok?"


    This is Gu Shubai''s voice?


    Yu Fu in the bathtub was stunned. The next second her face turned red and she buried herself in the water It''s OK. "


    When did he come in? Why didn''t he make a sound?


    Yao LAN doesn''t remind her. I don''t know if he saw anything


    There was a loud crash. Gu Shubai didn''t see it and knew what she was doing.


    He laughed. "You''re tired all the way. It''s time to take a good bath. I''ve brought the meal. You can eat it after you''ve bathed. "


    Yu Fu thought he would leave when he finished, but he didn''t want to say, "don''t worry, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Yu Fu


    The tent is so big. With Gu Shubai''s ears, you can hear her through a screen.


    He heard himself bathing, how to think, how shy.


    Yu Fu stammered: "ah I''ve actually done it. I''ll come out right now. "


    Across a screen, she did not see Gu Shubai''s smiling face.


    His Yufu really grew up. Last year, he told people in Changzhou that she was going to sleep in the same room with herself. Gu Jiuge was so angry that he frowned. Yufu didn''t feel wrong.


    Less than a year later, she would blush and be shy because of such things.


    It''s good to do so, so that she doesn''t know when she''s young and she''s taken advantage of.


    Yu Fu sat up from the bath and looked around with a blank face.


    What about the clothes?


    When she came in to take a bath, Yao LAN didn''t even prepare her clothes


    Yu Fu didn''t know what to do. After half a day, Gu Shubai heard that there was no movement inside and asked, "what''s the matter? No change of clothes? "


    Yu Fu said: "I brought my clothes. I don''t know where Yao LAN has gone. What about her


    Gu Shubai got up, "she fell asleep outside the door. She didn''t wake up for such a long time. It seems that she is really tired. Let me help you find your clothes


    Yufu is annoyed. It turns out that yaolan is asleep. No wonder no one informs him when he comes in.


    He looked around on the bed and table, and soon found a bundle. He opened it and saw that it was Yufu''s clothes.


    He didn''t know what Yufu wanted to wear. He picked up a set of apricot yellow clothes and suddenly saw that there were many small pieces of clothes under his clothes. A red embroidered belt was leaking from it.


    "Gu Yi, a stupid boy, pulled the belt on Yu Fu''s belly pocket!"


    He suddenly heard Gu Xiang''s words in his head. He immediately covered the red ribbon with other clothes. After a pause, he took away the clothes.


    You can''t let Yufu come out in his coat, can you?


    He quickly picked through the rest of the clothes and sent a pile of clothes through the screen. Behind the screen, he stretched out a long white arm, hoping to stretch out two meters long.


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Gu Shubai stares at the bruise on her hand and doesn''t speak.Yufu shakes off his clothes. He is very considerate. Knowing that Yufu is still in a hurry these two days, he chooses a simple suit for her. Apricot yellow is conspicuous but not gorgeous, which is very suitable for her as a "temporary military doctor".


    There are so many soldiers dead in the army that they can''t wear red and green clothes.


    She thought to herself, looking back to remind Yao LAN, suddenly a red clothes hit into her eyes, she immediately want to die heart.


    It''s a big red belly bag!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 153

    Gu Shubai arranged the meal. After a while, Yu Fu came out from behind the screen.


    A head of long hair with water draped in the back of her head, cut off in the girl''s slender waist. She wore embroidered shoes under her feet, smelling the smell of vegetables and moving her fingers.


    "Chicken soup?"


    It''s wet in rainy days. It''s most comfortable to drink a bowl of hot chicken soup.


    Yu Fu forgot her embarrassment and sat on the chair waiting for Gu Shubai to give her soup. There was ginger in the soup.


    "I haven''t had such good chicken soup for a long time. It''s so comfortable."


    She drank a small bowl at a time. Gu Shubai took the bowl and continued to add soup to her. "What kind of days have you been all the way here? Do you think this kind of chicken soup is delicious?"


    Yu Fu''s secret way was not good. He wanted to see it out. He quickly covered it up and said, "no, I''ve been very good all the way here. Today, when I went to the military camp, I was too busy and hungry, so I thought the chicken soup was particularly good. "


    Gu Shubai put the soup bowl in front of her, "just too hungry today? What about the bruises on your hands and legs? "


    "Cough..."


    Yu Fu was choked by chicken soup, lowered her head and coughed repeatedly. Gu Shubai gathered up her wet hair for her and stuck it loosely behind her head.


    He did see it, otherwise how could he know that he had hurt his leg?!


    See see see, still take the initiative to say, he can''t pretend not to see?


    Yu Fu''s face was very red. Gu Shubai said, "are you angry?"


    If you are angry, Yufu just feels shy. She is no longer a child. She is not a girl who used to be in Xianren valley. She can take a bath in the stream at will.


    It''s not so much anger as shame. The girl''s sense of shame is growing.


    She did not speak, Gu Shubai continued: "I thought you were away, the white air behind the screen has been emitting, just want to help you watch the fire. When I got there and saw your feet on the bathtub, I didn''t get close


    That''s how I saw the wound on her leg


    Yu Fu was relieved, and suddenly laughed, "I just said," how can big brother peep at the little girl''s bath? "


    "Of course, I won''t watch the little girl take a bath. I''ll wait for the little girl to grow up."


    Yu Fu was surprised and said, "grow up? How do you grow up? "


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip micro pick, "grow up, aboveboard look at her bath."


    Yu Fu


    It seems that the soldiers'' lives have been saved. Someone is in a good mood and begins to make fun of her.


    She grabs the rice in the bowl and turns grief and indignation into appetite. Gu Shubai sits on her side. With her movements, she sees a faint red ribbon in her open neckline.


    He stood up abruptly. Yu Fu was startled. He looked up at him with his meal. "What''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter with her?!


    I don''t know if she was too shy just now, or she couldn''t wear clothes without her servant girl. The buttons on her skirt were obviously wrong. She didn''t even notice.


    No wonder the neckline is so open that you can see the belt of your belly pocket.


    He had the illusion that he hated iron but not steel. He straightened her body with his hands and untied her collar button the next second.


    Yu Fu''s brain boomed. She had no time to think about the next thing. She swallowed the food in her mouth and then closed her eyes.


    She was afraid that she would turn red with her eyes open.


    The slender and dexterous man is a pair of hands holding sword and bow. There is a thin cocoon on the belly of his fingers, shuttling back and forth between several buttons of her skirt.


    For a while, his action stopped, but nothing happened in Yufu''s imagination.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Gu Shubai had already sat in the original position, and was giving her the third bowl of chicken soup. The cloud was light and the wind was clear.


    Yu Fu instantly realized something and sat upright. He secretly scolded himself for thinking awkwardly.


    I must be too tired to think about what I have.


    Gu Shu''s white eyes swept her face. He wanted to laugh, but he could only bear it. He smelled the fragrance of grass on her body and found that he had not been so happy for a long time.


    "Yufu, it''s very nice of you to come."


    Yu fuleng looks at him, he is Are you dependent on yourself?


    She was a little proud, put down the soup bowl, "I want to come, in fact, even without me, you can go to fairy Valley to find someone. Since Shifu has recognized the in laws of his family, he will not stand idly by. "


    Gu Shubai shook his head and said: "before we found out that the water source was polluted, my father and I considered this possibility and sent someone to Xianren Valley to investigate. I didn''t expect that the road leading to Xianren Valley had been blocked by the Xikun army. Our people couldn''t get through. When the news came back, the water source had been polluted. "


    "So it is. No wonder the second elder martial brother wrote to me to ask for my ideas instead of sending someone to help you. I thought he was due to Shifu''s neglect of the rules of government. It turned out that he couldn''t live at all. Since Kun Wushang has done such a bad thing, he will naturally consider everything, and will not let the people of immortal Valley do bad things. "


    Gu Shubai said: "it was Tianshu who sent the message to you. No wonder you came so fast. My father didn''t want you to come unless he had to. It''s too much for you. "With all the wind and rain and all the injuries, even the soldiers on guard outside the gate were distressed, not to mention their fathers and brothers.


    Yu Fu put down the chopsticks and said with a smile, "I''m not aggrieved. I''m full. Yao LAN is still injured. I have to wake her up and give her medicine."


    "If she''s hurt, don''t you care about your own?"


    He raised his chin toward the couch and motioned for Yu to help him. "When you''re full, go and lie down. I''ll give you medicine."


    More in the morning, less in the afternoon. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 154

    Yufu directly gave the antidote to the military doctor. The military doctor and the doctors prepared the medicine overnight, so that Yufu could have a good night''s rest.


    The next morning, I don''t know where to come from a gust of cool wind, jade help pulled the thin quilt on the body, change a sleeping position to continue to sleep.


    Before long, she suddenly realized that something was wrong and got up with sleepy eyes and looked out.


    I don''t know when the skylight of the tent will be opened. It''s from there that the wind blows. It''s amazing that there is no steam in the wind. It''s surprisingly dry.


    After several days of continuous heavy rain, the sudden sunny makes people feel comfortable. Yufu immediately puts on her clothes and goes out. She finds yaolan lying on the small bed outside, snoring and sleeping. Her saliva has dampened half of her pillow.


    She shook her head helplessly, didn''t wake up yaolan, and walked out of the tent.


    At the moment when she opened the curtain, her hand retracted like an electric shock. Then she looked down at her skirt and went out to make sure that there was no wrong button.


    Sure enough, the sky cleared up, and there were still large and small puddles on the ground. Some soldiers were busy in the distance, as if they were tidying up the army''s grain and weapons.


    "Miss, are you awake?"


    The soldier who was watching outside her tent brought her breakfast and saw that she was going out, "where is miss going?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I don''t know what happened to the poisoned soldiers. I have to go and have a look."


    "Miss, why don''t you have breakfast before you go? Don''t worry. The military doctors kept watch all night last night. Most of the poisoned brothers are better today. The antidote of miss is so effective! "


    In this way, Yu Fu was relieved.


    Yesterday came to prescribe and dispense medicine for the poisoned soldiers. They were so tired that they fell asleep when they touched the pillow. Yu Fu thought that he had not gone to see Gu huaijiang seriously, so he said, "put it first. If Yao LAN wakes up, you will tell her that I am going to the big account."


    "Well, I''ll put it in your account."


    After Yu Fu left, the soldier looked at the tent. The master was awake and the servant girl was still sleeping. The servant girl must be very big.


    Walking to Gu huaijiang''s tent, the people came and went, their faces were solemn. Yu Fu was surprised to see Yan Zheng outside the tent and asked, "what''s the matter? Are the poisoned soldiers in different situations? "


    Yan Zheng arched her hand, "don''t worry, miss. The poisoned people are getting better. They can''t go to the battlefield for a while. But you see, it has cleared up. "


    Yan Zheng''s brow frowned very tightly. Yu Fu lowered his head and thought for a moment, "please go in and report. I want to see the general."


    "What else?"


    Shua, Yan Zheng directly opened the door of the tent, "Miss, go in directly, the general will not be angry."


    As soon as the door opened, all the people in the tent looked out and saw Yu Fu standing outside the door. Yu Fu had to go in with a stiff head. When he saw people frowning, his heart was not good.


    "General."


    Yu Fu came forward to salute. Gu huaijiang strode down to her and helped her up. "Don''t be so polite. You''ve been working hard all the way. The poisoned soldiers are getting better. There are military doctors. They are looking at the medicine. Why don''t you sleep a little longer? "


    Yu Fu looked at Gu Shubai and Lao Jin, "since the poisoned soldiers have been saved, why are you still so worried?"


    "Because it''s fine, Xikun people will not miss this good opportunity to attack. The spies report that they are cleaning up their troops and will attack soon, but our poisoned soldiers can''t get out of bed and can''t go to the battlefield. "


    Gu huaijiang said, "you''ve come just in time. Since you''ve given the antidote to the military doctor, you don''t need to be here in person. I asked Yan Zheng to escort you to zhuguan city. The army is too dangerous for you to keep. "


    Yu Fu looked at him in surprise. He didn''t expect that the problem was so serious.


    If there is a half chance of winning, Gu huaijiang would not think of sending her to other places. He would rather protect Yufu himself.


    Yu Fu said: "no! Now that I''m here, I''m not going to leave on my own. The generals and brothers are here. How can I go alone? "


    Gu huaijiang turns around helplessly and makes a look at Gu Shubai. The latter persuades Yu Fu, "Yu Fu, listen to your father and don''t stay in the army. You don''t know martial arts. If something happens, what do you want us to do? "


    They would rather get hurt or even die than have an accident with Yufu.


    The war has not yet been fought. Tens of thousands of people have died in the army, and they can no longer withstand more changes.


    Other people in the seat also urged Yu Fu, "Miss, just listen to the general. You have done well enough. If it wasn''t for you, we don''t know how many brothers will die!"


    "Yes, miss, you are a girl''s family. You can''t compare with us men! Let Yan Zheng escort you into the city. There will be a fight soon! "


    Yu Fu said: "the antidote of Xianren Valley is complex, and the degree of poisoning of each soldier is different, especially those soldiers with deep toxicity. They may die without me. I can''t go. I have to stay and look after them. "


    She took the lives of poisoned soldiers as an excuse, and everyone hesitated for a moment.Yufu''s life is life, and so are the lives of the soldiers. If those soldiers were killed because Yufu left, they would be more upset.


    Yan Zhenggan, who is eavesdropping outside the tent, is worried. If he escorts Yufu into the city, he will not be able to go to the battlefield with everyone.


    The major general and the minor general are at the front line. How can he hide in the city by himself? What''s the difference between them?


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "is there any way to delay the fight? Give me five days. In five days, most of the poisoned soldiers will be able to recover. We will have a chance to win the battle against the Xikun army. "


    Gu Shubai shakes his head, "don''t say to delay for five days, we can''t even do it for five hours. Kunwu, who has done this kind of evil, will not hesitate to be attacked by later generations. Isn''t it that he wants to take advantage of the death and injury of our soldiers to attack at one stroke? "


    Gu Jiuge said: "yes, yikunwu hurt this man''s shrewdness. He can''t miss this good opportunity. Now our only way is to organize the remaining forces to meet the enemy. Even if We can''t let them enter the bamboo pass! "


    He did not finish that sentence, let the people in the seat silent.


    Even if the whole army is destroyed, they will keep the Xikun army out of the bamboo pass, and they will not have the chance to invade the people.


    Zhuguan, Weizhou, Changchuan Even in xiaozhuguan, countless border people trust and support them because they can bring peace to the border.


    They can''t let the people down and let Dongling territory be invaded.


    In the silence, Yu Fu suddenly said: "so, the new commander of Xikun army, has Kunwu been confirmed to be injured?"


    Lao Jin said: "the Scout''s return is confirmed. The flag over there is the word Kun. Now there are only seven princes in the Xikun Dynasty who can lead the generals. Half of his troops are from the Liu family and the other half are from the Wang family. We originally wanted to stir up conflicts and delay the war, but the two soldiers were very convinced of him. He thinks he''s done a great job of poisoning. "


    Yan Huashi sneered, "they think it''s good and right to do this kind of heartless thing. As long as they can clear our Gu family army, they can easily get the bamboo pass that they haven''t conquered for decades. As a matter of fact, Xikun is a barbarian. We can''t treat them as normal people. "


    Gu huaijiang turned around and said with regret: "where do the soldiers know the truth? What they learn is to abide by military orders. What the general says is right. It''s not because of a warlike and barbaric emperor. I heard that Prince Xikun and Emperor kundi are the same. I don''t know when the war between the two countries will end in the future... "


    Yu Fu said: "now it seems that Kunwu''s injury is worse than that of emperor kundi and Prince Xikun. But Since the chief general is him, I have a way to delay the fight. Five days should not be a problem. "


    In a piece of worry, Yu Fu''s words are like a sunny day outside the tent, lighting up the hope in the eyes of the people.


    Yan Zheng''s ear was close to the tent, as if he had been punctured.


    Gu Shubai said, "what can I do?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "the thief should catch the king first. If their chief general falls down, who else can lead them to attack? Elder brother, do you remember that when Kunwu injured his envoy Dongling last year, I gave him a bottle of medicine before he left? "


    Gu Shubai pause, "refreshing?"


    The effect of this medicine is so common that it doesn''t come from Yu Fu. Gu Shubai remembers it very clearly.


    "That''s cheating him. In fact, the medicine is poisonous."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 155

    Yu Fu also didn''t think, she a unintentional move, can temporarily quell the war.


    Old Jin rushed in from outside the tent, almost running, "Miss Yufu is crazy! The Xikun army is ready to March, and suddenly it''s dispersed again! Our spies didn''t even see the figure of the general. It must have been the poison that worked! "


    The spy didn''t see anyone, which means that Kun Wu was hurt and didn''t even pay the big bill. I don''t know what he was up to now.


    Gu Jiuge patted the table, "it''s time! He used such dirty means to deal with us. Even if he was poisoned, he would not be able to redeem this crime. Yufu, can your poison kill him? "


    Yu Fu shook his head without thinking, "No. This poison is not meant to kill people. It can only make people lose their action power temporarily. At that time, it was because he gave Yin Shuo poison, which almost killed his big brother. I was afraid that he would play tricks again, so I simply put a poison on him. In case he plays tricks again to control him, I didn''t expect it would be useful here. "


    Gu Jiuge was a little disappointed, "is it a poisonous insect like your poisonous butterfly?"


    Yu Fu''s funeral way: "if there were poisonous insects and butterflies, now the Xikun army should be handling the funeral."


    Although he could not kill Kunwu, he could at least control him for a while, and gave Gu Jiajun a breathing space. Everyone was very happy.


    Gu huaijiang asked: "Yufu, are you sure you can delay for five days?"


    Yu Fu thought, "it shouldn''t be a problem. When I gave him that bottle of medicine, I said that I wanted him to take back Xianren valley. He seemed to believe it. But he didn''t go back to the immortal valley. The poisonous insects in the medicine were attached to him. He hadn''t found them for such a long time, and he might not be able to find them this time. When he finds out, he can find a way to solve the problem, at least in five days


    "Well, we have more important things to do these five days."


    Gu huaijiang pulled an arrow from his seat and said, "send people to the surrounding cities to collect herbs immediately. If it''s not enough, ask the imperial court to raise money. We must get enough medicinal materials to deal with the poison contaminated area outside the bamboo pass. "


    At this critical juncture, Gu huaijiang had a chance to take a breath. He was not thinking about military affairs, but about the soil and water.


    In his heart, his country and country are always as important as Mount Tai.


    Everyone got up, Yu Fu nodded, "I will try my best."


    ¡­¡­


    The battle drums were beating, and before the army came out, the gongs were ringing.


    It''s just like an ignorant child sneaking into the army. The war drums and gongs have become toys, and the starting and ending of the army have become trifles. The morale of the Xikun army has cooled down suddenly.


    There was no general Kun Wu injured, so there was a lot of discussion in the army.


    The main tent in the army was closed, and Kun Wu''s wounded relatives and guards were kept out of the tent. The generals of Liu''s army and Wang''s army could not get close to them.


    They had no idea what was going on in the big account.


    "What happened to his Highness the seventh prince? Please go in and announce that we want to see your highness! "


    Several participants gathered outside the tent, but the guard didn''t buy it. "Your Highness, no one is here now. Please go back!"


    "How do you know that your highness doesn''t want to see us?"


    The general was rebuffed by the soldiers, and immediately began to make a noise. There was a crowd outside the tent, and there was a man on the bed in the tent, his face covered his chest.


    The rhythm from the palm of his hand was as fast as the heart was about to jump out of his chest, which made him difficult to breathe.


    Many years of experience in Xianren Valley told Kunwu that he was injured and poisoned.


    "Lunyue!"


    He toward the account outside a big drink, outside the movement of the moment to stop, a pro guard came in.


    "Yes, your highness. What can I do for you?"


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw that Kun Wu''s face was more ugly than ever before. He quickly stepped forward to help him, "Your Highness!"


    Kunwu waved his hand. "I''m ok. You go out and tell the generals that they will lead their own troops back to stand by. We can''t send troops today. As for when to send troops, wait for my order. "


    The more Lun saw him, the worse he looked. He bit his teeth and retreated. "Yes, I''ll go now."


    Kun Wu covered his chest and recalled his recent actions in the dark.


    He learned from the immortal Valley, and could not be as immortal as the fumigation pool. Unlike Yufu dude fumigation pool, he preferred to use the elixir to recuperate his body from childhood, and was not afraid of any strange poison.


    But at least, he won''t be invaded by ordinary poisons, and he won''t even find out when he was poisoned.


    He couldn''t figure out when he had gone wrong.


    But at this time, if it was a day later, he might have led the army to attack the bamboo pass!


    Before going to war, his elder brother, wearing the prince''s Ming Dynasty yellow court uniform, led a group of close friends behind him to brag at him, "seven younger brothers, take care of your life. It''s not the first time that you lost in the hands of Dong Ling Gu Hou. Last time there was that stupid Ning Di to protect your life, this time it was on the battlefield. Be careful not to be cut off."


    He said, with his thumb in his neck than a beheading gesture, Kun Wu hurt dream can''t forget his wild eyes at that time.This time, he volunteered and showed his edge in the court. The crown prince''s tolerance for him has reached the extreme. If he can''t win back, his fate will be worse than that of Liu who buried tens of thousands of soldiers!


    Just at this time, just at this time!


    Kun Wu bit his teeth and punched the wall. "Is it really Providence? Is the sky going to die and I will be hurt?! Since I was a child, I had to bear it. When I was young, I left the palace to study arts on my own. I finally won a place in the court. God can''t see me like this. Is it OK for me to hurt myself? "


    He only dares to vent his hysteria occasionally when there is no one.


    After the catharsis, he slowly calms down.


    His thoughts were like continuous points in a straight line. He came to the border, before the war, to the center of the Xikun Dynasty, and even thought about a series of things that he was still in Lin''an


    Suddenly he thought of something. He got up and rummaged his luggage and threw his expensive clothes on the ground.


    The floor was in a mess, the cabinet was in a mess, and he finally found what he was looking for.


    It was a small brocade box. He always regarded it as a treasure. When Lun Yue packed for him, he carefully put it at the bottom to avoid being damaged.


    When he opened the brocade box, he saw a small embroidered shoe, only three or four inches long. The azure upper was embroidered with red litchi. It was lively and vivid. It was worn by a beloved little girl.


    Those are the shoes that Yufu used when she was a child. All the other shoes are embroidered with flowers. Only this pair of shoes is embroidered with litchi, which she likes very much.


    Later, when she went to play in the mountains, she lost one at the bottom of the cliff. She was still sad for a long time, and Xunchi ordered people to make her shoes embroidered with peaches and grapes. Then she was happy.


    Kunwu wound to the small embroidered shoes, endure the pain from the chest, smile and rub a few times.


    What Yufu didn''t know was that later, Kunwu climbed to the bottom of the cliff secretly and found the embroidered shoe for a day and a night. For this reason, he was reprimanded by fumigation pool, saying that he played all day.


    He didn''t return the shoe to Yu Fu, so he hid it quietly.


    He carefully put the embroidered shoes into the lattice, opened the second interlayer, and there was a grain of rice like tooth inside. It was thrown on the roof when Yufu changed his teeth, and he secretly picked it up.


    Further down, there is the handkerchief that Yu Fu used when he was a child. It''s too small to speak of. Now it''s only his palm.


    The eldest martial sister cut her bangs, cut her hair when she was a child, gave her a pebble, and brought her a bowl of porridge when she was punished by her master


    The porridge had been finished, and the remaining wooden spoon lay clean in the brocade box. Over the years, he repeatedly stroked it, forming a shallow layer of slurry on the surface, smooth and bright.


    In the immortal Valley for so many years, he has been punished by master many times, and he can''t count it.


    The only thing I remember is that every time he was punished, the person who came to see him and gave him food must be Yu Fu.


    At the bottom


    His hand was in the air, and he saw a small porcelain vase lying there quietly.


    The rising corners of his mouth slowly smoothed. He took the porcelain vase out of the brocade box and sniffed it. The breath of Fusang flower was light and persistent. It was the refreshing medicine that Yufu gave him to return to Xianren valley.


    After he left Dongling, he never went back to the immortal valley. Of course, this medicine didn''t come into use, so he was collected in this brocade box with those things in the past.


    Yufu''s treasure box is medicine, his treasure box is Yufu, and all about Yufu''s past.


    He opened the bottle, and the dark green pills in it were gone. The fragrance of the medicine was stronger and stronger.


    When the aroma came into his heart, his heart suddenly tingled, his whole body slid down the corner of the table and fainted on the ground


    When I wrote this paragraph, I felt a little sad, probably because I was too sad recently. However, "biochemical crisis" is under control, the plot is still very positive energy ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 156

    The military newspaper at the border was sent to Dongling court, which shocked the government and the public.


    Kunwu''s methods are too insidious. Looking through historical books, only Bai Qi, a famous general who was known as "rentu" in the Warring States period, can be compared.


    One pit kills 400000 soldiers, and the other turns a good soil and water into a barren land where life is ruined.


    Emperor Ning was so angry that he regretted it again. Why didn''t he directly put Kunwu''s injury in Dongling or simply kill him!


    If he didn''t have the kindness of women, he would not have lost tens of thousands of soldiers in vain!


    Tens of thousands of Gu''s soldiers are loyal souls who have been painstakingly cultivated from generation to generation. They just died in Kunwu''s wounded hands. There is no room for resistance


    Think about it, always a sigh.


    The imperial censor Ji Daogong is waiting. Standing beside him is Chen Yushi, who has been in the cabinet. Now he is called Chen Ge Lao.


    Two old ministers stood at the bottom and looked at each other. They could see the regret of emperor Ning clearly.


    Chen Ge stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, this is not the time to regret. When Marquis Gu came back, he asked the Ministry of household to help collect antidote herbs. It''s not known that Princess Zhenjiang is at the border or can use these herbs to relieve the toxicity of soil and water. "


    Ning Di nodded slowly, "let the Ministry of household do it as soon as possible, and the Ministry of war will help. No matter how many herbs are needed, we must try our best to alleviate the toxicity of water and soil. Once the poison penetrates into the surrounding cities, it''s not only Gu''s soldiers who will suffer! "


    Chen Ge Lao nodded, "this matter, the old minister immediately draws up an imperial edict to order to go down. Another thing is that Gu''s army was seriously injured and killed, but the Xikun army was in front of him, and there was no intention to retreat. Will your majesty send more reinforcements to help Marquis Gu? "


    Ning Di thought for a moment and waved his hand, "it''s not necessary. Marquis Gu acted steadily. If he needed reinforcements, he would tell me. If he didn''t, we didn''t have to worry about it. Instead, we should let the Ministry of war and the Ministry of household use their brains on military supplies and the Ministry of internal affairs. "


    The old Chen Ge can understand that the military supplies are used in the Ministry of war and the Ministry of household. How can they be related to the Ministry of internal affairs?


    He was about to ask a question. Ji Daogong, who had been silent, looked at him. Chen Ge gave up his hand and put it down again. After thinking about it, he said, "yes, even if the soldiers in the army are still weak after detoxification, marquis Gu and a group of generals work very hard. The minister will order the Ministry of household and the Ministry of war to send more good food, and then order the house of internal affairs to prepare the necessary items for the princess


    Ning Di nodded and was satisfied with his understanding. He didn''t have much to add.


    The two old ministers withdrew from the imperial study and walked out of the palace along the corridor, chatting with each other.


    They were colleagues who had worked in the imperial censor station for many years. They cooperated well with each other. Chen Ge said, "thank you for your advice just now. If it wasn''t for you, I would have forgotten Princess Zhenjiang. It is said that the resolution of this border crisis depends entirely on the efforts of the princess. "


    Ji Daogong did not take credit for it. "Where, the cabinet has not yet been formed, and the order of the first and second auxiliary departments has not been determined. Mr. Chen Ge was involved in the cabinet for the first time, so he was inevitably negligent. On the other hand, although the cabinet has not been fully formed, the senior cabinet member is now an official. There is no need to call himself a subordinate to me. "


    Ji Daogong was especially green eyed to Chen Ge Lao. After two dynasties, he had passed the rare years. Ji Daogong had a unique sensitivity to the court situation.


    The recent series of changes in the central government gave him an ominous premonition. The more so, the more he hoped that Chen Ge Lao, a pure and upright man who did not form cliques for personal gain, would take over the post.


    Chen Ge Lao heard him mention the words of the first assistant and the second assistant. With a jump of his brow, he faintly realized something. He bowed his hand to Ji Daogong and said, "I''ve worked in the imperial censor station for many years, and I admire him very much. Thanks to Mr. Ji''s respect, I will be conscientious and dedicated to assisting your majesty. "


    Ji Daogong pursed his lips and laughed, and his gentle eyes showed his wisdom and transparency.


    The two continued to move forward.


    "At the beginning of the establishment of the cabinet, your majesty has completely abandoned Yin Shuo, the prime minister. There is no intention to include him in the new cabinet, nor to abolish the prime minister. But since ancient times, there has been no precedent for cabinet and prime minister to stand side by side. "


    Ji Daogong''s words were very meaningful. Chen Ge thought about it and then said: "indeed, your majesty knows that the cabinet has just been established, and there are no regulations to deal with many things, but he would rather leave it to the cabinet than let Prime Minister Yin intervene. Especially in the case of Gu Jiajun, your majesty seems to be very taboo about the prime minister. "


    Ji Dao said: "the power of Yin Shuo''s prime minister has been elevated, but the position of his son-in-law is real. I heard that Princess Danyang was not satisfied with her husband''s son-in-law at first, but now she is as good as glue. Mr. Chen should be careful not to let others take advantage of the cabinet at this time. "


    Chen Ge old Leng Leng ground stands a foothold, doubt oneself wrong meeting Ji Dao Gong''s meaning.


    He hinted to himself, will Yin Shuo take advantage of the cabinet not to gain a firm foothold in the court, to lay hands on the cabinet ministers?


    After generations of accumulation, the Yin family also had the status of son-in-law and the help of the second prince, his brother-in-law It''s not impossible.


    For the first time, Chen Ge thought of his overbearing Laolaizi. If the political enemies of the imperial court want to attack him, they will find Chen Chuxiu first.


    Just about to thank Ji Daogong, looking up, the figure of the old man has gone far.


    In the past, there were some immortals in the fumigation pool.¡­¡­


    "Have you come back yet?"


    The first thing Chen Gelao did when he returned to the mansion was to find Chen Chuxiu.


    The servant came forward and said, "the young master and several young masters of the Duke''s family have gone out for horse racing. They say they will come back before dark. Please rest assured."


    "Well, he often comes and goes with the young sons of the Duke''s family. They don''t have to inherit the family property, but they are raised by their father and brother. Can he do the same? Young as he is, he is my only son! How can I compete with those people all day long if I want to raise the main beam of the government in a hundred years


    Chen Ge always connives at him, but today he hears that Ji Lao, who has never talked much, personally instructs him. His heart is hanging in the air for fear that Chen Chuxiu will make a mistake outside.


    The servant comforted him: "don''t be angry, master. I''ve been playing a lot. Isn''t it because I''m young? In two years, I''ll be older, and I''ll be more stable. What''s more, the young master is playing outside. He hasn''t caused any serious trouble, has he? "


    "It''s too late to get into trouble! Others didn''t move him because of my face. My status is not noble, but who doesn''t know my most precious son? Now my identity has changed, and I''m coveted. I''m afraid that those who didn''t dare to touch him in the past will take the initiative to find him now! "


    Servant Leng Leng, "master is now the cabinet chief, a senior member, who dares to play childe''s idea?"


    Old Chen Ge sighed, "I''m not the only one who is a senior official and a Duke of the same grade in the court. Hurry up and send more people to get the young master back!"


    The servant immediately bowed, "yes, I''ll order someone to look for it!"


    There are many racetracks in the suburbs, both for civilian use and official use. If the young men who travel together have royal relatives, they may also be in the Royal racecourse.


    Chen Fu''s servants went to each Racecourse to find Chen Chuxiu. The people who reported back one after another said that they had not seen Chen Chuxiu.


    Chen Ge was very anxious. At first, he wanted to wait for Chen Chuxiu to come back and beat him, so that he didn''t dare to go out of the house at will these days. Now he was only concerned about whether he was well.


    He has such a son in his life, but he must not be planted in the hands of villains!


    It was just getting dark, and there was a whistling sound outside the gate. Chen Chuxiu came in swaggering from outside the house with his shirt in his hand.


    As soon as you enter the door, you will see a grand chair in the middle of the open courtyard. Chen Ge is sitting on it.


    No, it''s about beating my son!


    When Chen Chuxiu saw that the situation was not good, he was about to leave. He heard behind him a loud drink, "come back!"


    If you can run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple. You have to be angry. Now let the old man take out his anger so that he won''t be angry.


    Chen Ge went over with his hands behind his back, "where have you been?"


    "I went to ningxuan''s house to meet the princess Xikun."


    "How many times have I talked to you? Don''t call him by his first name! That''s the royal family of your Majesty''s generation. Princes and princesses all want to be called cousins. Are you not big or small


    Chen Ge old a blow beard, "you relation is good, privately call pour just.". Why did he tell people in the mansion that he had gone racing with the young princes of the Duke''s family? Do you know that my father ordered me to search all the racetracks in the suburbs, but I had to dig three feet! "


    Chen Chuxiu said: "originally, I was going to race. Who knows that the fifth member of weiyuanbo''s family was a slug. He was not good at riding and knocked over the oil bucket of someone else''s oil seller on the way. Two barrels of oil is not a big deal. The slug doesn''t pay for other people''s money, and the weirdo gets in his way. The child just doesn''t play with this kind of little person, simply turned around and went to Ning Xuan''s house. "


    There was another accident.


    When Chen Ge Lao saw that he had come back safely, his anger was half gone. When he saw that his son was good and evil, the rest of his anger was almost gone.


    He asked, "did you just leave?"


    Chen Chuxiu said: "no, before I left, I gave the oil man a ding of silver, which is to compensate him for his oil. He also asked him to clean up the oil on the ground, so as not to hurt other people''s feet. By the way... "


    "By the way, what?"


    Chen Chuxiu gave a dry smile and scolded the fifth son of Weiyuan uncle''s family. He still didn''t want to tell his father about it, so that his father''s anger would come out again.


    "It''s nothing. By the way, I bought the cake of Jade Restaurant, which my wife''s favorite food, and then I went to visit his wife and his wife."


    Hearing that he had done nothing wrong, Chen Ge relaxed his face and said, "you are still sensible. As a father, I don''t want you to hang out with those dandy boys. I''m afraid you will learn from them. If you can distinguish between good and evil, you will be relieved to be a father. "


    He took out his hand behind him. Chen Chuxiu''s eyelids jumped and subconsciously hid behind him. When he looked at it, he found that his hand was empty, with no board or whip.


    "Dad, you scared me to death. I thought you were going to hit me!"


    "Are you still afraid of being beaten?"


    Old Chen Ge raised his voice, thought about it, and his tone slowed down again. "I''ve been out playing all day. Are you hungry? Go to dinner first. After eating, my father has something to tell you. "


    Chen Chuxiu took his arm affectionately and said, "yes, I''ll help you to eat!"He''s a troublemaker. He''s good at making trouble outside, and he''s even better at being coquettish at home.


    Chen Ge Lao didn''t say anything, but he was so sweet in his heart. As soon as he walked along, he asked him what he had seen in Uncle Ning''s house. Chen Chu Xiu answered one by one.


    Chen Ge said: "when you make friends, you should make good teachers and helpful friends. In the past, I was afraid that you would make trouble for my father. I told you not to get too close to him. For one thing, he is a royal family member. His father is an old uncle. If you provoke him, you can''t even be your father. Second, he married Princess Xikun. His identity is more sensitive. He''s afraid of making trouble for his father. "


    "But these days, it seems that Princess Xikun knows a lot. After getting married, Ning Xuan took a job in the court and became more stable. It seems that his former debauchery was a false image, but he didn''t want to be serious himself. Such a friend, you can still often contact


    Chen Chu Xiu didn''t lift his head, "yes, I''ve been learning from him! Dad, mind the steps - "


    after a meal, Chen Ge thought for a long time whether to tell Chen Chuxiu about the situation in the court.


    Tell him that his children may not be able to understand, it is not good to spread. If you don''t tell him, I''m afraid he won''t be obedient with his willful nature.


    After weighing for a long time, Chen Ge planned to hide half and reveal half. "Xiuer, as a father, today''s office has changed. This change is seen as a favor by others, but it will also attract some people''s jealousy. Dad knows that you can''t understand. It''s OK. Dad just wants to tell you that you''d better not go out these days and stay in the house... "


    "Dad wants to say that some people don''t want the cabinet to be established, they will start with you who are most likely to become the richest man, and find dad''s weakness from children, right?"


    Chen Ge was stunned. He didn''t expect that his stubborn son could understand so thoroughly.


    How can he know such things in the court?


    Chen Chuxiu put down his chopsticks and looked at him with a smile, "Dad, your reaction is too slow. The people you are worried about have already dealt with the child."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 158

    More than half of the soldiers poisoned by Gu''s army recovered, and the Xikun army recovered from slack and slack.


    The two tigers, who met in the forest, took a nap at the same time. A gust of wind blew and they were awakened at the same time.


    A new war is on the verge of breaking out.


    In Gu Jiajun''s account, Qi Su and Gu huaijiang ask Gu Shu to use sand table to analyze the results of their father and son''s discussion last night.


    He sat by himself drinking tea and looked relieved to Gu Shubai.


    The general in the seat is also convinced of the young general. He once led the army independently and made great achievements. He is much more stable than Gu Jiuge, who is slightly immature.


    ¡°¡­¡­ According to the Scout''s report, the poison on Kunwu''s body has been removed, and the army is being reorganized to prepare for the next counter attack. They missed a good opportunity. In order to save their face, Kunwu will be cautious about this counterattack. "


    "What they need now is a quick victory. First, they need to strengthen their morale, and then they want to attack the city. So my father and I thought that he would choose Changchuan or Weizhou. The strength of these two cities is not as good as zhuguan. Even if they can''t attack for a while, at least they won''t lose much. "


    Lao Jin immediately said, "didn''t the former general say that the enemy would take zhuguan as the main battlefield? How did it change again? "


    Gu Shubai took a look at Gu huaijiang. The latter nodded to him. Gu Shubai said: "this time is another time. The main general of Xikun army is no longer Liu Kuang. Liu Kuang''s special complex with zhuguan is not hurt by Kunwu. What''s more, the morale of the enemy is in a weak position now. It''s not good for them to attack the main battlefield directly. "


    People listen to reasonable, "yes, that Kunwu injury will go to fight flank battlefield."


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo are the guards of the two cities in this battle, but I don''t know whether Gu huaijiang will send more troops to adjust the layout.


    They looked at Gu huaijiang almost at the same time, and the latter laughed, "don''t worry. Last time you didn''t win, it''s not that you are inferior. I didn''t command you, and I didn''t send you any more troops. You did a good job at that time. "


    "This time, you are still in charge of the two cities."


    They can''t help getting nervous. The last time Changchuan and Weizhou were attacked as flanks, they still can''t grasp them. If the whole army of Xikun invades this time, how can they deal with them?


    Gu Jiuge said, "how many more troops does father plan to send to us?"


    Gu huaijiang raised his eyes, "I said you should continue to guard these two cities separately. When did you say that you would be sent more troops?"


    No more troops?


    It''s like a mantis against the West Kunlun army with the meager military strength of these two cities.


    Gu Hanmo frowned, "father, since the poison of Kunwu''s wound has been solved, he must know that Yufu is in our army, and it''s meaningless to block the road to immortal valley. Will he bring back the army near immortal Valley


    Gu huaijiang took a deep look at him, and his eyes were full of praise.


    Before opening his mouth, the soldiers outside the account came in and told him: "general, the 50000 troops of Xikun guarding five miles outside the immortal valley are coming towards us. They are expected to arrive at zhuguan early tomorrow morning!"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, we should not underestimate the 50000 troops plus the existing troops in Xikun.


    Yan Huashi arched his hand and said, "general, if we don''t send more troops, the northernmost Weizhou will not be able to defend as soon as the 50000 troops arrive."


    Weizhou''s military strength is only 30000, the gap is too wide.


    Gu huaijiang did not speak, still shaking his head, "although the poison of changshengsan has been removed, tens of thousands of troops have been lost in the army. We have no surplus troops to send to Weizhou. We can only maintain our original intention. "


    In this way, the burden on Gu Jiuge''s shoulders is much heavier.


    People are uneasy, but Gu huaijiang''s decision has been made, will not change.


    Yan Huashi simply said: "please go to Weizhou to guard the city! Second young master, no matter how wise and powerful he is, he can''t fight such a difficult battle! "


    He didn''t think that he could win the battle if he led the army by himself. There was such a huge disparity in the number of troops that even if the gods of daruo went there, he couldn''t win.


    Across a screen, Yu Fu sits behind the screen, boiling poisonous herbs, and the fragrance of herbs spreads all over the tent.


    This medicine is not for drinking, but for smelling.


    When Yu Fu was in Xianren Valley, the fumigation pool often let her smell the smell of poisonous herbs. Over time, it can make the human body''s reaction to the poison less.


    Poison avoiding herbs are too rare and valuable, and there are only five Yufu plants, which means nothing to hundreds of thousands of troops. They have to be boiled in a big tent to try their best to keep these generals.


    There are two poisonous schemes for Kunwu''s injury. She has used all the methods she can think of. She only hopes that this battle can be won safely.


    Hearing the sound of dispute in the tent, Yu''s hand suddenly stopped and listened to the movement outside the screen.


    There are many people in the big account. It''s normal for them to have different understandings of the situation and have disputes. What''s abnormal is that Yan Huashi is actually speaking this time. He has always been gentle and silent, and rarely strongly expresses his opinions.


    Yu Fu looks at the door of the tent. A dark figure is pressing on it. Yan Zheng must have heard his father''s words.Lao Jin tugged at Yan Huashi and motioned him to look at Gu huaijiang''s face. Gu huaijiang didn''t say anything but said, "Jiuge, Hanmo, let''s go first and go back to Weizhou and Changchuan respectively. The enemy''s attack may happen at any time, and the two cities can''t do without the main general. "


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo have no intention to let others take risks for them. Their father refuses to increase their troops. There must be a reason for their father.


    In this army, he is not only the father but also the chief General. As the Ministry, they have no choice but to listen to orders.


    As soon as Yu Fu heard that they were going to leave, he ran out from behind the screen. "Second brother, third brother, I''ll help you pack."


    Yao LAN didn''t know where she was. She fanned the stove behind the screen and rubbed a ball of ash on her nose. She didn''t know.


    Gu Jiuge subconsciously wiped the dust for her with her fingers. Gu Shubai, who was standing in front of the sand table, saw the scene and picked his eyebrows. He didn''t say anything.


    The three men stepped out of the tent. Yu Fu handed the fan to Yan Zheng outside the door. "Don''t put out the medicine stove behind the screen. Go and fan the fire for me. I''ll be back soon!"


    Yan Zheng was eager to go in and listen to them. He was lying outside the tent so that his neck was sore, "OK, give it to me!"


    He went into the tent like a big rabbit. Before the crowd could react, he raised his fan and swaggered behind the screen.


    It seems that what he is holding is not a fire fan, but a royal sword.


    Yan Huashi couldn''t get rid of him. All the people went back to business. Gu huaijiang said, "the words of Shubai Fangcai haven''t been finished yet. Go on."


    Gu Shubai nodded and said to Yan Huashi, "please rest assured that Weizhou and Changchuan will be fine. The main battlefield where Kunwu was injured will still be zhuguan."


    Why are you not at zhuguan for a while and then at zhuguan again?


    Rao was the general who followed Gu huaijiang for a long time, but he couldn''t understand Gu Shubai''s meaning for a moment.


    He slowly explained: "Kunwu injury needs a quick win, attacking the weak defensive city on both wings is his best choice. He will think so, naturally we can think of it, so we should send troops to reinforce Changchuan and Weizhou. So - "


    " can''t you imagine that we will increase our troops in Changchuan and Weizhou? "


    Hearing this, people have already understood, "I understand, do the opposite! Kunwu thought that we would increase our troops in Changchuan and Weizhou, so the troops in nazhuguan would naturally decrease. Why did he attack the two wings after the surge? We should fight directly at the bamboo pass where the troops have been reduced! "


    "No wonder the general said that he didn''t have to send troops to the two wings, but also let the second and third childe take risks. It turns out that..."


    Yan Huashi can''t go on.


    He can imagine that Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo must now rush to the two wings, and then can''t sleep to think about the strategy against the enemy.


    In the end, they will find that their efforts are useless, and the enemy will not go to them at all


    This time, what a miserable word!


    Gu Shubai looks at people''s looks, they dare to be angry at Gu huaijiang''s son''s behavior, secretly love Gu Jiuge and them.


    He coughed softly, "you don''t have to worry about the second and third younger brothers. In fact, I just went to the battlefield with my father in the first year, and my father also honed me like this."


    The advantage of this kind of training is that he learned to analyze and think by himself, instead of following his father''s orders everywhere, but he didn''t know why.


    What the latter cultivates is a general capable of unifying troops and defending the enemy, while what the former cultivates is a general capable of commanding thousands of troops.


    Now Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo may not understand his father''s practice, but they will soon realize the benefits of this cultivation in the future battlefield.


    Gu Shubai''s words reminded everyone that Lao Jin chuckled, "I remember! The major general was only 17 years old when he first came to the battlefield, and he was still - "


    GU Shubai looked at him with a smile.


    Who would like to turn over the black history of himself or a little boy and make it a joke for everyone?


    Lao Jin''s smiling face immediately calmed down and lowered his head to pretend that he didn''t say anything.


    In his heart, he secretly complained that the children taught by the general were just like the general. They looked as gentle as a scholar. They could suppress people''s momentum by just looking at them with a smile.


    Gu Shubai is like this, even little Yufu is like this.


    He heard Yan Huashi say that this is the difference between a Confucian general and a slain general. The former subdues people with virtue, while the latter subdues people with martial arts.


    Gu Shubai looks back with satisfaction. As a little general of Gu''s army, he still has this momentum. "Let''s continue to talk about how to arrange troops in zhuguan as the main battlefield again."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Fu follows Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo back to their tent, saying that he is helping them pack up. In fact, he doesn''t need her at all.


    Their luggage was almost untouched. What was it like when they came from the imperial capital? It''s still like now. It''s convenient to move positions at any time.


    Yu Fu saw that the Communist Party was a box for each person. She awkwardly waved her hand and asked the soldiers behind her to take out the items she had prepared for them.1¡¢ Two, three


    A total of four packages, each of which is bulging. It looks like a lot of things.


    Yu Fu picked them up one by one and said, "it''s herbal medicine. I dare not say it''s a panacea for detoxification. Taking it with boiling water at a crisis time can delay the poisonous hair and sustain me."


    She put a package of herbs in her arms. Gu Jiuge accepted it with a smile. Gu Hanmo, who had never said much, frowned.


    "Yufu, can''t you boil the herbs into a small pill like the one in the play? If we are chased by the enemy and left in the wilderness, how can we make a fire and cook medicine? "


    Yu Fu was stunned.


    Yeah, why didn''t she think of that?


    I must have been so busy since I came to zhuguan day and night that I forgot this easier way.


    Now it''s too late to refine the pills. Yu Fu looks at him angrily. "When he can''t decoct the pills, he chews them up and swallows them. And... "


    She showed a teasing smile, "isn''t the third brother the one who hates to listen to plays?"


    Now it''s Gu Hanmo''s turn to be embarrassed. Yuguan did something wrong with him. Yufu often teases him.


    She picked up two more burdens, one for each. "Here are snacks and dried meat, which were sent by people who brought grain from the imperial capital."


    Gu Jiuge opened it a little and found that the snacks in it were all the patterns of the imperial dining room, but they were not for the soldiers.


    "Is this from your majesty? I heard from the officers and men in the army that your majesty has given you many things that Princess Yi should have, for fear that you will be wronged at the border. You''d better keep these for yourself. We''re not picky about food. "


    "No matter, I''ll give it to you!"


    Yu Fu is seldom willful. She assigns all the things she has prepared for them. Only in her heart can she feel a little comforted.


    They suddenly realized that Yu Fu had just heard them analyze the situation of the two armies in the account. She was worried that they were in danger. She also understood that Gu huaijiang''s military order could not be changed, so she expressed her worry in this way.


    After all, she is still a little girl before hairpin. It''s really hard for her. Gu Jiuge looks at her head and can''t help smiling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 159

    The autumn wind suddenly rises, and Lin''an is as cold as a day.


    Since ancient times, the saying "sad and lonely in autumn" is the most appropriate in boudoir, and the women in prime minister''s mansion are very sad.


    The woman in white sits on the swing, her thin body moves with the wind, and her clothes ripple in the wind.


    Her head was covered with a layer of gauze of the same color as her clothes. She suddenly thought it was Dai Xiao. After a close look, she knew it was gauze wrapped around the wound.


    Yin Ji raised her hand and stroked the gauze on her forehead.


    The wound has been healed for a long time. This layer of gauze is not wrapped with wound, but is wrapped with a layer of scar removing medicine that Peier found from the folk.


    A nameless herbal medicine, mashed into paste, applied to the scar on her forehead, and then fixed with gauze, Peier said, so as to remove the scar on her forehead.


    Yin Shuo refused to ask the imperial doctor to prescribe medicine for her. She could only treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. She believed in the folk secret recipe that pei''er had found.


    It''s also good if you don''t want to be able to completely restore the scar to its former appearance, and can fade it down.


    Swing issued creak creak sound, shaking the amplitude is also larger, she Lengleng Leng to look up, "the wind."


    Pelt came out of the room with a cape in her hand and wrapped it around her.


    "Miss, you''d better go in. Don''t sit on the swing. Listen to the creaking sound. How frightening it is


    Pei''er felt hairy when she listened to it. She was afraid that Yin Ji would swing and suddenly fall. What if she fell?


    Her eyes fell on Yin Ji''s forehead, "the previous wound is good, and the scar has not returned. If there is anything good or bad for Miss, how can the slave tell the master who is far away in central Fujian?"


    Peier only mentioned Yin Yan, not Yan Shuo. She also knew that Yan Shuo didn''t care about his life.


    Yan Ji chuckled, "I''m not afraid, I don''t swing high, even if I fall down, I''ll be fine."


    Pei''er knew that she liked to play on the swing, so she said, "that slave girl asked the housekeeper to send someone to repair it. After the thunder and heavy rain in summer, the swing has been corroded. You''d better fix it and sit on it again."


    After that, she turned around and left, and Yin Jixiao held her arm.


    "Why bother? You also know who is in charge of the house now. Elder brother doesn''t like to see me. Who else will care about my life? It''s no use getting a sneer when you go. "


    She put her toes on the ground, and the wobbly swing soon recovered. She slowly got up and said, "just come in. Open the gauze on my head and I''ll see how the scar is


    This medicine has been wrapped for seven or eight days. Pei''er changes the medicine for her once a day. It must have been effective.


    Pei''er helped her into the room. "OK, just change the medicine again. When I went to the street to buy the medicine, the peddler told me that the scar would disappear half a month after the medicine was used


    Yin Ji Kuai''s face looked better, "half a month can completely disappear without a trace, now open to see, at least half disappeared?"


    ¡­¡­


    Swing in the wall, street outside the wall, passers-by outside the wall, beauty inside the wall smile.


    Boudoir women always like to sway on the swing in their leisure time, so as to pass the long days of solitude.


    There was also such a swing in the east courtyard, which was higher and bigger than that in Yin Ji''s courtyard, and there was no creaking sound.


    The beauty on the swing is a sad face.


    After three months of marriage, Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo have been sleeping in separate rooms, and the nannies and maids who came out of the palace are in great anxiety.


    The princess of Danyang didn''t say it, but she was also very anxious. She was at a loss to swing around on the swing.


    It is clear that she dislikes the fact that Yin Shuo will no longer have a saint and power in the future. It is clear that Gu Shuo is unwilling to marry Yin Shuo in her heart. Why is it that Yin Shuo is unwilling to touch her now?


    When she looked at herself, a pair of delicate hands had fair skin, which was beautiful and livable.


    With her hands touching her smooth face, her plump oval face is also beautiful, graceful and graceful, which is different from Yufu''s amazing melon seed face, but it can''t be ignored.


    She couldn''t understand why Yin Shuo didn''t want to touch her.


    She lived alone in the east courtyard, where food and clothing should be the best, Yin Shuo did not grudge money, occasionally came to her in the daytime to greet, also respectful, a modest gentleman demeanor.


    But as soon as it was dark, he would leave the east courtyard on the pretext of official business in the court, without the slightest intention of staying overnight.


    Princess Danyang doubted whether Yin Shuo had any other woman she liked, so she was so indifferent to her that she sent people to pay attention to her, but there was no sign of contact between him and any woman.


    It made her even more bored.


    "Princess, the sweet scented osmanthus in the garden is blooming. It''s so fragrant. If the princess wants to go out for a walk, she won''t have to stay in the yard for a long time


    Pei''er came in from outside the courtyard, holding a small flower basket in her hand. Princess Danyang looked at her hand and said, "it''s very open. What are you doing with these?"


    Pei''er said with a smile: "I heard from my servants that my husband-in-law likes sweet scented osmanthus cakes. Doesn''t the princess like osmanthus wine, too? The maid will pick some and make half cake and half wine. At that time, the princess can invite her husband to come and drink osmanthus wine and eat osmanthus cake! "When Princess Danyang raised her eyebrows, she did not expect that both she and Yin Shuo liked osmanthus, "he also liked osmanthus You say osmanthus is in the garden. Will the son-in-law go to the garden to see osmanthus? "


    Pei''er was stunned. "The maid didn''t see her husband-in-law in the garden, but after a while, the husband-in-law finished his official business, maybe he would go to the garden."


    Danyang Princess immediately from the swing down, with a happy face, "quick, quick to dress the princess, let''s go to the garden to enjoy osmanthus!"


    Before they reached the garden, when they passed a courtyard, they heard the sound of broken porcelain.


    Pei''er and other maids were familiar with the voice. Subconsciously, they shrunk their necks and realized that it was not princess Danyang who broke the cup.


    She looked timidly at Princess Danyang, who didn''t care, "who lives in the yard? Who''s throwing things in there? "


    Soon someone came out of the courtyard. It was an old woman, "tell the princess back, this is our lady''s yard."


    Since it was Yin Ji''s yard, it was Yin Ji who dared to lose his temper and throw things in the yard.


    Princess Danyang was a little surprised. She seldom saw Yin Jixiao since she entered the mansion. Yin Shuo''s younger sister was a weak and talented woman. How could she throw things and lose her temper like her?


    She had a little curiosity in her heart. "If you have nothing to do, I''ll go in and have a look at your lady."


    Yin Ji''s boudoir was in a mess, with broken porcelain all over the floor. There was only one servant girl kneeling on the ground, her thin shoulder trembling.


    Yin Jikua sat in front of the dresser with her back to the door, dressed in white, with long hair scattered, like a wisp of ghost, and heard their footsteps without looking back.


    Princess Danyang frowned unhappily. Dian''er understood, "Miss Yin, our princess has come to see you."


    Yin Jiyi still doesn''t respond. Dian''er wants to scold her. Princess Danyang stops her and goes towards the dressing table.


    "Ji, what''s the matter? Can''t you talk to my sister-in-law?"


    As she spoke, she approached Yin Jihe and stopped five steps away from the dresser.


    From this angle, she could clearly see the whole face of Yin Jihe, which was reflected in the bronze mirror.


    Qingli thin face, is a typical weak look, and Danyang princess''s rich and beautiful opposite, but do not have a romantic charm.


    But on her forehead, there was a big black scar, like a child drawing ink on her face in a prank.


    Princess Danyang naturally knew that there were no children in the prime minister''s house.


    No child would dare to draw such ugly strokes on a lady''s face.


    "You! How did your injury become like this? "


    Princess Danyang was shocked to cover her mouth and looked at Yin Jixiao in the bronze mirror, "the wound was not so serious when I saw you last time. It''s been three months. How could it get worse?"


    When the maids heard her voice, they went in to help her, and they were scared to see a large amount of black on Yin Ji''s forehead.


    This kind of Yin Ji, with long white hair and dull eyes, was really like a wandering soul.


    Kneeling on the ground, pei''er kowtowed, "it''s all bad for maidservants! It''s not good to be a slave! I believe the folk secret recipe to apply scar medicine to miss, but I don''t want to make miss''s scar darker! It''s all the slave''s fault. Please help the princess


    This chapter tells us that selling fake drugs can kill people, and superstitious prescriptions can kill people. When you get sick, remember to go to the hospital


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 160

    A white gauze with dark green medicine juice fell into the eyes of Princess Danyang. It must be what the maid said.


    Princess Danyang looked at pei''er unhappily, "how dare you! Don''t you know how important the appearance of an unmarried lady is? If you are not honest and practical, what kind of folk secret recipe can you find? If your young lady''s face is not good, how many lives can you afford? "


    Pei''er kowtowed with tears, and blood stains oozed from her head. "Princess Mingjian, if there is a doctor who prescribes medicine for her, I dare not find a folk secret recipe for her to get rid of her scars."


    The princess of Danyang was suspicious. "This is strange. Can''t the prime minister afford the imperial doctor?"


    Pei''er just cried and kowtowed, and did not dare to reply. Yin Ji''s face was moved, and her lips opened for a long time without saying a word.


    Dian''er saw the food on the table. She went to have a look. "Princess, look at this!"


    Princess Danyang came forward and saw that there were two dishes and one soup on the table. They were all turnips and cabbages, and there was no oil and water at all.


    Prime minister, how can you eat such a terrible thing?!


    "What the hell is going on?"


    She pointed to the food on the table, chin toward Peier''s direction a pick, "want to let your young lady''s face recover, answer the princess truthfully, otherwise no one can save your young lady!"


    Pei''er, with tears on her face, looked up at Princess Danyang and was very tangled in her heart.


    Do you want to offend the eldest son and tell her the truth, or do you want to watch Yin Ji disfigured? Yin Jikua''s face is like this because she believes in folk secret recipes


    She even kowtowed her head three times, "please help our young lady! The young lady made a mistake and angered the eldest son. In his anger, the eldest son refused to ask the young lady to see the doctor! But miss is the miss of the prime minister''s office after all. If she is disfigured, how can she get married in the future? Only the princess can save our young lady. Please be merciful


    Pei''er''s words were similar to what she thought. In addition to Yin Shuo, who dares to treat Yan Jihe harshly?


    How could Yin Shuo be so vicious that he didn''t care about his own sister''s disfigurement What mistake did Yin Jixiao make to make Yan Shuo so heartless?


    This matter, I''m afraid the servant girl can''t make it clear, she still has to ask Yin Jiyi.


    Princess Danyang turned and looked at Yin Jiyi, "I''m your sister-in-law after all. Don''t you consider telling me the truth?"


    Yin Ji bit her lower lip and hesitated to tell Princess Danyang the truth.


    This matter involves not only the interests of Yin Shuo, but also the interests of the whole Yin family in the court. It''s not appropriate to tell Princess Danyang.


    But now only princess Danyang has a way to save her. She can invite the imperial doctor in the palace to treat the scar for her, and maybe cure her disfigured face.


    She can''t disfigure, Gu Jiuge won''t like such an ugly woman!


    Yin Jichu said, "if I tell you the truth, you''ll call the imperial doctor for me, won''t you?"


    Princess Danyang nodded, "you are my sister now. You ruined my face. I have no light on my face, right?"


    She took a deep breath. "Well, I''ll tell you, sister-in-law."


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Danyang went out of the yard of Yin Jiyi and told dian''er, "send my message immediately and invite the best doctor in the palace to come. I''ll go to the outer study. You don''t have to follow me."


    Dian''er said, "do you want to be followed by the princess if you want to send a message? Why don''t you let them go to the outer study with the princess? "


    "No need."


    The Danyang Princess recalled what Yin Jigao had just said, "it''s a big deal. It''s not good to have more people. You go. I''ll find my son-in-law myself. "


    She has such a big handle as Yin Shuo, of course, she should make good use of it.


    It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to receive Yin Shuo''s heart to her and let her live the life of a normal married woman


    Princess Danyang went to the outer study alone, but the servant outside the door stopped her, "princess, is the princess looking for the eldest son?"


    Princess Danyang said, "yes, isn''t he in the study all day?"


    The servant respectfully said, "the eldest son does often stay in the outer study, but he just went out and said to go for a walk in the garden."


    Princess Danyang walked into the study and said, "I''ll wait for him in the study."


    "Princess, no one can come in the study outside our house without the permission of the eldest son!"


    The servant seemed respectful, but there was no hesitation in blocking her. "There are court documents and many government affairs in the outer study. According to Dongling''s law, women are not allowed to participate in politics, and the princess is asked to leave the study. "


    She didn''t really want to go in, but the more she was stopped, the more pride she was born with, the less she was allowed to leave easily.


    "What if the princess wants to go in?"


    The servant''s face did not change. "Without this if, the princess can''t get in."


    He raised his head and looked around the study yard. "As long as someone dares to break into the study, they will be taken down by the ambush guards. Even if the eldest son will be punished by his majesty for this, he will not break the rules of the house. "This is not mean, but it really frightens Princess Danyang.


    She glared at the servant and said, "where''s the son-in-law?"


    "The eldest son is walking in the garden. Does the princess need a slave to take you there?"


    "No need!"


    Princess Danyang was so angry that she left the yard as soon as she brushed her sleeves.


    She said to herself, "you''re a bully. Your master doesn''t dare to be so presumptuous in front of the princess! You wait. When the princess becomes the mistress of the prime minister''s mansion, she will peel your dog''s skin and kill your dog''s head! "


    Full of anger, Danyang princess went to the garden, even the most favorite osmanthus, can not lift her interest.


    She kicked a pebble under her feet. The pebble rolled out of the tip of her embroidered shoes and rolled forward, as if it had kicked away the servant''s head. She was very happy.


    Suddenly I looked up, but I saw a handsome man standing under the osmanthus tree.


    He has a gentle manner and a smile on his lips. He is looking up at the trees and osmanthus falling with the wind, and the sweet fragrance of flowers overflowing in the air.


    The man stretched out his hand, with golden petals in his palm. He folded his hand in his sleeve.


    The scene in front of her is as beautiful as a picture. Princess Danyang can''t help looking at it.


    She always knew that Yan Shuo was handsome, and she was second only to Gu Shubai in the imperial court. But in the past, she was only full of Gu Shubai, and never saw Yan Shuo''s beauty in her eyes.


    In this situation, no matter in appearance or bearing, he is not inferior to Gu Shubai.


    Yin Shuo stood under the osmanthus tree. Osmanthus was a very sweet flower, which could be made into cakes and nectar. He didn''t like sweet food, but later he fell in love with osmanthus somehow.


    He sniffed the sweet smell in the air, his depressed mood was relieved, and his heart and lungs were full of sweet fragrance.


    All of a sudden, he saw a man standing under the rockery opposite. It was Princess Danyang.


    In an instant, Princess Danyang saw that the joy in his eyes dissipated, the smile at the corner of her mouth disappeared, and the whole person recovered his usual indifference and alienation.


    He walked towards himself, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, but it was totally different from the smile he had just had under the osmanthus tree.


    What''s the difference, Princess Danyang herself can''t tell.


    She just felt very disappointed and wanted to keep the Yan Shuo who was just now, who was gentle and smiling, holding the osmanthus petals in her palm.


    Instead of the handsome masquerade in front of her eyes.


    "I don''t know if the princess is here, but I''d like to ask her to forgive me if I miss you."


    Danyang princess suddenly angry up, "the son-in-law must and this princess so born cent?"


    Yan Shuo was a little surprised and laughed, "did the princess forget what she said in chunheyuan? The princess will not marry a poor man like Wei Chen. Even if you marry me, the princess will not have a good face for me. Let me die as soon as possible. "


    As soon as Princess Danyang''s face changed, she didn''t expect that he was so vengeful and remembered every word that she humiliated him.


    No wonder he kept away from himself. It was because of this.


    But it doesn''t matter. She has her own way to make Yin Shuo change her mind.


    "At the beginning, the princess didn''t know the son-in-law, so she made a slip of the tongue for a moment. Must the son-in-law care with the princess?"


    Yan Shuo arched his hand, "I dare not."


    What he said was not dare, but not not will. Princess Danyang sneered in her heart.


    She walked slowly behind Yan Shuo, reached out to brush the fallen flowers on his shoulder, pretended to be casual: "I just came from Ji He, and heard a terrible thing. It''s said that in order to destroy the cabinet system, the son-in-law did not hesitate to let his sister trick her. If my father knows this, I don''t know how he will react. "


    Her hand ran down his shoulder, Yan Shuo''s back was stiff, and his lips were tight.


    You can guess whether Yin Jihe''s face can be cured? Reward XX Yuan for correct answer of the old rule ~


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 161

    "There are any conditions, but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Yan Shuo didn''t look back. She was as stiff as a piece of wood, and her fingertips couldn''t make a ripple.


    How can a man in his early twenties, who has no concubine room or room, be indifferent?


    Dejected, Princess Danyang withdrew her hand and turned to Yin Shuo.


    "Don''t be nervous. Women at home from the father, married from the husband, since I have married you, you are reproached by my father and the emperor, what good do I have


    No matter how noble she was, Dongling had no custom of remarriage, and was destined to be bound with Yin Shuo in her life.


    Yin Shuo repeated coldly, "conditions."


    He is so hard and soft.


    Princess Danyang laughed, "what conditions can I have? I just hope you treat me better and we can live like a normal couple. "


    Yan Shuo understood her words, but he could not help feeling ridiculous.


    He didn''t love Princess Danyang. In order not to offend emperor Ning, he had to marry her. If Princess Danyang could marry him peacefully, he would not treat her badly.


    Unfortunately, she humiliated herself again and again and made herself lose face in the court.


    No man could accept such a wife, let alone such proud people as Yin Shuo?


    His smile is slightly cool, like the autumn frost, "the princess status is noble, and the official is busy, so it is doomed not to be like a normal husband and wife. If the princess is not satisfied with Wei Chen, please let me go with her


    "He Li?"


    Princess Danyang said angrily, "I''ve been married to you for less than half a year. You want to be together. Do you still have the dignity of heaven in your eyes? Have you forgotten what you said to your father on your wedding day? "


    Yan Shuo''s face was as cold as ice, "the princess can forget what she said in chunheyuan, why can''t Weichen forget what she said on the wedding day?"


    She didn''t mention the wedding day, but it was like poking the wound in Yin Shuo''s heart.


    That day, Yufu told him that as long as he told Ningdi that he didn''t want to marry Princess Danyang, she would consider forgiving him and accepting him.


    The treasure he dreamed of, he offered to throw an olive branch to him, but he couldn''t accept it.


    Ning Digao took the lead. The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, the ministers and the royal families were all here. What he really said at that time may not be alive now.


    After all, he is no longer the prime minister under one person and above ten thousand people.


    There was a cabinet in the court to give advice to Emperor Ning and control all the officials. His so-called Prime Minister turned into a vase. Now people prefer to call him the son-in-law rather than the prime minister.


    The son-in-law, he really wants to be the son-in-law, but not the son-in-law of Princess Danyang.


    Princess Danyang was speechless by him. I didn''t expect that Yin Shuo would argue with her like this, "OK, then I''ll go to my father and see if he can tolerate his son-in-law treating his daughter like this!"


    Yan Shuo laughed, "how to treat? I am respectful to the princess everywhere. The best courtyard in the mansion is for the princess, and the best food is for the princess. No matter how busy the government affairs are, they often go to greet the princess. None of the servants in the house dare to listen to her. Even if your majesty knows, he can pick out what I''m not? "


    "You Who cares about this? What the princess said is.... "


    Princess Danyang suddenly realized why Yin Shuo was so bold. He was sorry for the only thing that happened to him, but he couldn''t say it to Emperor Ning.


    Brother two Prince is also a man, this also can''t say to him.


    Her biological mother, the queen, had already died of illness. Would she tell the princess about her troubles?


    That''s absolutely impossible.


    Do you really want to say that Yin Shuo intended to destroy the cabinet system?


    She hesitated, and Yin Shuo saw through her hesitation, "if the princess wants to go, tell her majesty to go. Anyway, the prime minister''s house has lost its power now. If it''s too big to destroy her family, why are you afraid?"


    Then he arched his hand and left without looking back.


    Behind him, the golden osmanthus full of autumn wind is trampled into mud


    The princess of Danyang shrinks her neck, suddenly realizes that the autumn wind is cold, and subconsciously goes back to the east courtyard.


    Dian''er and others had been waiting outside the hospital for a long time. Seeing that Princess Danyang came back dejectedly, they rushed forward and said, "is Princess back? The princess won''t be followed, so the maidservants will have to wait for you outside the yard Why are your hands so cold? "


    Dian''er was surprised. She took the cloak from the maid of honor and put it on her body.


    "Did the doctor come?"


    "If you go back to the princess, you have been invited to see her in Miss Yin''s hospital. Will the princess go and have a look? "


    She shook her head. "No, just go. It''s too cold outside. Let''s go inside. "


    Before it was cold enough to light a stove, dian''er saw that her hands were so cold that she had to pour a cup of hot tea for her. "Princess Wo Wo Wo, don''t drink it in a hurry."


    Princess Danyang looked at her in a daze. The temperature of hot tea came from her palm and slowly brought her thoughts back to reality.Dian''er said, "what''s the matter, princess? Didn''t you go to find your son-in-law? Why are you a little depressed? "


    Princess Danyang clenched the tea cup. "It''s nothing. You can go to the second prince''s residence for me and tell the second elder brother that he can come to the prime minister''s residence to see me when he''s free."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 162

    "Go to the prince''s mansion and say I have something to tell him about your Majesty''s serious illness."


    In the profusion of falling flowers, he stepped on the ground and walked through osmanthus trees with a sweet smell.


    After being disturbed by the pleasure of stealing half a day''s leisure, the melancholy in his heart became deeper and pressed him out of breath.


    The prime minister''s house is a troubled time. Without his father, he wants to support the whole prime minister''s house and the whole Yin family independently.


    When Yin Shuo returned to the outer study, the servant bowed and said, "just now Princess Danyang came to the outer study. She wanted to go in and wait for the eldest son. She was blocked back by the slave. Then the princess said, "go to the garden and find the eldest son. I don''t know if the eldest son has met you?"


    "Yes, you did well. No matter Princess Danyang or anyone in this mansion, no one is allowed to step into the outer study unless his father comes back. "


    "Yes, the slave is going to invite the eldest prince."


    Yin Shuo entered the study alone, closed the door with his backhand, closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    The cabinet has been established, and the border is Daan. Emperor Ning is not sure when he will abolish his prime minister.


    He hesitated and struggled for a long time. He didn''t know whether he should obey the arrangement of Ning di or make a desperate plan for himself.


    These days he has been thinking about this problem, has not been able to make up his mind, until Princess Danyang came to him.


    She came to threaten him.


    Surrounded by powerful enemies, seeing that Gu huaijiang was going to win the war, Emperor Ning trusted him more and hated himself more. The eldest prince, because he was the brother-in-law of the second prince, was happy to see him lose power in the court.


    And the second prince, blindly to please Ning emperor, not with the Danyang princess to practice himself.


    In such a situation, Princess Danyang''s threatening remarks became the last straw to crush him.


    He is a man of seven feet. He must not be bullied by a arrogant and arrogant woman all his life. Princess Danyang has humiliated him. Sooner or later, he will return one by one!


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness, the prime minister has come to invite you, saying that Prime Minister Yin has something to tell your highness!"


    The big prince heard the servant''s report, with a faint smile, "he is now a poor Phoenix, not as good as a chicken, something to find the prince does not come personally, even dare to let the prince to find him, it is ridiculous."


    If in the past, even if Yan Shuo lost his power, he could barely see him, but now Yan Shuo is the second prince''s brother-in-law. Who knows what he''s up to? Is he trying to frame himself?


    The prince took up the tea cup and said, "go and tell the visitor that the prince is busy with business and has no time to see him. If the prime minister has anything to say to the prince, please say it in the Palace tomorrow morning. "


    There were many people in the palace, and even if Yin Shuo wanted to frame himself for the second prince, he couldn''t find a chance to start.


    Then he put the tea cup to his lips and sipped it gently.


    Servant humanitarian: "yes, I''ll go to answer now. But the man said, "Prime Minister Yin has something to tell you about your Majesty''s serious illness. Are you sure your highness won''t see you?"


    The prince''s hand trembled. The tea overflowed from the cup and wet his skirt. The servant was stunned.


    What''s wrong with this sentence?


    Why is the prince so surprised that he can''t even hold the tea cup


    The prince immediately wiped away the water stains on his lapel with a handkerchief, and then wiped the corners of his mouth with concealment, "is that what he said?"


    "That''s what I said. Did the slave go back as he said just now?"


    The great prince stood up from his seat. Under the calm appearance, he had already set off a storm in his heart.


    The fact that emperor Ning was seriously ill was caused by his instigating Xianfei to poison. Did Yin Shuo already know about it?


    No matter whether Yin Shuo knew it or not, he could not talk about it in the palace. He had to go to the prime minister''s house in person according to Yin Shuo''s idea.


    "No, you go to tell the visitor that after Prime Minister Yin became the son-in-law, the prince has not visited the mansion. He''s also the prince''s brother-in-law. Naturally, I''ll go


    First, he refused so simply, and now he agreed so happily. Among them, Miaoyi servant didn''t dare to guess.


    He stooped back. "Yes, I''ll go and answer now."


    The eldest prince stood behind him, slowly shaking hands into a fist, and his veins burst up in his sleeve.


    In any case, he can''t let the original truth come to light again, even if the person is the Prime Minister of the dynasty, he will encounter the gods to kill the gods and the Buddhas to kill the Buddhas -


    at all costs!


    ¡­¡­


    "What? Do you think Danyang asked me to go to the prime minister''s residence? "


    In the second prince''s mansion, dian''er said in front of the second prince, "yes, that''s what our princess said."


    There was a moment of silence on the seat. Dian''er raised her eyes and looked at him. She saw the second prince sitting at the head of the hall, looking impatient.


    Like unwilling to go, and like thinking about something.


    At the corner of his eye, he saw that dian''er was looking at him. He coughed and sat down.


    Dian''er is Danyang''s confidant. He shows his displeasure in front of dian''er. If dian''er tells Danyang, it will be bad for their brother and sister.


    The second prince said, "didn''t I talk to Danyang last time? Yan Shuo is now in an awkward position in the court. Although he is my brother-in-law, I have to avoid suspicion! When the cabinet was first built, I went all day to the prime minister''s house, which was out of favor. When others saw it, they thought I was rebellious to my father''s arrangement! "Dian''er pleaded, "Your Highness, please forgive me. Princess, she must miss your highness so much that she will let the maidservant come. What''s more, the princess has not asked her highness to go there all day long. You have only been there once since you got married... "


    At the beginning, before Yin Shuo lost his Majesty''s favor, the second prince was very satisfied with his brother-in-law, and he came to the prime minister''s office every three to five.


    How now for his own sister, dozens of days to go to a tired?


    Thinking of this, mother of Pearl''s head dropped lower.


    The second prince thought it was true, and his face looked better. "How was Danyang''s life in the prime minister''s residence? Didn''t Yin Shuo feel aggrieved by her? "


    He just casually asked, the princess of the heavenly family descended to be a minister, whose family was not holding it respectfully?


    Yan Shuo was also a loser, and he did not dare to be disrespectful to Princess Danyang.


    Sure enough, dian''er said, "the prime minister''s house is very comprehensive, and the servants are very honest. There is no limit to the supply of food and clothing. As long as the princess wants the son-in-law, she will give them. There is no elder in the house to be filial, only a young lady who seldom goes out. Our princess''s life is quite easy. Except... "


    "Except for what?"


    Dian''er clenched her lower lip, thinking whether or not to tell the second prince about the fact that her husband-in-law and the princess had not been married so far. Maybe the second prince could do justice for her.


    But the second prince was a man again. She couldn''t say what she said in the boudoir.


    The second prince thought that Princess Danyang had been bullied when he saw that she wanted to stop talking. "What''s wrong with her? If you have anything, just say it. The prince will do justice for her. "


    Dian''er said, "yes It''s a matter in the boudoir of husband and wife. I dare not talk nonsense even if I die. Please ask the second prince to ask the princess! "


    Her face was red. The second prince immediately gave a faint smile and said, "it''s inevitable that there will be some discord between the newly married couple. This kind of thing should have been taught by the mammy in the palace before she got married. It''s not a big deal. "


    Dian''er knew that the second prince would be wrong, so she could only blush and keep silent.


    "Well, I''ll go to the prime minister''s office tomorrow to see her, so that she won''t have to think about it."


    The second prince finally agreed, and dian''er Fu left with a gift. She wanted to ask Princess Danyang if she wanted to tell the second prince about Yuanfang and let him persuade Yin Shuo.


    By the second prince, did Yin Shuo dare to let Princess Danyang keep the widow?


    "What nonsense? How can I tell my second brother such a thing? "


    Princess Danyang was ashamed and angry at dianer''s suggestion. "I didn''t ask for the second elder brother to tell him about this. It''s about something important in the court."


    Dian''er bowed honestly and didn''t dare to talk to her again.


    After a while, Princess Danyang comforted her, "well, I know you are also good for me. But don''t mention it any more. My Royal Princess still needs someone else to win my husband''s love for me, isn''t it? "


    She was conceited of her dignity and beauty, and had her own way to make Yin Shuo change her mind.


    Dian''er whispered, "the second prince said that he would come tomorrow. The slave and maidservant went to tell his royal highness to prepare more snacks and dishes that his highness liked."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Princess Danyang sent the maids to leave, thinking about how to tell the second prince about Yin Shuo''s intention to destroy the cabinet system tomorrow, not only to discuss a countermeasure, but also not to let the second prince tell Ning di.


    Once this matter is known by Ningdi, she will be in bad luck with Yin Shuo!


    The next morning, outside the prime minister''s house, the eldest prince and the second prince arrived at the same time.


    Sorry, I''m not in good condition. I''ll make up for it in the afternoon.


    The answer to yesterday''s question is that Yin Jike''s face has not been cured. I used to reward the right readers in Xiaoxiang''s comment area. Suddenly, I found that the readers in the bookstore could not see it, so I still announced the answer outside the question.


    It''s actually a spoiler, eh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 163

    The cabinet was born, and the eldest prince and the second Prince wanted to play a part in it.


    However, Emperor Ning was well guarded, and the cabinet ministers carefully selected were not ordinary people. They had no way to start.


    They realized that the change from Prime Minister system to cabinet system not only meant that they no longer trusted Yin Shuo, but also meant to guard against their two sons.


    They met outside the prime minister''s house, and they were envious of each other.


    "Oh, how come big brother is here?"


    The second prince sent the master''s style, "so coincidentally, do you come to visit Danyang?"


    The prince looked at him and laughed indifferently. "I''ve come to see my sister and brother-in-law. Do you have any objection?"


    He is reminding the second prince that Princess Danyang is their sister and Yin Shuo is their brother-in-law.


    The second prince said with a smile, "of course not. But I''m going to visit Danyang first. It''s inconvenient for her newly married woman to enter the prime minister''s residence. We are the brothers and sisters of a mother''s compatriots. Naturally, she can only talk to me. "


    The prince sneered, "then you go to visit Danyang. I''ll go to talk to Prime Minister Yin."


    Then he walked away. The second prince was left behind him, unable to understand.


    I thought Ning Yizhao had come to visit Danyang to show his bearing as an imperial brother. I didn''t expect that he would use the word "one mother compatriots" to exclude him. He left so easily.


    Is He came to find Yin Shuo?


    With doubt, the second prince followed the porter to the East Court.


    Along the way, it seems that the prime minister''s residence is vast. The closer it is to the east courtyard, the more delicate the vegetation is, and the pavilions have a unique charm.


    The east courtyard where Princess Danyang lives is more exquisite. Although it is not as grand as the Imperial Palace, it is elegant.


    The second prince was full of praise, "it''s much better than my second prince''s house. After all, the Yin family has been handed down for generations, and everything in the house seems to be very organized. Danyang, what are you dissatisfied with? "


    Danyang Princess Palace women put tea and snacks, and then ordered everyone to step down and guard outside.


    "Second brother, I''ve come to you with something serious to say, and I''m not complaining about these little things to you!"


    The second prince said, "don''t hurry. I ask you, did you invite Ning Yizhao to the mansion today?"


    Princess Danyang was stunned. "Of course not. What do I invite him to do? He and his second brother are enemies. My second brother and I are from the same mother. How can I deal with him? It''s just superficial Kung Fu to be polite when we meet on weekdays. "


    The second prince nodded, "I met him when I just came in. He said that he came to see you and Yin Shuo. I want to come to you, so he went to Yin Shuo. If you have anything to say, please tell me. After that, I''ll go to Yin Shuo and see what tricks Ning Yizhao is playing! "


    Princess Danyang looked cautiously at the four doors and windows, and lowered her voice, "there is a sister named Yin Jige in Yin Shuo. Yesterday she told me something..."


    The prince stood in the library and looked around.


    Other people''s study are spacious and bright, prime minister this study is particularly different, gloomy.


    There is a big window behind the book case, half open and half closed. The sky outside the window dimly penetrates in, as if there is something hidden in the study that can''t be known.


    This kind of atmosphere makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    Yan Shuo came in from the door and ordered his servant to set tea, "prince, please sit down."


    Seeing that his face was different, he said with a smile: "my place here is simple, and few people come here on weekdays, so I only arrange it according to my own temperament. Does the prince feel uncomfortable? "


    The prince said with a silent smile, "no harm, the prime minister said. No matter you or your father is the head of the civil service of Dongling court, how can few people come to the study in the mansion? "


    Yin Shuo himself sat opposite him, "the prime minister''s mansion is indeed a place where people come and go, but neither I nor my father will easily let people come to the outer study. Let alone an outsider, Princess Danyang has not been qualified to enter the outer study since she married. "


    The prince listened to this with deep meaning and looked at Yin Shuo''s face carefully.


    Yan Shuo looked at him generously, as if he didn''t know what he was thinking, until the prince moved his eyes.


    He looked at the eldest prince, who said with reserve: "is the second prince qualified to enter here?"


    Eyes meet, two people standing on the top of the court are trying to guess each other.


    For a long time, Yin Shuo said, "No."


    The eldest prince''s eyes brightened slightly, and soon disappeared like a bullock into the sea. "Danyang and the second prince are brothers and sisters. Did the prime minister reverse the relationship between them?"


    Yin Shuo knew what he was suspecting, "it''s the intimate relationship between Princess Danyang. What''s the matter with me? The eldest prince would not think that I would be willing to offer advice to help her brother ascend the throne for a woman who despises me and humiliates me in every way, right


    The big prince''s eyelids jump, did not expect that he would say so directly, "because Danyang humiliated you, you want to revenge her, so you don''t want to help the second prince, but want to help the prince?"Yan Shuo laughed and nodded, "that''s what I mean."


    The eldest prince looked directly at him, "how can I believe that this is your sincerity, not the conspiracy of the second prince in collusion with you? I just met the second prince when I came in. The prime minister invited me and him at the same time. What do you mean? "


    Yin Shuo didn''t know there was such a thing. After thinking about it, he knew that Princess Danyang had invited the second prince.


    Yesterday his attitude annoyed her, she wanted to give Yin Shuo a little color to see, but did not dare to really tell Ning Di, had to find the second prince to discuss.


    His judgment was right. Even if Princess Danyang caught him, she didn''t dare to burn all the stones easily.


    Yin Shuo said: "I don''t know about the second prince, but I have a way to make the eldest prince believe that this is my sincerity rather than a trick."


    "What can I do?"


    "I know the truth about your Majesty''s serious illness last time, but it hasn''t been revealed. The eldest prince should be able to believe my sincerity?"


    The great prince lowered his eyes, only staring at the tea cup in front of him.


    After hearing what the prime minister said yesterday, he couldn''t sleep all night and made various assumptions about whether Yin Shuo knew and what purpose he would use it to achieve.


    He thought of a way to deal with it all night. Today, sitting in front of Yan Shuo, he still couldn''t restrain the waves in his heart.


    Through his numb face, Yin Shuo saw the fear in his heart.


    Regicide and father killing is the most serious crime for the prince. Once it is revealed, the great prince''s life will be destroyed.


    After a moment of silence, Yin Shuo said in a slow voice: "don''t be nervous, Prince. Since I invited you to discuss this, I didn''t mean to destroy you. If I destroy you, who will raise my eyebrows for me? "


    The prince lowered his eyes. After a while, he slowly raised his eyelids to look at Yin Shuo.


    He said, "it''s not like the prime minister is such an emotional person. Just to raise his eyebrows to a woman, he chose me instead of the second prince, who is closer to her? Who would believe such a statement? "


    His concerns are not without reason.


    "If the prime minister is such an impulsive person, he should have refused his father''s offer of marriage before he was in the DARUI palace or even earlier, shouldn''t he?"


    He didn''t refuse at the beginning, which is enough to illustrate the problem.


    Yan Shuo said: "of course, it''s not to be proud of a woman, but it''s not necessary to choose the second prince for her relationship. I, Yin Shuo, was conceited of my talent and wisdom, and I earned a lot from the dragon. Why should I rely on nepotism to be trampled on by women? "


    From the dragon!


    The eldest prince shuddered all over. After a while, he responded, "OK, ok I admire the Prime Minister for his ambition. "


    "What I want is not admiration, but acceptance. As long as your highness is willing to accept me, I will be sure enough to let you get on that position! "


    The big prince said: "you help me, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Yan Shuo stood up straight and said, "today, when the alliance is reached, you and I are the relationship between the king and the minister. His highness is a fair man with clear rewards and punishments. He is much more easygoing than the second prince who relies on his own dignity. I believe that when your highness ascends the throne, he will never forget to be a hero from the dragon. "


    The eldest prince thought, "well, once it''s done, I will abandon the cabinet established by my father and hand over the imperial power to the prime minister again. Are you satisfied with this promise?"


    Since the new emperor ascended the throne and abolished the old system, there have been many old calendars throughout the ages, but they are not considered to be out of the cabinet.


    Yan Shuo laughed with satisfaction, "in addition, I have another condition. As long as your highness agrees, you can get what you want soon. "


    I don''t know if the big cover made by the artist is good-looking, ha ha


    it''s going to be on tomorrow www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 164

    After listening to Princess Danyang, the second prince had no response.


    "What''s the big deal? As the prime minister, he saw that his power had been elevated by the cabinet. What''s the problem with trying to seize power? "


    He not only didn''t think there was any problem, but also praised, "this is what a prime minister should do. If he can really get the power back, it will be a big help to me. "


    Danyang princess a Leng, did not expect that he would be this reaction, "but he to the emperor, this person deep-seated, can''t guarantee will do more terrible things."


    "What''s more frightening?"


    The second prince didn''t care. On the contrary, he thought that Princess Danyang''s words were shocking. "He is your son-in-law. It''s good for us to have this plan. We should help him. Of course, my father doesn''t want to see him now. We can''t help him directly, but we don''t have to stop him. "


    "But second brother..."


    The second prince waved his hand and interrupted her, "I know you don''t like Yin Shuo. Although you two become husband and wife, you still have discord. But brother Huang wants to persuade you that you have married him. You can''t refuse what he wants to do to you. Do you understand? "


    Princess Danyang was stunned, and then blushed, "second brother, what are you talking about?"


    Her reaction was expected by the second prince. The second prince stood up from his seat and said, "well, I won''t say any more. You should have a good idea. When a woman is married from her father at home, you should serve her husband well. I''ll go to Yin Shuo and see what Ning Yizhao says to him. "


    Princess Danyang had no time to speak. The second prince had already gone out in a hurry.


    She was so angry that she stamped her foot. "I just want to fight with Ning Yizhao. What''s my sister like?"


    She suddenly thought of Yin Jixiao, a lady of a big family, who was sent by her own brother to trick her. Because she didn''t want to practice, she annoyed Yin Shuo, who simply refused to let the doctor see her.


    A beautiful woman who hasn''t come out of the cabinet has completely turned into an ugly woman with no salt. It''s hard to get married with that big scar on her forehead in the future.


    Why do these brothers punish them more than others?


    The feeling of sympathizing with each other made Princess Danyang sympathize with Yin Jihe, "dian''er, have you sent someone to ask Miss Yin, what did the doctor say?"


    Dian''er came in from the door, and said, "the doctor said that the wound on Miss Yin''s face is not good, and the scar can be lightened at least with good conditioning. It''s all the blame for the folk secret recipe made by the little maid named pei''er! The imperial doctor said that there are herbs that can corrode the skin. The old scars can really fade away, but when they are used on Miss Yin''s new scars, they are aggravated. "


    Princess Danyang sighed, "well, it''s very sad that a beautiful woman has become like this. She and I are kind to each other. We lost our biological mother early, and we got another brother who didn''t care about himself for power. "


    "How can it be the same?"


    Dian''er immediately comforted her, "our princess is the body of thousands of gold, golden branches and leaves, and is destined to be noble as soon as she is born! Who dares to bully the princess as long as his majesty and his royal highness are still here


    That''s true.


    Princess Danyang was in a better mood. "In this way, I''m better than her. Well, you go to comfort her for me and bring some good food supplements. In addition, I told the kitchen that I told her not to eat radish and cabbage for her in the future and to resume the previous food supply. "


    Dian''er blessed the body, "yes, this little thing must not refute the princess''s face. I''ll go now."


    ¡­¡­


    The second prince ordered people to inquire about the trend of the big prince. It was said that the big prince was in the outer study, and he kept going to that place under his feet.


    When I got to the outer study yard, I saw several servants guarding the door. The door of the study was closed, and the people inside didn''t know what they were talking about.


    When they saw the second prince, they went forward to salute.


    "The prince came to see his brother-in-law. Is he in the study?"


    The servant hesitated for a moment, "back to the second prince, our eldest son is here. But the eldest prince is in the middle of the discussion. Please wait a moment for the second prince. The slave will go in and report


    "Go


    The second prince waved his hand and stood closer to the door. The voice could be heard in this position.


    Only heard the sound of playing chess pieces, the two inside were actually playing chess.


    "Prince, it seems that this game will be accepted again."


    "Well, I can''t beat you. I''d better have tea."


    Listening to the news, the eldest prince obviously fell behind. He said: "it''s rare to visit Danyang and you today. I didn''t expect that my second younger brother came too. He told me to wait here for a long time. He''s Danyang''s elder brother. Don''t I? "


    Yin Shuo''s voice answered, "the eldest prince is naturally the elder brother of my husband and wife, but it''s not a coincidence that today''s two brothers in law are at the same time. Why don''t I send someone to ask now to see if the second prince and Danyang have finished talking... "


    "No, he and Danyang are the same mother. Naturally, they have many intimate things to say. I would like to remind you that whether a mother or not is a brother or sister, the prime minister should not favor one over the other. "Before Yan Shuo could answer, the second prince had already pushed the door in, and he was very proud with a smile. "What does elder brother say to favor one over the other? How can I not understand it?"


    As he walked in, he looked at the servant standing under the door. The eldest prince and Yin Shuo were talking, and he never found a chance to report.


    The second prince was impatient to wait, so he was just recently.


    The eldest prince did not expect that he heard his own words, and he could not get by. "Why do you pretend to be stupid with me? If some people want to use the in law relationship to fight with me, they have to weigh it. It''s clear that Prime Minister Yin is not only your in law. "


    The second prince snorted, and he knew that he didn''t come to the prime minister''s residence with good intentions. He had made this idea.


    How could it be possible for Yin Shuo to treat him the same as himself?


    He sat down on his own. "I''m too anxious to say big brother. Didn''t you used to be very good at acting? How, recently father Huang Shao summoned you, you become so anxious? If you are in a hurry, you should go to the old men in the cabinet. Don''t you think it''s too late to come to Yin Shuo now? "


    The big prince tit for tat, "if those old ministers in the cabinet are willing to give the second younger brother face, why hasn''t the second younger brother taken the people under his banner?"


    As soon as they get together, you come and I go, and they don''t give in to each other, the eldest prince rises.


    "Prime Minister Yin, before the East Palace is established, it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. Don''t be in a hurry to stand in line!"


    After that, without looking at the second prince, he left without looking back. He was very angry.


    After he left, the second prince laughed.


    Yan Shuo chuckled, "how did the second prince come?"


    The second prince said, "if I don''t come, won''t I miss such a good play? Ning Yizhao really has nothing to do. He runs to the prime minister''s residence to dig my corner. Does he really regard himself as Danyang''s brother? I''ve never seen him so shriveled before. It''s really exciting today


    Yin Shuo changed a cup of tea for him, "Your Majesty set up a cabinet, elevated me, and warned your two Highnesses. It''s common for a prince to go to a doctor in a hurry. "


    Speaking of this, the second prince looked at him positively, "your father has elevated your power. You should plan for yourself. But be careful not to get caught. I heard from Danyang, "can''t you cure the wound on your sister''s face?"


    Yin Shuo has not paid attention to the matter of Yin Jihe for a long time. A person who has no use value to himself, he even doesn''t bother to give his extra attention.


    He faintly said, "if you can''t cure it, you can''t cure it, but a woman, it doesn''t matter."


    The second prince''s heart trembled. He didn''t expect that Yin Shuo would announce such words to him, but he just agreed with him, "you''re right, women don''t matter much to our great career. In the future, if I have a big seat Are you worried about your sister''s marriage? "


    Yan Shuo arched his hand with a smile, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes turned into irony, but the second prince didn''t see it.


    "It depends on your highness. Yan Shuo must go through fire and water and do his best to help his highness ascend the throne."


    The second prince patted him on the shoulder and laughed, "OK! You and I are the real in laws. Among the ministers of Manchuria, you are the only one I can believe


    At this time, the eldest prince had already walked out of the prime minister''s residence. Before getting into the sedan chair, he took a look at the sedan chair of the second prince.


    Then, with a scornful smile in his eyes, he turned and got into the sedan chair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 165

    At this moment, the decisive battle of zhuguan on the border is just around the corner, and Gu''s army is calmly waiting for the opportunity.


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo, who are living in Weizhou and Changchuan, are also waiting for a decisive moment.


    Each of them had to lead a city''s garrison against the enemy. These days, they were suffering alone, which was more difficult than waiting for the knife rest on their neck.


    But they couldn''t show it in front of the Ministry at all. They had to set up the army with a calm appearance, pretending that they had a plan in mind, and they would certainly be able to keep the Xikun army out of the door.


    Even if we can''t win, at least we have to delay until reinforcements arrive.


    Gu Hanmo used to practice sword every day. After he went to Changchuan, he didn''t even have the mood to practice sword. He stayed in the tent all day long and made a defense plan in Changchuan.


    The problem is that Tu has no eyes, and those eyes quickly turn red.


    Duanduan for a few days, he played back Gu huaijiang''s and Gu Shubai''s methods of arranging troops one by one in his mind, thinking about the most suitable method for the battle.


    Kunwu injury did not make them wait too long, the day of decisive battle finally arrived.


    Early in the morning, Gu Shubai got up and stood outside the account to breathe fresh air. In the autumn wind, there was the desolate sand breath of the frontier, which was quite different from the imperial capital.


    The autumn wind in the imperial capital is wetter and softer than here, with the sweet smell of Osmanthus in the wind.


    Here is only dry and sandy soil, the vicissitudes of the leaves were swirling up, occasionally hit on the face, slightly tingling.


    He had a premonition that today, Kunwu was going to fight.


    Yu Fu was holding her baby box. The box in her arms was a little big, which blocked her sight. She tripped over a small stone and almost fell.


    Fortunately, someone took her arm and looked up. It was Gu Shubai.


    "Where is Yao LAN going? Why don''t you hold the box for you? I haven''t seen her with you these days. What did you ask her to do? "


    Yu stood up and said, "I didn''t do anything. I just let her rest in the tent. When she came here on horseback, she fell black and blue. Yao Lan was so old that she had not suffered from this kind of grievance. Naturally, she should have a good rest. There''s nothing wrong with her following me. I can take the box myself. "


    Gu Shubai listened to funny, "she grows so big, did not receive this kind of grievance, did you receive?"


    Mingming Yufu is a young lady and yaolan is a servant girl. Yufu is more delicate than yaolan, but she does everything by herself in order to let yaolan have a good rest.


    Yu Fu tilted his head and thought, "I can''t talk about grievances, but last winter I went to Changzhou with my second brother. At that time, I was walking in the snow day and night. Is it better than her?"


    Then he patted his treasure box, "big brother, I have something to discuss with you. Let''s go into the tent and talk about it!"


    The Sentinels outside the account bring us breakfast, a simple white porridge dish. Fortunately, there is Yufu''s favorite golden meat cloud.


    While eating breakfast, they talked. Yu Fu took a spoon in one hand and a green medicine bottle out of the baby box in the other. "I went through the medicine box last night and thought about what I could use, so I found this one."


    Gu Shu''s eyebrows jumped, and he thought the green on the medicine bottle was strange. It looked like a powerful poison.


    Does Yufu want to imitate Kunwu''s wound and use the poison on the battlefield?


    He put down the spoon and wiped the corner of his mouth


    "The golden sore medicine developed by master has excellent curative effect on external injuries. In case you are seriously injured in a war and the blood flow is not enough, this can stop bleeding quickly. When I left Xianren Valley, my master gave it to me. I almost forgot to put it in the box. "


    Yu Fu has never been injured, and there is no blood flow, at most when he was a child.


    She never had time to use this unique medicine.


    It turns out that it''s just the golden sore medicine


    Gu Shubai breathed a sigh of relief, took the green medicine bottle and sniffed it at the tip of his nose. "I thought it was poison. I remember in your medicine box, the more poisonous the medicine bottle, the more strange it would be."


    "I made all the medicines myself. It''s easier to remember. This medicine was given by Shifu. Every bottle of Shifu''s medicine is very strange. He likes strange buildings and strange shapes of medicine bottles


    Yu Fu patiently explained to him, and then said: "I don''t need to use the poison in the battlefield, but I don''t care for it. It''s very harmful to use poison on a large scale, but the pollution to soil and water is too heavy. If you are not careful, it will bring harm to the innocent. Even if it''s only the people in Xikun, it''s innocent lives. "


    Gu Shubai felt strange about her idea and touched the top of her hair. "I think so too. I didn''t expect that you and I coincided. The battlefield is the battlefield of soldiers, and the common people of any country should not be involved. You are right. If father hears you, he will be proud of you


    Yufu looked up at him honestly, like a clever cat shrinking in people''s arms.


    She said, "that''s what the general thought. In fact, that''s what the master thought. He has always disagreed with the use of Changsheng powder, which is highly lethal and easy to implicate the innocent. Master said that the medicine was originally used to escape from the enemy''s trap. Kunwu''s wound disobeyed master''s words. I''m afraid I will never return to immortal Valley again. "Yu Fu frowned. "In fact, he was not like this before. The master knew that the disciples of Xikun had another purpose in the immortal Valley, so he stayed in the valley because he thought he was not bad in nature. He used to laugh and make trouble in immortal Valley, and he always liked to follow me. I thought he was generous at that time, but now I understand that he was actually taking advantage of it to steal the secret medicine formula from the valley. "


    "He must have stolen the recipe of Changsheng powder from me."


    Yu Fu blames herself. She used to be too young to guard against Kun Wu''s injury. She was stolen by him. Master didn''t want to give him a prescription.


    If it''s a side medicine, it''s changshengsan, which has killed tens of thousands of Gu''s soldiers.


    The crimes of Kun Wu''s injury are numerous, and Yu Fu is not without responsibility.


    What she didn''t say was clear to Gu Shubai. He held her in his arms and said, "don''t think too much. It''s none of your business. I can see that Kunwu is sincere to you. He doesn''t want to hurt you. People have thousands of faces. He is a sticky younger martial brother in front of you. Naturally, you don''t want to be on guard against him. "


    Yu Fu nestles in his arms, his skin has the same taste as himself, light grass fragrance.


    The aroma of the two places touch each other, just like the reunion of the two people.


    Yu Fu said in a low voice: "when he was in immortal Valley before, he was really not like this now. He would run to the stream and steal the clothes taken off by the elder martial brothers. He would be chased, beaten and laughed by the elder martial brothers. In order to talk to me more, I will buy all kinds of delicious cakes to please yaolan Yao LAN has always liked him as her brother. I told her to stay in the tent and not go out, and I didn''t want her to hear about Kun Wu''s injury. "


    Gu Shubai nodded, "no wonder when he was in the imperial capital before, Yao LAN often delivered messages for him. It turned out that there was such a thing."


    "Yufu, people can change. Kunwu''s injury is like this. You and I are no exception. As the prince of Xikun, he had a lot to do, but if he was wrong, he was wrong. And you are still young and will grow up all the time. You can''t look at the people around you as children. Do you understand? "


    Yu Fu hesitated for a moment, "will the big brother change?"


    Gu Shubai definitely told him, "of course, everyone will change as the situation changes. For example, my father used to refuse to cross the border to attack Xikun, but now it has changed. "


    Yu Fu said: "the general is different from Kun Wu. He is defending his country. His actions have changed, but his heart hasn''t changed!"


    With these words, she fell into deep thinking.


    People''s actions will change, but the heart will not. As long as you keep your heart, you don''t have to worry about the changes of everything.


    "Will the big brother change like the general?"


    She finally understood, Gu Shubai said with a smile: "of course, all the children of Gu Houfu were brought up by their father, and they all inherited his character."


    That''s good. Yu Fu looks up at him with a smile. He is about to say something when he hears a warning from the army.


    The West Kunlun army is coming!


    Gu Shubai immediately got up and walked out. Yu Fu put the medicine bottle in his hand and stood in the same place to watch him leave.


    Next is his battlefield. She just needs to stay here quietly -


    waiting for him to come back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 166

    The main force of Xikun army was in zhuguan when the bugle of charge sounded.


    Kun Wu was wounded in the army. Looking back on the letter from the spy, Gu''s army thought that he was going to attack the two wings of the city, and transferred a large number of troops to Weizhou and Changchuan.


    Now zhuguan is just an empty city. There are not many soldiers to guard it.


    Sure enough, only 30000 soldiers and horses were fighting. For Dongling, who had a large population, it was very poor.


    The leader of the forward general laughed, "so many people? Surrender as soon as possible! Thanks to your general''s claim that you are invincible, you are not so easily deceived by his Highness''s scheme? "


    Gu Shubai is the vanguard General of Gu Jiajun. He said coldly, "the seventh Prince of your country has many tricks. First, he poisoned the whole area and turned it into a barren land. Then he pretended to attack the two wings and sent troops to confuse us. I admire him."


    The other side said in a high voice: "hum, we are not tired of cheating. As long as we can win, it doesn''t matter what tactics we use! Brothers, come on! We must make a quick decision and not wait for the reinforcements from Weizhou and Changchuan to arrive! "


    Kunwu injury strategy, the most critical is this time difference, while the main forces of the Gu family scattered to the two wings, immediately capture the bamboo pass.


    Yes, at his command, the army behind him surged forward.


    Gu Shu''s white hand is like a sharp blade. He splits it cleanly. When Gu''s soldiers see the signal, they adjust the formation in no hurry.


    It seems that what is coming towards them is not a thousand troops, but a lot of flies, bees and other things.


    The vanguard General of Xikun was stunned. "What are Gu Jiajun''s people doing? Sing me empty city plan? Hum, no matter what tactics they use today, we must win zhuguan! "


    ¡­¡­


    In Weizhou and Changchuan, Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo reorganized their own army formations, waiting for the enemy to arrive.


    According to Gu huaijiang''s conjecture and the observation of spies in recent days, the opportunity of the war is today.


    Do not want them to wait for a long time, the spies in front of a return, but did not see the shadow of the Xikun army.


    "How is that possible? Both father and elder brother said that Kunwu would attack the weak wings for a quick victory. What''s more, the army retreating from Xianren Valley is closest to Weizhou, and attacking Weizhou is their best choice. Is They went to Changchuan? "


    Gu Jiuge can''t tell what his mood is. He is relieved, and even more afraid that Gu Hanmo can''t cope with it.


    He is one year younger than himself. He has less experience as a general than himself. In case


    "Newspaper! The Xikun army is gathering in front of zhuguan, and the two armies are about to go to war! "


    In front of him, another spy sent back a letter. Gu Jiuge stood up from his seat, wearing a tight suit of armor, making a clear sound of friction.


    "What? Is Xikun army going to attack zhuguan? "


    The Scout said: "yes, and the little general has led his troops out of the city to fight. There will be no fake!"


    Putong.


    Gu Jiuge sits back, takes off his armor and holds it in his arms.


    By now, he understood everything.


    Gu huaijiang had known for a long time that Kunwu would hit the bamboo pass instead of the two wings, but he didn''t tell the two brothers directly, which scared them for several days.


    Gu Shubai obviously knew that he helped his father cheat them.


    Gu Jiuge gritted his teeth, "my father played with us again, damn..."


    The soldiers at the bottom didn''t understand the second half of his sentence, "second young master, what do you say?"


    Gu Jiuge throws his helmet to him and stretches out.


    "Nothing. I mean, I miss my third brother."


    Gu Hanmo must have the same resentment with him after he knows the situation. It is obvious that the elder brother is his own. They are both picked up and can play at will.


    No, they might as well pick it up. At least Gu huaijiang won''t play Yufu like this.


    When Changchuan heard that zhuguan had started war, Gu Hanmo didn''t say anything, but silently took off his armor.


    The soldier was overjoyed. "It''s so good not to fight here."


    Gu cold Mo coldly looks at him one eye, "good fart."


    People who have few words to express their anger are so concise that soldiers feel their noses and dare not answer.


    Gu Hanmo said: "I miss my second brother. I''ll have a good drink with him after the war."


    The soldier said, "but didn''t the third young master like to work with the young general most? Why do you suddenly think of the second young master? You used to dislike the second young master most. You said that if it wasn''t for his elder brother, he would have been beaten by you for drinking and provoking women. I don''t know how many times! "


    Gu cold Mo cold hum a, "because I suddenly found that I and the second brother is the same disease, sympathize with each other."


    ¡­¡­


    On the battlefield outside the zhuguan pass, the vanguard General of the xikuna side''s troops is always ready to go to heaven.


    We have 100000 troops and only 30000 Gu''s troops. This is a sure victory.


    He confidently directed the attack, and soon found that he was too happy.When the army completely rushed into the camp of Gu''s army, suddenly there was a loud cry behind the four sides of the hillside. Tens of thousands of Gu''s soldiers rushed down the hillside and killed them with knives!


    Isn''t it true that the main forces of Gu''s army have been transferred to Changchuan and Weizhou?


    The sudden change has greatly disturbed the layout of the Xikun army. The officers and men of Xikun have been in a panic. Looking at their own generals, they don''t know where to flee for a long time.


    For a moment, the battlefield was full of armor left by soldiers.


    Gu Jiajun''s troops followed closely, and the attack and defense situation immediately reversed, killing the Xikun army and fleeing. They never stopped chasing the boundary monument.


    A massacre across the border, staged for the second time


    When the army returns to the border, Yu Fu accompanies Gu huaijiang and looks forward to it.


    Gu huaijiang said: "don''t worry, I know my son and my soldiers. Even if they are 30000 to 100000, they haven''t lost."


    Gu''s army is braver than the provisional army in Xikun, and they have an advantage in number.


    jade Fu nodded vigorously. "The general army, the troops you transferred before, did not go to Weizhou and Chang Chuan, but always waited outside the bamboo gate. Kun Wu thought that you had really transferred your forces to the two wings before you dared to attack the bamboo pass openly. "


    Gu huaijiang smile, "don''t let him see my troops, how dare he attack?"


    Kunwu thought that he was the one who cheated. In fact, Gu huaijiang had already seen through his deceit, and then he joined the army.


    Yufu said: "all the soldiers in Xikun thought that the remaining guards in zhuguan were weak. Now they are beaten to the ground and run away. Kunwu''s attempt to establish military power has failed. After this war, the Xikun army will probably return to the imperial court, don''t you think? "


    Gu huaijiang nodded approvingly, "not bad. If the Xikun army did not lose so miserably in this war, Kunwu would fight again. Now If he wants to fight, the people in the army will not listen to him. "


    Yu Fu lowered his head and thought that Kunwu''s injury was not the general but the prince. His soldiers were from the liujiajun and wangjiajun, so he didn''t believe him.


    He spent half of the prestige he had accumulated by poisoning for five days, so his defeat in the war should be wasted.


    "When he comes back to the court, he must be beaten down by Prince Xikun and his gang, right? Kunwu''s injury was originally supported by Emperor kundi. Without him, Prince kunjun Yue would be able to take over the whole power. "


    I don''t know why. Yufu is worried about Kunwu''s injury.


    It is clear that he had done so many excessive things before. He poisoned Yin Shuo, almost killed Gu Shubai, and poisoned Gu huaijiang''s study. This time, he even poisoned tens of thousands of Gu''s soldiers. So far, the poison in the soil and water is still there.


    But she couldn''t help thinking of the scene when they were running and laughing when they were children in immortal Valley


    Gu huaijiang said: "don''t worry, the emperor of kundi won''t let kunjun Yue fight Kunwu so easily. Once Kunwu is injured, kundi and kunjun Yue will meet with each other sincerely, which will make kundi more difficult. "


    "The general''s meaning is that the emperor of Kun regarded Kun Wu''s injury as a shield to block the open and hidden arrows from Kun Jun Yue?"


    Gu huaijiang is silent, and Yu Fu doesn''t speak any more.


    They have seen too many stories about the royal family.


    On the horizon in the distance, the Gu military flag of dragon and Phoenix flutters in the wind towards the camp.


    Yu Fu smiles and sees that Gu Shubai is the leader, galloping in the wind. His smile is bright and his eyes are like the morning star.


    The wind blows the red tassels on his helmet and the manes of his horses.


    He called to her, "Yufu, I''m back!"


    She smiles at him, raises her hand and beckons, her face full of joy.


    In the field of autumn wind, a group of small daisies stubbornly stretch out their tentacles in the corner, blooming brightly.


    There will be an extra shift in the afternoon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 167

    Three days later, Xikun withdrew.


    Knowing that Kunwu had been defeated, Gu huaijiang decided to stay for five days to avoid the return of the Xikun army.


    At the top of Zhushan mountain, you can clearly see the route of the Xikun army. Gu Shubai carries Yufu up the mountain and puts her down until it is stable.


    There was no need to bring Yufu. Gu Shubai knew that she was merciful for Kunwu''s injury, so he specially brought her to Zhushan to have a look.


    After seeing it with her own eyes, she felt more comfortable.


    Yu Fu looked at the other end of the mountain. The long line of the Xikun army left along the official road. He couldn''t see people''s faces clearly and didn''t know what they looked like.


    But the despair and sadness of the whole team were clear no matter how far away they were.


    "It was 250000 troops when we came, but only these disabled soldiers were left when we left. It''s really a pity."


    Yu Fu saw a touch of bright yellow in the procession, which is the Royal emblem. Kunwu''s injury should be in the sedan chair.


    Gu Shubai said: "although Gu''s army has won a great victory, there are more casualties than ever before. Happily, you have improved the water and soil in zhuguan with a lot of medicinal materials from Chaozhong. At least now the water in the well is drinkable. "


    Yufu said happily, "yes, I saw chrysanthemums blooming in the field two days ago. Although they are small, they are real new life. I don''t know if the trees withered by poison can be as tough as daisies and spring again. "


    Two people stand side by side on the top of the mountain, the wind whistling, Gu Shubai takes off his cloak to put on her.


    She was already wearing a cape, and now she was wearing another one. The two coats were folded together, and the hem was gently raised by the wind.


    Yu Fu looked down, "big brother, aren''t you cold?"


    The wind was so strong that it seemed to blow people away. Gu Shubai''s body was steady and steady, and he didn''t have the slightest fear of cold.


    "I''ve been carrying you on my back for half an hour. It''s too hot. How can it be cold?"


    That''s true.


    Yu Fu blushed, "I''ll go down the mountain by myself. I''ll go down the mountain when I''m in the immortal valley. There''s no problem."


    Compared with the tall bamboo mountain, the mountain of Xianren Valley is just a small hillside.


    Gu Shubai pointed to the foot of the mountain, "look down. If you are not afraid, I will let you go."


    Jade helped him up on his back. He didn''t realize how steep the mountain was. When he looked down, the mountain wall was almost perpendicular to the ground.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva, thinking about how to take back her boastful words.


    Gu Shubai took her hand and pulled her closer. "Don''t stand outside. You wear so much. It''s like a snowball. You can roll down the mountain."


    Yu Fu does not depend on, "I arrive your shoulder high, where still resemble a ball?"


    When she was a child, she was short and wore thick cotton padded clothes in winter. People said that she was just like a ball, but now what?


    She doesn''t do it.


    "Well, well, not like the ball. Zhushan mountain is steep, not the ball can roll straight down, you''d better come up honestly. "


    He bent down and let Yu help him to his back.


    Yufu looked down the mountain again, and suddenly remembered that they had been besieged by snakes in their letter, as if it had happened on the bamboo mountain.


    "Big brother, where were you besieged by snakes last time?"


    Gu Shubai turned back and stepped on his feet. "Here it is."


    "Where did you find the seven color gem?"


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment and pointed to the way down the mountain, "we used the purse you gave us to escape the attack of the snakes, and then we went down the mountain along this road. He felt that the snakes could not catch up for a while, so he stopped for a rest. I sprinkled a little powder in my pocket on the wound of the soldier bitten by the snake. Thinking it might work, I happened to see the seven color gem on the ground


    When Yu Fu Ting talked about that day, he was not afraid but amused.


    "How did big brother think of spilling the powder in his pocket on his wound? Those powders can really cure snake venom. That soldier must have been saved later, right


    Gu Shu nodded, "the smell of the powder has detoxification effect, so I will try it as a live horse doctor. Otherwise, even if we keep going down the mountain, it will take half an hour, and the soldier will not be able to support us. "


    Yu Fu looked at him with a smile, "big brother is so smart. Then we''ll go down the mountain along this road. Maybe we can still see seven color gems! "


    She stood in front of him, her hands raised, motioned him to embrace him from the front, "the road down the mountain is too steep, if I accidentally press on your back, they will roll down together, how about this embrace?"


    Gu Shubai can''t laugh or cry.


    What kind of cuddle is this, like a koala hanging on your body?


    He took down the two hands of Yu Fu and carried her on his shoulder. Yu Fu was surprised for a moment.


    "It''s more convenient."


    He walked down the mountain with a bad smile. Yufu didn''t dare to struggle for fear that Gu Shubai might fall down the mountain.She soon found the advantage of being carried like this, "big brother, you walk slowly, I can just see the ground, maybe I can see seven color gems! The gem you sent back last time was given to your majesty by me. "


    As he walked, Gu Shubai asked, "why did you give it to your majesty? I sent that gem to you as a souvenir. I don''t want you to send it to others. "


    Yu Fu explained, "you just put it in the envelope. I didn''t know it was you who gave it to me. I thought it was the general or the second and third brothers who found it..."


    Gu Shubai just joked with her, "then why do you want to give it to your majesty?"


    "At that time, the incident that the general crossed the border pillar to attack the Xikun army was sent back to the central government. I was afraid that some people in the central government would use this as an excuse to criticize the gujia army and simply start first. Your majesty is naturally happy to see the seven color gems that symbolize victory. When the military news is sent back, you will only see victory and not compare other things. "


    Gu Shubai replied with a smile, "Yufu is really smart. There''s a letter from the family. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi describe what you said in the palace that night vividly. My father is very surprised. "


    "Why didn''t I see the letter from my family when?"


    Yu Fu moves discontentedly. Gu Shubai puts her on the stone by the side of the road, where they found the seven color gem last time.


    "The whole letter is about your style that night. My father thought you didn''t want to read it, so he didn''t give it to you."


    Yufu was frightened by him, "Oh, what did brother five and brother six say about me? They always exaggerate. They must be terrible. I''ll have a look when I get down the mountain


    Gu Shubai snorted, "it''s not exaggeration for them to speak. Only when they praise you, it''s exaggeration."


    The two of them are Yufu''s little followers. After su Yunyan married into guhou''s house, they may be three little followers.


    Gu Shubai thought and couldn''t help laughing. Yu Fu asked him what he was laughing at.


    "It''s nothing. I just think they are very strange. They used to praise my father or me, but they are not so proud and so ostentatious."


    Yu Fu said: "that''s natural. How can you exaggerate when you boast about your father and brother? If others listen, they must say that the people in guhou mansion are not modest. "


    Gu Shubai asked her, "aren''t you also their sister-in-law?"


    "Cough..."


    Yu Fu choked by his words, his face was slightly red, and he didn''t know how to get back to him.


    Can''t you always choke on his use of such words?


    Yu Fuman asked for a reply. Suddenly she saw a bright thing at her feet. She lifted her feet and dug it out of the ground.


    It''s an egg sized seven color gem!


    "Big brother, look!"


    Yu Fu wiped the clay on the gem with a handkerchief, and the gem showed its original appearance. Its gorgeous seven colors were flowing, which was more beautiful than any kind of gem in the world.


    She said she wanted to find seven color gems, but she was just joking. She didn''t expect to find them.


    Last time, the seven color gem was also found here. It''s only the size of a fingernail. It''s gorgeous, but this one is as big as an egg.


    Yu Fu is very happy. Gu Shubai looks at her hand and laughs in amazement.


    Yufu said to find, she is the fairy in the sky, can''t change?


    "It seems that heaven has favored our army, and we have found seven color gems in both victories. Yufu, you are really the lucky star of our family


    He held the jade tightly in his arms, as happy as a child.


    Yu Fu Leng Leng, shyly put out his hand from his arms, "last time I gave the seven color gem to your majesty, then how do we deal with this?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 168

    In the deep autumn night, the watchman bangs, and the dull voice breaks the tranquility of the night sky.


    "The weather is dry and the things are dry, be careful with the fire and candle -"


    there are a row of fallen leaves on the roadside. I don''t know what the trees are. Under the trees, a simple green sedan car passes by in a hurry and soon disappears in the roadway.


    The watchman was an old man. He thought he was dazzled and rubbed his eyes. As expected, there was no sign of the sedan chair.


    He must have been mistaken. He continued to patrol along the long street.


    There are two red lanterns hanging in front of the gate of the prince''s mansion. Under the red lanterns, the majestic red lacquer mansion is majestic. You can see that it is royal.


    As soon as the green sedan arrived, someone immediately opened the door of the mansion and welcomed the sedan into the door.


    The red lacquer gate closed again, as if it had never happened.


    "Prime minister, your highness, please."


    A servant of the mansion came up, stood on the side of the sedan chair and bowed to invite him. The sedan chair driver pressed down the bamboo bar, and Yin Shuo stepped out of the sedan chair.


    He was not a servant, but the Duke Qiu of the prince''s mansion.


    When the prince came of age, he went out of the palace to build his teeth. The princess married and moved to her husband''s house. As a rule, she couldn''t take the palace people away to wait on her. She could only bring a few people who were very close to her.


    Therefore, the palace people who can follow the prince and Princess out of the palace are very favored by the master. The great prince sends Duke Qiu to meet him, which shows his weight in the great prince''s heart.


    Yan Shuo laughed, "thank you, Mr. Qiu."


    With a smile, Duke Qiu avoided and led him to the prince''s study.


    There was a light like beans in the study. After Duke Qiu stepped down, there was only the eldest prince and Yin Shuo talking at night.


    The eldest prince said modestly, "the prime minister has missed the night to come to my house."


    Yan Shuo took a sip of the hot tea, and most of the cold on his body faded, "it''s OK. There must be ears and eyes of the second prince and Princess Danyang in our house. It''s more convenient to come to your Highness''s house to talk. "


    The mansion of the great prince and the second prince was filled with people from time to time, including courtiers and counsellors, as well as their guests.


    Even if someone saw a small sedan car leaking into the prince''s mansion at night, they didn''t expect that it was Yin Shuo inside.


    The great prince said, "you said you had something important to discuss with me, but you have already figured out a way."


    The tea was a little hot, just right, and Yin Shuo sipped it, not in a hurry to answer the prince.


    He knew what the prince was asking and how eager he was. He was just trying to make the prince happy.


    "Do you remember that according to the old calendar, your Majesty would go hunting in the paddock every two or three autumn days?"


    The prince paused, "naturally I remember. It''s been three years since my father went hunting in autumn. Originally, this year, the Xikun army invaded, and my father wanted to share the joys and sorrows with the soldiers and people on the border. Naturally, he could not go hunting for fun by himself. "


    Yan Shuo said: "in wartime, we can''t go, but now Marquis Gu has won a great victory. I expect that he will return in triumph soon. With his loyalty to his majesty, we will have no chance to do it when he comes back. "


    "Do it? What do you want to do? "


    The eldest prince Mu Lu is alert. The last time he let the virtuous imperial concubine poison the emperor Ning, it almost came to light. He still has nightmares that the emperor Ning found out about it.


    Let him move his hand again, he may not have the courage.


    Yin Shuo was disappointed. "I thought the eldest prince had more courage and insight than the second prince. He dared to gamble against the world. It seems that I look up to his highness."


    The eldest prince looked at him, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not that I''m timid. The last time it happened, it almost came to light. You know, there may not be no one else in the court. Once this matter is exposed, my mother and I will die. What else can we talk about? "


    "But this matter has not been revealed. The God of medicine does not want to interfere in the government, and he intends to conceal it. His majesty is still unknown. As for me, I''m here to help your highness. I''ve heard Princess Danyang say in a trance that her majesty intends to make the second prince the crown prince. Although I don''t mention it now, I''m not sure when I will mention it again. "


    He scoffed at the prince, "Your Majesty, those who have been treated by the God of medicine can live to more than 80 years old at least. How old is the eldest prince at that time? Do you still have the strength to fight with the second prince? It''s better to ask the second prince to let go of the past, if you expect your Majesty''s death to be passed on to your highness. "


    The prince clenched his teeth and stared at Yin Shuo without saying a word.


    He was looking at Yin Shuo, and at the same time he was thinking about Yin Shuo''s words. This big crime of beheading could not be conspired with anyone.


    "I don''t understand one thing. I''d like to ask Prime Minister Yin to solve it."


    Yan Shuo put out his hand generously, "if your Highness has anything to ask, he must know everything and say everything."


    The eldest prince said: "when I was the first year of junior high school, I was bewildered because I knew that my father wanted to make the second prince the prince. He and I are the eldest and the second. According to the patriarchal system, we have the right to inherit the throne. Even if we fight each other, it is reasonable. But once the East Palace was set up, the situation would be completely different. Does the prime minister understand what I mean? "


    Yin Shuo said: "I understand that the situation was critical at the beginning. If you don''t take the position of the East Palace, you''ll give it up. But now it''s different. Your majesty is alienating you and the second prince. It''s not known who will be appointed as the East Palace in the future. So your highness doesn''t think it''s necessary to take risks now, does he? "The prince answered with silence, and he admitted that what Yin Shuo said was what he thought.


    Yan Shuo laughed, "sometimes the crisis is not only the vortex on the surface, but also the hidden tide under the water, which is the real invisible crisis. Your Highness has said that it is not only me that the court knows that. In fact, it''s just that other people don''t dare to say it, but one person is different. "


    The prince shuddered. "Do you know anyone else knows this? Who is it? "


    "Who else? Naturally, it''s Gu Hou. "


    The prince put his hand on the table and suddenly clenched his fist. "How is that possible? If Marquis Gu had known, his father would have known for a long time. How could I be here today? "


    Yan Shuo said: "it''s just my guess, your highness. Don''t be nervous. The God of Medicine said that he would not participate in the government, but at that time, Yufu and Tianshu followed the God of medicine into the temple. Would they tell the people in guhou''s house? This is one of them. Second, the God of medicine and the house of marquis Gu formed a family. He should have told Marquis Gu that there was a defense for such a big thing. Maybe Marquis Gu didn''t want to make a fuss, so he didn''t say, or maybe... "


    The eldest prince took over his words, "maybe he has already said it, but the father pretends not to know it, and it hasn''t happened yet?"


    This idea frightened him.


    If this is true, even if he had to wait another 30 years for the death of emperor Ning, he would have no hope of becoming the crown prince.


    To say the least, Emperor Ning suddenly changed his mind and made himself the crown prince. As an insider, Gu huaijiang would certainly stop him


    The possibility of him becoming the prince is almost zero.


    Yin Shuo nodded slowly, "the prince''s words are so fast, obviously you have doubts about Gu Hou''s knowledge. You have been deceiving yourself. You think that if the attitude of the people in guhou mansion has not changed, it means they don''t know. It''s a pity that you can cheat yourself, but not others. "


    The prince''s face was stiff, and he looked at the people in front of him again.


    Gu huaijiang is a man who has been fighting in the imperial court for decades. He has been suspected by many sides for holding the army, but he can keep the honor of the Marquis''s house.


    In addition to being a military general with outstanding military achievements, he also had his mind and means. It is completely possible for him to poison emperor Ning but not say it.


    But not long after he entered the court, Yin Shuo had been waiting for his own opportunity, which made him think deeply.


    Such a person Fortunately, he didn''t join the second prince.


    The great prince said, "zhuguan has won a great victory. It is said that the army of Xikun has withdrawn. Gu Hou and others will stay for a few more days. Another month at most, they will come back. What can the prime minister do in this month? You can''t use the same method as before. My father has been in good health since he was treated by the God of medicine. Any minor illness will arouse others'' vigilance. "


    Yan Shuo said with a smile: "naturally, we can''t use that method any more. Don''t mention your Majesty''s illness, Yufu will come back. It''s only said that Marquis Gu probably knew that his highness had poisoned his highness. Once his highness died of poisoning, marquis Gu didn''t want to know that it was his highness who moved his hand. Even if he doesn''t attack, the courtiers choose between his highness and the second prince. Who does your highness think Marquis Gu will support? "


    The eldest prince was stunned. "If Marquis Gu really knew that I was responsible for poisoning, he would not support me, but the second prince. His military power is in his hands and his prestige is very high. At that time, who he supports will be able to sit on the throne of God? "


    He frowned and pondered, thinking that even if his majesty died, he would not benefit.


    "So, we need to use a different way, and let people know that the second prince laid hands on his majesty. Your highness, do you remember what I just said about autumn hunting? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 169

    The news of zhuguan''s great victory was sent back to the imperial court, and the emperor Ning was very happy.


    The original autumn hunting ceremony was cancelled because of the war. After the success report was sent back, the Ministry of rites mentioned the autumn hunting again.


    "I would like to inform your majesty that autumn hunting is a grand ceremony and a gift of the emperor. Previously, because of the urgency of the war, his majesty sympathized with the frontier officers and people, so he did not dare to put forward. Now that the border has won a great victory, the ceremony should not be abolished. Please hold the autumn hunting ceremony as scheduled. "


    When the courtiers mentioned it, Emperor Ning remembered that there had been no autumn hunting for three years.


    Since he recovered from his illness, he is in good health. He also wants to go to the hunting ground to practice, so as not to be bored in the deep palace courtyard.


    Hear autumn hunt two words, the eldest prince stands there, the heart all raised the voice eye.


    Father Huang should agree?


    "No, I won''t go! Marquis Gu hasn''t come back, neither have they. What''s the point of going by myself? "


    For a moment, the official of the Ministry of rites was speechless. Then it came to mind that Gu huaijiang and Emperor Ning used to hunt together in autumn. It was said that Gu huaijiang led the Gu family army to protect the paddock and His Majesty''s safety. In fact, the two brothers hunted together.


    This year, Gu huaijiang still didn''t come back to the border, so emperor Ning simply didn''t want to go to autumn hunting.


    He looked at Chen Ge for help. Chen Ge stopped and said, "Your Majesty, marquis Gu and Shizi are still at the border. They said they would stay for some days and pay attention to the movement of Xikun. When they come back, it''s already winter. Isn''t this year''s autumn hunting going to be shelved until next year


    Next year, if it is shelved until next year, it means that autumn hunting has not been held for four years.


    Emperor Ning was still thinking, and the eldest prince stood up and said, "father, the autumn hunting ceremony is related to the national system. It is precisely because Marquis Gu won the battle at the border that the imperial court should hold a grand ceremony to promote our Dongling national power. Let''s see the ambitious people in Xikun. Although Dongling people are literate, they also have heroes who bow, ride and shoot! "


    The words came to the heart of emperor Ning, and he nodded, "Marquis Gu is working hard at the border. If you order them to come back in a hurry to attend the grand ceremony, it would be hard for them. That''s all. Then hold the autumn hunting ceremony as scheduled. The Ministry of rites and the Ministry of war will prepare according to their respective regulations. "


    After retreating, the second prince gave the eldest prince a scornful look.


    "Flatterer, it''s like you beat the people of Xikun on the battlefield."


    Yan Shuo just walked up to him and heard his muttering, "why do your highness care about him? If you can do what your majesty likes in the court, you can accumulate more prestige and grace. Your majesty is obviously very interested in this autumn hunting. Is your highness willing to give the chance to the prince


    The second prince looked around and saw that no one paid attention to them, so he took Yan Shuo to the corner, "what do you mean by this, you can say it straight."


    Yan Shuo said with a smile: "the prince has seized the opportunity to please his Majesty on whether to hold autumn hunting. It''s better to do well than to say well. If your highness can beat the eldest prince in the hunting ground, won''t he be thoroughly compared with him? "


    The second prince frowned slightly, "what you said is reasonable, but what''s the use of holding Buddha''s feet temporarily? His riding and shooting skills are better than mine. I''m afraid it''s hard to beat him. "


    Yan Shuo said: "don''t worry, your highness. I happen to know a person who is very skilled in archery. With a bow, he traveled all over the mainland of Kyushu. Because of his surname Yang, people in the river and lake called him Bai Bu Yang. If your highness can get his advice, it is not impossible for archery to advance by leaps and bounds in a few days. "


    "Really?"


    The second prince said happily: "Bai Bu Yang, this name is good, doesn''t it match Bai Bu Chuanyang? I''ll learn archery from him where he is now! "


    Yan Shuo said with a deep smile, "this man lives in nail alley. Your highness will send someone to ask. Isn''t it easy to go to the second prince''s residence to study at that time? "


    "It would be bad for such a talented person to be recruited by Ning Yizhao first. Prince, take the lead, and thank you for your recommendation another day! "


    The second prince patted him on the shoulder and hurriedly went out of the palace.


    Yan Shuo arched his hand and watched him leave. Until he walked away, he raised his head and raised a strange smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until the third shift that Yin Shuo came out of his study and went back to his bedroom.


    Before entering the door, his steps suddenly stopped and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    There is a strange breath, let his whole body sweat up, it is not a unique smell, but the smell.


    He can feel it without smelling it.


    He looked around the courtyard, and the guards in the mansion were not abnormal, so they should not be assassins.


    Who would that be?


    He had a vague guess. He opened the door and came into the room. Sure enough, he saw a red candle burning on the table.


    Looking through the candlelight into the screen of the inner room, a vague figure sat by the bed.


    He walked slowly to the inner room, only to see Princess Danyang wearing a Golden Peony bedclothes, she sat quietly at the bedside silent appearance, quite a bit of the beauty of classical ladies.


    Hearing the sound of Yan Shuo''s footsteps, Princess Danyang was more and more ashamed to look up. She looked down and saw that her chest was half exposed under her thin bedclothes, and her skin was white.Yan Shuo''s eyes fell on her and didn''t move away for a long time.


    Everything is as she expected.


    She showed a smug smile on her face and looked up at Yin Shuo shyly, "you''re back."


    Yin Shuo was stunned for a moment.


    Princess Danyang continued: "second brother said that you showed loyalty to him and introduced a good archer to him. In fact, in your heart, you still regard us as your own people, don''t you? "


    Yin Shuo didn''t speak, and Princess Danyang thought he acquiesced, "I think a lot, no matter what relationship you and I had before we got married, but now we are husband and wife. Don''t be angry with me again, will you? "


    She completely raised her face, and Yan Shuo finally recovered.


    as like as two peas, he knows why he is so upset because the princess of Danyang is back, and it is exactly like Yu Fu Jiao''s soft tone.


    She''s imitating Yufu? Does she know what she thinks of Yu Fu?


    Yan Shuo looked at her and said quietly, "why is the princess so gentle tonight? I''m not used to it for a while."


    Princess Danyang was quite proud, and she pursed her lips, showing a shy smile, "is that right? Sure enough, you men like this set, like the seemingly gentle and clever woman. It''s like Gu It''s like everyone likes Yu Fu. "


    Yan Shuo walked slowly to her and sat down, "Oh? Who are you and who likes Princess Zhenjiang? "


    The breath of the man was getting closer and closer to her. Princess Danyang was palpitating in her heart. She forgot to think why he asked this question. "Naturally, it''s the men who care about their family, and the second brother! You know what? Even the second brother likes Yu Fu! "


    Mentioning Yu Fu, her tone was heavy unconsciously. She quickly calmed down and continued to look at Yin Shuo with gentle eyes.


    She didn''t know that it was because she was so thoughtful.


    Yan Shuo said with a smile: "of course I know that the second prince likes Princess Zhenjiang. If you don''t like it, how can you give her such a good pigeon blood face? "


    Mention this, the princess of Danyang is more and more displeased, two princes have never sent so valuable thing to her, but gave jade to help.


    If this topic goes on, it will destroy the atmosphere of Huaqianyuexia. Princess Danyang changes the topic, "you''ve worked hard for a day. Now it''s getting late. Why don''t you have a rest early?"


    "Rest?"


    Yan Shuo looked at her meaningfully, "it''s time to rest. It''s time for the princess to go back and have a rest. I''ll see you off soon. "


    Then she undressed herself and opened her neck with her slender fingers, which made her look so elegant. Princess Danyang was crazy.


    It is such a disgusting person, born with such a good skin!


    She stood up at a loss in shame and anger.


    Dressed like this, didn''t Yin Shuo know what she meant?


    He pretended not to know, but also angry that he had humiliated him, refused to round the house.


    Princess Danyang had never experienced such a thing before. She thought that she would condescend to please Yin Shuo, and Yin Shuo would bow down to her.


    She is too confident to cause such humiliation!


    Danyang Princess face congestion, turned to walk towards the door, just want to get out of Yin Shuo''s sight as soon as possible.


    At the moment when he didn''t want to turn around, Yan Shuo took her hand and headed towards her arms.


    She suddenly fell into his arms, the delicate skin on his chest and the long and abrupt clavicle


    "You, you..."


    At this point, she didn''t know what to say.


    Yan Shuo put her on the bed, "the princess recommended the pillow. If I refuse again, won''t it make people doubt my ability?"


    Princess Danyang blushed and closed her eyes, Yan Shuo sneered, a trace of fierce color flashed through her eyes, "but it will hurt, you have to hold back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 170

    "Mammy said that women''s wedding night will be painful."


    Princess Danyang whispered that she had never been as gentle as she was now in her life. At this time, she was not a Royal Princess, but an ordinary woman waiting for her husband''s love.


    Yan Shuo followed her eyes and looked out of the screen. It turned out that the red candle meant this.


    "So, do you take tonight as your wedding night?"


    Princess Danyang closed her eyes and nodded. She felt that his face was above her and her breath was getting closer and closer to her.


    This moment of her unprecedented tenderness, he is not?


    Princess Danyang said: "you and I were not like husband and wife on the wedding day, but today, I want to be a real husband and wife with you."


    When Yin Shuo looked into her eyes, he could see that her words were full of sincerity.


    Every word is a woman''s true feelings.


    He raised his hand to cover her eyes, put his other hand under her neck, tore her thin bedclothes and threw them to the ground.


    Danyang Princess surprised, subconsciously hugged his body.


    She begged, "will you blow out the light?"


    Yan Shuo leaned to her ear with a smile, and her breath hit her earlobe, which could not be refused. "If you turn off the light, there will be no emotion. Don''t you want to see your husband, what is he like?"


    Then he took her hand and put it on his chest, and the whole person impolitely suppressed her.


    I don''t know when the tent will fall. The woman''s voice turns from a whisper to a cry of pain.


    Outside the door, the nurse from the palace made a sign and led the two women away.


    What happened in the room should have happened on the night of the wedding. Although it''s a little late tonight, it''s a great success in the end.


    They can be relieved to serve Princess Danyang.


    A woman whispered: "the princess''s voice just now seems to be a little painful. Isn''t the son-in-law too rude?"


    Another woman closed her mouth and said, "it''s like this on wedding night. Is it better to be rude than to be a widow? The princess is still a girl with yellow flowers. It''s a natural pain for the first time... "


    Several women left with a smile, a crescent moon above their heads gradually sneaked into the clouds, and the earth was dark.


    Early the next morning, dian''er and others came to Yan Shuo''s bedroom with the living utensils of Princess Danyang.


    Yin Shuo got up early and went to the outer study, but Princess Danyang was still asleep.


    Dian''er ordered people to wait outside the door. "Wait a little longer. The princess must have been tired last night. Let her sleep a little longer."


    All the maids in the palace are looking forward to their mother of pearl, so they dare not make mistakes.


    After another quarter of an hour, there was still no movement in the bedroom.


    Dian''er walked around the door and finally said, "you are all waiting outside the door. I''ll go in and have a look. If the princess wants to get up, I''ll call you in."


    She went into the door alone, and Yin Shuo''s bedroom was simple, like a scholar and a hermit, which was simple for Princess Danyang.


    She took a quick glance and thought that after Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang got married, it would be better to live together in the east courtyard, which is spacious and gorgeous, suitable for Princess Danyang.


    "Princess, are you awake?"


    She cried in a low voice, went around the screen to the bed, and uncovered a corner of the bed curtain -


    "ah


    Do not know what to see, she was scared to step back, the bed suddenly had a movement, Danyang Princess frown half open eyes to see her.


    It turned out to be mother of pearl.


    "Dian''er, what''s your ghost name..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was very hoarse. She must have yelled too much last night.


    When she thought about it, she immediately sat up and found that her body was as painful as a tear. When she moved, she felt pain all over her body.


    Dian''er quickly went up to support her, put a pillow behind her, and looked at Princess Danyang carefully. Her hair was disheveled, her face was pale, and she was covered with green scars.


    Yan Shuo didn''t even give her clothes!


    Not to mention, the bed was in a mess. The valuable silk sheets were crumpled up, and the torn bedclothes were lying on the ground. You can imagine how fierce the war was last night.


    Dian''er said angrily, "the princess has become like this in one night here. The son-in-law really bullies people! The maid must go into the palace and report to your majesty. Let your majesty make the decision for the princess


    "Shh -"


    Princess Danyang is in pain, but her smile is very sweet. "You are a little girl who has never been out of the cabinet. It''s like this when you get married."


    Dian''er frowned, "really? Although I haven''t been married, I haven''t heard that... "


    Such Danyang princess, which also has the usual high morning posture?


    It was just like a girl who was insulted by a poor family. She felt sad and distressed.


    But Princess Danyang didn''t think, "well, don''t look like this. Please wait on me and take a bath first."


    Lying in the tub, the hot water stimulated every wound on and under her body.


    She closed her eyes and recalled the clouds and rain of Wushan last night. Yan Shuo''s performance was completely different from his usual elegance.He was very powerful and tough, and he didn''t mean to pity Yu at all. The more she begged, the more he exerted himself.


    She should have been angry. I don''t know why she just felt sweet.


    But these days I''m afraid I can''t go to the same room. The wound on her body can''t recover in a few days. Next time, she just needs to tell Yin Shuo in advance and let him be gentle.


    "Princess, can I give you some wound ointment?"


    Dian''er''s voice came from behind the screen. She didn''t open her eyes. Her voice was a little hoarse. "Well, I''m afraid it''s enough to wipe more cans."


    "Well, I''ll find some cream to nourish your face and moisturize your skin, so that your wound can heal faster..."


    Dian''er rummages for medicine. Suddenly she sees a pair of men''s Black Soap boots outside the door. She immediately bows.


    The man hissed at her, then looked into the inner room and walked towards Princess Danyang.


    Dian''er hesitated to stop him. Thinking of the happiness and sweetness on the face of Princess Danyang, she went out and closed the door.


    Princess Danyang was soaking in the water. She heard the sound of footsteps and didn''t turn her head back. "Dian''er, rub your shoulders for me. I feel very sore all over."


    A pair of hands on her shoulder, is not mother of pearl.


    Princess Danyang looked back in surprise and saw Yin Shuo standing behind her, looking at her with a smile.


    From his point of view, you can see the whole of her, her shoulders on the water, her chest under the water, and down


    She blushed, "Why are you back?"


    Yan Shuo leaned close to her ear, chin on her bare shoulder, "I still want to do it again."


    As he said this, he clearly felt her shoulders shaking.


    This made him very satisfied.


    Princess Danyang squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. "But I''m all hurt. It''s very painful. Can I have it in two days..."


    Yan Shuo got up without hesitation, "of course, Princess jade body matters."


    Princess Danyang was very happy, so she listened to him and said, "there are many servant girls in the house. I can pick one that suits my eyes and carry it to my concubine''s room. The princess bathed slowly. I went first


    "Wait!"


    She gritted her teeth, grabbed his hand, and stood up from the water.


    It''s hard for Yan Shuo to accept her. How can she push him to other women''s arms?


    Even if she endured the pain, she couldn''t give up her husband!


    Yan Shuo turned back with a faint smile, "what else do you want from the princess?"


    She looked down and said, "I can But can you be lighter? It can''t be as hard as last night, or I can''t stand it. "


    She used to be a virgin. She didn''t have to work hard for the first time when she was newly married. What''s more, Yin Shuo worked hard on purpose?


    Yan Shuo promised, "OK, I will be lighter."


    Then she took her out of the water. Princess Danyang was so shy that she hid in his arms. She scolded the man for being careless and didn''t know how to dress her.


    So he put her in the bed tent, quickly stripped off his clothes, two people intertwined.


    From the room came the cry of Princess Danyang.


    Dian''er subconsciously wants to go in to stop, and is stopped by the nurse, "this is the happy voice of the newlyweds. Don''t go in, wait for the princess to tell you to go in again."


    How did dian''er listen to this voice, it was not like joy, but pain, "nanny, is it true that newlyweds are like this? But the princess was blue all over, and her voice was dumb. How can the son-in-law not cherish the princess so much? Last night It started again early this morning. "


    The nanny had not seen Princess Danyang yet. She was a little surprised when she heard that she was blue and purple. She waved her hand again. "It''s normal for the little children to be greedy when they get married. Just a few days. Don''t worry about it. The son-in-law and the princess are finally married. I''m too late to be happy, old lady. Please don''t stir up the trouble! "


    It depends on the situation later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 171

    The autumn hunting season was approaching. Because of his good mood, Emperor Ning ordered the ministers and their wives to accompany him.


    As the prime minister, Yin Shuo was naturally in the list, but none of the family members could go with him.


    Yan Ji said with a sneer, "I''m not as good as my elder brother? In the future, he will never be able to go out. He would like to hide me in the prime minister''s residence all his life to hide the original scandal? "


    Peier didn''t dare to answer her words, and her eyes fell on the scar on her forehead subconsciously.


    The scar was so black that the doctor was helpless when he came. If outsiders saw it, they would laugh at the prime minister.


    Miss, she I''m afraid it''s true. I can''t go out in my life.


    Think of here, Pei son heart a burst of remorse, regret oneself should not listen to what folk secret recipe.


    Yin Ji couldn''t get out of the door, neither could Princess Danyang.


    Her body is like a shelf. She can''t even get out of bed these days. She has been in the room.


    People in the government see something different. If they are ill, why didn''t they ask for a doctor? After communicating with each other, they know that it''s their husband and wife who have got married.


    I didn''t expect that the eldest son looked gentle and gentle on weekdays, and he had such a fierce side.


    It seems that the prime minister''s office will soon be added.


    Others always think it''s ambiguous when they listen to it. Only princess Danyang knows how serious her injuries are, but she thinks that all the newly married women are like this. She didn''t expect that it was Yin Shuo who deliberately did it.


    Dian''er and nanny wanted to check her, but she refused, for fear that their words would spread into the palace and affect the couple''s feelings she and Yin Shuo had cultivated.


    How proud princess Danyang is on weekdays, not to mention being injured all over her body. Anyone who dares to step on one of her toes can''t escape death. Since she says it''s OK, is it really OK?


    The people at the bottom didn''t think about it carefully. They all said that the emperor''s son-in-law was in the mood these days, and it would be better in a few days.


    After a few days, however, she found something frightening.


    The wound under her body is not getting better. She always feels that there is a fishy smell, so she has to ask guatai doctor, a good doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in the palace, to see her.


    After seeing the doctor, he implicitly expressed a few words about sexual abstinence, and then prescribed various prescriptions.


    When he left, he left with a sigh, but Princess Danyang didn''t see it.


    "It''s a good time to take care of yourself while my son-in-law accompanies my father to autumn hunting. I don''t want him to see me like this, or this strange smell. "


    Danyang Princess thought, autumn hunting how to go for three or five days, her injury will be able to get better.


    The Imperial Guard Ning Di Sheng drove out of the city. A long curtain was drawn on both sides of the road. The people stood behind the curtain to watch the excitement, to see how noble and glorious His Majesty''s staff was, and to see how long the line of people was.


    Behind the emperor Ning is the staff of the concubines, and behind the concubines are the princes, princesses, and ministers. Next, according to the rank of the ministers, there are many royal guards.


    The autumn hunting paddock is less than ten miles outside the imperial capital. It is expected that in the next few days, Emperor Ning and his ministers will live in the Hunting Tent of the paddock.


    After they settled down in the hunting ground, they all went to Ningdi''s tent to say hello.


    The virtuous imperial concubine accompanied emperor Ning step by step. For a while, she ordered people to add more charcoal stoves. For a while, she ordered people to dress emperor Ning and take good care of him.


    Gao Gonggong brought a red leather cloak to Ning Di to see, "Your Majesty, please see, this is the same kind of fox skin that was hunted in autumn three years ago. Now it''s rare to see such a good fur."


    The fur of red fox naturally appears red, which is much more exquisite than those dyed fabrics. Ning Di laughs when he sees it.


    "Yes, three years ago, Bai hunted them and offered them to me. I like it very much. I''ve been asking you to take it away. I''m not willing to take it out. How did you take it out today? "


    Gao Gonggong said with a smile: "I look at your majesty, and I want to take care of the Marquis, and I want to be my son. So be bold and bring this cloak to the paddock. Will your majesty wear it? "


    Ning Di looked at him with complaint.


    The old boy, knowing that he wanted to wear it, had to ask more.


    Emperor Ning put on the cloak of fox, looked at the audience and saw that he was the only one on Yan Shuo''s banquet.


    "What about Danyang? She likes this kind of lively occasion best. Why didn''t she come out this time? "


    Yin Shuo got up and said, "my Lord, Princess Danyang is a little tired recently. Two days ago, she invited doctor guatai to come to the mansion for treatment. I asked the princess to accompany me down to the paddock. The princess said that the doctor told her to keep quiet, but I couldn''t help it. "


    Ningdi thought that guataiyi was a famous woman and child master in the palace. Princess Danyang was afraid that there were some women''s minor problems, so Yin Shuo could not speak up in front of the public.


    He stopped asking, "why didn''t miss Yin come? I like that girl. She is quiet, weak and talented. I also think that she and aunt Danyang can influence each other and become best friends


    Since the spring banquet, the poetry exhibition of Yin Jige, Emperor Ning remembered this man, and Yin Shuo said, "thank you for your love. I think your majesty can also see that she Mei has a deficiency. She is not happy for eight out of ten days. Yes, my minister and my father seldom let her go out. This time, your majesty Yaxing should have let her come. Unfortunately, she was ill again. "Emperor Ning had no doubt that Yin Jihe was deficient.


    The daughter''s family is delicate, and the girl is sick and sad at first sight, so it''s inevitable that she will get sick from time to time.


    Ningdi no longer asked, but also asked the Marquis about the families of other ministers. In a harmonious atmosphere, the second prince couldn''t help it.


    "My father and son have been studying archery assiduously recently, hoping to accompany him to hunt in autumn like Marquis Gu and his son. I don''t know if I have the honor to ask my father to correct my archery


    Emperor Ning looked at the second prince. He usually liked to wear a gorgeous Python robe with big sleeves to show his identity as the first prince. Today, he wore a simple dress with sleeves, and he knew that he was well prepared.


    He has neglected his two sons for so many days. After all, his blood is thicker than water. When he saw that the second prince was so serious about pleasing him, his heart softened.


    "I remember that you don''t like to practice martial arts. I told you since I was a child that you can''t ignore martial arts just because Dongling worships literature. To govern the country, we must pay equal attention to both culture and military. "


    Speaking of you, the prince also stood up from his seat and listened respectfully to Emperor Ning''s instruction.


    The second prince said modestly, "once upon a time, my son was young and didn''t understand his father''s pains. Father Huang asked Er Chen and his elder brother to go to Gu Hou''s house to learn riding and shooting. Gu Hou and his sons are all martial arts talents, but Er Chen didn''t know how to study hard. Now that my son''s son has changed his ways, he has made great efforts to study hard and practice hard. Please see that my father can correct my son''s mistakes for his sake. "


    Ning Di stood up from his seat with a smile. "Speaking of this, Yi Zhao is better than you at Gu Hou Fu. Although I''m old now, I seldom take a bow or sword. When I was young, my riding and shooting were no worse than your uncle Gu. "


    The two princes came forward and helped emperor Ning to go out. The eldest prince said with a smile, "my father praised me falsely. In fact, I didn''t study hard, but I fell behind my second brother. My father''s skill of riding and shooting is so powerful that he can''t even defeat Marquis gu! "


    The first half of this sentence is deliberately modest, the second half is flattering too much, Ningdi did not answer.


    They followed them to the outside, and there were already good targets. The second prince saluted and arched. The arrow shot steadily at the opposite red heart.


    Ning Di in front of a bright, "good!"


    All the ministers praised him. I didn''t hear that the second prince was good at riding and shooting before. Today I see that he is really extraordinary.


    The second prince was proud with a smile, and his mouth was still modest. "My son is a temporary Buddhist. He worked hard for a few days, and only with good luck can he hit the heart."


    Ning Di said with a smile: "only a few days of practice can have such Kung Fu, which shows that my son, like me, also has the talent of riding and shooting."


    Then he looked at the prince, "Yi Zhao, come and shoot an arrow, I''ll have a look."


    The great prince was not respectful, so he had to go forward. There was a second prince, Zhuyu, in front of him. He was under great pressure.


    There are people in the court who are optimistic about the great prince. They all secretly sweat for him.


    If this arrow doesn''t hit the red heart, your majesty will be inclined to the second prince and feel that he is more like a father.


    The big prince drew the bow and pulled the string, and the arrow flew out at the edge of the target.


    That''s close. It''s almost off target.


    The big prince wiped a sweat and looked back at the emperor Ning with dissatisfaction. The second prince was so proud that he wanted to laugh.


    "You have to learn more from Cheng Zhixue in archery."


    Ning Di lightly dropped such a sentence and turned back to the big account, leaving the big prince standing behind with an open mind.


    After everyone left, he straightened up, his mouth slightly tilted.


    Ning Chengzhi is such a jerk. Does he really think his archery is inferior to him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 172

    The next day, the autumn hunting ceremony officially began.


    After burning incense and offering sacrifices to heaven and earth, Emperor Ning put on a hunting suit, rode on a high horse and shot three arrows in the sky.


    When the last arrow went up into the sky, the people raised their arms and cried, and their voices rang through the mountains.


    Emperor Ning took the lead and went to the dense forest area of the paddock, "follow me! I''d like to reward those who can hunt black bears and wild boars today


    The courtiers follow the emperor Ning into the mountain forest, and the women''s family members want to stay outside as usual. Kun Yuyang watches the men go to the hunting ground, but he wants to sit here and drink with the women''s family members. He is not happy.


    The virtuous concubine sat at the top of the court and looked down. The ladies were talking and laughing.


    Only princess Xikun looked eagerly at the direction where the men were leaving. She heard that all the people in Xikun were fighting, and women were no exception. It seems that Princess Xikun''s hands are itching.


    "Princess Xikun."


    The virtuous imperial concubine laughs to shout her, the Kun feather Yang returns to God, immediately turns a head to see her, "virtuous imperial concubine empress has what command?"


    Virtuous imperial concubine way: "I see you also seem to want to go hunting very much, can''t sit here, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Kun Yuyang, the women''s family members could not help showing their disgust.


    As women, they should not go out of the gate. They are invited by your majesty to participate in the autumn hunting ceremony. What should be the scene? How can they go hunting with men?


    Treason, treason.


    Kun Yu Yang laughed awkwardly, "no, no, I''m worried about my husband. I''m afraid he will be injured in the hunting ground, so I''ve been looking at that direction."


    What she said was against her will, and sure enough, there was less disgust around her.


    Since he married Dongling, he had to follow the rules of Dongling.


    Kunyuyang told himself over and over again that as a princess of the enemy country, she was not dealt with by Emperor Ning, and she was lucky to marry a patriarch.


    She must not bring Xikun''s habits here, or embarrass her husband.


    The virtuous imperial concubine hears that she is insincere and doesn''t say much. She just takes up her glass. Kun Yuyang immediately raises his glass to her and raises his neck to stifle her.


    The woman sitting next to her looks at her in surprise. She pauses, pours the wine in the mouth and spits half of it back quietly.


    This group of court wives is too difficult to deal with!


    Kunyuyang secretly complained in his heart, thinking that if only Yufu were here, at least one person could understand her.


    It''s said that the border has won a great victory. I don''t know when Yufu will be back


    Until lunch time, the men have not come back, Kun Yuyang bored, under the guise of dressing away from the public''s sight.


    She would rather go back to the tent alone and be stuffy than wait for their return with these women.


    At the moment, the hunting ground in the paddock is quiet. Kunyu Yang goes back to her tent by the way of memory. She doesn''t want to see that all the tents are similar. It''s her first time to come here, and she soon finds herself lost.


    As she walked, she suddenly heard a voice behind a tent, which vaguely mentioned her majesty. She stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The arrow is a special lotus head, which hides the mechanism. Once you hit a man, you will immediately crush his internal organs. You think that at your Majesty''s age, if you are crushed in any place, you will surely die. "


    Kunyu Yang''s hair is up all over!


    She just lost her way. Why did she hear this kind of Mishin?


    Who is going to kill your majesty? Whose arrow is lotus head? She didn''t want to know that Dongling''s government was not something she could participate in, and she didn''t want to participate!


    She turned her head and wanted to leave, but she couldn''t control her curiosity and heard the next words again.


    "The second prince thought that those lotus arrows were magic arrows given by Bai Bu Yang. They could easily hit the heart. How could he know that the mechanism inside was controlled by people? As long as the general direction is not bad, we can shoot him wherever we want him to shoot? "


    It''s the second prince!


    Kunyu Yang frowned. According to what they said, Emperor Ning''s life would be in danger!


    Although she was not from Dongling, Emperor Ning was kind to her and didn''t commit a crime to her. She also promised her a good marriage, which she always remembered.


    Now that she knows that Ningdi''s life is in danger, wouldn''t she be too ungrateful if she turned a deaf ear to it?


    But she is always the princess of an enemy country. Just stand out and stop her. Will Ning Di really believe her?


    Kun Yuyang is very tangled. He bumps into the pillar behind him and takes a breath of cold air.


    She thought there was a man behind her.


    As soon as I breathed out, the voice behind the tent suddenly stopped.


    Kunyu Yang''s heart is not good, she must have been found!


    Sure enough, the sound of the sword blade coming out of the tent, kunyuyang starts to run, she can''t let the other side see her face!


    Fortunately, she is a martial arts practitioner. Her lightness skill is very good. When she comes out of the tent, she only sees a touch of dark green corners disappear behind the big tent not far away.


    A man in dark green overheard their conversation!They looked at each other and immediately told Yin Shuo.


    Xu is pitied by heaven. After Kun Yuyang runs away, he finds his tent by mistake and runs in to hide.


    There is only one close maid she brought from Xikun in the tent. Seeing her coming up in a hurry, kunyuyang quickly peels off her clothes and orders her to take more daughter like clothes.


    The maid looked at her suspiciously and thought to herself that the princess had said not to dress up too gorgeous when she went to the hunting ground?


    But it''s good. She doesn''t go hunting. What''s she doing dressed like a man?


    The maid went happily, came back and put on a pink blouse for her, then tied on an emerald green skirt. Kun Yuyang''s face turned green.


    Emerald green with pink, which is the meaning of pretending to be lotus?


    "It''s too delicate, isn''t it?"


    Kun Yu Yang looks out of the account and confirms that no one is chasing him. He sits on the couch and gasps.


    The maid was aggrieved and said, "didn''t the princess say that she wanted to make her daughter angry? What''s the matter with the princess? She''s in a panic. Did those women in front of her embarrass you? "


    "No, no, I''m a patriarch, and they don''t dare to embarrass me."


    Dongling''s women have no power to bind a chicken. They just want to embarrass someone because of their harsh language. It''s like a scratch in the boots for Kun Yuyang, who is used to seeing swords and swords in Xikun palace.


    It didn''t hurt her at all.


    The most difficult thing for her now is whether she should tell her majesty what she overheard and stop others from assassinating her majesty!


    "Oh, if only my husband were here!"


    She was so tangled that she could not help supporting her cheek with both hands. She leaned on the table feebly.


    The maid looked at her face carefully. She didn''t seem to miss her husband. Instead, she seemed to have something important. "The princess wants to see her son-in-law. Why don''t you go to the mountains and look for him?"


    Kun Yuyang looked up at her, "it''s easy for you to say. Just now I just looked in their direction, and I was satirized by the virtuous imperial concubine. I didn''t know the etiquette, and I wanted to go hunting with the man. If I really go, I won''t be ridiculed by those women in the future? "


    She''s not afraid of being laughed at by outsiders. What she''s afraid of is losing her husband''s face and her parents in law''s face.


    The maid said, "yes, but the princess is so embarrassed. What''s the use of sitting here? If you miss something, is it important to be laughed at by the wives in the future, or is it important for the princess to worry every day in the future? "


    After hearing this, Kun Yuyang immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Yes! If your majesty does die, I will regret it


    Then she rushed out of the tent. No matter the maid was after her, she rushed to the mountain forest to save emperor Ning.


    When the maid heard something like your Majesty''s death, she was very frightened. She was afraid that something might happen to kunyuyang. But kunyuyang was always such a hot temper that she couldn''t stop it.


    Seeing her riding towards the mountain forest, someone saw her back on the field where the wives gathered.


    "Why? Who is the one in pink? A woman, how did she go to the place where men hunt? "


    Also gallop horse, not to mention, the equestrian than men are not bad.


    The virtuous imperial concubine hears other people''s comments and squints her eyes to look at the place. She sees that the woman''s pink and green dress is very delicate, which is totally different from her sallow heroic posture.


    That figure is a little familiar, as if I have seen it somewhere.


    She couldn''t remember for a moment. She looked at the hibiscus beside her. Hibiscus lowered her head to her ear. "Niang Niang, it was like kunyuyang, Princess of Xikun."


    The virtuous imperial concubine loses a smile, "she says to go back to change clothes, originally is to take advantage of we don''t pay attention to want to go hunting? This princess Xikun is too heartless. "


    She smiles and lowers her head to hold up the tea cup. Suddenly she thinks of something and looks up at Kun Yuyang''s back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 173

    Kunyu Yang drives his horse into the mountain forest. When the guards outside see her suddenly break in, they are all surprised.


    After a close look, it turned out to be the royal family''s wife, and she didn''t even have a weapon on her horse, so she was put in.


    After all, it''s a woman from Xikun. One of the generals of the Imperial Army reported to the commander Meng Fei. Meng Fei said with a smile, "Xikun women are good at martial arts. She''s afraid that she can''t sit with those women''s relatives. Come to find uncle Ning? Don''t worry. Newlyweds are like this. "


    He laughs, "it shows that they love each other! You kids will know when you get married. "


    Kunyuyang is looking for people in the forest. A large group of people can be seen in one direction from a distance. She immediately drives her horse up.


    The most urgent thing is to find uncle Ning Tang and tell him about it. As a descendant of the clan, he should have a better solution, which is better than that he can''t get close to Emperor Ning.


    When she came to the periphery of the crowd, many soldiers saw a woman in pink and willow green approaching, surprised and subconsciously giving way.


    Kun Yu Yang looks ahead and says, "what''s going on in front of you


    One of the soldiers replied, "Your Majesty, they have found a wild boar and are going to hunt it. Their Highnesses and prime ministers are all cooperating with your Majesty in it."


    Kunyu Yang suddenly surprised, "who are your Highnesses?"


    "Who else are your Highnesses? Naturally, it''s his Highness the great prince and his Highness the second prince. "


    The soldier was a little strange. He pointed to the inside and said, "here, the royal family are all over there, too. Does the lady go in by herself, or does the subordinate lead you in?"


    "Ah? No, I don''t need to. I''ll just go and have a look myself. "


    She thanks the soldiers for their kindness, and quickly approaches the crowd. The ministers who are crowded by her all the way look at her discontentedly.


    But she didn''t notice at all. She wanted to get close to Ning Di quickly.


    The second prince is by the side of Ning di. Danger may happen at any time. She wants to go quickly!


    In the center of the crowd, an open field was surrounded. A trapped boar ran eastward and westward. Emperor Ning, the eldest prince, the second prince and Yin Shuo formed an impeccable encirclement.


    Opposite Ning Di and the second prince, opposite the great prince and Yin Shuo, each of them pointed their bows and arrows at the wild boar. Ning Di said with a smile, "who can hunt this beast today, I will surely have a lot of rewards!"


    The eldest prince was compared by the second prince only yesterday. Today, he seems to be eager for quick success and instant benefit. "Father and emperor, son and minister, kill this beast, let father and Emperor taste the freshest wild boar meat!"


    The second prince looked at him and then at Yin Shuo. He thought that these two people who didn''t please Ning emperor must want to take this opportunity to please Ning emperor.


    No, he can''t give such a good chance to the prince in vain. Otherwise, his frequent practice of archery these days will become a joke?


    The second prince immediately drew his bow and took aim at the wild boar in the field.


    His position is opposite to the emperor Ning, and the nearby soldiers look at him. They want to stand in front of the emperor Ning. The emperor Ning is in the mood and waves his hand to him.


    "The boar is on the ground, and I am on the horse. How bad is archery to shoot at me? Besides, we all saw the second prince''s archery yesterday. Don''t worry! "


    Soldiers think about yesterday''s scene, the second prince''s archery is really reassuring, he stepped aside.


    Yan Shuo and the prince looked at each other, one with a clear mind, the other with a faint worry.


    The eldest prince looks at Ning Di, who raised himself as a child. He is looking at the wild boar on the ground with a smile. He is very satisfied with the hunting between father and son.


    He remembered that Ningdi had taught him to hold the brush. The first word of his kaimeng was Ningdi''s, a ningzi.


    Ning of emperor Ning is also Ning of his Ning Yizhao and Ning of the Ning family.


    When I think of my name, all my worries and regrets are gone.


    Since he can remember, he has been working hard, studying hard, practicing calligraphy, martial arts also dare not slack off, trying to please emperor Ning.


    Ningdi said that he was valued and liked his son most. But who could have thought that as soon as he was born, he had decided not to give himself the throne?


    Ning Yizhao, the word Yi means to assist.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    At the same time, the second prince aimed at the wild boar on the ground and shot at the wild boar with the special lotus arrow given by Bai Bu Yang


    Kun Yuyang passes through the crowd. Suddenly he is held by the arm and turns to see that it is uncle Ning Tang.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Uncle Ning Tang didn''t blame her for being out of line as she imagined. Instead, he was a little happy, "what? I haven''t seen you for a while, and you miss me? "


    What time is it? How can Kun Yuyang have the heart to say this to him?


    She turned her head to see the encirclement, the second prince shot an arrow, she subconsciously high exhaled voice, then saw that straight to the wild boar shot arrow turned a direction in mid air, fast shot in the heart of emperor Ning!


    All in the electric light flint, rather emperor don''t know what happened, then feel a stabbing pain in the chest, and then is intestines wear belly rotten general colic.He felt that his heart had been twisted into mud, and the blood of his mouth was pouring down his lapel.


    As far as I can see, the last thing I can see is the frightened face of the second prince and the calm and numbness of the eldest prince


    He closed his eyes deeply.


    "Help! Pass on the doctor quickly


    The crowd was in a mess, several cabinet elders were civil servants, and another age did not follow. When there were no leaders, Yin Shuo, the prime minister, stood up.


    "Send your majesty back to the big tent at the foot of the mountain for TCM treatment. Where is the imperial army?"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Yin Shuo pointed to the frightened second prince, "the second prince assassinated his majesty, the evidence is conclusive. Put them in jail at once, and wait for your majesty to wake up


    The second prince exclaimed, "bold! Who dares? My prince is the legitimate Prince of your majesty. If your majesty is not here, who dares to take me? "


    The Imperial Army hesitated and soon took down the second prince.


    No matter what his identity is, in front of everyone, he shot an arrow into his Majesty''s chest. It can''t be false!


    Suddenly, like a stone thrown into the treetop, the crows scattered. The ministers followed the emperor Ning and ran to the big tent at the foot of the mountain.


    The great prince presided over the people to go down the mountain, and Yin Shuo fell at the end, suddenly seeing Kun Yuyang.


    She was dressed in pink and willow green, which was particularly conspicuous among the men. Yan Shuo drove his horse to his wife and saw Kun Yuyang''s face in horror.


    When she went up the mountain at this time, did she know something?


    "Why is Mrs. Ning here? Just now, when they went up the mountain with your majesty, they didn''t seem to see his wife. "


    Uncle Ning Tang doesn''t know why Kun Yuyang suddenly went up the mountain. Her expression just now is very wrong. She seems to know what will happen to your majesty. She has been staring at that direction.


    He was about to ask a question when the second prince''s arrow had been shot at his Majesty''s chest.


    Kunyuyang subconsciously hides behind uncle Ning.


    When Ning Di was assassinated, Yin Shuo didn''t follow the crowd to check Ning Di''s situation, instead, he came to ask her an unimportant person.


    This made her aware of the atmosphere of conspiracy.


    Uncle Ning Tang was very sensitive to his wife''s strange behavior. He wanted to say something at the moment, "it''s funny for the prime minister. My wife said that Xikun women can participate in riding and shooting. Her riding and shooting skills are no worse than mine. How can I let her fool around on such an occasion as autumn hunting ceremony? So Gu refused to let her come. I didn''t expect that she ran up the mountain secretly, but her Majesty was assassinated


    Kunyuyang quickly responded, and the commissar wrongly held uncle Ning''s clothes, "I just want to come up and hunt with you, your majesty is not sure It was so frightening just now. If I had known this would happen, I would not have gone up the mountain. I was so scared, my husband... "


    She leaned her head against uncle Ning Tang''s arms and burst into tears of horror.


    Yan Shuo stared at her for a while, did not see any flaws, simply no longer asked.


    "What happened today is really unexpected. Who could have thought that the second prince would assassinate his majesty? I want to go down the mountain to see your Majesty''s condition first. Please help yourself. "


    Then he drove his horse down the mountain. After he left, uncle Ning Tang clearly felt the beauty in his arms relieved.


    "Yuyang, are you afraid of Prime Minister Yin?"


    Kun Yu Yang looks at him with tears in his eyes. He has never seen her cry since her wedding day.


    This is a strong woman. She knows martial arts and has a bright and bold temperament. Unlike Dongling''s boudoir women, she likes to express her emotions with tears.


    Did she cry today just because Ningdi was assassinated?


    "Don''t you think it''s strange? As the prime minister, he does not accompany his majesty at this time. How can he have the time to say unimportant things to us? "


    Ning Tang uncle a Leng, think her words carefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 174

    "Just because he is the prime minister, maybe he thinks that it''s too strange for you to appear here, and he has doubts about you before he comes to ask."


    Uncle Ning thinks about it. This is the most reasonable explanation.


    Kunyuyang looked around. All the people on the mountain had left. Only their husband and wife stayed here.


    She came down from the horse and looked for something in the circle where Ningdi and they had just surrounded the wild boar.


    The wild boar on the ground has already run away, leaving only a mess.


    Kunyuyang bends over to find something on the ground. Uncle ningtang dismounts and accompanies her. He feels that she is abnormal today.


    She''s not like that on weekdays.


    "Yuyang, what are you looking for?"


    Kun Yuyang doesn''t want to talk to him. His eyes are fixed on the ground, trying to find some evidence.


    The two people who overheard her talk said that the second prince''s arrow was a special lotus arrow. Once it pierced into the human body, it would break the belly.


    Such a strange arrow must have a structure that other arrows don''t have. Maybe we can find some clues.


    Uncle Ning Tang followed her step by step. She finally saw a black iron block in the grass and quickly picked it up from the ground.


    "What is this?"


    Kun Yu Yang asked, "haven''t you seen it? Have you ever seen something like that on the second prince''s arrow? "


    When Uncle Ning Tang was asked by her, he remembered, "when we went up the mountain, I was behind the second prince. His quiver was on his back, and the arrow in it seemed to be inlaid with this thing. What''s the use of this thing? "


    He took the iron from Kun Yuyang''s hand and looked at it carefully. It was a circular iron, which was fastened in the middle of the arrow. It doesn''t seem to do much except to increase the weight of the arrow.


    Kunyuyang put the iron in his arms and took uncle Ning Tang to the depth of the forest. "I have a very important thing to tell you."


    ¡­¡­


    When Ning Di was sent to the tent at the foot of the mountain, he had stopped breathing.


    All the accompanying doctors were forced to rescue his majesty by the concubines and ministers, but no one started, not even a prescription.


    Sun Taiyi was pushed out by many Taiyi. He had a good relationship with Yufu. After Xunchi left, he became a judge of the Taiji hospital, because only he dared to go to guhou''s house at any time to ask Yufu for advice.


    He said: "so, ladies and gentlemen. Even if the God of medicine is here, it is impossible to recover a heart that has been crushed into meat mud. Your Majesty''s arrow is not an ordinary arrow. There are hidden mechanisms inside it, which break your Majesty''s heart. It doesn''t work to take any medicine. "


    "Is there a mechanism in the second prince''s arrow? So he wanted to assassinate His Majesty on purpose? "


    When the officials began to talk, the sudden death of emperor Ning caused people''s panic, but it was the most popular candidate for the crown prince who assassinated emperor Ning!


    What should we do now?


    The virtuous imperial concubine pounced on the corpse of emperor Ning and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. "Your Majesty treats the second prince so well. How can he be willing to assassinate your majesty? What a cruel man he is


    No one found that there were not many tears in her handkerchief, on the contrary, there was a joy that could not be hidden.


    Ningdi is dead, the second prince is guilty, they succeed!


    The emperor will be the great prince, and she will become the most honorable empress dowager of Dongling! This kind of excitement and ecstasy, so that she can only use a veil to cover up, otherwise at any time will reveal.


    The ministers were at a loss. "Don''t cry, madam. Now it''s the most important thing to negotiate a constitution. Your majesty died suddenly. What should we do in the future?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine took a look at Yin Shuo, "this palace is a woman in the harem. How do you know that? Since the prime minister is here, I''d like to ask him to make a decision on everything. "


    All the ministers looked at Yin Shuo. Although emperor Ning no longer trusted him before his death, he didn''t suppress him too much. He married Princess Danyang to him and made him the emperor''s son-in-law.


    In a word, he always did well when he was in charge of the imperial court. It''s most appropriate for him to take the lead now.


    Yan Shuo stood up at the right time and said, "the most important thing now is to help your majesty return to the imperial capital. Now it''s getting late. You ministers and women''s families have a hard time tonight, and they will pack their bags and return to the imperial capital early tomorrow morning. The second important thing is that the country should not be without a monarch for a day. Your majesty died suddenly, leaving no imperial edict. Who should the new king appoint? "


    This sensitive topic makes the people in the seat nervous.


    Do you need to say that?


    The second prince has been detained to assassinate his majesty. Besides him, the most prestigious prince in the court is the eldest prince.


    Unless the imperial edict before the death of emperor Ning is the second prince, who dares to mention him?


    The big prince thought that it would come naturally. He didn''t want to be in the crowd. Ji Daogong stood out slowly.


    He never likes to talk too much. If he stands up, he will have some great ideas to express. All the ministers immediately look in his direction and take his lead.


    Yan Shuo frowned slightly. Compared with his prestige in the court, he was inferior to Ji Daogong. Not to mention him, even his father Yin Yan can''t match.


    I''m afraid that the only one who can compare with Ji Daogong in prestige is general Hou Gu huaijiang.They were the most trusted people in the life of emperor Ning.


    Ji Daogong stroked his beard to see the reaction of his favorite people.


    The eldest prince was nervous, Yin Shuo was alert, and the virtuous imperial concubine was a little uneasy People''s manner fell in his old and hale eyes, did not miss a cent.


    He said slowly, "Prime Minister Yin is right. The most urgent task is to help your Majesty''s spirit return to the imperial capital and settle the funeral ceremony. As for the matter of the new king, there is no need to worry. His Majesty''s death suddenly did not leave a message. Maybe there is a secret order hidden in the palace. Moreover, the cabinet ministers who stay in the imperial capital and Marquis Gu who is far away in the frontier may have had a secret order for them. "


    "So I thought I would send your majesty back to the imperial capital first. The matter of the new monarch will be discussed after the cabinet ministers and Marquis Gu''s return from the frontier. The Imperial Army, immediately send people to the frontier to send a message, urging Marquis Gu to return to court as soon as possible! "


    "Yes


    There was a response from outside the big tent, and immediately began to arrange the relevant matters.


    Yan Shuo''s face was a little ugly. Before Ji Daogong''s words were accepted, the imperial army had already done it.


    It seems that Meng Fei, the commander of the Imperial Army, is not in the same group as them.


    After listening to Ji Daogong''s words, all the ministers felt very reasonable and agreed that Yin Shuo and the eldest prince could not say anything more. All of them did not sleep that night.


    In one of the large accounts of the royal family, the light was turned off early, and a young couple hugged each other tightly on the bed.


    In silence, uncle Ning said, "you''d better order the servant girl to light a lamp?"


    Kun Yuyang grabs his arm, "no, don''t light the light. I''m afraid. I''d rather hide in the dark. "


    Ningtang uncle good advice to comfort, "Yuyang, be rational. You have always been a smart girl in my heart. Everyone can''t sleep tonight, and every tent is lighted. Isn''t it more doubtful that we are alone in the dark


    Kunyuyang let go of his arm, the servant girl came in, put a lamp on the table, and quickly stepped down.


    There was another silence, and both of them were sad.


    Kun Yu Yang clenched his teeth and took the initiative to say, "husband, I''m from Xikun. I don''t know about the court situation of Dongling. I just want to say my opinion. If you are wrong, please correct me, OK


    "Good."


    She lowered her voice. "The second prince''s arrow was moved. He was very flustered after he shot it, and there was no room to defend himself. I can think that he must have been framed. Someone framed the second prince and assassinated his majesty. Naturally, the person who benefits is the one who is most likely to become the crown prince. The original second prince has a better chance of winning. Now the second prince is framed, that is The Grand Prince


    "Do you suspect that the prince planned this?"


    Uncle Ning Tang shook his head, "but Prime Minister Yin''s reaction was also very strange. If he and the prince planned together, it would be wrong. He and the second prince are real in laws. Why help the big prince frame the second prince? "


    Kunyu Yang said: "what is the in laws? Princess Danyang? The relationship between Princess Danyang and Prime Minister Yin has always been bad. In chunheyuan, we all saw with our own eyes how Princess Danyang humiliated him, didn''t we? Is it possible that Prime Minister Yin was unwilling to be humiliated, so he turned to the camp of the great prince instead? "


    It''s really possible that Kun Yuyang said so.


    Uncle Ning said: "as the prime minister, Yin Shuo''s real power was elevated by his majesty, and he had to take a noble and arrogant woman to humiliate himself. It is not impossible to say that he is dissatisfied with Princess Danyang and his majesty. "


    Kun Yuyang grabs his hand eagerly, "will you tell me about it? If the eldest prince really killed his father and killed his king, and finally he ascended the throne, what''s the reason that day? "


    Uncle Ning Tang comforted her and thought about countermeasures.


    "As a member of the royal family, since I know this, I certainly can''t turn a deaf ear to it. But now the most important problem is not this. Mr. Ji has already said that we will discuss the new king after Marquis Gu comes back. Now the most important question is - you. "


    "Me?"


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Uncle Ning Tang looked at her helplessly, "you rashly went up the mountain today, which has been suspected by Yin Shuo. Although we hesitated on the mountain for a while, Yin Shuo could not think of a flaw when he looked back. If you think about it again, when you overheard the conversation between those two people, did they really not see you? "


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, taking advantage of the chaos in the paddock, the great prince entered the tent of Yin Shuo.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The eldest prince was in a hurry and frowned, "what do you mean your subordinates are heard? Who on earth heard that? "


    "Don''t worry, Prince."


    Instead, Yan Shuo was more calm than him. "I''ve taught those two men a lesson. They heard the sound, and the pursuer had already run away. They didn''t see who he was. Although I didn''t see my face clearly, I saw that it was a man in dark green


    The prince sat down and held the hot tea in his hand. "Man?"


    "Yes, they are talking about men. Do you have any clues for the prince?"


    The eldest prince thought of Xianfei and said that kunyuyang was a little strange when he rushed into the mountain forest, but it was a woman in a red and green dress, obviously not a man in dark green.He shook his head. "It''s nothing. We must find the man in dark green. Once he comes out to let Ji Daogong or Gu huaijiang know the truth, we are finished! "


    The eldest prince was about to crack and stared at Yin Shuo with fierce and resolute eyes.


    Ningdi is dead. He has no way back. If he doesn''t succeed, he will become benevolent!


    Yan Shuo comforted him, "prince, please sit down, don''t worry. I''ve ordered people to explore the existence of this man in the paddock. Even if a man in dark green clothes is killed today, I will never let it out. "


    With the assurance of Yin Shuo, the prince was more at ease, "in this case, it''s up to you. But I always feel uneasy. Ji Daogong doesn''t talk much. If he doesn''t speak today, I will be a new king now! "


    Yan Shuo laughed, "don''t think things are so easy, Prince. Even if Ji Daogong doesn''t stand up today, without cabinet ministers or marquis Gu, which minister has the courage to recommend his highness as the new king? No one has that weight. "


    The prince thought, "what should we do? When Gu huaijiang comes back, will he stop me from ascending the throne? If he really knew about the poisoning, he would not let me ascend the throne! "


    "Don''t let your highness ascend the throne, let who ascend the throne? Let the second prince who assassinated His Majesty in public ascend the throne? "


    With a faint smile, Yan Shuo held up the tea cup confidently, "one poisoned, one assassinated, who is more noble than who? What''s more, Gu huaijiang didn''t say that at the beginning, but now he may not say it. The second prince''s crime is well known in the civil and military dynasties. How can he prevent his Highness from ascending the throne? "


    It''s a digression. -


    maybe we won''t add more today, ha ha


    tweet, there are many activities in PK of rebirth''s cheating on the princess, which is popular all over the world. -


    Ming Ming has a good hand since he was born, how can he live like a bear?! All suffering starts from being a princess, so Qiao Yongxi decides not to be a princess in his life! Hey, wait a minute. Who is the man she accidentally slept with?


    He brought her the biggest variable in her life He simply changed his mind and colluded with the prince with unexpected steamed stuffed bun to cheat the prince!


    Reborn once, the past as in yesterday, play up the spirit, plain hand arm sleeve, a big fight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 175

    The paddock was packed up before daylight.


    The eldest prince got up early, and he was still worried about what Yin Shuo said yesterday that his conversation was heard.


    He wanted to go to Yin Shuo again to ask about the situation of exploration, but the people around him came and went, so he finally chose to avoid suspicion for the time being and went to the Xianfei''s tent.


    The virtuous imperial concubine had already dressed up and changed into a plain dress with only a plain silver hairpin on her head.


    Her face is pale, rouge powder should not be used, it seems that she is mourning for the death of emperor Ning. Only the prince knows that she is afraid and excited.


    "Here you are?"


    The virtuous imperial concubine sees the big prince, the eye bottom divulges a smile, "quickly sit down to drink the cup hot milk, after a while still have to drive back to the imperial capital, this hour is the coldest."


    The prince looked out of the account. The north wind roared like a roar.


    He suddenly remembered that before the death of emperor Ning, he didn''t even leave a last word. His heart was quickly broken by the lotus arrow. On his deathbed, he just looked at the second prince, and then at him and Yin Shuo.


    At that time, everyone didn''t react, but the three of them clearly saw the eyes of Ning di.


    When he saw the second prince, he was shocked. When he saw himself and Yin Shuo, he was clear and resentful.


    He closed his eyes. "Yeah, it''s cold."


    The virtuous concubine said eagerly, "how about it? Did the eavesdropper find out yesterday? Who is it? "


    The prince drank a mouthful of milk. There were cows in the paddock. The milk was freshly squeezed from the cows by the servants in the middle of the night. It was the sweetest.


    But somehow, he had a fishy taste and put it down after a sip.


    "When I went to Prime Minister Yin last night, I didn''t find him. He promised that he would find out the man. He''s a man in dark green. Does his mother have any clues? "


    "A man in dark green..."


    The virtuous imperial concubine frowned and couldn''t think of such a person she had seen. "All the men who could ride and shoot yesterday went hunting in the mountains. Only the women''s families and the soldiers of the imperial guards were left here. The soldiers are wearing bright yellow uniforms, so the women''s families don''t have to say... "


    "Wait!"


    Xianfei suddenly thought of something, "are you sure that Yin Shuo is talking about men?"


    The eldest prince listened to her words with deep meaning, "if it''s not a man, what''s the clue for his mother''s concubine?"


    "Yesterday, the princess of Xikun was dressed in dark green. All the other women were dressed in gorgeous clothes. She was the only one wearing men''s hunting clothes, and I was very impressed."


    The prince frowned. "I saw her yesterday. She was wearing a pink green dress, not a dark green hunting suit."


    The virtuous imperial concubine hurriedly said: "she was originally wearing dark green clothes, but later said that she would go back to change clothes, but she didn''t come back for a long time. Later, we saw a woman walking towards the mountain forest. She was wearing a green dress and a pink dress


    All the clues point to Kun Yuyang. The virtuous concubine intuitively thinks that the eavesdropper is her, "now go to Yin Shuo and ask if you can confirm that the eavesdropper is a man. After all, she was wearing a hunting suit. If Yan Shuo''s men didn''t see that they mistook women for men, wouldn''t it be a mistake? "


    The prince immediately got up, "OK, I''ll ask Yin Shuo now!"


    Yan Shuo''s tent was full of lights. He didn''t sleep at all that night. He had been sending people to inquire about the man in dark green.


    "Young master, we found that there were only three men in dark green in the paddock today. But these three people have been hunting in the mountains with your Majesty''s team. They can''t be in the big tent at that time. "


    Yin Shuo listened to his subordinates'' report and pondered for a moment, "no matter whether they may appear in the big account or not, they all killed to avoid future trouble. We can''t leave any possibility behind in this matter. We''d rather kill three thousand people by mistake than let one go. "


    His subordinates were about to take orders to do it when the eldest prince burst into the account.


    Yan Shuo''s eyes showed displeasure, looked out, and saw that there was no one outside to rest assured.


    "Why did the prince come all of a sudden?"


    The eldest prince took a look at the two subordinates standing at the next head and said directly, "is the prime minister sure that the eavesdropper is a man?"


    Yin Shuo didn''t know why he asked, and looked at the two subordinates, "it was the two of them who were eavesdropping on the proceedings. If you have any questions, you can ask them."


    The eldest prince was very aggressive. One of them said quickly, "Your Highness, that man is good at martial arts and lightness. When we chased out, we only saw a dark green corner, like the corner of a hunting suit, so we judged that it was a man in dark green


    The prince slapped the man with his backhand, "stupid! Is it a man who has martial arts and wears hunting clothes? Dongling''s women have been living in the boudoir for a long time. They really don''t know martial arts. Don''t you think they are women from Xikun? "


    Yin Shuo stood up from his seat, "Your Highness, what does that mean?"


    The eldest prince said angrily, "my mother said that yesterday kunyuyang was wearing dark green hunting clothes, which was later changed into a pink green skirt. They are women of Xikun who know martial arts. She suddenly rushed into the mountain forest at that time. Who else is there besides her? "Two subordinates knew that they had made a mistake and immediately knelt down to plead guilty, "subordinates know that they have made a mistake, and they will go to kill Princess Xikun!"


    "Wait!"


    Yan Shuo stopped him and said, "that''s Princess Xikun, the Royal wife of Dongling. It''s too noisy to kill her. Ning Xuan looks like a dandy. In fact, he has a better plan than anyone else. It''s not easy to kill his wife under his nose? "


    He had already determined who she was, but he could not kill her. The prince was so anxious that he lost all his old demeanor. "What should I do then? Is she allowed to live and tell others our secret


    "Of course not."


    Yan Shuo took a deep look at him, "Your Highness is going to be more rational now. Those ministers in the court are all human beings. If your highness can''t hold his breath, you don''t need kunyuyang to tell others. Do you think others can''t see your abnormality? "


    The prince was stunned, took a deep breath, and recalled that he had not been normal from yesterday to today. No wonder Yin Shuo would say so.


    He personally designed to kill his father, watching Ningdi die in front of him, how can he be normal?!


    It can''t be normal, it must be normal.


    After a while, the prince finally calmed down and asked in a deep voice, "if you can''t kill her, what better idea does the prime minister have?"


    Yin Shuo nodded and said, "the second prince is in custody. Now the imperial edicts of the virtuous empress and the eldest prince are respected here. Now the prince might as well ask the empress to come forward and mobilize the imperial army to search everywhere. That is to say, the second prince''s assassination of his majesty is a serious matter, and it is inevitable that there will still be members of the same party. For the safety of your pro noble ministers, we must search for them. "


    This reason is good, the prince said: "do you want to take this opportunity to search kunyuyang?"


    "Yes, I''ll find a reason at that time and arrest her first. She is Princess Xikun, and she is sensitive to her identity. No one dares to talk about her at this juncture. "


    The prince immediately went out of the tent, "it shouldn''t be too late, I''ll ask my mother to help."


    ¡­¡­


    In the noise of going back to the palace, there was more movement of imperial guards searching everywhere.


    The noise made people all over the camp sleepless. When they searched the royal clan, uncle Ning Tang got up from the bed yawning.


    When he saw the prince bringing people in, he wondered, "what is the prince doing here?"


    The prince looked around and didn''t see Kun Yuyang''s figure, but on the screen he saw Kun Yuyang''s clothes, only the pink green skirt.


    He laughed awkwardly at Uncle Ning. "Yesterday, the second prince assassinated his father. My mother and concubine were worried about the safety of the accompanying women. They asked me to take people to search around. Where''s my cousin''s wife? "


    Uncle Ning Tang didn''t buy him. Instead, he snorted, "fortunately she''s not here. Otherwise, the wife''s clothes are not in order in the inner room, and the eldest prince rushes in like this. Do you want her reputation?"


    The eldest prince''s face was a little ugly. He thought that he really regarded himself as an elder. He was a few years younger than himself.


    To attack, suddenly listen to Uncle Ning shout out, "Cui ya, where''s the lady? Did you make breakfast


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the account, calling Cui Ya''s servant girl Fu Shen a gift, "back to the childe, the servant girl didn''t see the lady, isn''t the lady always in the account?"


    Uncle Ning frowned and stood up to scratch his hair. "What''s the matter? Good end, a big living person, wake up and disappear? No, I know! "


    Uncle Ning Tang: with all due respect, all of you are spicy chicken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 176

    He was so surprised that the prince stepped back.


    "No! It must be the second prince''s accomplice who assassinated my wife! Prince, you must save my wife


    The eldest prince did not expect that he would say so. He was helpless for a moment.


    Looking at him like that, I don''t know if he really doesn''t know where Kun Yuyang has gone, or is he pretending to be stupid?


    He simply followed Uncle Ning''s words and said, "what did the lady say before she left? Or what was left behind? "


    Uncle Ning didn''t change his face. "Your Majesty was assassinated last night. People were in a panic. What else can we say is just to thank your majesty for giving me their marriage. As for the objects she left behind, here, they are all in this account. Let''s have a look at them! "


    The big prince waved his hand, "come on, search the tent carefully. Maybe there is some clue to get the lady back!"


    "Yes


    The person that big prince brings had told in advance, do not search other, just search the thing such as female dress.


    Ningtang uncle calmly sat on one side, combing his hair and changing clothes by his servant girl. After finishing, he got up and arched his hand to the prince.


    "What useful clues can the prince find?"


    The eldest prince looked at the people at the bottom. They shook their heads at him. He had to shake his head at Uncle Ning.


    I didn''t find that dark green dress. I''m still missing. How can I trace this?


    Uncle Ning Tang sat down beside the bed, weeping, "oh my God, how can my good wife be gone? You compensate my wife, compensate my wife! "


    The big prince and others could not bear the trouble and withdrew from the tent.


    After the footsteps outside the tent were far away, uncle Ning got up and looked out, erasing the tears on his face.


    "Cui ya, is that dress burnt clean?"


    Cui Yafu said: "Madam said that she would take her to a far place and burn it again. Don''t worry. Madam started at night. Now those people can''t catch up with her. Thanks to your cleverness, I thought at night that the prince would send someone to catch my wife and let her leave. "


    Uncle Ning sighed, "well, what can I do except let her leave? I''m alone. I can''t compete with the prince. I''m just worried about whether she will encounter any danger when she''s alone in her daughter''s house and heading west. "


    He was afraid that she would be cold, that she would fall off her horse, that she would meet a villain


    He wanted to be with her, but he couldn''t.


    DIDU has more important things to do. He has to stay here.


    "Green bud Leng Leng," our madam skill is good, certainly won''t have an accident. Besides, Gu Jiajun should be on his way back now. If his wife meets them, she won''t have to worry about it. "


    Uncle Ning nodded, "yes, she and Princess Zhenjiang are so close. Princess Zhenjiang will help her. I hope they can meet each other earlier."


    After that, she walked out of the tent, and Cui Ya called after him, "where are you going?"


    "As a royal clan, I should be in front of your Majesty''s spirit at this time and help him return to the palace!"


    The north wind outside the tent blows his voice away. Cuiya looks at his back and disappears into the uncertain sky. There is a trace of perseverance.


    ¡­¡­


    Kunyuyang all the way west, galloping horse.


    At first, she looked back from time to time to confirm that there was no pursuer behind her, and then she focused on the way ahead.


    After a clip ditch nearby, she lit the dark green dress and threw it into the cliff. After confirmation, she continued to face the West.


    She once walked through the official road at her feet.


    It was in the spring. She went to the capital of Dongling to make peace with them. It was called peace. In fact, it was used to confuse Dongling people and make them think that Xikun really wanted to make friends with them.


    When she came, her eyes always fell outside the carriage, thinking that if she could enjoy the wonderful scenery of Dongling, she would die without regret.


    Who knows, after Xikun sent troops, Ningdi did not give her death, but let her wedding be held as scheduled.


    In just half a year, time has changed, and she has set foot on this official path again.


    Different from her despair and hesitation, she has only one firm belief in her heart at the moment, which is to tell the truth!


    She can''t let the eldest prince who killed his father and killed his monarch succeed, can''t let Yin Shuo who aimed at Gu Hou''s house ascend, can''t let the kind Ning emperor die in vain!


    Shuo Feng was like a knife on her face. She was in a hurry. She was wearing the royal robes and skirts of the rich women in the imperial capital. She was gorgeous and could not keep out the wind.


    She had to clench her teeth, and for a moment she did not dare to gallop her horse westward.


    In the distance, the sky is bright and the sun is rising.


    "Xu -"


    Kun Yuyang reined in his horse. He thought that emperor Ning''s spirit should be on the way back to the imperial capital at the moment. When he got back to the imperial capital, he didn''t know how changeable it was.


    My husband, will he be doubted by the prince, and will he encounter unexpected events?


    She didn''t dare to think too much. There was only one thought in her mind, that is, faster, faster!As long as Gu Hou knows about it, he will not sit back and ignore it!


    The horse''s hoof kicks away, leaving only a woman''s resolute figure in the warm yellow aperture.


    And the long line of horseshoe marks behind her


    - - - - - - - - - - -


    see the intuitive face of the chapter title to be crooked ~


    see the chapter title to be crooked www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 177

    "Has the messenger to zhuguan already set out?"


    When all the ministers gathered around the spirit of emperor Ning, Ji Daogong went to the big tent alone while others might as well.


    The servant arched his hand and said, "I have already gone. What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Your Majesty died, and the Imperial Army didn''t take charge of it. Now I''ll take orders from Princess Xian and the eldest prince. Just in case, I have to send one of my own people to deliver the letter. "


    The servant was surprised. "Your meaning is to doubt the virtuous imperial concubine and the great prince..."


    Ji Daogong looked at him lightly. "I didn''t doubt anyone, just in case, don''t ask more."


    Then he took out the letter from his arms. "This letter was written by me personally. Gu Hou recognized my handwriting. Do send this letter to Marquis Gu personally. Do you understand? "


    The servant didn''t dare to ask more. He took the letter with both hands and put it in his arms. "Yes, I''ll go now!"


    Gu Jiajun and his party withdrew from zhuguan, but the frontier garrison did not move. Only the people in guhou''s house and 500 bodyguards were with them.


    Along the way, the cold wind howled, and Yufu sat in the carriage that emperor Ning ordered people to send from the capital, warm as spring.


    Yao LAN leaned carelessly against the wall of the carriage and stretched, "how comfortable! Your majesty is very kind to the young lady. The princess guard of honor is valuable and comfortable. "


    The Xiufeng carriage with the emblem of Ming Dynasty and Huang Dynasty is very spacious, which can accommodate seven or eight people. Besides, it has a couch and a short table, as well as a tea and water heater.


    In the barracks this month used to hard life, now enjoy these, really fairy like carefree.


    Yu Fu opened the car curtain and looked out. The triumphal army behind him formed a long and orderly line.


    Remembering the scene of Xikun''s withdrawal from Zhushan that day, Yu Fu sighed with emotion, "the gujia army is well organized, and the garrisons of the border cities are independent and help each other. Even if the general could not go to the imperial capital for a while, the garrison of each city could resist the invasion of Xikun. When the general comes and goes back and forth like this, he only needs to take his personal guards with him. His movements are much faster. "


    "What is the Xikun army like?"


    "Xikunma..."


    Yu Fu''s face was not flattering. "Their border defense is very weak, and it can''t be said that there is something wrong with their organizational system, because they know Dongling won''t invade, so there''s no need to strengthen their defense. So what they brought with them must be stationed near their capital on weekdays, and they will move to the border when the war starts. "


    Yao LAN didn''t understand the difference between the two heads. She said, "what does miss want to say?"


    Yu Fu said: "I mean, the military system in Xikun is not perfect. Once Dongling attacks Xikun, it will be easy to break their border town. "


    Yao Lan thought, "isn''t it easier for Beili to attack Xikun and Dongling? In the past 100 years, Beili has never attacked the two countries in the south, so the two countries must not be on guard. "


    Yufu nodded, "yes, my Fengyi Zhenjiang is on the border of Dongling and Beili. I have looked through books and found that Zhenjiang is an important border town, and its garrison is only 500. "


    "Five hundred?"


    Yao LAN laughs and thinks that the garrison in Zhenjiang is not Gu''s army. What''s the use of 500 Ding?


    Even the elite of Gu''s army can''t stop Beili''s army from going south. It''s just that they won''t go south.


    The master and servant in the car are chatting vigorously, and several brothers of Gu Shubai outside the car are also chatting.


    "Second brother, stop complaining about his father. Look at third brother, why doesn''t he complain? You should be glad that you still have your third brother. When my father made me afraid to go to bed for three days and three nights, I didn''t even have anyone to discuss. "


    Gu Shubai talked with them about the final battle. No matter how gentle his tone was, it was a naked show off in Gu Jiuge''s ears.


    Don''t think they don''t know. Gu Shubai is the forward in the last battle!


    He led the soldiers and killed them. He left his two younger brothers in the flanking city. He was half nervous. What is this called elder brother?


    Gu Jiuge glanced at him and didn''t open his mouth. Gu Hanmo said, "elder brother, I never mentioned that you went to the battlefield for the first time. Now that you have a good taste, why don''t you tell us about it?"


    Gu Shubai saw through his plot.


    He didn''t want to hear the story of his first battle, but he just wanted to see his own jokes.


    Gu Jiuge said, "yes, elder brother, my father honed us, but you are an accomplice! If you don''t tell us about your past, we won''t agree! "


    "Why don''t you agree? Well, you dare to fight big brother! "


    Outside the carriage, the sound of swords and swords was heard. Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing in the carriage. "Big brother is not steady today. How can he fight with second brother and third brother?"


    Yao LAN lifted the curtain to watch the battle and explained to Yu Fu, "isn''t this a happy return? When I was in zhuguan barracks, I could see that the second and third young masters wanted to beat the first young master for a long time! "


    "They want to beat the general, but how dare they?"


    The master and servant looked and laughed at each other. The soldiers watched the fight with great interest, shouting and cheering.Gu huaijiang sat in the carriage and closed his eyes. Hearing the movement outside, he opened the curtain and quickly put it down.


    Yan Huashi rode in front of his car, "general, don''t you stop them?"


    "Don''t stop it. There are many casualties in the army during this war. They have come back triumphantly. Let them make a scene. Don''t suffocate the young soldiers. "


    He closed his eyes again and took the carriage.


    Yan Huashi watched the battle with a smile, "yes, young general, they are still young, and most of the soldiers in the army are also very young. Young people are not as calm as we are. This war really stifles them. "


    "Good!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a burst of thunder sounded behind his ears.


    Yan Huashi immediately covered his ears and turned to look at the man in pain, "Lao Jin! How old are you, and you''re as old as a young man? "


    Lao Jin, who killed thousands of people, almost deafened him.


    Lao Jin''s eyes were fixed on several figures in the air, and he said, "don''t you know how old I am? Ah, look, young general, this body method is really good, and the third young master has benefited a lot. It seems that the last time the God of medicine brought Tianshu medical immortal to the Marquis''s residence, he taught them a great body method. Hey! Ah, shall we go to the major general for advice? "


    Young people may not be equal to them in terms of strength, but they lose a lot in terms of agility.


    Yan Huashi didn''t look at him angrily, "are you going to ask for advice? Can you fly like this? "


    Lao Jin looked down, "what''s wrong with me like this? What''s wrong with me like this? Don''t I just get fat and have a big stomach? It''s called General belly. Do you understand? "


    Now in mid air, Gu Shubai pushed them away with a sword, turned around, landed on the horse, and said with a smile, "it seems that father''s training of you is effective, and both of you are making great progress!"


    "What do you say?"


    Two people are reluctant to give up, in front of outsiders are independent generals, in front of his father and brother has become a lively youth.


    Gu Shubai looked at them with a smile. When his eyes turned, he suddenly saw several horses galloping on the horizon in the distance, and the horse''s hooves brought up bursts of yellow sand.


    The man on the horse was carrying an arrow behind him. When he saw the flag of Gu''s army coming straight here, everyone looked in that direction.


    "Lord gu! May I ask Marquis Gu? I have a secret letter from Mr. Ji! "


    In addition to the imperial censor, the imperial censor Ji Daogong, I''m afraid no one dares to call him elder Ji. Gu huaijiang gets out of the car in person and "bring people here."


    Ji Daogong is a low-key man. He has always kept a low profile in the court. How can he suddenly send someone to deliver a letter thousands of miles away?


    Since he has sent a letter, it must be a matter of great importance.


    The emissary handed the letter to Gu huaijiang. The handwriting on the envelope was undoubtedly written by Ji Daogong. Yufu got out of the carriage and went forward with several elder brothers.


    "What happened to the emperor?"


    Gu huaijiang was not in a hurry to open the letter, but asked the messenger. The messenger was stunned, "don''t you know about Marquis Gu?"


    This makes strange, what should I know?


    Gu huaijiang frowned, and the emissary knelt down and arched his hand, "Your Majesty was assassinated by the second prince when he was hunting in the paddock, and he has already died!"


    "What?"


    Before they could get out of the joy of their return, they fell into shock and sadness.


    Gu huaijiang has always been calm, and now he can''t help frowning. His figure is in a flash. Yu Fu comes forward to help him, "general..."


    He waved his hand, and his eyes were fixed on him


    To bow his head and bow his hands, "there is season old adult surgery as evidence, subordinates dare not lie."


    Gu huaijiang looked at the letter in his hand, but he didn''t dare to open it for a moment. He was afraid that what he said in the letter was just like what the messenger said.


    Before he went to war, his majesty also canonized Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo against the censure of his courtiers, and he was very proud of Gu Houfu.


    For so many years, his majesty has been afraid of him, suspected him, and never really hurt him.


    Gu huaijiang couldn''t bear the sudden death and his own son.


    Yufu silently helped him and took a look at yaolan.


    Just now in the carriage, Yao LAN still said how gracious and thoughtful Her Majesty was. She sent her Princess''s honor guard to make her comfortable.


    I didn''t expect to receive the news of your Majesty''s death in a twinkling of an eye.


    Gu Shubai stares at the visitor, "when did it happen? Why didn''t we hear anything? "


    The emissary said, "my subordinates left the paddock the morning after your Majesty''s death. It has been five days now. But on the night of your Majesty''s death, Mr. Ji ordered the imperial army to send a letter to Marquis Gu. The messenger left one night earlier than his subordinates. How could he not have come down later than his subordinates? "


    Gu huaijiang already knew that he was afraid that the man who could master the Imperial Army didn''t want him to go back too early. He opened the letter and said to the emissary: "tell me everything that happened in the paddock in detail."


    "Yes! At that time, his majesty took all the people to hunt a wild boar. In addition to his majesty, there were the eldest prince, the second prince and the Prime Minister of Yin. The second prince in the opposite position of your majesty, an arrow hit your Majesty''s chest, not to the foot of the mountain, your majesty breathed, dying did not say a word. Mr. Ji is afraid that there will be a change in the court. He is specially assigned to come down. Please go back as soon as possible! "Gu huaijiang read the letter carefully, and said: "where was the emperor''s guard at that time? Is there no one to stop the second prince from standing opposite his majesty and shooting


    The emissary said, "someone stopped me! But his majesty refused, because the second prince showed his archery to his majesty one day before the hunting, and one arrow easily hit the heart. Your majesty said that the second prince''s archery was accurate, and the boar on the ground could not shoot him on the horse. Who expected Well


    "The second prince''s archery is accurate?"


    Gu Jiuge said: "we all know the archery of the second prince. How dare we say it is accurate? But your majesty is right, even if it is not accurate, it is impossible to shoot the boar on the ground and the man on the horse. There''s no other explanation for that except on purpose. "


    On purpose?


    As long as the brain is not bad, it is impossible to assassinate His Majesty in front of so many people, which is not good for the second prince at all.


    Gu huaijiang has finished reading the letter and folded his sleeve in his hand again. "The second prince has been detained in the name of assassinating his majesty. It has been five days since his majesty died. The court doesn''t know what the chaos is like. Get on your horse immediately. From now on, you should go back to the imperial capital as soon as possible


    As soon as he turned and returned to the carriage, the soldiers put away their frolic look and became serious for a moment.


    The team of five hundred people didn''t hear of it. They all mounted their horses in an orderly way and continued to drive to the imperial capital. Even little Yufu and yaolan didn''t drag their feet.


    The messenger was stunned. Yan Huashi rode up to him and said, "thanks for the messenger''s coming. Let''s go back to the imperial capital with our team."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 178

    At night, Gu huaijiang and his party took a rest in the forest beside the official road.


    In addition to Yufu and yaolan sleeping in the carriage, the others are sitting on the ground around the campfire in the windproof circle surrounded by the carriage.


    Gu Shubai took a look at Yu Fu''s carriage and lowered his voice. "Fortunately, there is a princess guard of honor that your majesty sent to Yu Fu before he died. Otherwise, she will travel day and night. I''m afraid she can''t bear it."


    Since Dayu Fu came to the Marquis''s residence, he hasn''t been out of the courtyard several times. Every time he goes out of the courtyard, he travels day and night.


    Other ladies at her age are all delicate little girls, but she has the calmness and perseverance beyond her age.


    Gu huaijiang wanted to spoil her into a princess, and finally inevitably turned her into a woman, especially a man.


    The campfire was beating in the dark, and the people followed his eyes and heard the sound of even breathing in the carriage.


    All of a sudden, the leaves of Lin Shao sounded, which aroused people''s vigilance.


    "Who?" Not far from


    , a large Wutong tree was shaking very fiercely, and the rhythm of the other trees was completely different from that of the wind.


    Lao Jin suddenly drank. The sleeping woman in the carriage woke up and rubbed her eyes to open the curtain.


    Gu shubaifei quickly retreated to the carriage side, "you stay in the carriage, don''t come out, I''m here to protect you."


    Yu Fu nodded honestly, put down the car curtain, fumbled in the car, and put the needle in the sleeve on again for a rainy day.


    Yao LAN lies on the edge of the couch and snores. Such a big movement doesn''t affect her sleep at all.


    Yu Fu yawned and woke her up. "Yao LAN, don''t sleep. There may be an assassin!"


    "Ah? Assassin? "


    Yao LAN half dream, wipe mouth mouth saliva, immediately get up to put on the coat, close to the car curtain for jade help to observe the enemy.


    The archer pulled his bow and string at the top of the tree. The man in the tree knew he couldn''t escape and flew to the ground. "Don''t shoot, I''m kunyuyang!"


    Gu huaijiang gesture a pressure, Archer will arrow down, fruit see a graceful woman from under the tree.


    Hearing Kun Yuyang''s name, Yu Fu quickly opened the car curtain and looked at the woman''s figure. She was really familiar with it. She jumped down from the carriage and said, "don''t do anything. Yu Yang, how are you here?"


    Kunyuyang came out from the darkness, and the campfire showed her in a mess, as if she had come from the imperial capital alone.


    Seeing Yu Fu, she cried with joy, "Yu Fu, I finally see you!"


    The two girls hugged each other, and they all received their weapons one after another. Yu Fu looked at her in surprise, "Yu Yang, are you crying?"


    Kunyuyang has never been this kind of delicate temperament. She has the unique extroversion and strength of Xikun women. How can she easily shed tears in front of everyone?


    "Are you from the imperial capital? Did something happen on the way? "


    Kun Yu Yang shook his head again and again, "it''s not what happened on the road, it''s what happened to the emperor!"


    Her eyes looked at Gu huaijiang. "Marquis Gu, I have to tell you something personally. It''s very important. Please hold back your subordinates."


    With a straight face, Gu Jiuge said, "are you also here to talk about your Majesty''s death?"


    "You already know your Majesty''s death?"


    Kun Yuyang was quite surprised. He saw a man in different clothes from Gu Jiajun come out of the crowd and bow his hand to her


    Kunyu Yang nodded, the name of elder Ji. She heard Ning Xuan say that this is a rare honest old minister in the court.


    He must have found something strange, so he sent someone else to tell Gu huaijiang.


    She trusted Ji Daogong, "what I want to say is related to this matter, but it''s not exactly the same."


    Gu huaijiang said in a deep voice: "madam, it''s OK to say so. You don''t have to hold back your subordinates. There won''t be a traitor in my family''s army. What my wife can say to the Marquis, she can say to his subordinates. "


    Kunyuyang looks around, Yan Huashi and other subordinates have calm eyes, and they have the same momentum as Gu huaijiang.


    That''s probably cohesion, right?


    Gu Shubai pointed to a position beside the campfire, "madam, you''ve worked hard all the way. Sit down and talk."


    ¡­¡­


    Kunyuyang says everything she sees and hears without falling to the ground. Listening to her voice, Yufu asks yaolan to pour her tea.


    Kun Yuyang drank the tea cup in a single gulp regardless of the image. "That''s all I know. By the way, I also brought the iron ring I found in the mountain forest."


    She untied the purse on her waist, opened the silk thread, and poured out a circular metal object.


    This treasure of personal collection, a look at her value, Gu huaijiang took the ring, a point in the memory was immediately touched.


    Kunyu Yang said, "do you recognize this thing?"


    "Yes."


    Gu huaijiang nodded and handed the metal object to Yan Huashi. "You see, is this the mechanism outside the lotus arrow that falls off automatically after firing?"Yan Huashi and Lao Jin and others gathered together to see that there were several sharp shaped openings in the metal ring, "these openings and the mechanism in the arrow are tightly locked together. Yes, this is the one on the lotus arrow! So it''s not the second prince''s intention to murder your majesty, but someone gave him this lotus arrow and secretly manipulated the sword to shoot at your majesty? "


    Kun Yuyang couldn''t understand them, "Lord, what is this lotus arrow? Why do the doctors say that your Majesty''s heart is completely broken? "


    Gu Shubai and other young people were also not sure. Gu huaijiang said: "this kind of lotus arrow is not a new thing. It was developed by skilled craftsmen many years ago. There is a subtle mechanism hidden in the arrow. If the archer can''t shoot correctly, he can be controlled by the person who controls the mechanism outside. That''s why the second prince''s archery is advancing by leaps and bounds. And after the arrow shoots into the human body, it will stretch out the lotus hook and instantly crush the flesh and blood in the human body... "


    He said later, his voice choked, "Your Majesty was killed by this kind of thing. No wonder you didn''t even have time to go to see a doctor, so the soul jade went back to heaven. How painful it must be for your majesty to have his heart broken before his death


    The pain of gouging out the heart is not as painful as being crushed into mud.


    Gu Shubai took the metal object and said, "since it was something that existed many years ago, the second prince can''t see it. At that time, none of the people who went up the mountain together can see it?"


    Yan Huashi said: "it''s normal, young master. This kind of lotus arrow is not recognized by many people, only we old men in the army know something about it. This arrow has high hit rate and strong lethality, but it''s too expensive to design. This kind of arrow is enough to make dozens of ordinary arrows, so it is not widely used in the military, and it is forgotten as time goes by. If you don''t mention it, I can''t remember it for a moment when you put the arrow in front of me now! "


    So it is. No wonder even Gu Shubai didn''t recognize this kind of arrow.


    The second prince was even more difficult to recognize.


    If he knew it, he would not be stupid enough to shoot his Majesty in public and turn himself into a paving stone for the prince.


    The only possibility is that the Grand Prince needs his paving stone and His Majesty''s death.


    Almost for a moment, all the people in guhou''s house thought about the fact that the eldest prince had poisoned emperor Ning. Gu huaijiang was worried about that. Gu Shubai simply used the fumigation pool to cover it up.


    After that, the eldest prince and the virtuous imperial concubine did not dare to attack the emperor Ning. They always thought that the eldest prince would be grateful if he escaped


    Your majesty did not mention the second prince as the prince. Why did he suddenly wait to kill your majesty?


    Kun Yuyang looks at Gu huaijiang''s face and looks at Yu Fu. He always feels that they seem to know something, but he''s afraid they don''t understand him.


    She said eagerly: "Lord Hou, you should know the most about who benefits after setting up the second prince! When I left the paddock, the imperial guards were already following the orders of the virtuous concubine and the great prince. If it wasn''t for Mr. Ji who happened to be in the paddock, the eldest prince might have been supported as the new king by the Prime Minister of Yin at that time! "


    This is too sensitive to be answered.


    It''s not that they don''t know, they just don''t say it like her.


    Yu Fu takes Kun Yu Yang''s shoulder and calms her down, "Yu Yang, don''t get excited. You have to trust the general. He has his own considerations in mind. "


    Kun Yu Yang''s tears welled up again, "can I not be excited? My husband covered me to escape from the paddock, but once the prince and Prime Minister Yin found the flaw, I was worried that they would attack my husband! "


    Every time I write about Gu Jiajun, I am often moved by what I write. Some things seem fake to outsiders, but the military culture is really amazing. I can really do this with one heart and one life.


    An army with its soul and cohesive force is really not comparable to a wandering army. There are similar archetypes in history. For example, Yue Fei''s Yuejia army has a saying that it is easy to shake mountains, but difficult to shake Yuejia army.


    I am looking forward to this kind of purity, even if many contemporary young people think it is brainwashing, ha ha


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 179

    The night was heavy. The frosty Kun Yuyang fell asleep in Yufu''s carriage. Yufu came down lightly.


    Most of the soldiers also rested on the tree trunks or stones, only a few figures standing guard in the distance still stood upright.


    Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai are still sitting by the fire, father and son are silent, and the atmosphere is more rigid than ever.


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo have gone to have a rest. Gu Shubai doesn''t know what he can do here. He knows that Gu huaijiang doesn''t like to be disturbed when he is thinking. He also knows his father''s friendship for the king.


    A loyal minister, knowing that the king had been assassinated, could not protect him. He must have a lot of remorse and remorse in his heart.


    Yu Fu silently steps forward and sits on the other side of Gu huaijiang. A pair of children considerately surround Gu huaijiang in the middle, trying to pass some strength to him.


    He just looked at the beating fire and recalled a time ago in his mind.


    For a long time, he said slowly, "every autumn hunting, I lead the Gu family army to guard your majesty for my father. Although his majesty is not proficient in martial arts, his archery accuracy is very high. He likes to hunt those rare wild animals in the mountains. If he can hunt a blind bear, he will be happy for three months, and he often mentions it. "


    "At that time, your Majesty was still very young, and he didn''t have such a strong army. All the suspicions and speculations have not started yet. "


    Yufu listened to his description and imagined that his majesty and the general in his youth, a pair of monarchs and ministers, as brothers and brothers, were guarding Dongling''s mountains and rivers together, which is worth telling later generations.


    After the good memories, he was deeply remorseful.


    "If your majesty were poisoned that time, I would tell you the suspicion that the eldest prince was poisoned. Maybe your majesty will not die this time. He was treated by the God of medicine. He could have lived as long as the Empress Dowager... "


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai almost agreed, "father, I can''t blame you!"


    The two men looked at each other, and Yu Fu said: "the last time the prince poisoned his majesty, it was because his majesty wanted to make the second prince the crown prince. He was so aware that he jumped out of the wall. But this time he has no reason to kill his majesty. It must be someone who obstructs him. How can the general put all the problems on himself? "


    Gu Shubai said: "besides, with your Majesty''s temperament, when my father said whether your Majesty would believe it or not, he would not be willing to punish the eldest prince even if he did. What''s more, we don''t have any evidence in our hands. It will only cause uneasiness in the court to easily cite the eldest prince. My father didn''t do anything wrong at that time. "


    What''s wrong is that the prince is eager for quick success and instant benefit. What''s wrong is the person who leads the prince to repeat his mistakes.


    Gu Shubai suddenly frowned, "father, have you found a question, when did Yin Shuo make friends with the prince?"


    Yin Shuo is the brother-in-law of the second prince. According to the in laws, he should favor the second prince.


    But he didn''t say a word for the second prince after the incident. The behavior of interrogating Kun Yuyang completely exposed his strangeness. No matter whether the second prince was framed by him or not, his attitude towards the big prince is no doubt.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him, "do you mean that Yan Shuo is the one who obstructed the emperor and made his evil thoughts sprout again?"


    "Yes, it must be him!"


    Yu Fu associated with the previous events and instantly determined that the man was Yin Shuo, "there''s one thing I didn''t tell you. Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang were in the Darui Palace on their wedding day, and he He showed me his heart. He said that I was the one he wanted to marry. At that time, I said that if he dared to repent in front of his majesty, I would forgive him for what he had done. He promised me, only to change his mind and say a lot of thanks to his majesty. "


    Gu Shubai said with a sneer: "no matter how much he adores you, he can''t be willing to offend your majesty. However, according to his temperament, it is impossible to praise his majesty at that time. It seems that he had plans in mind at that time, so he reluctantly married Princess Danyang to consolidate his position and plan for the future. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I think so too. In addition, Zhang Yue said that he used Miss Yin to trick the beauties, intending to destroy the cabinet system, so I''m more sure. General, is it possible for Yin Shuo to help the great prince to rebel if he is forced to take risks by the cabinet because of his power


    All the trivial things are continuous, strung into clear lines.


    Gu huaijiang closed his eyes, "it''s not possible, it must be him."


    The three were silent again. It was clear that they knew who was the murderer of his majesty, but there was not enough evidence to prove it.


    Gu Shubai looked at the mountains in the distance and said, "we can travel day and night. If we are lucky, we can go to the imperial capital in two days. I don''t know what changes have taken place in the imperial capital in recent days. With the strength of Mr. Ji alone, he may not be their opponent. "


    Yu Fu looked back at the carriage. "Big brother, you said uncle Ning would be OK. Is that true?"


    "It''s true."


    Gu Shubai comforted: "Ning Xuan is not as incompetent as you think. As a member of the clan, he has his own ability. He can protect his wife to leave. It''s not difficult for him to keep his life in the imperial capital. What''s more, the prince and Yin Shuo are not stupid. The wife has already escaped. What''s the use of killing Ning Xuan? "Yufu is reasonable. Kunyuyang, a girl, comes to them alone. She doesn''t cry because of the difficulties on the road. Instead, she tears for ningxuan''s safety.


    She really married the right person.


    Yu Fu looked back at Gu huaijiang, "general, what are you going to do after you return to the imperial capital?"


    Gu huaijiang opened his eyes, and the brilliance in his eyes darkened a lot.


    Yufu loves him very much.


    He spared no effort to win in the battlefield. He thought that when he returned to the imperial capital, the border would be peaceful for at least ten years.


    Who would have thought that the border was peaceful, but the battlefield more terrible than the border was waiting for him in the imperial capital.


    Sometimes, the battlefield of human heart is more terrible than the blade on the battlefield. It''s a bloodless battle, and it''s a death without closing one''s eyes.


    The corpse of emperor Ning, I don''t know if he closed his eyes


    Gu Shubai looks at his father, who is no longer young, how difficult he is in the battlefield. He doesn''t see Gu huaijiang showing this kind of expression.


    He said: "if Mr. Ji can still stabilize the situation, and the eldest prince has not yet been called emperor, now the imperial capital should be waiting for his father to take charge of the overall situation. As long as his father doubts the eldest prince, he will not be able to ascend the throne smoothly. If father doesn''t express, then... "


    The second prince is bound to commit a serious crime, and the eldest prince without a rival will take it for granted.


    Gu huaijiang''s attitude is particularly important.


    Looking at the two children accompanying him, he was worried that he was sad, and he was careful that he couldn''t think of it.


    "As a father, I don''t know what you''re talking about. When your Majesty was poisoned, he didn''t give up because he was saved. But now that your majesty is dead, as a minister, if I let the bandits who killed your majesty ascend the throne, am I still worthy to be a general? "


    Gu huaijiang''s words are sonorous. Gu Shubai is clear. He is determined to return the truth.


    "No matter what decision my father makes, it''s the decision of all the people in the Marquis''s house, and it''s the military order that the whole army of Gu family obeys," he said. I will help my father find out the truth and give justice to your majesty! "


    Yu Fu also said: "I will, I will try my best, even if it is a small force."


    "Father, and us."


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo don''t know when to wake up. They come out from behind the tree trunk and sit beside them in silence.


    "General, we will be loyal to your majesty, at your disposal!"


    Yan Huashi, Lao Jin and others also stood up. Later, more soldiers stood up. In the dark, there were many people, silent and tough.


    It turned out that everyone was not asleep, waiting for his decision.


    Gu huaijiang got up and looked at the crowd. Thousands of words were speechless in front of these brothers.


    He stretched out his hand, slapped Yan Huashi''s shoulder with his left hand, and his right hand fell on Lao Jin''s shoulder. The two veterans suddenly laughed.


    The hand of the general is still so powerful. He is not old yet. He can surely lead us to return justice to your majesty and heaven and earth!


    Even if it''s not easy.


    With Yin Shuo''s wisdom, he must have taken advantage of Gu huaijiang''s absence to dare to do such things. When they returned to the imperial capital, they were afraid that all the evidence they could find had been destroyed.


    No, they have a personal card -


    Gu huaijiang returned to his senses. On the side of Yufu''s carriage stood a woman with a straight thin back.


    "Although I am a woman from Xikun, I am deeply favored by your majesty. If the Marquis has something to offer me, I will not refuse it! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 180

    Two days later, in the early morning, a group of 500 troops appeared under the imperial capital.


    "Open the gate!"


    There was a roar at the bottom of the city, and the gate was opened immediately. When the soldiers saw the flag of Gu''s army, they almost burst into tears.


    "Marquis Gu, you are back at last!"


    "Yes, marquis Gu has come back, and the imperial capital can be stable at last!"


    Outside the carriage was the joyful voice of the city guards. The people near the city gate lit up candles. In the dark, they saw the vague flags of the Gu family army, and they all rushed to the city gate.


    "The Marquis has finally come back. With the Marquis here, how dare the bandits do evil?"


    Gu huaijiang heard something wrong, the car curtain lifted, "what''s the matter?"


    The general who guarded the city immediately went forward and told him, "Marquis, since the death of your majesty, the new monarch has not been established in the court, but the court officials are divided into two groups. One group thinks that the country can''t be without a monarch for a day, and should first let the prince take charge in the name of the new monarch. The other group insists on waiting for the Marquis to come back to discuss the new monarch. One group of ministers in the DPRK supports the cabinet to lead the whole group of ministers, and the other supports the prime minister to preside over the overall situation


    "There were a lot of burglaries in the imperial capital with excellent public security. The general and the people have been looking forward to the Marquis''s early return, and finally they are looking forward to it!"


    "Ridiculous


    Gu huaijiang, who has always been calm, angrily denounced: "no matter what kind of turbulence there is in the court, safeguarding the people is a top priority! What is a country without a monarch? It''s clear that a country can''t be without people in a day. The public order of the imperial capital is jointly responsible by the Lin''an government and the capital guards. Where are the government and the capital guards? "


    After a moment''s hesitation, the general of the city guard suddenly saw a gorgeous woman walking out of the carriage of the princess guard of honor.


    Yu stepped out of the carriage and went to Gu huaijiang''s car. The people who were with her were surprised to see her in gorgeous clothes.


    For the sake of convenience, she always dressed up very simply in the border barracks and on her way. I don''t know when she changed into this gorgeous dress.


    The general immediately knelt down and said, "I will see Princess Zhenjiang."


    The onlookers were so scared that they knelt down. Yu Fu gave a look, and the soldiers of Gu''s army came forward to help.


    She looked at Gu huaijiang in the carriage, frowning and winking. The latter immediately understood why Yufu came at this time.


    Because it''s not him who is responsible for Lin''an Fu Tai and general Du Hu.


    Yu Fu deeply understood the truth of scheming in his position, "general, please get up. My princess orders you as a royal family to let Lin''an Fu Tai and Du Hu general meet me in Gu Hou''s house at once! If we don''t see them at dawn, their officials will be at the end of the day. "


    The onlookers yelled and cheered. Yufu turned around and nodded to Gu huaijiang, returning to the carriage.


    As the procession marched towards guhou''s house, people who heard the movement all the way lit the lights in their houses and looked out at the doors and windows.


    "Look, marquis Gu is back! Lord Gu has finally come back! "


    In the carriage, Kun Yuyang asked Yu Fu, "just now the Marquis wanted to blame Lin''an Fu Tai and the general of Du Hu. Why did you stop at the front and invite them in your own name?"


    Kunyuyang is also the princess of Xikun, but she seldom takes part in the affairs of the court in Xikun. The most people she can guess are in the harem.


    Yu Fu sighed, "as a general, the general is full-time in military affairs. The court officials are lazy and fail to fulfill their duties. This kind of affairs should not be managed by him. Otherwise, someone in the court must talk about his self-reliance. In the past, the general has been careful not to make such mistakes, but today it is the common people who suffer. This is the bottom line that he should not violate. "


    Kunyu Yang if thinking, "no wonder, I listen to the tone of Hou Ye just very angry."


    Yufu said: "the people don''t understand this. They only know that he is highly respected and asks for help. The general who guarded the city was a general of the fourth grade. He knew this, so he hesitated. I''m the only one in guhou''s mansion who can open the door for the general. No matter how things develop in the DPRK, stabilizing the people''s will is the top priority now. "


    Kun Yuyang was respectful. "Marquis Gu is a loyal minister who is dedicated to serving the people, the country and the king. If you can understand his heart and take this matter, how can you be loyal?"


    Yu Fu reluctantly smiles, "I''m not from Dongling, just like you. You married uncle Ning Tang, and I was adopted by the general. Since then, I''ve had a bond with Dongling. If it''s loyalty, it''s better to work hard for the people we care about, don''t you think so? "


    Kunyuyang didn''t speak until she heard the carriage stop. She said, "Yufu, I think..."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Yufu knows what she''s going to say. Yaolan gets out of the car and reaches for her hand. As she hands it to yaolan, she says to Kunyu: "now guhou house is the safest place. I know you miss Uncle ningtang. I''ll send someone to send a letter to him. If you want to go back now, you''re hurting him, understand? "


    Kun Yuyang is stunned and has to admit that Yufu is younger than her, but she is more thoughtful than her. She has to follow Yufu and get out of the car.


    In front of the gate of guhou mansion, Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi greet each other outside the gate. When father and son meet again, it seems like the vicissitudes of life.


    "Father, your majesty, he..."Gu Wenqing red eyes, Gu huaijiang patted him on the shoulder, "we already know, go in again."


    He followed Gu huaijiang. Yu Fu had never seen his fourth brother''s grievance. "If only I had followed him in autumn hunting, your majesty might not have been assassinated. But I was stumbling by the common affairs in the government at that time. Not only I didn''t go myself, but also my fifth and sixth younger brothers wanted to go. I was stopped by my child. "


    Gu huaijiang sighed silently, "you''re right. There are no adults at home. It''s not safe for you to go out with you. If you can protect your fifth brother and sixth brother, I''m glad to be your father. "


    Gu Wenqing looked at Yu Fu. He protected Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, but he didn''t protect Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu pretended to walk to him easily and said with a smile, "thank you for letting me go. Do you know? If I hadn''t arrived at the border in time, at least tens of thousands of people would have died in the army. It''s you who indirectly saved tens of thousands of Gu''s soldiers, and you see that I''m fine? "


    Tired from the long journey, Gu huaijiang ordered everyone to go back and have a rest, waiting for the palace to open at daybreak.


    It''s just that some people can''t wait until dawn.


    "So fast? Has Marquis Gu entered the city? "


    Xiang Fu soon received news, Yin Shuo''s eyelid has been ambushed near the city gate, saw the gujia army''s banner quickly came back to inform.


    Yin Shuo sat at the back of the book case, thinking, "what do you think of Gu Jiajun? Can you see Kun Yuyang in the team? Is there anything unusual? "


    The subordinates said: "the people of Gu''s army have a cold military face. They can''t see happiness or unhappiness. Their subordinates can''t see anything unusual. I didn''t find Princess Xikun in it. By the way, Princess Zhenjiang summoned Lin''an Fu Tai and general Duhu! "


    "Why?"


    "As soon as Gu''s army entered the city, some people came out to hear the news. Marquis Gu was very angry when he knew that there were rampant burglaries in the city. In the end, Princess Zhenjiang stood up and asked the two adults in charge of the public security of the imperial capital to see her."


    Yin Shuo nodded, "she is very smart, and knows that it is not appropriate for Gu huaijiang to manage this matter, so she takes it to herself. It''s a pity that Gu huaijiang doesn''t seem to know what''s suitable for him and what''s not. "


    He said later with a scornful smile, "this time he''s lucky. If he dares to take care of the things he shouldn''t take care of, Yufu can save him once. Next time he won''t be so lucky..."


    Ji Daogong''s Messenger, who came back to the imperial capital with Gu''s army, also returned to the mansion. Ji Daogong got up to change clothes and went to Gu huaijiang''s mansion to discuss countermeasures.


    At the same time, Lin''an Fu Tai and Duhu general also arrived.


    Qi an personally leads Ji Daogong to the upper room of Gu huaijiang to have a detailed discussion. Qi Zhou leads the remaining two adults to the front hall. Yu Fuzheng sits on the top and holds tea.


    She held the tea but didn''t drink it. She just raised the lid and put it down again and again. The lid and the cup made a clear collision sound.


    In the corner of his eyes, Yu Fu saw a man in blue and a man in brown robes. Qi Zhou bowed down, but Yu Fu didn''t look down.


    The two men looked at each other, knelt down and said: "Weichen Lin''an house, Taixi door and window, Weichen all protect general Mo Huangsha, see Zhenjiang princess!"


    Yu Fu had some impression of Lin''an Fu Tai. When he rescued them, he did his best. According to them, they said that they were good adults. Knowing that they were dusty women, he was willing to open the court. Other adults would have beaten them out long ago.


    Yu Fu continued to knock on the tea cover, but she didn''t know how to do it. It was so fast and slow that they were flustered.


    Then, she quickly smashed the tea cup in front of them, and the steaming tea splashed all over them, "can you tell me the crime?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 181

    They had heard about what happened under the gate long before they came, and they both said they were guilty.


    The west gate window is smeared with tea splashed on her face. He knows that the Zhenjiang princess is very good. It doesn''t matter if she throws a cup of tea. Don''t be angry. Just give him a shot! On tenterhooks,


    fought against Yu Fu and he first said, "Princess Royal is not a gentleman, but his majesty suddenly starts to die. No trivial matter can be felt. The princess thought, "all the adults in the court have seen the world. Now they are still in a state of suspense, let alone fighting against the common people?"


    "Go on."


    The west gate window boldly said: "those thieves and the Yamen servants under Wei Chen are in the final analysis the villains. If the people are uneasy, the bandits will start to steal, and if the government officers are uneasy, it is difficult to detain the bandits. Weichen also knows that it''s Weichen''s responsibility for the deterioration of public order in the imperial capital. But it''s no use just for me to worry, and the people''s hearts are upset! "


    Said to Mo Huangsha, Mo Huangsha quickly arched, "yes, please Princess Mingjian, not me two people intentionally connive emperor bandits make trouble!"


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, and felt that they had some truth.


    "Two adults, please rise. The princess just had a bad attitude. Please forgive me for being young."


    West door and window and Mo Huang Sha look at each other, see jade help face with smile, this just dare to slowly stand up.


    What a young girl? She didn''t smash the tea cup like a young woman. She beat a stick first and then gave me a date. This Zhenjiang princess is really worthy of being the princess granted by her majesty, the only lady in guhou mansion.


    Two people busy way: "dare not dare not, Princess fold Sha minister to wait."


    With a flick of her big sleeve, she motioned for them to sit down and talk. Qi Zhou put on a cup of tea with great eyes. "If you don''t greet me well, please."


    Well, even a servant of Gu Hou''s house is so powerful. Now I''m just saying that I''m not well received.


    If the princess doesn''t let them sit down, they won''t be able to get the tea when they leave.


    Yu Fu said: "the princess has understood the meaning of the two adults. You two are in important positions, but they are not high. You have no right to say anything about the affairs in the court. It is not your responsibility to stabilize the people. Is that what you mean? "


    "Yes, that''s what Weichen means, Princess Mingjian."


    Yu Fu looks out of the door. Mr. Ji comes in with these two adults. I don''t know how the general talks with him.


    They are the people who can really stabilize the hearts of the people and dominate the court.


    Whether it''s a thorough investigation of the case of his Majesty''s assassination, or the candidate to establish a new monarch, Yufu, as the younger generation of the royal family, has nothing to say. She can only do her little to share Gu huaijiang''s worries.


    Thinking of this, she soon had a solution.


    "The two adults just came in and saw that Mr. Ji was already discussing with the general about the imperial capital. It must be a result soon. But before the results come out, you two can''t do nothing, can you? If all the responsibilities of the imperial capital were put on the adults above, wouldn''t you be dead and plain


    Her eyes were sharp, and the beauty of the girl''s face was sharp, which made people dare not look down on her because of her age.


    Mo Huangsha immediately got up and arched, "back to the princess, in fact, micro minister has also thought of a two countermeasures, but it''s difficult for a skillful woman to cook without rice."


    "Tell me, if you are really clever, I''d like to help you. If not, any senior general of Gu''s army can perform his duties for the general. I think both the prime minister and the cabinet will give me this thin face. "


    Late autumn festival, Mo Huangsha forehead up a layer of sweat, he did not doubt Yu Fu''s words, the emperor who do not know the power of Zhenjiang princess, who dare to disobey her meaning?


    If not, he will have to go home in advance


    Mo Huang Sha swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "the last general thinks that the first thing is to increase the number of people to patrol the streets, especially at night. It''s better to send more people with extraordinary martial arts skills. First, we should catch a few robbers and behead them to show them to the public, so that we can quickly suppress the unhealthy trend of the imperial capital. "


    Yu Fu didn''t speak. After waiting for a while, Mo Huangsha continued: "while strengthening the patrol, we should also send people to spread positive remarks in the imperial capital. For example, marquis Gu has come back, so we can take the opportunity to publicize that Marquis Gu will definitely solve the chaos in the court and stabilize the country. Marquis Gu has a high prestige in the hearts of the people. He will be able to pacify the people in a short time. "


    He raised his eyes and looked at Yu Fu, "it''s just that this strategy can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. If we want to really stabilize the people''s hearts, we need adults like Gu Hou in the court to quickly come up with a result."


    The west gate window also said: "princess, I think general Mo''s plan is very good. I can help you from Lin''an government. On the one hand, the government officials should provide human assistance, and on the other hand, they should be familiar with the population of the imperial capital, which is most suitable for spreading positive opinions. What does the princess think? "


    Yu Fu nodded, "general Mo''s strategy is good, but what he needs is people with extraordinary martial arts skills. I''m afraid the Yamen officer of Ximen can''t do it. Well, the princess has two hundred soldiers who have never been used in the military department. The royal soldiers are trained together with the imperial army. General Mo will take them if he likes them. "Mo Huangsha said: "the princess''s personal soldiers are naturally good, but the number is less. In such a large Lin''an mansion, 200 people can only guard the main street, but I''m afraid it won''t be in other places. "


    Yu Fu said: "don''t worry. I''ll borrow five hundred soldiers from Marquis Gu again. You''ll send them to you, but these five hundred people will be sent to you tomorrow. Now you go to the military department to transfer people with Princess Jin''s order. It''s better to guard the main block than nothing. "


    Yaolan came in from the door, holding a golden ring in her hand, which was given by Emperor Ning when he canonized her as Zhenjiang princess. All the princesses and princesses had it.


    But for most of the princesses of Dongling, this thing is just a decoration. In Yufu''s hand, it becomes a real arrow.


    Mo Huangsha knelt down to receive the order, and when he got up, he looked happy. "If you can get the help of 500 soldiers of Gu''s army, you will be confident that you can subdue the evil wind of the imperial capital in a short time!"


    What he didn''t understand was why Yu fushe asked him to go to the Ministry of war to transfer the princess''s own soldiers instead of directly taking people from Gu''s army. He had to wait until tomorrow to give them to him?


    She wants to take care of the people in the army. Can Gu Hou, who is fond of women, give it to her?


    Doubts are doubts after all. Mo Huangsha didn''t ask. Princess Zhenjiang has her own rules in her words and deeds. She must have her reasons for doing so.


    It''s not his fourth grade general who should ask about the adults above.


    Mo Huangsha took orders to leave, west door and window also followed, "Weichen to assist general Mo, will soon spread the news of Gu Hou ye back."


    "Stop."


    Yu Fu rubbed her forehead. When she was growing up, she couldn''t sleep well all night. Now her head was aching. She came across the west door and window.


    "You should let your people spread the news that the situation in the DPRK and China will be stable soon, not that Gu Hou will come back."


    The west gate window a face don''t understand, "Gu Hou has come back, isn''t the situation in Korea and China soon stable?"


    Yu Fubai looked at him and said, "one''s strength is always limited. The general is a military general, not a powerful official who has power over the country. Do you understand?"


    West door and window thought through her words, scared legs tremble, "Princess Mingjian, Princess Mingjian! I don''t mean to trap Marquis Gu in injustice! "


    He dares to. He''s afraid that the news hasn''t spread out, and the people of Gu''s army have made him speechless.


    Yu Fu said: "I know, but I just want to give you some advice. In addition to the return of marquis Gu, we should also say that the elder Ji is loyal to the emperor, the cabinet and the prime minister are wise, and the empress in the palace is wise Do you understand? "


    "I see. I''ll go now!"


    He left in a hurry, Yao LAN yawned behind, "Miss, this adult is a little stupid, but not a bad person."


    Yu Fu said helplessly: "I can''t blame them for being stupid. It''s not easy for them to do their duty well. In the past, the emperors were under their guardianship, and they never closed their doors at night? This time, it''s the fluctuation of the upper class that affects the work of the people under them. It''s really no wonder. "


    Yao LAN doesn''t know much about it. She just feels that Yu Fu is more and more sure about the affairs of the imperial court. She really looks like a princess.


    It''s not the kind of princess who takes good care of others, but the princess who has real power in the world.


    She gave Yu Fu a cup of refreshing tea. "Since the young lady didn''t think she could blame them, why did they smash the tea cup when they came here? Do you want to deter them? The boys at the door were all startled. "


    "What did they say?"


    "They say the young lady is so powerful that she deserves to be a young lady."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 182

    After daybreak, Ji Daogong and Gu huaijiang came out of Shangfang.


    As soon as they were well-dressed, they knew that they were going to enter the palace. Yu Fu came to see them.


    "Mr. Ji, general."


    Ji Daogong also Gongshou, "Zhenjiang princess."


    Yu Fu said, "general, are you going to enter the palace now?"


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "Shubai will accompany us into the palace, and the wine song will stay in the house to take care of the family affairs. You have to work hard all the way and go back to your room to have a rest."


    "Not yet. General, I''d like you to lend me 500 elite soldiers, so that they can help the capital to maintain order in the city and let the people live in peace. "


    Gu huaijiang thought that when Ji Daogong just came, he said that he had met Lin''an Fu Tai and the general of Du Hu. It seems that Yu Fu has already met him.


    He nodded, "to help maintain law and order in the city, Gu''s army will not refuse. How can we talk about borrowing a word?"


    Yu Fu takes a look at Ji Daogong. The latter looks at her with a smile, and his eyes are full of praise.


    She said: "I want to meddle in this business, and I want to help Mo Huangsha stabilize the capital. But my 200 princesses are not enough, so I come to borrow troops from the general. Although you and I are father and daughter''s share, it''s better to have a clear division when it comes to the transfer of generals, isn''t it


    Ji Daogong stroked his beard. "What the princess said is that although the general is also the father in the name of the princess, there are differences between the monarch and the minister. General, lend the soldiers to the princess quickly so that we can go to the palace to discuss business. "


    These two people are like father and daughter. They sing in unison. Where doesn''t Gu huaijiang understand their meaning?


    Yufu deliberately borrows troops in front of Ji Daogong. In the future, someone will use Gu''s army''s ultra vires intervention in the defense of the imperial capital as an excuse to slander him. Ji Daogong will testify.


    Gu huaijiang looked at Yu Fu for a long time and said only two words, "you..."


    This kind of Yu Fu is a little strange. She knows the government well, and her words and deeds are all appropriate. She suddenly grows up to be an adult.


    This kind of Yu Fu is very familiar with him. He is also the warm and considerate little cotton padded jacket. He is dedicated to protecting him and all the people in Gu Hou''s house.


    "Father, Mr. Ji, the warm sedan chair is ready to enter the palace."


    Gu Shubai comes from the outside, gives Yu Fu a reassuring look, and the three leave together.


    When the sedan chair left her sight, Yu Fu finally yawned with his mouth closed, "Yao LAN, I want to go back to sleep. Remember to wake me up when the general comes back."


    After that, she stares at the door of the west chamber. She suddenly thinks of something, "just let Lianzhu call me."


    ¡­¡­


    The news of Gu huaijiang''s return has already spread all over the imperial capital. Today, the ministers came much earlier than usual.


    As a result, half an hour before the normal morning, all the courtiers arrived, and Mr. Chen simply presided over the meeting in advance.


    Ningdi has already died. It''s not important to discuss the court on time.


    "Mr. Chen Ge, wait a minute. Before the Prime Minister Yin arrived, how can we discuss business?"


    Some courtiers who supported the first party of the Grand Prince spoke, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on Chen GE''s old face.


    As the cabinet minister most trusted by his majesty, he was embarrassed because his majesty suddenly failed to improve the cabinet system and set up a chief assistant.


    In terms of real power, in front of your majesty, he seems to have exercised the power of the first and second cabinet. The rest of the cabinet officials regard him as their leader, and his power is equal to that of the prime minister.


    In terms of rank, the cabinet can be equal to the prime minister, but a single cabinet minister is not as high as the prime minister.


    He deeply regretted that if there was room for his majesty to survive before his death, at least he could decide the candidates for the new monarch and cabinet chief assistant, so as not to let people with ulterior motives put Yin Shuo in front of him.


    Who is Yin Shuo?


    A prime minister who has broken his promise to his majesty, a prime minister whose power has been elevated, and a treacherous minister who tried to destroy the cabinet system by using the beauty trick!


    How can such a man be worthy of his Majesty''s trust when he is in power?


    "Ah, here comes Prime Minister Yin."


    All of a sudden, there was a voice of discussion in the crowd. Yan Shuo was dressed in a red court uniform and Shi Shi ran entered the hall. "I''m sorry, I don''t know that the ministers came so early today, but I''m late."


    "I''m waiting for you to come early. Don''t be polite, Prime Minister. It''s still early to go to court on weekdays."


    Many people flatter him and flatter him. Chen Ge always stands on the top, and the first stop is neither walking nor walking, but he sees Yin Shuo walking in front of him.


    Young handsome man toward him smile, smile did not reach the bottom of the eye, "please Chen Ge old row, this phase to preside over today''s court."


    Chen GE''s old face is red, looking down to the next, most of the ministers support Yin Shuo.


    The evidence that the second prince assassinated His Majesty was conclusive. The ministers who supported the second prince or kept neutral turned to the eldest prince, who was most likely to become the new king, which led to the rise of Yin Shuo''s position in the court.


    He and the eldest prince have become a group, which can be seen by people with clear eyes.


    "You..."


    Chen Ge was so old that he didn''t know how to open his mouth. After a while, he said, "Your Majesty has set up a cabinet in front of you. You have already handed over all the important affairs in the court to my cabinet, just because your majesty doesn''t trust the prime minister. Is Prime Minister Yin going to seize power with the cabinet before his Majesty''s body is cold? "Gu huaijiang just came back, standing in the next head and watching coldly, did not expect that the court hall has become such a scene.


    Now is not the time for him to stand up. He has to look at the situation in the Qing Dynasty before he can make a judgment.


    Yan Shuo had already responded to Chen GE''s words, and he laughed easily, "did your majesty ever say that you don''t trust me? Since ancient times, the prime minister is the head of all officials. There is no monarch in the court, so the prime minister should preside over the court. As for the establishment of the cabinet by your majesty... "


    As if Yin Shuo had just thought about the cabinet, "there was a precedent of setting up a cabinet to replace the prime minister in the first dynasty, and the cabinet was the first and the second. I dare to ask Mr. Chen, "where is the first assistant?"


    "You..."


    Chen Ge was born in a scholarly family. He was humiliated by Yin Shuo by pointing his nose. He was so angry that he had to look down and say, "Marquis Gu, Mr. Ji, don''t you have a fair word?"


    Ji Daogong took the initiative to speak in the paddock. When he returned to the imperial capital, he resumed his low-key and sincere manner. When Chen Ge asked him, he waved his hand.


    "In fact, I''m not in the middle of the humerus when I''m in the position of censor of Yushitai. Today, you ministers came to the palace early. Don''t you want to hear the advice of marquis Gu? I believe that the loyalty of marquis Gu will give us a convincing answer. "


    If Ji Daogong can''t count the humerus, who else can?


    Chen Ge Lao was a censor under his command, and Yin Shuo was his younger generation. He was qualified to speak anyway.


    It seems that he didn''t make a statement. After careful reflection, people feel that he still expressed something, at least expressed his trust and support for Gu huaijiang.


    In other words, Gu huaijiang''s next words are the key.


    Gu huaijiang took a look at Gu Shubai, and the latter stood up with a smile, "I have a stupid idea. I don''t know if elder Ji would like to hear it?"


    "My son, it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Gu Shubai looked up and said, "I think what Prime Minister Yin just said is very reasonable."


    All the ministers were surprised. When Gu''s army went to the border and killed the main force of the Xikun army, Yin Shuo did not seldom aim at Gu''s house.


    Discerning people can see that he and Gu Houfu don''t deal with each other. They don''t know whether it''s for personal revenge or business.


    But Gu Shubai agreed with Yin Shuo. Most of his opinions were Gu huaijiang''s. could such a generation of heroes as Marquis Gu have been conquered by the current situation?


    Some of the ministers in the court, who were as persistent as Chen Ge Lao, were as pale as ashes.


    They still have the chance to work hard. If Gu Hou compromises, what chance do they have to win?


    Yan Shuo raised his eyebrows and looked at Gu Shubai with a smile.


    He didn''t believe that the people in Gu''s mansion would compromise so easily. Gu huaijiang had been fighting all his life, and his spine couldn''t be broken down for a long time.


    Sure enough, Gu Shubai said, "Your Majesty has set up a cabinet to act as the prime minister, but he has not assigned a position of first assistant and second assistant. Mr. Chen can''t command all the officials alone. It''s only right that all the cabinet elders should stand at the top. What do you think? "


    Ji Daogong stroked his beard with a smile, nodded while laughing, and obviously appreciated his words.


    This is very reasonable. The ashes in Chen GE''s heart suddenly resurrected, and he said: "Mr. Wang Ge, Mr. Liu Ge, please come forward. We are the cabinet ministers summoned by your majesty himself. If we want to retreat at this time, we will come to the bottom of the nine springs and see your majesty with what face! "


    A few cabinet elders are a little timid. They stand up at this time, which is tantamount to offending the prince.


    In the future, when the prince ascends the throne, will he give them shoes?


    Yu Fuzhen broke his heart for the general''s military training www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 183

    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    All the cabinet ministers didn''t move. Chen Ge was very upset and went forward to kneel on the ground.


    "Mr. Chen, absolutely not!"


    "No way!"


    All the ministers rushed forward to help, Chen Ge Lao Gu is not willing to get up, "please listen to me!"


    But they all stepped back. Chen Ge handed over his hand to heaven, "I, Chen Qi, swear in the name of my Chen ancestors and my only unfilial son that if I have half of my mind to fight for my own private rights, I will let my Chen family lose their children and grandchildren!"


    Old Chen Ge had only one old son, who was more important than his life. He swore that he would immediately shock the Minister of Manchuria.


    He pointed to the empty golden dragon, "Your Majesty''s body is not cold. As a cabinet minister called by your majesty, I dare not be disloyal! There are still some doubts about your Majesty''s death. We must not make it clear that we will establish a new monarch and let your majesty die with hatred! Please stand up and do what your majesty asked you to do


    He was full of tears, a cavity of blood, even Gu huaijiang were shocked on the spot, did not think that he also has this kind of courage.


    Mr. Wang clenched his teeth and took the lead to stand up to Mr. Chen, followed by the remaining six.


    The seven old ministers stood at the top, and their momentum overwhelmed Yin Shuo.


    No matter how young he was, he could not compare with the most respected elders in the court. The eldest prince frowned at Yin Shuo and said that he must hold on.


    At this time, it is very important for him to occupy the position of commanding courtiers. He must not give it to those old people!


    Yan Shuo suddenly stepped back.


    "Mr. Chen Ge took the young master''s oath, and Yin Shuo didn''t dare to fight. Please take charge of the overall situation."


    After that, he went down and stood in the line of civil servants.


    The crown prince frowned and complained that Yin Shuo gave up power to the cabinet without fighting for it. Only Yin Shuo knew that he had no room to fight for it.


    Whether emperor Ning relied on the cabinet or the prime minister before he died, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty knew very well. Chen Ge took his old son as an oath. He would not give in, but he had to wait for Gu huaijiang to drive him down?


    Instead of doing so, it''s better to take the initiative to abdicate and gain a good reputation.


    Chen Ge took a deep breath and quickly calmed down his mood. "Today, when Marquis Gu returned to the court, the great victory at the border was due to Marquis Gu. Marquis Gu is really a hero of Dongling. You all know how much your majesty relied on the Marquis Gu. The first thing to ask today is whether your majesty had a secret edict or oral order to entrust the Marquis Gu? "


    Gu huaijiang stood up and subconsciously looked out of the hall.


    This question should not be answered by him. Someone can answer it clearly


    Gu Shubai gives him a positive look. Just when Chen Ge wants to remind Gu huaijiang to answer, a woman''s shrill voice suddenly comes from outside the hall.


    "My father himself said that he wanted to make the second emperor''s elder brother the prince. Marquis Gu knows this!"


    Not far away, a woman in Royal costume, dragging her heavy skirt, ran to the golden palace. It was not until the people nearby that they saw that it was Princess Danyang.


    God, how could Princess Danyang be so thin and look sick?


    Before she got married, she was as rich as Princess Yang. How could she suddenly become a sick lady?


    If it were not for the domineering expression on her face as before, people would not dare to recognize her as Princess Danyang.


    The eldest prince flew to Yan Shuo with an eye knife, complaining that he could not even see a woman in the house, and even let her run to the court. Yan Shuo was also very strange.


    He clearly ordered people to keep an eye on Princess Danyang and forbid her to go out. How did she enter the palace?


    In the crowd, Gu Shubai looked at Yan Shuo with a faint smile on his lips.


    It''s him!


    Princess Danyang ran in without any manners and stood panting in the middle of the main hall. "Second brother can''t assassinate his father. He is the candidate for the crown prince. What''s good for him to assassinate his father in public? Who wants to kill his father and frame the second brother? Don''t you think so? "


    She pointed back at the prince in the crowd, who couldn''t help being surprised.


    Emperor Ning''s voice, face and smile flashed before his eyes, but he spoke fiercely and scolded him for killing his father and King


    No, he needs to be calm.


    Princess Danyang has no evidence to prove that he killed her father. That''s just her guess.


    He forced himself to calm down, skin smile meat does not smile, "court hall above, the palace female dependents can not do politics.". It''s said that sister Danyang has been ill recently. You''d better go back to the government and take good care of yourself! Someone, send the princess out of the Palace - "


    Princess Danyang gouged out Yan Shuo.


    Why did she get sick and why she was so weak? Isn''t it because of Yin Shuo?


    The soldiers of the imperial guard came from outside the hall. Princess Danyang was in a hurry and fell down in front of Gu huaijiang and grabbed his feet. "Uncle Gu, have a word! If what Danyang said is true or false, you can''t be more clear. Second brother is also your nephew. Do you really want to see him die unjustly in prison? "


    When the soldiers of the imperial army came to Gu huaijiang, they didn''t dare to make mistakes, they could only form a group.All the ministers'' eyes fell on Gu huaijiang. They all wanted to know whether the words of Princess Danyang were true or false?


    I''ll make it up later. You know what ails Princess Danyang, I don''t know


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 184

    The cabinet finally agreed that the Ministry of punishment and Dali temple would jointly hear the important case.


    Because the second prince was his Majesty''s legitimate son, he joined a joint trial of the third division of the Zongren government, and Gu huaijiang supervised the case as a high-ranking minister.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Gu huaijiang handed over the case to Gu Shubai for supervision, which also blocked the public.


    Gu Shubai''s first task is to see the second prince in person.


    "The second prince was put in the prison of zongrenfu. After the Ministry of punishment and Dali Temple joined the joint trial, they tried several times, and all the confessions were here. Why did the elder brother go to see him in person? "


    There are a lot of Confessions on the case. Under careful examination, I don''t know how many times the second prince has been interrogated. Each confession is half as high as Yufu.


    When Gu Shubai checked the confession, she sat on the side and looked at it together, almost reciting the second prince''s words.


    As a matter of fact, these confessions were repeated. His arrow was pointing at the wild boar. He didn''t know why he shot his majesty and killed him with one arrow. Until he was put in prison, he was confused.


    These words did not help to examine the case, the second prince may not know as much as they did.


    Gu Shubai didn''t think so. "The second prince is the party. Although he is not smart, it''s not stupid to fight with the big prince for so many years, is it? Do you think that when he was wrongly accused of killing his father and king, he really didn''t have any sense of survival for his own situation? "


    He picked up a confession and said with a smile: "I''m afraid the second prince knows that the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple, zongrenfu, and those who interrogate him have the eldest prince, so he dare not say something to them."


    "Who is the person of the prince among the three divisions?"


    Yufu is a daughter. She can''t go to the court and doesn''t know the courtiers. Besides, as soon as her majesty dies, the situation in the court changes, and most of those who originally stood in the camp have changed.


    More than half of the courtiers more or less supported the eldest prince and thought that he was the most likely candidate to become the new king, so they flattered him in advance.


    Now who supports the great prince among the three divisions can''t even see Gu Shubai clearly.


    He shook his head. "People don''t carve the five characters of the eldest prince on their heads. Of course we don''t know. The second prince is in the middle. He always knows something. So the best way is for us to ask him. The people in the house of marquis Gu have always been neutral. Thanks to his father''s full support, the second prince can not believe others, but he will believe us. "


    Yu Fu said: "I''ll go with my elder brother. Although I didn''t like the second prince very much before, I have the name of brother and sister. He seemed to like me and gave me a lot of valuable gifts. I''ll go with you. Maybe he''d rather talk. "


    Gu Shubai


    Yufu always seems to be puzzled whether other people like her as a brother or an ordinary man.


    If it had not been for Yan Shuo''s heart telling with her on the wedding day, she would not have understood that Yan Shuo liked her.


    That''s all.


    Gu Shubai didn''t say anything. When they went to the prison of zongrenfu, the warder of the guard had already received the imperial edict from the cabinet and let them go immediately.


    The prison of zongrenfu is different from that of other places, because the prisoners are all the royal families who have made mistakes. Even the cells are clean and simple. The second prince''s cell is more like an ordinary family''s house.


    Only the heavy iron door can show that this is a heavily guarded cell.


    There is a pull-out window above the prison door, which is usually used by prison guards to deliver food. Gu Shubai looks inside through the window, and the second prince is half sitting on the bed in a daze.


    The position of the window is too high, Yu Fu can''t see the inside, so he simply let Yu Fu open the prison door.


    The second prince finally had a reaction and looked at the door. When he saw Gu Shubai and Yu Fu, his eyes lit up.


    Gu Shubai looked at the jailer behind him, "you step down first, I have something to ask the second prince alone."


    "Yes, the prince and the princess have something to say. The little one is waiting at the end of the corridor."


    The jailer bowed down, and the second prince came down from his bed, straightened his clothes and hair, trying to make himself look less impolite.


    Yu Fu looked at him and found that he was still wearing a plain Prince''s suit. The python pattern embroidered on it was powerful and valuable, but it seemed to be covered with a layer of ash in this cell, and it was no longer gorgeous.


    The former high spirited Prince is now so thin that his cheeks and cheekbones are protruding.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of Gu Shubai''s words. He said that Princess Danyang had a hard time in the prime minister''s residence. She was not only pale, but also slapped in the face by Yin Shuo on the golden palace.


    Princess Tianjia, how can you bear the ordinary temperament of Princess Danyang? Even the Minister of your majesty can''t see it in her heart.


    Now when I see the second prince, I know that the brothers and sisters are in the same boat.


    As soon as emperor Ning died, they fell from the high clouds to the bottom of the valley. Even ordinary people were inferior.


    "Shubai, Yufu, why are you here? I didn''t kill my father, I didn''t kill my father! Do you believe me? "


    "If we don''t believe you, why bother to examine the case?"Gu Shubai saw a table and chair on the side and motioned to him, "Your Highness, sit down first and speak slowly. Today we are here to listen to your Highness''s grievances."


    The second prince calmed down, and suddenly nodded with a smile, "no wonder, no wonder the jailers have been very polite to me these two days. I vaguely heard them say uncle Gu is back. Now in addition to Uncle Gu, who is willing to find out the truth about his father''s death? They just hold Ning Yizhao in their hands and think that they can fight for the success of the dragon! "


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu also sat down. Yu Fu saw that the cell was clean and tidy. The bedding on the bed was thin, and there was no charcoal basin. He said, "the general was ordered by the cabinet to supervise the case, and then he handed it over to his elder brother. The third division can''t leave it. He will certainly give justice to his majesty and the second emperor. Before going out, the general also asked us to bring some bedding and thick clothes. When I came in, I gave them to the prison guards for inspection, and they will send them to us soon. "


    Gu Shubai took a look at her.


    Gu huaijiang will not think of these details, it is clear that Yu Fu''s good intentions, but also crown in Gu huaijiang''s name, hoping that the second prince will remember him.


    No wonder his daughter is a kind-hearted little cotton padded jacket. What Yufu has done in the past few days after returning to the imperial capital makes him feel inferior.


    The second prince was really moved, "I knew it, I knew it! Uncle Gu is most loyal to his father in the court. No one can stand up and say a fair word except uncle gu! Uncle Gu still wanted to give me bedding, but my sister and brother-in-law didn''t come to see me once If you have anything to ask, just ask. I''ll tell you everything! "


    Poor second prince, if he knew what his own sister was like now, he would not blame Princess Danyang for not coming to see him.


    Princess Danyang even wants to go to the palace with Gu Shubai''s help, which means she is under house arrest in disguise. Where can she have the chance to visit the prime minister''s residence?


    As for my brother-in-law Isn''t it Yan Shuo who sent him to prison with the Grand Prince?


    Gu Shubai didn''t tell him these words, but nodded. Yu Fu took paper and pen to record, so as not to miss the key information in the second prince''s words.


    "Second prince, tell me where the lotus arrow in your quiver comes from."


    "What lotus arrow?"


    The second prince didn''t know, so he said, "the arrows in my quiver are all prepared by the people at the bottom. Is there any difference between the arrows of other people in the paddock?"


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrow slightly frowned and looked at Yu Fu.


    It seems that the eldest prince and Yin Shuo had been prepared. As soon as his majesty died, he put the second prince in custody, leading to the second prince''s complete ignorance of the outside world.


    Gu Shubai said: "the second prince knows that after your arrow hit your Majesty''s heart, your majesty has already died before you get to the big tent at the foot of the mountain. Because the arrow you shot him was a lotus arrow, and the special mechanism inside twisted your Majesty''s heart into meat mud. This is the part that falls off after the lotus arrow is shot. Have a look, your highness. "


    He gave the metal ring that Kun Yuyang gave him to the second prince. The second prince picked it up and identified it carefully. He seemed familiar. "It''s like my arrow. It''s not a lotus arrow. It''s an arrow that can improve the hit rate. Yin Shuo said that he wanted me to be in the limelight and recommended a swordsman to me. The man in the Jianghu said that using this kind of arrow can improve the hit rate. I tried it and it was true, but he didn''t say that the mechanism of this arrow can crush human flesh! "


    Gu Shubai keenly grasped his words, "what''s the name of this swordsman, where is he now? Why didn''t the second prince mention this man in his confession? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 185

    The second prince looked at him stupidly, "I never knew that my father''s heart was broken by the mechanism of this arrow. I thought the news was irrelevant. In addition, it was disgraceful to use a special arrow to improve archery, so I didn''t say. The name of that man is Bai Bu Yang. He lives in an alley in the city. I''ll write the address to you right now! "


    Yu Fu handed the pen and paper to him. Gu Shubai sighed. The second prince was very regretful. "It seems that this man is probably the one who killed his father. If only I had told him about it earlier!"


    Gu Shubai said: "second prince, don''t regret. In fact, it''s useless for you to say it earlier. You are alone in the cell. Even if you get any clues from this person, you will be dealt with long ago. "


    He took the address written by the second prince, "if I judge well, now this place should be empty, nothing can be found."


    The second prince said, "I have one more thing to tell you. I didn''t tell the officials who took the confession. I can only tell you."


    Yu Fu was surprised and thought that Gu Shubai was right. The second prince still had some secrets.


    "Second prince, please."


    He took a deep breath. "I didn''t know that the arrow had a mechanism. I confirmed that I was aiming at a wild boar. No matter how far I deviated, I couldn''t deviate to the emperor on the horse. So I thought at that time, it must be the martial arts experts who used their internal power to change the direction of the arrow. After looking back, I found that at that time, almost all the people around me were the prince and Yin Shuo... "


    The second prince''s suspicion, Gu Shubai, they already know, is and did not make a statement.


    He continued: "Yan Shuo is my brother-in-law, and he recommended Bai Buyang to me. Ning Yizhao can get the most out of setting me up. I went to the prime minister''s residence to visit Danyang earlier and saw Ning Yizhao go to find Yin Shuo. I think They may have colluded with each other for a long time to set me up


    The second prince was not so stupid. After being detained for so long, he finally suspected that it was Yin Shuo''s head.


    Yu Fu had no choice but to put down his pen. They had guessed these things for a long time. What they lacked was only evidence. But the second prince could not give them any evidence except the name of Bai Bu Yang.


    Bai Bu Yang?


    It sounds like a nickname. The chance of finding it is too low.


    Two people out of the mansion, Yu Fu funeral airway: "big brother, if we find the big prince and Yin Shuo collusion to assassinate your Majesty''s evidence, is not the second prince will become the new king?"


    Gu Shubai was stunned. He didn''t think about this problem. He nodded for a while, "it should be. Among his Majesty''s sons, they are the only two who are likely to become new monarchs. The rest are either young or of humble origin. If it is found out that the eldest prince is the culprit, the second prince, as his own son, will naturally take over the throne. "


    Yu Fu frowned, "but do you think that the second prince is really worthy of being king? According to my observation of him, he neither sympathizes with the people nor tolerates others. His bearing and wisdom are mediocre. If we don''t attack your majesty twice, we all prefer the eldest prince, don''t we? "


    Gu Shu nodded, "the Grand Prince''s bearing is indeed better than that of the second prince, both in talent and diligence. It''s a pity that he has the heart to kill his father and monarch. A man without virtue is not as good as a man without talent. "


    "Does the elder brother think that the second prince has no talent but virtue?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t know how to answer her for a moment. Yufu was right. Once they succeeded in finding evidence, they would push the second prince to the throne of God.


    The great prince is not a good man, and the second prince is not a good man?


    Not to mention that he still covets Yu Fu. As a prince, he may not be able to be king in the future


    He suddenly woke up and complained with a smile that he was thinking awkwardly, "Yufu, there''s something you should understand. My father and I are trying to get rid of the public opinion. We have to find out the case even if we offend the eldest prince and some courtiers. Our purpose is not to let the second prince ascend the throne, but to find out the truth. As ministers, who will become the emperor should not listen to our ideas, what we can do is loyalty and justice. As for who will be the new king after the case is found out, the imperial court has its own rules and regulations, which can''t be changed because of our ideas. "


    Yu Fu understood his meaning and nodded, "what shall we do now? The elder brother said that most of Bai Bu Yang had run away. Do we have to look for him according to the address given by the second prince? "


    Gu Shubai touched her head with a smile, "it''s still hard to find. What a person has done can''t hide from everyone. Let''s go to his house and maybe we can find some clues. "


    They rode along the long street in carriages. The vendors on both sides of the street were shouting noisily. Some were bargaining, others were bargaining, and others were picking fresh fruits and vegetables.


    Yu Fuxi said: "this is like Lin''an, the capital of Dongling. It seems that Mo Huangsha and the west gate and window are able to handle affairs effectively. I''m so happy that the public order of the imperial capital has been restored so soon! "


    Gu Shubai lifted his chin out of the car window and saw soldiers patrolling back and forth in the alleys. He was full of dignity. Who dares to steal and make trouble under their eyes.


    "What''s the credit of Mo Huangsha and ximengmen? It''s the credit of the princess''s soldiers and Gu''s soldiers you sent. I heard that on the first day they arrested several bandits and sent them to Lin''an government. The west gate and window also made a decision. They chose two serious crimes and sentenced them to death. He cut off his head at the entrance of the vegetable market that day, so that the bandits in the city did not dare to make trouble. "Yu Fu''s brow slightly frowned and soon spread out.


    Although the crime of stealing bandits does not last until death, it is necessary to carry out extraordinary laws in extraordinary times. Only in this way can the chaos in the city be controlled. Yufu is kind-hearted but not rampant. He soon realized this truth.


    Today, they are riding in Yufu''s carriage. On the top of the carriage, there are four characters of Princess Zhenjiang written in the Ming and Huang Huiji. When the soldiers on the street see the Huiji, they stand and pay attention to it.


    the people saw who was sitting in the car, and immediately knelt down by the roadside, calling the princess''s highness thousand years old.


    Yu Fu bluffed, "what are they doing? I can''t stand such a big gift. "


    He said that he was busy to ask the guards who followed the carriage to help the people up. He opened the curtain of the carriage and went out. "You don''t have to be polite. Please get up quickly."


    Yu Fu can''t help but complain about those patrolling officers and soldiers. They stand and salute so well that the people know it''s her in the car.


    If she passed quietly, most of the common people could not read, and she would have left before she could see what was on the emblem.


    She looked at the patrolling soldiers and saw Yan Zheng. The latter said with a smile, "Miss, don''t blame your subordinates. It''s the common people who say that if you see the young lady going out, you must tell them. They are very grateful for her kindness!"


    Yan Zheng, as a member of the Gu family army, was very proud to be a young lady.


    Only Gu''s subordinates can be called Miss Yufu, and others should be called Princess, which reflects the difference between their own and outsiders.


    people on the roadside were helped by the soldiers. A big woman with a basket of vegetables said, "thank you for your royal highness. If the princess hadn''t sent so many soldiers to patrol, all the hens in her old home would have been stolen by the thief! "


    The fruit vendor said: "yes, I was late that day. It was dark when I went out of the city. I was almost robbed of all the money I had spent on the fruit. Fortunately, a passing soldier snatched the little one back. He said that he was the guard of Princess Zhenjiang! "


    The common people are talking about family affairs, just a few chickens and a few money, which is insignificant to Yu Fu, but she knows that for the common people, these are the things they rely on to survive.


    Yu Fu answered one by one and said with a smile: "as a Royal Princess, she is paid taxes and worshipped by the people, so she should think about the people. You don''t have to worry about it. Without me, other adults will do justice for you. "


    "no other adults and adults do not know. They only know that these soldiers were sent by their royal highness. We don''t know how to thank the princess. We can only see her kowtow at a distance by the side of the road! "


    I don''t know who yelled in the crowd, but the people who were raised knelt down again. It was too late for Yufu to stop.


    She looked back at Gu Shubai in the car and asked him for help. Gu Shubai walked out with a smile and said, "please get up. If you really want to thank the princess, she said that she is thirsty. It''s better to have something practical."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 187

    Gu Shubai looked in the direction of her fingers.


    Jujube trees look quite old. The brown and yellow trunks slant to one side. The more you look up, the more crooked the crown is. There are a few yellow leaves hanging on the top, and the rest are floating on the ground.


    "What''s wrong with this jujube tree?"


    Yufu mysteriously led him to the tree and swept the fallen leaves aside with his feet. "Big brother, please see, there is no trace of fruit falling to the ground in the soil under the tree. It can be seen that the owner always picks the mature dates instead of letting them rot


    "If you look at the rotten fruit above, the owner lives in poverty and always picks the fruit to eat or exchange for some rice. This time he left, but he didn''t pick the ripe fruit, which shows that he was in a hurry. "


    Gu Shubai looked at the ground carefully. If the fruit fell to the ground and naturally rotted, there would be residual stone on the ground, but he didn''t see any stone.


    It can be seen that Yu Fu''s conjecture is right.


    "It''s good news that the people in the hospital left in a hurry and probably haven''t been killed yet," he said. They both have martial arts skills. Maybe they are hiding somewhere now. If we can find them first, we can get the most important witness. "


    Kun Yuyang, the witness, can not be used as much as possible.


    On the one hand, her identity is sensitive. As long as the eldest prince takes out the princess of the enemy country to say something, Kun Yuyang''s testimony is hard to believe.


    Second, she just overheard other people''s conversation. The eldest prince wanted to quibble that it was not their subordinate. It was not difficult.


    Now kunyuyang is still living in guhou mansion. He is worried about revenge, which makes ningxuan run to guhou mansion every day.


    "If Bai Bu Yang and the owner of the yard are still alive, the prince must be looking for them. The world is vast. We are so far behind the Grand Prince. Can we really find them first? "


    Her words let Gu Shubai suddenly have a new idea, "you''re right. If they are still alive, it means that the prince has been looking for a long time and has not found them. Then why do we have to start from scratch? The former planted trees, and the latter enjoyed the cool. "


    Yu Fu pointed to him narrowly, "Oh Oh, I see. The elder brother is so insidious that he wants to beat himself with the help of the prince. "


    The so-called predecessors planted trees for posterity to enjoy the cool, as long as the elite of Gu''s army were sent to follow the prince''s people, once the prince''s people found Bai Bu Yang, they took the opportunity to rob them.


    It''s going to be a lot faster than they''re going to start looking at it one by one now.


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrow tip picked it up and said, "it''s insidious for the other party to assassinate His Majesty in the court and attempt to usurp the throne while we are at the border. It is not insidious to deal with insidious people by insidious means. "


    "What''s that called?"


    "It''s called reincarnation, retribution."


    ¡­¡­


    In the inner courtyard of the prime minister''s house, the servants were in a hurry and looked flustered.


    As soon as the east courtyard changed its prosperous and beautiful scene, everyone in the mansion could not avoid it for fear of getting into bad luck.


    Since that day, Princess Danyang went into the palace to accuse the eldest prince and Yin Shuo, she came back and was put under house arrest in the east courtyard by Yin Shuo, and told no one to visit.


    The prime minister''s house was full of Yan Shuo''s people. Several nannies and maids brought by Princess Danyang from the palace couldn''t get out, so they could only cry in the east courtyard.


    Among the cries, only princess Danyang looked indifferent and looked at her face in the mirror.


    Thin, numb, haggard.


    She suddenly thought of Yin Jiyi. How similar was she to Yan Jiyi when she was just disfigured?


    No, I''m not as good as her.


    At least she is still a pure daughter. She doesn''t have to be loved by those who hate her, and she won''t be humiliated by her pillow people in this way.


    She thought that he loved himself, so she was close to him. Until she was scarred and sick, she realized that this was Yan Shuo''s revenge.


    As he said under the osmanthus tree, he will never forget his humiliating words.


    Princess Danyang closed her eyes and recalled her heartbreak when she first heard of the death of emperor Ning. What made her even more frightened was that the second prince was framed as a murderer.


    It was her brother. She knew very well that the second prince had no reason to assassinate Ning di.


    She tried to find Yin Shuo to let him say a fair word for the second prince, but she overheard that it was Yin Shuo who advocated to convict the second prince.


    After that, she was put under house arrest, weeping for the death of emperor Ning day and night, and mourning for the second prince''s imprisonment.


    She had never been so conscious that once emperor Ning and the second prince left, she would be trampled like a weed.


    Until the news of the return of marquis Gu spread all over the imperial capital, Gu Shubai ordered people to take her out of the prime minister''s residence. She finally had a chance to go to the golden palace and say a word for the second prince.


    In return, it was Yan Shuo''s slap in the face in public, and even more difficult imprisonment, guarding layer upon layer.


    "Stop crying. What are you crying for?"


    She suddenly got up and looked at dian''er and others faintly, "you are brought out of the palace by my princess, representing my princess and the dignity of the heavenly family. Even if you die, you can''t die in tears. Let the traitor Yin Shuo see the joke, do you understand? "She called Yin Shuo a traitor, which made her cry louder.


    Dian''er was the closest maid to her. She reluctantly repressed her fear and helped her, "it''s the maidservants who are not good. The princess is not in chaos when she is in danger. The maidservants should learn from the princess. Don''t worry, princess. The court is already investigating the case of your Majesty''s assassination. With Marquis Gu, he won''t let you be wronged in vain! "


    Marquis Gu.


    There is a place in Princess Danyang''s heart, which gradually softens.


    She thought of that day on the golden hall, Gu huaijiang personally lifted her up, thought of Gu Shubai standing behind her quietly supporting her shaky body.


    I used to pester Gu Shubai, but also aimed at Yu Fu. The people in Gu Houfu''s house should hate me very much.


    Never thought that when all the people rebelled, it was Gu Houfu who could rely on her.


    She nodded reluctantly and said in a low voice, "if there are any more people coming to the Marquis''s residence next time, you must tell me in time. The yard is full of watchmen in the light and in the dark. I''d rather not go out than die for saving me. "


    Dian''er bit her lip and nodded.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "princess, if Marquis Gu fails and his Royal Highness the second prince can''t save him, what will happen to us?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Princess Danyang was dumbfounded, and suddenly remembered that she thought that Yin Shuo was loving her. During that period, dian''er expressed her worry and confusion many times.


    At that time, if only she had listened to dianer''s words, instead of believing what the nannies said, what a newly married couple should be.


    I was naive and young at that time, but now it''s too late to repent.


    "The worst is to die, what will happen..."


    Her voice is sad and graceful, just like the lyrics of Qingyi on the stage, stretching and finally dissipating in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    On the roof, a gray figure stuck to the tiles, motionless.


    At first glance, his clothes and gray brown tiles blend together, and no one can be seen on them.


    Gu Hanmo lay on the top for a long time. After confirming that no one found him, he flew down and entered Princess Danyang''s inner room from the half open window.


    Dian''er saw the figure in the bronze mirror and was about to shout. Suddenly she thought that the people of Yin Shuo didn''t have to be furtive.


    Is it someone from guhou mansion?


    She immediately winked at Princess Danyang. There had been a tacit understanding between the master and servant for many years. Although Princess Danyang didn''t know what happened, she said to the bottom, "you all go out. Don''t let me hear the cry again in the east courtyard. Do you really want to force me to death?"


    The poor Phoenix is still the Phoenix. The people below dare not make mistakes. They can''t bear the charge of forcing the princess to death.


    Then one by one, she left the room until everyone went out. When Princess Danyang looked back, she saw Gu Hanmo standing behind her in a gray suit, still cold as ice.


    "Three CHILDES?"


    Gu Han Mo nodded, "I may be found at any time, to make a long story short. My father ordered me to ask the princess, do you want to stay in the prime minister''s residence or go back to the palace? If he wants to go back to the palace, he can take the princess out in the name of Yufu, but Yin Shuo can''t stop her. "


    Dian''er was overjoyed and wanted to promise for Princess Danyang, but she frowned and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Princess, answer quickly


    As long as you can return to the palace, even if the palace is dominated by the virtuous imperial concubine and the great prince, at least you dare not house arrest her like the prime minister''s, you will not worry about your life.


    How to choose is very clear. What is she hesitating about?


    When the Spring Festival manuscript saving mode is turned on, the amount of updates may be slightly reduced, but there is no difference ~


    between the two modes www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 188

    When Princess Danyang hesitates, Gu Hanmo stands by the bed and listens to the outside.


    Although he learned the body method of immortal valley from Tianshu, he specially wore a suit similar to the color of dancing tiles around him. In the end, his fists were hard to beat his four hands.


    Once found, it''s a small matter that he can''t escape, and it''s a big matter that Yin Shuo takes advantage of the situation to attack Gu Houfu.


    After listening carefully for a while, there was no abnormal movement outside. He turned to see Princess Danyang, "I don''t have much time. Please make a quick decision."


    "Princess!"


    Dian''er was more anxious to urge her. She suddenly raised her head, "third young master, thank uncle Gu for his kindness. I''m not going back to the palace. I''ll stay here. "


    "Princess, are you crazy?"


    Dian''er was so anxious that her tears almost came down. She stopped Gu Hanmo, "third son, please wait. Please let the maid persuade the princess!"


    Gu Hanmo frowns and thinks that Gu huaijiang means that he hopes Princess Danyang can return to the palace. For the sake of Gu huaijiang and Emperor Ning, he is not in a hurry to leave.


    Dian''er was so grateful that she grabbed Princess Danyang''s sleeve tightly and said, "princess, what do you think? Why don''t you go when you have a chance? If the emperor''s son-in-law is a traitor as the princess said, it is possible that he will kill the princess! "


    Princess Danyang shook off her hand, and there was no extra expression on her face. "I''ll go back now, and it will become a joke of the palace. Everyone in the palace must know that I was slapped in the face by Yin Shuo in the golden palace. Now I''m going back, will the virtuous imperial concubine miss this good opportunity to laugh at me? The princess always said something in the palace before she got married. I will never give that villain a chance to laugh at me. I''d rather die in the prime minister''s palace than go back to the palace to be humiliated! "


    "Princess! You''re the Golden branch and the jade leaf. Life is the most important thing


    Gu Hanmo''s face gradually shows the color of impatience. He opens the window with a crack, and a lonely swing in the yard is wobbling.


    I don''t know where a fallen leaf came from, whirling down slowly, and finally landed on the swing chair.


    Gu Han Mo eyebrows a Cu, "not good, someone found me!"


    The master and servant of Danyang princess are arguing. Suddenly they are startled by this, and they want to escape for Gu Hanmo.


    Gu Hanmo had heard the sound of the sword coming out of the scabbard in the distance. There were at least ten people holding the sword and at least twenty people holding the sword. He didn''t know how many archers and unarmed people there were.


    Princess Danyang suddenly pointed to the back window and said, "third son, get out of there! Behind that is the courtyard of Yin Jiyi. There are few servants in her courtyard. Maybe she can hide away from her eyes and ears for a while! "


    Now it can only be so, Gu Hanmo jumped out of the back window, almost at the same time, Danyang princess''s door was kicked.


    The door fell to the ground and spattered with dust. Dian''er screamed loudly. Princess Danyang shook her hands and clenched her fist.


    "What about people?"


    "Who?"


    She pretended to know nothing, but did not know that her shaking shoulder had been seen through. The guard impolitely pushed her away and saw the back window of the house wide open.


    "People must have run from there. Hurry up


    A group of people roared away, leaving only the master and servant who were still in shock.


    Gu Hanmo follows the direction of Princess Danyang, and sure enough, he sees an exquisite yard. There is also a swing in the yard, which is the place where his daughter lives.


    But there was no one to clean up the yellow flowers in the courtyard. It looked very desolate.


    Princess Danyang said that she had few servants in the yard, which was true. He didn''t see anyone in the yard.


    The voice of pursuing soldiers behind him was getting closer and closer. He quickly dodged into his ear room.


    The light in the ear room was dim, so he came in from the bright place, and his eyes couldn''t adapt to the darkness for a moment.


    It took a while for him to see a figure in the corner.


    "Who are you?"


    The woman''s voice was cool and cold, as if she was dying.


    Gu Hanmo was surprised and said tentatively, "Miss yin?"


    Yan Jihe carefully identified, and finally he was moved, "are you the third son? The third son of Marquis de Gu? "


    She had heard Gu Jiuge mention this cold faced third brother, and Gu Hanmo also heard Gu Jiuge mention Yin Jige, knowing that she had not been very well under the control of Yan Shuo.


    But what''s the big scar on her forehead?


    He looked at Yin Ji''s forehead. The latter subconsciously avoided his eyes and covered his forehead with his hand. "How can the third young master come here? But because of my big brother? "


    Gu Hanmo said: "I''m looking for Princess Danyang. I don''t want to be found by your elder brother''s people when she talks in her room. They will catch up soon."


    Yin Ji said: "although Princess Danyang is proud, elder brother''s practice is more shameful. It would be better if Marquis Gu could come back to the court and take charge of the overall situation. Please follow me. I have a place for you to hide! "


    She quickly toward the small door behind the ear room to go, Gu cold Mo with her behind, at the same time pay attention to the movement around.


    Through a few rooms to an embroidery room, a maid is standing behind the screen to put petals in the hot water, heard the sound of footsteps busy way: "Miss, the water has been put for you, you can take a bath."Said to turn around, see Gu Han Mo cold a face to stand behind, almost scared to scream out a voice.


    "Shh


    Yin Ji immediately covered her mouth, "this is the third son of Gu Hou''s house. Whether it''s for the second son or for the court and the country, I must hide him!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 189

    Yan Shuo''s people all the way to the courtyard of Yan Ji, saw that it was Miss''s courtyard, and hesitated a little.


    "It''s important to catch someone. The eldest son doesn''t care about the young lady. What do we care about her?"


    Someone said so, and immediately someone echoed, "yes, it''s important to catch the master of Gu Hou''s house and get a reward. The lady who no one valued is not as good as a girl. Don''t pay attention to it!"


    They broke into all the houses in the courtyard and searched them one by one, but no servant came to stop them.


    All the way to the lady''s boudoir upstairs, I suddenly smelled a steaming fragrance of flowers, and a woman''s charming voice and laughter.


    "Well, you pei''er, how dare you pour water on me? I''ll pour water on you, too!"


    "Good lady, good lady! Please forgive me, I dare not to do it any more


    The sound of spray accompanied by fragrance spread out, people swallow saliva, don''t need to see also know what''s inside.


    Their rude act of searching the room unconsciously softened, for fear that it would make a noise and disturb the maid and the young lady who were bathing together in the room, breaking the ambiguous scene in front of them.


    Everyone looked at each other and said, "how about the last room left in the yard? Go in or not? "


    They all want to go in, but they dare not.


    The reputation of the daughter''s family is not a joke. Although this young lady has no position in the government, she is the daughter of the old Prime Minister.


    It''s nothing to search her yard. Isn''t it death to ruin her reputation?


    But if they really want to stop outside the door, they dare not, for fear that someone will hide in the room.


    The head of humanity: "we clearly saw that the man in grey came into this yard, how could we not find him everywhere? It''s not a pity that we''ll let people go if they''re in it? "


    That''s right, but after all, it''s the lady in the shower


    The man was about to knock on the door when he heard the young lady talking with the servant girl, "young lady, I really hurt you. It''s going to be winter, and the eldest son didn''t even give us a pot of charcoal fire. The young lady''s head has left such scar, how to do again to freeze the bad body? "


    The young lady''s voice said, "don''t worry. I''ve written to my father in Minzhong a few days ago. He will be back soon. No matter how hard brother is to me, he doesn''t dare to listen to his father. When my father comes back, I want him to look good! "


    The voice of the last sentence was sharp, and the hand that was about to knock on the door was put down again.


    If the master comes back to know this, even the eldest son can''t afford to go, let alone them?


    No, it''s not a good deal.


    The leader hesitated for a moment, "Miss, they are bathing in it. I heard that Gu Hou''s house is a gentleman. How can they take advantage of the girl''s bath and hide in it?"


    "This It seems to be


    "Let''s go, let''s go and continue to search elsewhere!"


    As they walked out, the sound of water in the room gradually stopped. Gu Hanmo hid on the beam and heard their conversation, finally relieved.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as the leader waved his hand, the people stopped, and Gu Hanmo froze.


    The master and servant of Yin Ji, who were sitting in the bath bucket behind the screen, became nervous and didn''t know why they came back.


    I only heard an obscene laugh, "hey hey, I poked a hole in the window paper to see if there were really only ladies and maids in the room. That''s a search of the house. What do you think? "


    All the people said, "I''ll go, I''ll go! I have the best eyesight


    At the same time, the three people in the room breathed a sigh of relief. Yin jikuai quickly sank into the water and only showed his neck. Gu Hanmo watched the window they wanted to poke.


    "Go! Get out of the way! I came to see it myself, of course


    The man rubbed his hands indecently, approached the window, put his finger in his mouth and licked it. With one finger, he poked a small hole the size of a pigeon egg out of the window.


    A small hole to see the location is limited, Gu cold Mo LIGHT Dodge on the beam, back to the invisible angle.


    The man''s attention was not in the room at all. Seeing that the master and servant of Yin Jihe only showed one head in the bath bucket and didn''t stand up for a long time, he lost the interest of continuing to watch.


    Even one shoulder.


    "Let''s go. There''s no one else in the room. Hurry to the next yard!"


    "What do you see? See Miss... "


    After the voice was far away, Yin Jiyi and Peier quickly got up from the water, put on clean clothes and came out.


    Gu Hanmo jumped down from the beam, arched his hand and said, "thank you, Miss Yin, for saving me today."


    Yan Ji quickly opened the room and looked around, "it seems that all the people are gone, so let''s go, third son! Be careful, they''ll come back later! "


    Gu Hanmo took two steps, suddenly recovered, and his eyes fell on the large black scar on the forehead of Yin Jihe.


    Miss prime minister, it''s incredible to be made like this.


    If you think about what the pursuers said just now, her life in the mansion must be very difficult. If Yin Shuo finds out that she helps her escape, will it be bad for her?Yin Jichu subconsciously covered the wound on his forehead, "don''t tell the second young master about this. I don''t want him to know that I became so ugly. Let him remember my most beautiful time. That''s the only gift I can give him


    ¡­¡­


    "Report back to you, the man who broke into the east courtyard has not been found!"


    When a group of people returned to the outer study to reply, Yan Shuo got angry and said, "stupid! There''s only one person on the other side, and you can''t catch it? "


    He laid a net. He expected that Gu Houfu would send someone to find Princess Danyang again, just to catch the man.


    I don''t want to let him run.


    The eldest prince was not happy and said, "don''t you lose your wife and lose your soldiers? I told you long ago to take good care of Danyang. You want to use her as a bait to lure the people of guhou mansion. Where are the people of guhou mansion now? Where is it? "


    Yan Shuo didn''t want to pay attention to him, so he brushed his sleeve and sat back to his original position, "who''s coming to the house of marquis Gu, is it Gu Shubai?"


    "This..."


    They all looked at each other, "report back to the eldest son, we didn''t see the man''s appearance, only saw that he was wearing a gray suit."


    The eldest prince sneered with disdain, "it turns out that Prime Minister Yin''s hands are so weak, and dozens of people let one run away, but they didn''t even see each other''s appearance. It seems that the prince has wronged Prime Minister Yin. If he has such a weak hand, he will not be able to do things well. "


    The eldest prince complained to Yin Shuo because the court was gradually out of control. Yin Shuo was not happy and was even more upset when he lost face in front of him.


    Seeing that his face was not right, the leader of the pursuer immediately said, "excuse me, Prince. It''s not that we are useless! My subordinates remember that they have searched every part of the house, but miss''s Embroidery room hasn''t been searched. We heard the young lady bathing outside the door and didn''t dare to go in. "


    He didn''t mention that he had dug a hole to peep. Instead, he told Yin Jihe, "we had to go in and search for the young lady when she was angry, but the young lady told the servant girl that she had repaired the book and asked the master to come back. If the master comes back to investigate, we are afraid of implicating the eldest son! "


    "Fool!"


    Yan Shuo got angry and said, "miss is under house arrest. She can''t even get out of the courtyard. How can she repair the book for the master? You are all cheated by her. Go back to the lady''s yard and search immediately


    He personally took the people back to the yard of Yin Jihe, and the eldest prince was left behind by him, and his heart was full of displeasure.


    There are so few people in the prime minister''s residence, but there are so many family affairs.


    A sister and a wife, Yin Shuo left these two relatives, no one with him, no matter how smart he was, he was just a lonely man.


    The eldest prince''s mind was moving. He thought about the four words "lonely family and few people". There was a kind of terrible idea in his heart.


    How could a person like Yin Shuo have only one condition to help him ascend the throne, just want that person?


    If he takes charge of the imperial court as prime minister, will it be bad for his own country, and will he assassinate himself just as he assassinated emperor Ning?


    Once such a man is successful, he must be the first to kill him in order to avoid future trouble.


    Now, let Yin Shuo be a good running dog


    Yin Shuo leads the crowd to Yin Jiyi''s house, and is surprised to find that she is not in the house, and pei''er, her maid, is missing.


    There are traces of moving the cage. It seems that she packed up some personal clothes and left.


    Yan Shuo''s face was more ugly than ever before. When he looked at his men behind him, he was angry in his eyes.


    "Young master, spare your life, young master, spare your life!"


    Yan Shuo''s cold voice came from his teeth, "immediately send someone to search in the direction of Gu Hou''s house, and bring the young lady back anyway. My daughter of the Yin family, they must not be taken away! "


    He wasn''t worried that Yin Jikua would tell the story of the beauty trick, and he wasn''t worried about her safety.


    What he was most worried about was the secret of Yin Jihe, which no one in the world knew except him and Yin Yan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 190

    Gu Hanmo sneaks into the prime minister''s residence alone, and the people of guhou''s residence have already met him along the road.


    The people sent by Yin Shuo watched the carriage leave, but they didn''t dare to stop it. The carriage with the emblem of Gu Hou''s mansion was walking on the street, and the people were watching eagerly. Didn''t they dare to fight for death?


    I had to go back in anger.


    Gu Hanmo took Yin Jiqu into the mansion. When Yin Jiqu saw the plaque of guhou mansion, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She doesn''t know whether it''s right or wrong to follow Gu Hanmo back today. At that time, she let Gu Hanmo leave, but he looked at the scar on her forehead and insisted on taking her with him.


    "Although the second brother has the name of romantic, he is not a frivolous person who judges people by their appearance. As soon as I leave, Yin Shuo will blame you. I can''t explain to my second brother. You''d better go with me. "


    Yan Jiyi was stunned at that time. She didn''t expect that Gu Hanmo, a cold hearted person, would care about her life and death, and would take her burden out of the house.


    She said at that time: "but I don''t know martial arts. If those people come back, will I not drag down the third young master?"


    Gu Han Mo urges pei''er to clean up some clothes for her, "don''t worry, how can I risk by myself? There are people to meet me outside the prime minister''s residence. It''s no problem for me to take you out of the courtyard wall. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss yin? What are you thinking? "


    Gu cold Mo see her into the mansion then Leng Leng, think she have what worry, Yin Ji quickly shake his head, "I''m ok."


    He nodded, "I want to see my father first. Miss Yin is a female guest. Please go to Yufu first. I''ll send someone to inform the second brother and let him go to the west chamber to see you. "


    "I..."


    Yin Jikua didn''t know whether to see Gu Jiuge or not. The scar on her forehead was her biggest concern, but she didn''t want to see him.


    Almost half a year did not see him, this half a year she was in deep water, he frontier blood, each miserable.


    How many times did she dream of him, sometimes he had an accident on the battlefield, sometimes he married someone else


    Yin Jichu gently shook his head and drove those confused thoughts away, "three young masters, please go."


    She bent knee a blessing, Gu cold Mo arched hand, toward the upper room.


    "Father, the child is back."


    Gu huaijiang is checking the documents. Seeing Gu Hanmo come in, he glances up and down, "are you ok? How about Princess Danyang? "


    Gu Hanmo said: "I''m fine. Although I was found by Yan Shuo''s people, fortunately Miss Yin helped me hide. Princess Danyang doesn''t want to go back to the palace, but... "


    "But what?"


    "But the child brought Miss Yin back. She seemed to have been abused by Yin Shuo, and her face was disfigured."


    Gu huaijiang was a little shocked when he heard the word disfigurement. He nodded for a while, "Jiuge talked about this girl, who was not with her father and brother. Her life experience is bumpy. She helped you today. You can bring her back. "


    The prime minister''s daughter was taken away by the people of Gu Hou''s house. If it was spread out, it would certainly attract criticism, but I can''t take care of it now.


    There was only one layer of window paper between them and Yin Shuo, which intensified the contradiction.


    Gu Hanmo said: "the child has settled her in the west wing, and has ordered someone to ask the second brother to go. Some words she may just want to say to her second brother Father, if Miss Yin''s life experience is exposed, won''t Yin Shuo not be able to continue to make trouble? "


    Gu huaijiang took a look at him.


    Gu huaijiang naturally thought about this idea.


    Yin jikuai was born to a female general of Xikun. As the Prime Minister of Dongling and the female general of Xikun, Yin Yan gave birth to a daughter in private. If this matter is exposed, the father and son of the Yin family can''t get away from it.


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand. "This matter can be verified, but it can''t be made public for the time being. What we need to do is to find out the truth of your Majesty''s assassination, not to suppress the prime minister''s office. Do you understand the difference between the two? "


    Gu cold Mo arched, "yes, I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Jihe is led to the west chamber. Yu Fuzheng and Kun Yuyang are talking in the room. Suddenly, Yin Jihe is startled.


    She is much thinner than before. The most terrible thing is that there are large black scars on her forehead, which once destroyed her delicate beauty.


    Yu Fu got up in surprise, "Miss yin?"


    Qi Zhou said, "Miss, it was the third son who ordered us to send Miss Yin. Miss Yin is a female guest. Please treat her for us."


    Yu Fu lowered his eyebrows and thought. He heard that the third brother was going to sneak into the prime minister''s residence today to find Princess Danyang and arrange to send her back to the palace. How did he bring Yin Jihe back?


    Seeing that she had suffered a lot in the prime minister''s residence, Yu Fu nodded to Qi Zhou, "don''t worry, Miss Yin is all right with me. Lao Qi is in charge."


    Qi Zhou bowed to leave.


    Kun Yuyang had never seen Yin Jihe before, and when she saw Yu help her up, she also stood up.


    The woman in front of her is weak and thin. She looks like a Sentimental Lady of a big family. But the scar on her forehead is extremely shocking, just like the winter snow is disturbed by black charcoal.


    It''s hard to tell which is the carbon and which is the snow on the snow. People can only sigh with emotion that how good the snow was!Originally.


    When Yu Fu saw that Yin Jiyi was standing at the door awkwardly, she hurriedly came forward and pulled her to sit down. Seeing that her clothes were thin and she ordered Lianzhu and others to bring hot tea and hand stove, Yin Jiyi repeatedly said thanks.


    "Yuyang, this is Miss Yin, the sister of Prime Minister Yin, and a good friend of my second brother. Miss Yin, this is the former Princess Xikun and now uncle Ning''s wife. "


    Yin Ji quickly got up and said, "I''ve met Mrs. Ning."


    Kun Yu Yang also saluted, "Hello, Miss Yin."


    After seeing each other, the atmosphere was a little dull for a moment. Yin Jiqi lowered her head and was afraid to see the wound on her forehead. Yufu and kunyuyang wanted to ask and were afraid of her sadness.


    Yin Jichu raised her head, "I was just outside the door and heard you chatting happily. Did I disturb you?"


    "No, No."


    Kunyuyang immediately waved his hand, "I''m here to take refuge in the Marquis''s residence. I have nothing to do but pester Yufu to tell me about things outside."


    Yin Ji thought, "it''s a coincidence that I''m here to take refuge. The third son went to find Princess Danyang in the mansion. My elder brother''s people chased him all the way to my yard. I hid him and he brought me back. "


    Kunyu Yang breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that Yan Shuo''s sister was not a good person, but she helped Gu Hanmo.


    Yu Fu said: "thank you for saving the third brother. I don''t know how the scar on Miss Yin''s head was caused, how could it be so serious? "


    Yin Ji paused, and suddenly thought that Yufu was the descendant of immortal valley. She asked if there was a way to treat her scar, and immediately said it.


    After hearing this, Yu Fu frowned and said, "no wonder the injury is so serious. Originally, he used herbs that corrode muscles and bones. If Miss Yin doesn''t mind, would you put her hair behind her ears and let me have a closer look? "


    Yin Ji bit her lip and nodded gently.


    Out of sensitivity and vigilance, she doesn''t want others to look at her wound, and her eyes immediately fall on Kun Yuyang.


    Kun Yuyang quickly understood, "ah, what, Yufu, speak slowly. I''ll go out for a walk first. Maybe my husband will come to me later. "


    After that, Yu Fu left with interest. She looked at her back and shook her head helplessly.


    Yin Jichu reached out and gathered the hair on her cheek behind her ear, and the large black scar on her forehead was exposed, much larger than what she had just seen.


    Yu Fu examined and asked her, "how did the wound originally form?"


    "I fell to the ground and hit the corner of the wooden table."


    Yu Fu nodded, "you patience, I want to see your scar under the situation, may be a little painful."


    She took out a silver needle and stabbed it along the edge of her scar. Yin Jixiao noticed the pain and closed her eyes.


    The silver needle pierced into the wound and took it out again. It was stained with the content below the surface scar. Yu Fu looked at the light outside the door for a long time, but his face was not good-looking.


    The wound dragged on for too long, and the damage caused by the herbal medicine that corrodes the muscle and bone touching the woman''s soft skin is almost devastating.


    She put the needle down and sighed a little.


    If only master were here. After all, she specializes in poison art and is not good at treating scars. If master is here, maybe she can cure Yin Jihe''s face


    Yan Jichu slowly opened her eyes and touched the wound on her forehead. Seeing that Yufu''s face was not good, she felt a loss in her heart.


    Inadvertently looking out the door, I suddenly saw a tall figure standing there.


    That person long body jade stand, romantic and handsome, a pair of peach blossom eyes with smile, at the moment only worry.


    His eyes fell on Yin Ji''s forehead.


    "Ah


    She screamed and covered her wound, curling up under the table like a wounded hedgehog.


    Yu Fu sighed, "I''ll go out to find Yu Yang. You can talk."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 191

    Yin Ji shrank under the table and buried her head in her knees.


    Yufu''s room is very warm. Seeing that her clothes are thin, she has also added a hand stove and a foot stove. But now she can''t warm her.


    She expects Gu Jiuge to leave, and expects him not to see himself.


    Looking back on the way he stood by the door, he was as handsome and elegant as ever. He should be the best woman in the world, at least with both talent and appearance.


    It''s not like that. As a young lady, she''s no different from a servant girl. Now even her only respectable appearance has been destroyed.


    Such she, does not deserve to attend to the wine song.


    A warm hand suddenly fell on her shoulder, and Yan Jiqi trembled, and soon realized that it was Gu Jiuge''s hand.


    He half knelt behind Yan Jihe and patted her on the shoulder carefully, "Jihe, it''s OK. You''re hiding because I''m afraid I''ll see the wound on your face, aren''t you? "


    Yin Ji did not answer, nor did he raise his head.


    Gu Jiuge only thought that she was acquiescent, "you are born beautiful and talented, and you have excellent birth and education. Everything that women in the world yearn for is on you. Now that I''ve been hurt a little, I''ll get better soon. How can I hide and dare not see anyone? If you don''t dare to see people, aren''t you ashamed of women in the world? "


    Yin Jichu seemed to be touched, slowly raised his head, one hand still covered the scar on his forehead, "can my wound really be ok? Yu Fu''s medical skill is so brilliant, but I don''t think she looks good just now. "


    "What Yu Fu learns is poison skill, not medical skill. She can cure some diseases with poison, but not others. Don''t worry. Even if Yufu can''t cure your injury, I will seek medical treatment for you all over the world. I have to cure it. "


    He held out his hand and handed it to Yin Jiyi, "come out, you can''t talk on your knees all the time?"


    With his promise, Yin Jiyi rekindled hope in her heart, grabbed his hand and slowly came out from under the table, still covering the scar on her forehead.


    Gu Jiuge looked closely at her, her posture became more and more slender, and her clothes were too thin to speak of. Although Gu Hanmo was in a hurry to take her away from the prime minister''s residence, she was not so embarrassed.


    He frowned, "how did Yin Shuo treat you? You tell me, don''t hide it. "


    Yin jikuai hesitated, but he didn''t want to hide for Yin Shuo, just worried that Gu Jiuge would feel sorry for her when he knew.


    She said, "now that I''ve been to guhou''s house, I don''t need to mention those things. Elder brother always acts on his own. In the past, when my father was here, he didn''t give me any good looks. What''s more, now that my father is away, the prime minister''s office is all under his control? "


    Gu Jiuge is about to open his mouth when he hears footsteps outside the door. Lian Bi leads Pei ER in.


    She took a look at Yin Ji and said, "second young master, this is pei''er, Miss Yin''s servant girl, who just came in from the back door of our house. She said that Miss Yin ordered her to come, and the maid brought her here. "


    As soon as pei''er saw Yin Jihe, he rushed up, and the master and servant hugged their heads and cried bitterly.


    "Miss, I don''t think I''ll see you again! Fortunately, after the young lady left, the house was in a mess, and the maidservant ran out of the backyard


    Pei''er suddenly saw that the scar on her forehead had moved. "What''s wrong with the wound on Miss''s head? But where did you come across? "


    Yin Ji quickly shook her head, "it''s OK, it''s Princess Zhenjiang who just checked the wound for me, so she touched a little."


    Lianbi stood and looked at her master and servant. Gu Jiuge waved to her, "Lianbi, please send some hot food. I think their master and servant are hungry and cold. I''m afraid they won''t be able to hold on if they don''t eat anything."


    Pity Bi a Leng, quickly return to God, "yes, two childe, maidservant this go to prepare."


    She walked out three times at a time, until the door closed and she could no longer see what was inside, so she had to leave.


    "Thank you, young master."


    Yan Ji gave her a blessing, pei''er gave her a salute, and Gu Jiuge gave her a hand.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Sit down. You haven''t answered me, what did Yin Shuo do to you? "


    Yin Ji bit her lip, but she didn''t expect Gu Jiuge to be so persistent. When Pei Er saw that she didn''t answer, she quickly said, "second young master, save our young lady. Our young lady is looking forward to second young master coming back to save her day and night! Do you know? Our eldest son even refused to have three meals a day, only some radishes and cabbages. The young lady was only hurt when she was assigned to work by him. Because she refused to be assigned by him again, he didn''t even show her to the doctor! If Princess Danyang hadn''t been merciful, I''m afraid she would have starved to death. "


    "Such a thing?"


    Gu Jiuge expected that she must have suffered a lot in the prime minister''s residence. Unexpectedly, Yan Shuo was so close to her and deliberately disfigured her sister.


    Wait a minute, pei''er just said what Yin Shuo asked Yin Jige to do


    He looked at Yin Jihe, "what on earth did Yin Shuo send you to do to make you resist even if you destroyed your appearance?"


    The humiliating memory made Yan Jixiao blush, which was the last thing she wanted to recall.


    She just bit her lip and didn''t speak for a long time. Even pei''er didn''t dare to answer easily.When it was said, one thing damaged Yin Ji''s reputation and the other If Gu Jiuge looks down on her because of this, who else can help her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 192

    In the end, Yin Jiyi only asked him to ask for the moon.


    She believes that Gu Jiuge will meet with Yanyue when she comes back. She won''t hide this from him. It''s better to say it from her than to say it herself.


    It''s hard for her to say.


    Gu Jiuge thought that before she left, she was still ill and should go to see her, so she left the west chamber.


    The master and servant of Yin jikuai were arranged in a small courtyard not far from the west chamber, where lived Kun Yuyang. They were both young women and had company with each other.


    They also "took refuge" in the residence of marquis Gu, and they sympathized with each other.


    After settling down, pei''er asked Yin Jiyi, "why do you want the second young master to find the girl inviting the moon? You are enemies of love. How can miss Zhang see the second young master if Miss Zhang is not the one who asked for the moon''s love


    Yin Ji looked at her, her eyes had never been so serious.


    "Pei''er, I''ll tell you for the last time, don''t speak ill of the girl inviting the moon. Do you understand me?"


    Pel was startled by her eyes.


    She had never been cruel to her when she was a little girl. Even if she mistakenly believed in folk prescriptions and aggravated her injury, she was not willing to scold herself.


    Today, she is so strict with herself for inviting the moon


    Seeing the timidity in her eyes, Yin Ji Yi slowed down and said, "since my face became like this, I''ve thought a lot and come to a complete understanding. There are a lot of things I don''t value any more. I''m a good girl. You know that. You just want to protect me, so you won''t believe it. If it wasn''t for invitation to the moon, how could Mr. Chen give up easily last time? Since she has saved me, she will not talk in front of the second young master. "


    Pei''er lowered her head, with a look of regret.


    "Miss is right. Miss inviting the moon can be regarded as Miss''s life-saving benefactor. I don''t dare to show my benefactor any more. Miss must forgive me this time."


    Yin Ji Chu didn''t speak. He took her by the hand and sat beside the couch. The fumigation cage under the couch was steaming with fragrant heat.


    She looked around and found that the guest rooms of Gu Hou''s house were so exquisite. Yu Fu sent someone to send her a lot of things to use. Even Kun Yuyang sent a lot of jewelry to her, saying that she was afraid that she would go out in a hurry and didn''t bring them.


    Gu Houfu is strange to her, but now it is warm.


    With a slight smile, she regained her old gentle look in her eyes. "Don''t worry, of course I didn''t blame you. Now I''m running away, and you''re the only one around me. You are not only my servant girl, but also my sister. You and I will depend on each other from now on, which is better than being treated harshly in the prime minister''s house. "


    Pei''er nodded happily, "the young lady is like the old lady again. Since the doctor said that the scar on the young lady''s forehead can''t be cured, the young lady is as gloomy as a puppet all day. Now, we are in the house of marquis Gu. The second young master will protect the young lady. The young lady doesn''t have to worry any more! "


    Yin Jichu reluctantly said with a smile: "of course, he is a good man. If he says he will protect me and ask for medicine for me, he will do it. But I can''t eat and drink in guhou''s house all my life. I can''t enjoy the favor of guhou and Princess Zhenjiang. "


    They just settled down, and Yin Jihe seemed to have thought a lot about it.


    Pei''er didn''t want to talk about mourning at this time, and immediately changed the topic, "Miss, smell it. What''s the smell in this room? It''s like a plum fragrance piece. It''s matching our young lady''s elegant and elegant fairy."


    "Mei Xiang Pian?"


    Yin Jichu looked out the door, and the chill of late autumn blew all over the autumn grass, "yes, it''s almost winter, and the plum blossom is about to open."


    ¡­¡­


    When Yu Fu settled in Yan Jige''s place, he went to Gu Shubai to ask Bai Buyang about the news. He didn''t want to go to his yard, only to see Yan Zheng.


    Seeing Yu Fu, Yan Zheng grinned like a fool, and his whole body twisted uneasily.


    Yu Fu stares at him, "Yan Zheng, are you itching?"


    "No, no, it doesn''t itch!"


    Yan Zheng immediately stood up straight and looked back at the room. His mind was like a dish that couldn''t hold water. It all leaked out.


    Yu Fu simply did not go in, "big brother is not in it, is he? You said, "where has he gone?"


    Yan Zheng suddenly blushed.


    He hasn''t said anything yet. How can miss know that the major general is not in it?


    Yu Fu simply sits down in the yard. After a while, he brings hot tea. Yan Zheng sees that she doesn''t plan to leave, so he has to move slowly.


    He stood down like a child who had made a mistake. "The young general is not in the room, but don''t be angry when you hear where he has gone. The young general specially sent me here to stabilize the young lady. I have to complete the military order. "


    Yu Fu pointed to the wooden chair on the opposite side, "sit down and talk."


    "Ah."


    Yan Zheng sat down carelessly. "The major general found a group of people sent by the prince. They went west all the way out of Lin''an. They thought they were going to track them. The young general took people there early in the morning, and he was afraid that the young lady would like to go, so he asked me to stay here, young lady. "


    Yu Fu gritted his teeth, "hum, he said that he would investigate this matter together, so he went by himself and asked you to stabilize me. Can I make trouble? "Said a clap table to stand up, Yan Zheng also immediately stood up, eyes fell on the wooden chair behind Yu Fu.


    The light yellow wooden chair is simple and simple. It is made of cut fir stumps, and there are also rings on it. It has a unique wild taste.


    Yu Fu is still murmuring Big brother is really bad. When he comes back, I must tell him that if I want to send someone to stabilize me, at least I should send five brothers and six brothers. How can you do that? "


    He can''t hide things so much that he is seen through before he speaks. It''s better for Gu Xiang and Gu Yi to lie.


    Yu Fuzheng thought, looking up, Yan Zheng stared at her with a kind of concern.


    She is a Leng, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Zheng took her arm and looked behind her, "Miss, are you hurt? Where are you hurt? "


    Yu Fu said, "I''m not hurt. What are you talking about? Where do I feel hurt? "


    Yan Zheng pointed to the wooden chair behind her. Yu Fu turned to see that he was shocked. When was the wooden chair stained with a large amount of scarlet blood!


    She frowned slightly. "I I saw it before I sat down. It''s fine... "


    Yan Zheng turned her around and opened her mouth to the size of an egg. "Miss, you have a lot of blood on your body. This blood is from your body!"


    He ran out of the hospital and said, "pass on the doctor, quick! Miss is hurt


    Yufu''s brain was full of paste. She felt it carefully. There was no pain on her body. She couldn''t even feel the wound anywhere.


    Who can hurt her without her knowing it?


    No, there must be something wrong.


    She was standing there thinking, suddenly heard Gu Shubai''s voice, "Yan Zheng, what happened?"


    Yan Zheng exclaimed in surprise, "young general, you are back! That''s great. Go and see the young lady. She''s bleeding a lot when she''s injured! "


    "What?"


    Gu Shubai strides towards the hospital, and a dozen soldiers follow him in. They are worried about Yufu''s injury, but they see that Yufu is standing in the hospital, his face is white and red, and there is no sign of illness.


    Someone saw the bloodstain on the wooden chair, "little general, look, a lot of blood!"


    Gu Shubai looked at the wooden chair, and his eyes moved to Yu Fu. He saw that her yellow skirt was stained with blood, like a red plum frozen in winter.


    "Yufu, where did you get hurt?"


    "I don''t seem to be hurt..."


    Her muddled expression confirmed Gu Shubai''s conjecture, and the latter waved his big sleeve, "Yan Zheng, you all quit the yard, no one is allowed to come in!"


    "Yes! "Ah?"


    Yan Zheng is at a loss. The young lady is so badly injured. What does he spend on people?


    More people, more strength!


    Gu Shubai harshly scolded, "ah, what, go out, hurry up!"


    People don''t understand its meaning, can only honestly withdraw, Gu Shubai a will jade help horizontal hold up to the house.


    He was a little stiff and said, "lie down first and don''t move. I''ll send someone to find Lianzhu Lianbi."


    Then he turned around and walked out of the door. Yu Fu was very puzzled. He didn''t understand how Gu Shubai had this expression. It''s hard to describe. It seems that Shy?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, No. He''s shy. What?


    She was about to get up and go out to ask for information. Gu Shubai pressed a quilt on her body, spread it out for her, and fed her a cup of hot water.


    It''s just white water, not hot tea.


    "My daughter''s family can''t stand the cold at this time. You are always honest. Just lie here and wait for Lianzhu Lianbi. I''ll order the kitchen to make you some hot soup. You drink it first


    At a time like this


    Yu Fu''s brain booms, Rao is again ignorant, she also guesses what happened on her body.


    She actually came to the moon, but also in front of a yard of more than a dozen men''s face?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 193

    Where can she lie down at such a time?


    Yu Fu is on pins and needles, struggling to get up, but the two layers of brocade are too heavy. She doesn''t sit up for a moment.


    Gu Shubai pushed her back with a finger, "you lie down, you don''t know this kind of thing, and I don''t know much about it. You''ll know what to do when they come. Lie down before that. "


    Yu Fu''s heart says to herself that you don''t look like you don''t understand.


    She was embarrassed and said, "but I''ll make your bed dirty. You Dongling seem to have a taboo. I made it dirty Are you not afraid of bad luck? "


    Gu Shubai nodded at her forehead with a smile, "what''s ominous? You are the lucky star of Gu Hou''s house. You have saved my father and me again and again. How can you be so unlucky? "


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing to do, but if the bedding gets dirty, just wash it. You forgot? That year, when you fell into the water when you traveled in Lin''an at night, you were afraid of cold. At this time, you must not move to get cold. "


    His tone can''t refuse, and for the jade help was angle Yein solid, jade help suddenly thought of Yan Zheng said he went out today, "by the way, big brother how so early back? What about Bai Bu Yang? "


    Gu Shubai raised his mouth and said, "I''ve brought it back. Now I''ll put it in the guest room of the mansion."


    "So fast?"


    Yu Fu was overjoyed. "What''s the matter, tell me quickly."


    Gu Shubai, like coaxing a child to sleep, slowed down his voice and told her a story. "The last time I left baibuyang''s yard, I sent someone to watch outside the prince''s mansion. As soon as I saw that there were a large number of people in the mansion, I sent someone to follow. The eldest prince sent a large group of people to leave Chang''an. In the name of arresting bandits, I knew it was related to Bai Bu Yang. I took people out of the city with them. "


    At this point, Yu Fubian mouth, Gu Shubai some helpless, "at that time the emergency, not to mention I was worried about your safety, so I didn''t take you with me."


    "I don''t have time to take me when it''s urgent, but I have time to arrange Yan Zheng to coax me, hum."


    Gu Shubai''s words stopped for a moment. Yu Fu was not the little girl who could deceive her in one sentence. She saw through her excuse at a glance.


    Fortunately, Yu Fu didn''t care much, "big brother, go on, what happened after you left the city?"


    Gu Shubai said: "after leaving the city, we followed the prince''s people to a farm, and it was winter. As you said, Bai Bu Yang lived in poverty. They didn''t have the conditions to travel in the long winter, so they took the risk to live in anonymity in the farm."


    "They?"


    "Yes, it''s Bai Bu Yang and his friends, who are the owners of the courtyard. The people sent by the prince were under the order of shoot to kill. We saved them first. How can the people in the prince''s mansion be compared with the elite soldiers of Gu''s army? The battle was easy, and we brought people back without damage. "


    Yu Fu claps his hands and is about to speak when he hears the noise in the courtyard.


    "Brother, what about Xiaoyu? Where did she get hurt? "


    It''s Gu Yi''s voice!


    The little guy outside the door looks at Gu Yi with a silly eye. Behind him are Lianzhu and Lianbi. Then, Gu huaijiang leads Gu Jiuge and other officials in the mansion, and several other members of the Council are also coming.


    Dozens of people in the party were so mighty that they made the boy''s eyes straight.


    Yan Zheng quickly roared and gestured to him, "don''t you get out of the way, don''t you see the general coming?"


    Yu Fu almost jumped up and blushed, "don''t let the general in!"


    Gu Shubai raised his foot and went outside. He was surprised to see that Gu huaijiang and his party were numerous, and subconsciously closed the door behind him.


    Gu Yi looked into the room, "brother, is Xiaoyu here? Let''s go in and see what''s wrong with her. Yan Zheng says that she has shed a lot of blood, and her father is very worried! "


    Gu Shubai stares at Yan Zheng.


    Yan Zheng''s face is unconvinced, "little general, why are you staring at me? What''s the matter with Miss? "


    Everyone looked at Gu Shubai, and Gu huaijiang said, "Shubai, what are you doing here? What about Yu Fu? "


    "Father doesn''t have to worry. Yufu is OK."


    He opened the door half way, "Lianzhu Lianbi, you go in, Yufu needs your service."


    Lianzhu and Lianbi were so anxious that they almost burst into tears. When they heard his words, they rushed into the room. Gu Yi wanted to go in after him, but he grabbed the back of his clothes and threw them out.


    "Yufu is OK. Don''t go in. Wait outside the hospital. I have something to say to my father."


    Gu huaijiang thought for a moment, if Yufu really had an accident, Gu Shubai would not stop them here. There must be other reasons.


    He waved his hand, "wine song, take your brothers and generals out and wait outside the yard."


    Gu Jiuge took a worried look into the room. He didn''t see anything, so he had to bow his hand and take orders, "yes, father."


    After everyone went out, Gu Shubai was relieved, and Gu huaijiang looked at him suspiciously.


    He didn''t know how to tell Gu huaijiang about it. It was a bit abnormal for two men to discuss a little girl''s moon.But if he didn''t, Gu huaijiang would be worried.


    Gu Shubai considered the words, "father, it''s like this. Yufu was not hurt. Yan Zheng that silly boy, see jade help to shed a lot of blood to shout. Actually In fact, sometimes, it is possible to bleed without injury. "


    Why does not get hurt bleed?


    Gu huaijiang didn''t think about it in some way, but just frowned at Gu Shubai.


    The latter said again, "that''s We men don''t know something about our daughter''s family, but my father just needs to know that she''s OK. "


    Five words about her daughter''s family make Gu huaijiang step back subconsciously.


    "Oh, I see. Take care of Yufu No, if she can''t leave, you''ll transfer all the servant girls in the west chamber to take care of Yu Fu. Although you are engaged to her, you are not married yet. You should We should avoid suspicion. "


    When it comes to the back, he looks a little strange, as if his skin is a little red.


    Gu Shubai forced himself to smile, bowed his head and arched his hands, "yes, I know. When Yu Fu was here, the child moved to the backyard, which would never affect her reputation. "


    "Just remember, just remember."


    Gu huaijiang hesitated and hawed out of the courtyard. A large group of people outside looked at him with curious eyes, waiting for a reply.


    "General, what''s the matter with Miss?"


    Eager to ask is Yan Zheng, Gu huaijiang white him a look, "next time don''t know what happened, secretly come to report, who let you so big banner?"? If... "


    It would be ridiculous if everyone knew about Yufu''s daughter''s family!


    Yan Zheng was even more aggrieved than Dou E, "general, if you want to scold me, I dare not argue, but you want me to die clearly! What''s the matter with me today? First I was scolded by the major general and then by the general... "


    A powerful hand suddenly stretched out from behind his head, grabbed his collar and dragged back. Yan Zheng had no resistance.


    Yan Huashi took him with one hand and said hello to Gu huaijiang with the other, "sorry, I''m sorry, general. I''ll take this bastard back. I''ll discipline him well!"


    After that, he took Yan Zheng out of the public''s sight.


    Gu huaijiang coughed two times. All his faces showed a kind of "so it is" expression. Only Gu Xiang and Gu Yi could not see anything.


    Gu Yi stepped forward, "father, this..."


    "What is this? What should we do? Is the topographic map of the paddock ready? No, Then go


    Gu Yi pointed to the sky, "father, it''s dark when I get to the paddock. I..."


    Gu Jiuge covers his mouth and drags him away like Yan Huashi drags Yan Zheng out. Gu huaijiang just brushes his sleeves and goes to the upper room.


    Gu Shubai''s yard is calm again. Lianbi is changing clothes for Yufu. Lianzhu is lying on the window before coming down.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Everyone''s gone."


    Then he took a teasing look at Yu Fu. "Fortunately, the eldest son found out about it. Otherwise, let those people in, and the young lady will not be ashamed to death?"


    Yu Fu was so ashamed that she felt cold in her hands and feet, and felt that someone had put a heater in her hands.


    Without looking at it, she fell asleep.


    The next morning, Yao LAN came in from the door, still holding a bowl of steaming things in her hand.


    Yu Fu followed the aroma and got up, "it''s so fragrant. The breakfast here is different from that in the west chamber. I don''t know what it is?"


    Yao LAN put the bowl on the table with a smile. "It''s not the breakfast for the eldest son here. It''s the red date and longan Yimu porridge specially made for the young lady by the charge of Qi. She says that the young lady is the best now."


    Jujube, longan, motherwort It''s all about tonifying blood and regulating menstruation.


    Yu Fu''s face flushed.


    "Even the governor knows that I''ve come to the moon. Doesn''t the whole government know that?"


    Yu Fu, Gu Shubai and Gu huaijiang: Yan Zheng is a stupid dog


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 194

    "Where is miss going? The eldest son told you not to go out to blow your hair, but to lie down


    Jade help with early meal and was Lianzhu they urged to go to bed, feet have not touched the ground, Lianbi quickly remind her not to get out of bed.


    Yu Fu drummed, "sister Lianbi, are you my man or my elder brother''s man?"


    Lian Bi blushed, "of course, I''m a lady''s girl, so I''m good for her everywhere. The eldest son''s words are for the sake of the young lady, and the maidservant will naturally listen to them. "


    Yu Fu Eye Bead son a turn, "I want to go to the second elder brother to talk, or you go for me?"? He said to his second brother, "I''m not fit. Please take care of Yuyang and miss Yin for me."


    The female guest in the mansion should have been received by Yu Fu, the only hostess. It''s not wrong for her to entrust things to Gu Jiuge. Gu Jiuge usually takes care of the affairs in the mansion.


    Thinking of going to see Gu Jiuge, Lian Bi moved in her heart and subconsciously stroked her hair.


    Yu Fu saw the play and said, "go quickly. I''ll lie here. I won''t go anywhere."


    Kwai Bi turned around and went out. He dressed up quickly and quickly, and prepared to see the important witness.


    Gu Hou''s house is now at the forefront of the imperial capital. Bai Bu Yang is the one Gu Shubai should care about. Everyone wastes their time on her, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    Lianzhu and yaolan don''t know where they are. Yufu goes out of the yard and heads for the guest room in the mansion.


    Two young men came forward, holding flowerpots in their hands, as if they were going to send them to the hothouse in the mansion. When they saw Yu Fu, they immediately bowed and saluted, "Congratulations, miss."


    Yu Fu nods and responds, suddenly realizing something.


    They''re not talking about meeting miss, but congratulating miss?


    She has nothing to congratulate!


    Yu Fu covered his face awkwardly and continued to walk forward. There were three or four women walking in front of him. "Congratulations, miss."


    "Ha ha, happy together."


    She couldn''t laugh or cry. She almost ran away with her face covered. Several women stood behind her and looked at her back with a kind smile on her face.


    "It''s not easy for our young lady to grow up at last."


    "Yes, in this way, the young lady will soon be able to marry the eldest son, and will be able to open up branches and leaves for the Houfu."


    Along the way, Yu Fu met countless people who congratulated her. At first, she was extremely embarrassed. Later, she could deal with it calmly and nodded to the people who congratulated her.


    Smile on the face, want to curse in the heart.


    Yan Zheng is such a bastard that he knows all about her. He''d better pray that he won''t let her catch her, or she will use all kinds of poison to make him cry!


    It''s so easy to get to the guest room. Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai are here. When they see Yufu, they welcome them out.


    Gu Shubai said, "I asked you to lie down in the room. How did you come out?"


    Yu Fu was embarrassed and didn''t want to mention it any more. "Big brother, I''m ok. I just want to come and see if I can help you."


    Bai Bu Yang and his friends are the accomplices of regicide and usurpation. They may not be willing to tell Gu the truth, but Yu Fu has a way to make them speak.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "I know you are thinking about solving this big case quickly. Now that you are here, please sit down and stop running around. We''re just listening to them about it, and you''ll listen to it, too. "


    They left the warmest place in the middle to Yufu. Fortunately, they didn''t congratulate her and didn''t mention yesterday''s event. Quandang didn''t know that Yufu was more comfortable.


    Next to them sat two men dressed in martial arts. Both of them were in plain clothes, but they could not hide the strong muscles of the martial arts practitioners. In their eyes, they ran for their lives and were satisfied to be covered with a tile.


    Gu Shubai pointed to one of them: "this is Bai Bu Yang, next to his friend Qian Li Yun. They are all nicknames in the river and lake."


    Yu Fu nodded to him and the two of them politely. Gu Shubai said, "this is Princess Zhenjiang. You don''t need to be polite. Please go on."


    Bai Bu Yang, who had a centipede scar on his face, nodded, "when it comes to someone''s life, I''ll teach an important person in the imperial court archery. If I learn archery for five days, I can get 1000 Liang silver. I''m a poor man in the world. I have no other advantages except good archery. I used to get some money from archery. It''s the first time I''ve seen as many as 1000 taels. "


    "They would not say who sent them or who they would teach. They only said that I should prepare a residence for the imperial capital, and the noble people would come to me. I originally came to visit Brother Yun in the imperial capital, so I simply lived in his yard. Later, the second prince came. He invited me to the second prince''s house to teach him archery. "


    Gu Hanmo said, "what''s the matter with the lotus arrow?"


    Bai Buyang was a little hard to say. After a while, he said, "the person who came to me at the beginning gave it to me. He only told me to teach the second prince with this kind of arrow. Otherwise, with the second prince''s martial arts talent, archery would not advance by leaps and bounds in a few days. For the sake of the thousand taels of silver, I only want to listen to them and teach them with this kind of arrow. The second prince soon hit a hundred shots. I knew someone was manipulating the arrow in secret, but I didn''t say it


    Qianliyun patted him on the shoulder and looked at Gu huaijiang and others, "Marquis Gu, brother Yang, this is a matter of gain and loss of morality in the Jianghu, but he didn''t know that the other party wanted to use the lotus arrow to kill the king! I dare to guarantee with my life that if brother Yang knew it was the evil of regicide and usurpation of the throne, he would never do it! "Before he came, Yu Fu thought that he would see two dead men who would dare to do anything for money and benefit.


    When Keqin saw them, Yufu realized that she was narrow-minded. She thought of them too badly, but she didn''t know that there was more morality in the world than in the court.


    Bai Bu Yang''s shame is morality, and Qian Li Yun''s life guarantee is morality.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 195

    "And then why did you run away?"


    Gu Shu''s vernacular voice fell, and the room was silent. Bai Bu Yang''s eyes were covered with gray.


    He seems to have thought of something unforgettable in the past, biting his teeth: "I got the thousand Liang silver as promised, and came back to thank Brother Yun. Suddenly heard about the assassination in the paddock, the second prince has been detained. At that time, Brother Yun said that it was not good. He told me to pack up quickly and leave, and went out of the courtyard... "


    "The hutongs outside the courtyard are full of people. At least fifty experts are coming to kill us with cold blades."


    Although Bai Bu Yang and Qian Li Yun are experts in the river and lake, they are dangerous to more than 50 well-trained killers.


    He stroked the scar on his upper cheek. "This scar was hurt by the killer''s blade at that time. Fortunately Brother Yun was there, otherwise it would not be my cheek, but my head."


    Qianli cloud said: "at that time, I saw that brother Yang was defeated alone, so I simply fled with him. It''s a pity that I''m poor and have only one horse with me. I can''t escape the killer. In a hurry, we hid in a farm, thinking that the killer would search far away. We didn''t expect that we would dare to hide in the farm so close to the imperial capital. "


    "We did escape safely for a few days, but we were still found out that the imperial power was majestic


    Qianliyun said that, he got up and threw a fist at the crowd, "my brothers and I thank Shizi for saving us. Thank you for taking us in. I will never forget the kindness of saving us!"


    Before they spoke, Bai Bu Yang suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to them.


    "Marquis Gu, my son. I know that I am the accomplice of regicide. I dare not argue for myself or ask for pardon. But Brother Yun is innocent. He just offered me a place out of his friend''s morality. He didn''t know the inside story. Please take care of marquis Ming Jian, this matter should be undertaken by the next force, it has nothing to do with Brother Yun! "


    "Brother Yang, you..."


    Qianliyun said anxiously, "why do you want to get rid of me? You and I meet in the rivers and lakes, make friends in the micro time, and share weal and woe with life and death. You and I will naturally share the responsibility for such a great event! "


    Bai Bu Yang said, "Brother Yun, stop talking! Marquis Gu, as long as you can ensure Brother Yun''s safety, I am willing to tell you everything I know. I know you need to find out the truth about your Majesty''s murder. Although the people who came to me didn''t explain their identity, I can recognize their characteristics! "


    When Gu huaijiang heard this, he said, "you two don''t have to worry. The killer intends to kill you. It''s the safest choice for you to stay in Gu Hou''s house. As long as you can assist in the investigation and find out the real murderer of your majesty, you will be able to make a contribution. I will protect your two lives. "


    Two people''s eyes suddenly burst out joy, "Hou ye this words seriously?"


    "I never tell lies."


    Qianliyun arched his hand and said: "although I am a wild man in the river and lake, I have heard of marquis Gu''s reputation in the imperial capital for a long time. Marquis Gu is a pillar of the imperial court and a meritorious official. He has devoted himself to the thorough investigation of his Majesty''s murder. We can trust him! "


    He said to Bai Bu Yang: "brother Yang, if you know something, just say it quickly."


    Bai Bu Yang nodded, "OK, I said. At that time, when those people came to see me, everyone wore official soap boots and said that they wanted me to teach them. Although I was moved by the promise of one thousand taels of silver, I was not a fool. I accepted the task of strangers casually. I went back with them secretly and found that they disappeared around the prince''s mansion. At that time, I thought that the person they wanted me to teach was the prince. "


    Gu Shubai frowned and said, "do you mean those people who are the great princes?"


    Bai Buyang was sure: "yes. They also have the waist tags of the prince''s mansion. Although they are very well hidden, they still miss some flaws on the way back, and I can see them clearly. "


    It turns out that the feature he said is this waist tag.


    But Gu Shubai didn''t answer, Gu Hanmo said: "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yu Fu knew what Gu Shubai was thinking, and she said: "third brother, when my elder brother and I went to see the second prince in the prison of Zongren mansion, he said that it was Yin Shuo who recommended Bai Buyang to him. But now Bai Bu Yang says it''s the prince''s people who are looking for him. Isn''t that contradictory? "


    "No, it''s not contradictory."


    Gu Shubai suddenly wanted to understand something, "the people of the great prince found that there was such an archery master as Bai Buyang in the imperial capital. He wanted to lure the second prince to take the initiative to find Bai Buyang, so he asked Yin Shuo to speak. Yin Shuo is the brother-in-law of the second prince. Naturally, the second prince will believe something. This matter will be better achieved. "


    Gu Hanmo also felt reasonable, "it seems that this matter is still dominated by the prince, and Yin Shuo took the opportunity to be an accomplice in order to achieve his own goal."


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "who is the mastermind and who is the accomplice of the two of them? It needs to be investigated in detail. We already have human evidence, and now the most important thing is material evidence. Bai Bu Yang, did you say that the lotus arrow was given by the man who had the waist token of the prince''s mansion? "


    Bai Bu Yang arched his hand and said, "they gave it. But it wasn''t the first time I saw him. It was the first day I left the second prince''s mansion. I think they think that after I teach the second prince for a day, they will understand that the second prince has no talent for martial arts and can''t learn well at all. Then I will accept the lotus arrow if I give it to him. "Gu huaijiang stood up from his seat, and everyone stood up together.


    He said: "you two just stay in Hou''s house and don''t go anywhere. Let the guards in the house protect them and prevent each other from jumping into the house and assassinating. This case will be solved soon. There is only one thing missing now. "


    "What is it?"


    Qi an suddenly came in from outside the courtyard and said, "Mr. Hou, Lin Shaoqing from the Dali Temple investigation office, please see Mr. Hou and say that there is something important to talk about."


    Gu huaijiang''s mouth turned up and showed a faint smile.


    He never laughed since he knew that his majesty had died. Today, he seldom smiles, which makes everyone very surprised.


    Is that what he said in Lin Shaoqing''s hands?


    ¡­¡­


    "What? How can people be robbed, and who robbed them? "


    The prince was furious, and the most important witness, Bai Bu and Yang, was robbed, just like taking off his last coat of cotton padded clothes.


    He trembled all over his body, as if anyone could stab him.


    His subordinates, with bruises and swollen eyes, replied, "who else can I tell the prince? In addition to the people of guhou mansion, who dares to fight against the Great Prince Mansion now? "


    "Gu huaijiang, it''s him again! When the prince sits on the dragon throne, he will be the first to cut off his head! "


    The prince smashed all the objects on the table to the ground. The clattering sound of broken porcelain scared all the servant girls in the corridor to kneel down and shiver.


    He said angrily, "is that how he hopes to get Ning Chengzhi out of prison and inherit the throne? What can I do less than that straw bag? Apart from not having a good mother of noble birth, where can I not compare with him?! Does he think Ning Chengzhi will be a wise king? No way


    Against his anger, his subordinates thought again and again: "don''t be angry, your highness. The most urgent thing is to go to Prime Minister Yin to discuss a countermeasure. If Marquis Gu gets Bai Bu Yang''s adult Certificate in front of the courtiers, it''s very bad for your highness!"


    "Hum, Yan Shuo''s work has become more and more ineffective recently. He can''t shut down Danyang, and even his own sister has run away! I didn''t think that before, but now the more I look at him, the more useless it is! "


    The prince complained. The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he was. In the end, he sent someone to the prime minister''s house, "come here, go to the prime minister''s house and invite Prime Minister Yin to come here. He said that the prince has something important to discuss with him!"


    "Your Highness, do you think Lord Gu will leave Bai Buyang and Yang in the mansion?"


    "How does the prince know?"


    The eldest prince growled impatiently, and suddenly understood the meaning of his subordinates. "You mean that the farm outside the city could not be destroyed, but it should be destroyed in the city?"


    Then he frowned again, "how can it be? Gu''s troops are all elite. You can''t succeed outside the city. There are Gu''s troops patrolling the streets and alleys in the city. Can you do it? "


    The subordinate said: "we can''t do it. We can ask Prime Minister Yin to send someone to help us! Even if you do your best, you''ll have to kill Bai Bu and Yang. It''s your Highness''s great harm to keep them


    The great prince said happily, "good! When Yin Shuo came, the prince immediately told him. You should send someone to watch outside Gu Hou''s house. If you see Bai Bu Yang coming out, you should immediately follow and report back! "


    In the prime minister''s mansion, Yin Shuo almost got the news that Bai Bu Yang and Yang were robbed at the same time.


    He nodded with a smile, "it''s so fast. Gu Shubai''s hands are so crisp. No wonder Gu huaijiang relies on him so much."


    The servant stood by the door, "the eldest son, the eldest prince asked you to go through the house. Do you want to go?"


    Yan Shuo got up with a smile and straightened his clothes. "I''m ready to go out long ago, but not to the prince''s mansion."


    guess where Yin Shuo went? There are rewards for correct answers www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 196

    The prince stayed in the mansion for a long time, but he didn''t wait for Yin Shuo.


    Only the servant came in to report, "prince, the people from the prime minister''s office came back to say that Prime Minister Yin had gone out and didn''t know where he had gone. He also said that when Prime Minister Yin came back, he would immediately tell the prime minister to come to the prince''s mansion. "


    "Oh, when he comes back, Gu Hou will take the witness to the temple."


    The eldest prince couldn''t bear it. He was very dissatisfied with Yin Shuo''s recent incompetence. He didn''t expect that he would be away at the critical moment.


    A man who keeps on saying that he can run faster than anyone when he loses power, does he think he can?


    Yin Shuo was the initiator of the assassination of emperor Ning and the second prince.


    "That''s all! Send more people to the outside of the Marquis''s residence. When they see Bai Bu and Yang, they will be killed. They won''t wait for Yin Shuo! "


    "Yes, your highness."


    ¡­¡­


    They follow Gu huaijiang back to the front hall and see Lin Shaoqing from the investigation office of Dali temple. The latter immediately gets up for a ceremony.


    "Don''t be polite. Sit down and talk."


    Lin Shaoqing sat down respectfully, with joy on his face. "I''ve come to report the good news. Marquis Gu asked me to investigate the origin of the lotus arrow, and I found it!"


    He took out a red cloth bag from his sleeve, which was carefully wrapped with an arrow. The mechanism of the lotus arrow had already been touched, and eight ferocious tentacles were exposed, which was very shocking.


    Lin Shaoqing held up the arrow in both hands, "Marquis, please have a look. Lotus arrow stresses the mystery of the mechanism, so not many people can make it in Dongling. I sent people to visit many places in the river and lake with this arrow, and finally found the clue. This arrow was made by Mo Dy, a so-called descendant of Mohism in Jiangzhou. He was finally admitted that someone had ordered a batch of lotus arrows from him before


    Gu huaijiang said, "who is it?"


    Lin Shaoqing said: "the other side didn''t show their identity, but the lotus arrow is not a small one. Mo dy still has a heart for the other side. The other party paid him the balance with Jiangzhou''s bank note. According to Mo Dy, there was no signature on the bank note, but he managed to get rid of his friend who was a thief and sneaked into the box office and wrote a record in the bank note book. "


    Gu huaijiang stroked his beard, nodded and said with a smile, "the people of the river and the lake have their own ways, like Bai Bu Yang and Mo dy. It''s very easy for people with high power not to leave their names on the bank notes, but the account books of the bank notes will certainly record their names. If the Marquis guesses correctly, which name is the person in the court? "


    Lin Shaoqing solemnly said, "yes, please look, marquis Gu. This Jia Ji is the chief historian of the prince''s mansion."


    He gave Gu huaijiang the account book records he had written. Gu huaijiang immediately showed his brilliance in his eyes. "Well, with this evidence, the case of your Majesty''s assassination has finally come to an end. Lin Shaoqing, please go back and make a record of this investigation in Jiangzhou. Tomorrow morning, we will be able to examine it in court in the golden hall! "


    "Yes, I''ll do it now!"


    Bai Bu Yang, Lian Hua Jian.


    In this way, the most important human evidence and material evidence in this case are complete, and the confession of the second prince himself makes the charge of the eldest prince''s Patricide and King killing completely true.


    Gu Han Mo Xi said: "great father, I finally found out this case!"


    The latter patted him on the shoulder with a smile, but Gu Shubai lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him, "Shubai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yu Fu also looks at Gu Shubai and comes out from Bai Bu Yang. His face is not right all the time.


    It seems that I am worried about something and tangled with something.


    After hearing Gu huaijiang''s question, he came back to his senses. "I''m distracted. I just feel a little strange."


    "What?"


    "It seems that all the evidence we have collected is directed at the eldest prince. Except for the confession of the second prince, there is no evidence to prove that Yin Shuo participated in it."


    ¡­¡­


    There have been many people coming and going in zongrenfu prison recently.


    Not only the other two departments in the joint trial of the three departments, the Ministry of punishment and the Dali temple, but also the government of marquis Gu monitored the case, and some cabinet ministers visited the second prince.


    All of them are high-ranking people. In terms of status, the officials of the patriarchal clan have to serve them with great respect.


    There''s another big man here today.


    "Wait on them. Do you know who just went in?"


    Several jailers gathered around the prison and talked about it. Some people said strangely: "since the second prince came in, what noble people have not seen us? As for being so careful? "


    "No, this is the Prime Minister of Yin Shuo."


    "What about Prime Minister Yin? The power of the central government is now in the hands of the cabinet. What is the prime minister


    What are you talking about? After all, you have lowered your voice. These pawns don''t dare to talk about the court.


    It''s not sure whether the cabinet or the prime minister is in power. It changes when they wake up. How can they control it?


    The best way is not to offend anyone, just like the second prince who lives in the prison. If the case is settled, he will become a new prince!


    In the cell, the second prince snorted contemptuously, "does Prime Minister Yin know how to visit the prince? It''s because Gu Hou will soon find out the truth of this case that you will come to see me, right? You are such a snob. The prince is a little bit down and you vote for Ning Yizhao. How dare you beat my sister? "With the turning point of the case, the treatment of the second prince in prison was much better. What happened in the court was told to him by his jailer.


    Yan Shuo went to the table and looked at the simple chair, which was clean.


    It can be seen that many people have come to visit the second prince these days, especially the officials of marquis Gu''s house and cabinet.


    He sat down on his own. The second prince frowned and simply ignored him.


    Yin Shuo said: "second prince, you are not very smart. If you could be smart, I wouldn''t have to work so hard. "


    The second prince was immediately alert, "what do you mean?"


    Yin Shuo pointed to the chair beside him and motioned him to come and talk. The second prince looked him up and down. He thought that he did not dare to do anything to himself in the prison of the patriarchal clan, so he walked over calmly.


    "Don''t the second prince understand? From the very beginning, I recommend to you that archery expert Bai Bu Yang, who is the conspiracy of the eldest prince. He thought you wanted to make a show in the paddock, so he let Bai Bu Yang gain your trust, gave you the lotus arrow, and then controlled the lotus arrow to shoot his Majesty in the paddock. "


    Yin Shuo said that the cloud was light and the wind was clear, and the second prince almost jumped up, "you You finally admit it? You and Ning Yizhao set me up. You set me up! Come on! Come on


    "Shh -"


    Yin Shuo shook his head helplessly and watched several jailers rush in with knives. He shrugged.


    The jailer at the head said, "second prince, are you ok?"


    The second prince pointed to Yin Shuo, "he admitted that he killed his father. It was he who colluded with the eldest prince to kill his father. Catch him quickly!"


    The jailers looked at the second prince in embarrassment, and then looked at Yin Shuo. Yin Shuo waved his hand, and the jailers withdrew from the door.


    He looked back at the second prince and said, "second prince, if you can convict a person in empty words, you will be dead now. Are you waiting for Marquis Gu to come back to investigate for you?"


    The second prince was still in shock. Looking back at what he had just done, he was really reckless. He shouldn''t call the police directly.


    Even if he said it, no one would believe it. Yan Shuo told the truth in front of him, but he was not stupid enough to tell the truth to others.


    He forced himself to calm down and sit beside Yan Shuo again, "then what''s the purpose of you telling me? Why did you tell me the truth? "


    Yinshuo tea cup, the cup of tea color, smell very light aroma.


    "No matter how good the tea in the prison is, it''s not as good as that in the palace. It''s not as good as that in my house."


    He took a sip, then put down his tea cup and laughed at the second prince. "Second prince, what I told you is not the complete truth. If you want to hear the complete truth, just calm down and I will tell you everything. Don''t call the jailer again, or I promise you''ll regret it. "


    His tone was light and threatening, but it didn''t mean confession at all.


    The second prince was confused. He sat down quietly according to his meaning and listened to Yin Shuo tell the story from beginning to end.


    After that, Yin Shuo said with a smile, "in this way, does your highness understand?"


    The second prince''s brain had been twisted into a mess by Yan Shuo''s words. After a while, he sorted out some ideas and pointed to Yin Shuo, "you are terrible, you are really terrible..."


    Yin Shuo got up and dusted his robe. "That''s the end of the story. Tomorrow morning, on the golden hall, Yin Shuo will greet his highness."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 197

    The next morning, Yin Shuo was the last one to arrive.


    Old Chen Ge glanced at the empty position unhappily and said to Yin Shuo, is this deliberate procrastination or why? Does he think it''s useful?


    He also looked at Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai in the crowd. After listening to the report from Dali temple, he had found solid evidence to prove that the second prince was innocent. He only wanted to tell this matter in front of the Minister of mandian this morning.


    The eldest prince stood on one side, his face like earth, holding his shaking hand tightly.


    Old Chen Ge was about to speak when he saw a man coming far away from the door, holding his hands high and holding a scroll of unknown documents.


    The man slowly approached, and the people fixed their eyes on him. Wasn''t it Yin Shuo?


    "Prime Minister Yin, that''s Prime Minister Yin."


    "What is he doing? What''s that in your hand? "


    Gu huaijiang and his son looked at Yin Shuo, trying to find the intention from his face. The eldest prince looked at him nervously, hoping to turn the tide with Yin Shuo''s intelligence.


    Things are very bad for him now.


    Last night, the people outside guhou mansion saw baibuyang and qianliyun go out. They followed the instructions of the eldest prince and laid hands on them after two blocks out of guhou mansion.


    I didn''t expect that it was a trap set by Gu Hou''s house. The fundamental purpose was to let Bai Bu Yang as bait to attract his own people.


    Now that his own people have been arrested by Gu Hou''s house, they have become hard evidence. They have to do something extraordinary to deal with it.


    Yin Shuo didn''t come to the prince''s mansion last night. He must have prepared new countermeasures.


    Yan Shuo was holding a roll of documents in his hand. When he entered the golden hall, he suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to the empty dragon chair. All the officials were startled by him. They didn''t know what he was playing.


    "Prime Minister Yin, you..."


    Yin Shuo got up and handed the Chinese book to Chen Ge, "the prime minister has the intention to impeach the eldest prince, kill his father and kill his king, and frame the second prince. The inside information is recorded by hand in the volume. Please check it carefully by the cabinet! "


    All the people in the room were in an uproar. Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Yan Shuo would come to this show.


    The eldest prince was even more shocked, shaking his fingers at Yin Shuo, "what do you say, you You said the prince That''s bullshit


    There was a lot of confusion around him. Chen Ge opened Yin Shuo''s handwriting and quickly read it through.


    He put down his handwriting and motioned for silence. "Prime Minister Yin said that the second prince''s archery master and the lotus arrow he used were arranged by the eldest prince. It''s intended to frame the second prince after your Majesty''s assassination, and Prime Minister Yin, you are threatened by the eldest prince to help him after your Majesty''s assassination, so you are willing to collect evidence around him? "


    Gu Shubai''s heart, which had been hanging all night, suddenly calmed down.


    He didn''t understand why they could not find any direct evidence related to Yin Shuo when they collected all kinds of evidence, and each one of them pointed directly at the prince.


    It turned out that Yin Shuo had left a way for himself.


    His back road is to get rid of himself after the matter is exposed, and the responsibility is all on the prince!


    He can leave such a way for himself even in the case of regicide and usurpation of the throne. This man''s mind is so terrible!


    The eldest prince pointed to Yin Shuo inconceivably, "what are you talking about? I didn''t. You must have been sent by the second prince to confuse the public. You must have been! "


    He walked towards Yin Shuo, and the imperial guards in front of the hall worried that he would hurt people, so they stopped him immediately.


    Pei Zheng, the Minister of Dali temple, stood up and pointed to the prince, "I have the testimony of Bai Buyang, Qian Liyun and Mo Dy, the craftsman, which can prove that the prince is really the real murderer behind the regicide! Subdue the prince quickly, and don''t let him hurt the prime minister! "


    After hearing this, the ministers were even more surprised.


    The third division''s joint trial has come to an end. Is it the prince who killed the king?


    Mr. Chen Ge said, "Mr. Pei, please submit the confession. Where is the witness now?"


    Pei Zheng presented the confession and arched his hand to Gu huaijiang. "This case can be solved thanks to the help of marquis Gu, who recaptured Bai Buyang and Yang before the prince''s people killed them. The investigation office of Dali Temple found Mo Dy, the craftsman who made the lotus arrow. Their confessions can prove that the prince is the real murderer! "


    Gu huaijiang nodded slightly and did not speak.


    "Nonsense! How dare you detain my prince with the testimony of a few reckless people in the world? Let go


    The prince intended to struggle, but the imperial army did not give him the opportunity to control him.


    Several cabinet elders check the confession in turn. Pei Zheng smiles. "Naturally, it''s not only the confession, but also the evidence. Yesterday, a group of killers at the suburban farm intended to kill Bai Buyang and Qian Liyun. Fortunately, Gu houshizi arrived in time. At that time, some of the killers were killed and some of them escaped. Several bodies were left at the scene, which had been confessed by the people in the prince''s mansion to be under the prince''s command. "


    "What?"


    The prince was a little flustered. "How can people in my house confuse black and white and talk nonsense? I have never sent any killers to kill them. He is not appointed by me. Why should I kill him? "


    Pei Zhengdao: "so the one who assassinated Bai Bu Yang near Gu Hou''s residence last night must not be the person of the great prince?"The prince was surprised and knew that he would use it to make an article when he was found out. He didn''t expect that.


    He looked at Yin Shuo with hatred.


    If Yin Shuo didn''t rebel in the middle, he still had room to fight, but now, it''s useless to say anything more.


    Gu Shubai''s eyes moved away from Yin Shuo and looked out of the hall. People outside the hall were instructed to enter the hall quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 198

    It is Bai Bu Yang, Qian Li Yun and Mo Di.


    The most important thing now is not whether Yin Shuo can get rid of the crime, but the truth of the fact.


    Gu Shubai said to his three humanitarians: "the assassination of your majesty is very important. The three of you were born in a rash family. You may not be able to convince the public just by your confession. So I specially bring you to the golden hall. Please tell me the truth again in front of you


    The three of them handed over their orders and told each other all about what happened. The fragments of each person together became the complete truth.


    Until Mo dy took out the account book of the bill number, which was clearly written by Jia Ji, there was no denying it.


    "He is the chief historian of the prince''s mansion. If the prince didn''t want to buy the lotus arrow, how could the chief historian of his family pay the craftsman?"


    When everything is over, the prince can''t deny it, but Gu Shubai is not happy.


    Do you really want to let Yin Shuo get rid of the crime like this?


    The eldest prince was ruled by the soldiers of the imperial guards, his limbs were stiff, his head was low, and he was judged and hated by the eyes of the palace.


    Since ancient times, there have been many cases of Patricide, but only the winner will be respected if he succeeds.


    A loser like him can only be spurned and left with a bad memory.


    He suddenly raised his head, "I will do this under the command of Yin Shuo. It''s he who wants to seize the power of the cabinet that makes me assassinate my father, it''s him!"


    With the prince''s words, people''s eyes fell on Yin Shuo again.


    One of them said that the eldest prince coerced him, and the other said that Yan Shuozhou made him. It was hard to tell the true from the false.


    The prince was hysterical, but Yin Shuo was indifferent.


    He turned to look at the prince, said with a smile: "I understand the prince want to pull a person''s feelings, when I decided to lie down and try my courage, pretending to help the prince, I was ready to die."


    He looked at Chen Ge again, "pretending to fight for power with the cabinet in the main hall is under the direction of the great prince. Mr. Chen Ge thought, if I really wanted to fight, would I give up so easily and give you the power? The establishment of the cabinet is not yet complete, and a small plan will bring you to pieces. "


    Chen Ge Lao looked at him in silence, and Yin Shuo''s eyes swept to the courtiers, "I slapped Princess Danyang on the hall, and it hurt me. But if I don''t, I can''t gain the prince''s trust and collect enough evidence to expose his crime of regicide. Do you think that I, Yin Shuo, was so frivolous that I dared to beat the legitimate Princess of Dongling in the hall? "


    When he said this, people vaguely felt that there was some truth.


    Only Gu huaijiang and his son who are in the incident know that this is a complete lie.


    If Yin Shuo had to fight Princess Danyang, why did he put her under house arrest in the east courtyard of the prime minister''s mansion and set a trap to arrest Gu Hanmo?


    Gu Shubai recalled everyone''s testimony, all the evidence, and thought of Yin Shuo''s flaws.


    He stood up and said: "if what the prime minister said is true, Bai Buyang said that the people of the eldest prince asked him to teach the second prince how to learn arrows, but every confession of the second prince told him to go to Bai Buyang. How can that be explained? "


    Ministers from the Ministry of punishment, Dali temple, zongrenfu and the cabinet have all seen the confession of the second prince. Not only they, but also the courtiers, out of concern for this matter, have examined it openly and secretly.


    After all, there are too many places where the second prince''s confession can be easily found.


    When Gu Shubai said this, the ministers thought that it was Yin Shuo who asked him to go to Bai Buyang to check the second prince''s confession.


    Can this prove that Yin Shuo lied, and he was complicit with the prince originally?!


    Gu Shubai''s question could not be answered by Yin Shuo.


    But it is not him who should answer this question.


    "The prince''s confession really says that Yin Shuo recommended Bai Buyang to me."


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the hall. People looked out and saw that the second prince came in wearing the shackles. He was magnificent.


    Yin Shuo tilted his mouth slightly and lowered his head slowly.


    The second prince looked at the eldest prince with hatred and said to all the ministers, "as we all know, Prime Minister Yin is the prince''s brother-in-law. He recommended Bai Bu Yang to me so that I could please my father. As a matter of fact, he has never met baibuyang. He only knows that this man is a good archer. But when the eldest brother knows, he secretly sent someone to find baibuyang. "


    Bai Bu Yang stood in the hall and nodded after hearing the second prince''s words. The person who came to him was indeed the person of the great prince.


    As for the fact that Yin Shuo recommended him to the second prince in advance, he really didn''t know about it.


    Gu Shubai said, "second prince, who went to find Bai Buyang? How did you know that?"


    The second prince said: "it was Prime Minister Yin who told the prince that he had been helping the prince. He was wronged and begged to stay with the big prince just to wait for today. What''s more, Bai Bu Yang is here. I don''t really understand who is looking for him. "


    The crowd looked down at Bai Bu Yang, who bowed his body with his fist. "I followed the visitors back. They really disappeared after entering the prince''s mansion, and some of them were carrying the waist tag of the prince''s mansion."Now everyone knows. It seems that the great prince captured the second prince by Bai Bu Yang, and then assassinated his majesty by Lotus arrow.


    The prince pointed at Bai Bu Yang angrily, "you lie! I have never seen you before. How can I send someone to look for you? The prince only heard that Yin Shuo had found a good archer to deceive the second prince. He didn''t even know who he was looking for! "


    Yan Shuo said with a smile: "if it is true as the prince said, I found Bai Bu Yang, and I framed the second prince. Then why is the big prince chasing baibuyang? Is it the prince who killed Bai Bu Yang outside the residence of marquis Gu? I''m looking for Bai Bu Yang. Aren''t I in a hurry to kill people? "


    There was no flaw in what he said. The prince was stunned and burst into laughter.


    Everyone was shocked. Was the prince crazy after he was torn down?


    The prince looked up at the sky and laughed, "Yan Shuo, what a Yan Shuo! No wonder you''ve been more and more ineffective recently. I''m going to do things like chasing baibuyang. It turns out that you have already thought about stepping back. You have already thought about betraying the prince to protect yourself! Yan Shuo, Yan Shuo, you are not angry with Gu Hou''s house. As soon as Gu Hou comes back, don''t you admit it? Ha ha ha


    Gu huaijiang frowned slightly and didn''t make a statement. Yin Shuo looked at him with a smile on his face.


    He turned to look at the eldest prince, "I, Yin Shuo, naturally have selfishness, but I''m not afraid of Gu Houfu, but as the brother-in-law of the second prince, I naturally believe in him. Fortunately, I didn''t expect that the assassination of your Majesty was not the crime of the second prince, but your eldest prince! "


    "Well, there''s no need to talk nonsense with him. I want to be a cushion when I''m dying. Why don''t you be prince Raben?"


    The second prince sneered at the eldest prince and held out his hand to the soldiers of the imperial army. "Don''t you get rid of the prince''s shackles soon?"


    The soldiers immediately came forward to untie his shackles. The big prince was convicted, and the truth that the second prince had been framed came to the surface.


    The king of the temple and the prisoner of the lower steps immediately turned over between them.


    When Gu Shubai was about to say something, Gu huaijiang reached out to stop him and whispered in his ear: "the second prince has completely believed in Yin Shuo. In addition, his first successful court officials are also on his side. Now you can''t be impulsive."


    Gu Shubai has never been so impulsive.


    They went to great lengths to find clues, human evidence and material evidence, and saw that the case of his Majesty''s assassination was about to be completely revealed. But at the last moment, they let Yin Shuo get rid of himself and took all the credit.


    He doesn''t care about credit, he cares about the whole truth.


    As long as there is a murderer at large, this is not the truth, and the spirit of emperor Ning can not rest in peace.


    He would like to apply the mystery to the law now, but he can''t.


    In front of man Chao Wen Wu, he is laughing, he is pretending that everything is OK.


    The second prince untied the shackles and saluted Gu huaijiang, Ji Daogong and Chen Ge, "thank you very much for being upright, distinguishing right from wrong, returning justice to the prince and the spirit of your father. And Yin Shuo, you and I will not thank each other. "


    The second prince looked at Yan Shuo with warm eyes, and the light in his eyes made Gu Shubai feel more suffering.


    Chen Ge Lao was a little disappointed. He didn''t know whether Yin Shuo was really innocent or not, but obviously the second prince believed in his innocence more than he was grateful to the cabinet.


    And the second prince will soon be the new king. At that time, can the cabinet, which has not been established yet, remain?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 199

    At the second prince''s command, the eldest prince was put into heaven''s prison.


    Compared with the detention of the second prince at the beginning, he, who was charged with patricide, got much worse treatment.


    All people look at him like a lost dog, a street mouse, eager to kill him.


    Even he didn''t have the desire to struggle. Since he had made such a choice, he was ready for today. The only thing he hated was that Yan Shuo washed himself clean.


    In the palace of Qinghua, the land of yellow flowers in Manchu court is appointed.


    The lady in the Palace Dress fell down at the bottom of the steps. She was wearing water red brocade, shining with a gray face.


    "Lost, my son lost..."


    "Mother!"


    The maid of honor knelt down and did not dare to help her or say anything comforting.


    What''s more, it''s meaningless. The eldest prince has been put into heaven''s prison, and the court is full of Wenwu, who has condemned him and is powerless to return to heaven.


    I''m afraid that in a short time, someone will think of the eldest prince''s biological mother and send someone to arrest her.


    The virtuous imperial concubine is not smiling, lying on the cold blue stone ground, putting her face to the ground, "my son is defeated, and there is no way back to heaven."


    The palace maids who had been waiting for her for a long time cried at the sight.


    I don''t know whether I''m sad for Xianfei''s downfall or crying for the disaster of pond fish.


    The virtuous imperial concubine listens to the ear side disorderly cry, just stares big one eye, in the brain has innumerable pictures to emerge.


    She remembered that she had just entered the court, wearing a blue Ru skirt and standing among a group of gorgeous girls, but Ningdi picked her.


    He said that when he saw her at first sight, he thought she was gentle and would be a virtuous concubine in the future.


    Later, she gave birth to the eldest son for emperor Ning, and everyone in the back palace looked at her. Although the former queen was the middle palace, she had to envy her in the dead of night.


    When the emperor''s eldest son was three or four years old and in good health, Emperor Ning granted her a virtuous concubine and let her live only under the queen in the harem.


    She was very lucky. The queen gave birth to her own son the next year, and soon died of illness. The imperial concubine respected her


    The past is vivid in my mind, the love between her husband and wife and the harmony of Qin and Se for so many years.


    Now it''s ruined.


    Ningdi died, her son also became a rebel, her accomplice can not escape the same.


    She closed her eyes slightly, and the hot tears fell on the bluestone ground, and soon became cold.


    Outside the hall came the sound of footsteps in a hurry, and the eunuch crawled in, "Niang Niang, Niang Niang! No, the imperial guards have come to take the empress! "


    The palace maids were in a mess, but the virtuous imperial concubine suddenly opened her eyes and stood up slowly, holding the hands of the maids beside her.


    "Take me? This palace is a virtuous imperial concubine in charge of the harem. She is the biological mother of the emperor''s eldest son. Who dares to take this palace? "


    Then she hurriedly pushed away the maid''s hand, picked up her skirt and ran to the backyard. No one dared to stop her, and no one knew where she had gone.


    The soldiers of the imperial forest army rushed into the Qinghua palace, holding the cabinet''s order, "according to the cabinet''s order, arrest the accomplice of the eldest prince''s party who assassinated your majesty, Princess Xian!"


    The palace maid shivered and pointed to the backyard, "lady, she ran there..."


    The soldiers of the Imperial Army immediately chased and killed her. They searched in the backyard of Qinghua palace, but they didn''t see her.


    Where can a deep palace woman who can''t do martial arts hide?


    Seeing the well platform in the backyard, the soldier was puzzled. He took a look at it and immediately exclaimed, "Wang''s here, she''s in the well!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before all the ministers of the former dynasty have not been dispersed, the crime of the great prince has been determined, and the next important thing is to establish a new prince.


    Either the big prince or the second prince, one is a regicide, the other is a new king, no suspense.


    Chen Ge handed his hand to heaven, "now that the truth is found out, your Majesty''s spirit in heaven can also be a little comforted. Now the most important thing is to support the new king and preside over his Majesty''s funeral, so that his majesty will not continue to be alone in the Baohua hall! "


    Everyone''s eyes are on the second prince. The eldest prince is in prison. Now, he can''t give up his prestige on the basis of the theory of the elder and the younger.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Gu Shubai suddenly remembered Yu Fu''s words. She said that if there was no such thing as regicide, it would be a better choice for the eldest prince to become the new king.


    The second prince was fatuous and foolish. He was bewitched by a few words of Yin Shuo. Would such a man be a wise king?


    He frowned, disheartened at the sight of the court.


    When he thoroughly investigated the assassination case for emperor Ning, he was sincere and only wanted a truth to comfort the spirit of emperor Ning.


    But now he succeeded, the eldest prince was put into prison, and the second prince ascended the throne, but he didn''t feel happy.


    He looked at Gu huaijiang, who had no extra look on his face. He had been in the court for many years and had learned to keep his face.


    Just as the courtiers were scrambling to elect the second prince as the new monarch, the people of Gu huaijiang''s court arched their hands and said, "it''s a major event to support the new monarch. Since ancient times, military generals have not participated in politics. This matter is decided by the cabinet and you adults. I''ll take these witnesses down and put them in order. I''ll leave first. ""How did Gu Hou leave?"


    Chen GE''s relatives came to stay from the lower level, "what military general does not participate in politics? The Marquis is not only a military general, but also a marquis. That''s also a noble official of the imperial court! What''s more, we will not be able to solve the case of your Majesty''s assassination until now without the help of the Marquis gu! "


    Many courtiers said, "yes, the Marquis has made great contributions to this. There''s no need to refuse. How can a great event like supporting the new emperor be accomplished without the Marquis? "


    Gu huaijiang is very firm, "Your Majesty was assassinated in this case, the Marquis was forced to participate in, is helpless. Your majesty has a deep trust in you. You must seek justice for your majesty. Now that the imperial court has been cleared up, I have a cabinet in charge of the issue of setting up a new monarch. I have resigned. "


    After that, he turned around and walked out of the golden hall with Gu Shubai.


    His father and son have made great contributions, but they have stepped back at this critical moment, which makes people feel strong.


    There was a sneer in the corner of Yan Shuo''s mouth, and the second prince''s eyes were dark and unclear. He could not tell what emotion it was.


    If Gu Shubai had married Danyang at the beginning, he would certainly keep Gu huaijiang now. After all, his in laws are the most reliable.


    Unfortunately, Gu Shubai refused to marry Danyang, so the military power of Gu Houfu was always a threat to him, especially after he ascended the throne.


    The only thing he can rely on now is his brother-in-law, the prime minister who first told the eldest prince at this critical moment, who is inseparable from himself.


    If he hadn''t planned to go undercover around the prince, how could he have gathered all the evidence so easily?


    Chen Ge watched Gu huaijiang and his son leave, then went back to the stage and cleared his throat.


    He worried about Yin Shuo, but the second prince was the best candidate to become the new monarch, which was an unchangeable fact. After thinking about it again and again, he said: "Your Majesty has not many children. Let go of the eldest prince who killed his father and king. The second prince is the oldest of all the princes and the only legitimate son of the former queen. What''s more, marquis Gu has personally proved that his majesty wanted to set up a second prince as his crown prince. Only the second prince can be a new king. What do you think? "


    All the ministers echoed, "well, the second prince has both ability and morality. Naturally, the second prince should be promoted as the new king!"


    "Yes, the second prince is the most valuable among all the princes, so it should be!"


    "We are all in favor of supporting the second prince as the new king. Please don''t refuse, and quickly ascend the throne to preside over your Majesty''s funeral ceremony!"


    ¡­¡­


    The second prince had not heard these compliments for a long time, and he was as comfortable as a beautiful spring day.


    Yan Shuo stood beside him, still with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai walked out of the palace one after the other. There was something firm and lonely in their steps.


    The three of them were far behind them, vaguely aware of something, and did not dare to speak casually.


    "Father, I feel sorry for your majesty and Dongling people."


    Gu huaijiang suddenly stopped and looked at Gu Shubai, "silly boy, it''s not your fault. Even if I''m sorry to your majesty, I''m Gu huaijiang. I''m sorry, it''s no harm to you. "


    Gu Shubai said: "no, father. Just now in the temple you stopped the child is right, Yin Shuo first claim meritorious, the second prince has been completely hoodwinked by him. If you just impulsively put forward the crime of Yin Shuo, there is neither evidence nor convincing. "


    He paused, "but father, such a person won the second prince''s favor, become the new king''s most trusted son of heaven''s near minister, really won''t hurt the innocent?"


    The last chapter of this volume is about to open a new volume.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 200

    Two months later, the new year is coming.


    This winter is much colder than last year. The coffin of the former Emperor was sent out of the city to the emperor''s mausoleum, and everyone in the capital was filled with sorrow.


    Among them, the most miserable cry is the prince''s house, where only one side concubine with two concubines and a yellow mouth child cry for the prince.


    It''s not accurate to say it''s crying.


    Today, the eldest prince was escorted to Caishikou and beheaded in public. Thanks to the courtship of the Marquis, the eldest prince''s wife and the only son of the eldest prince were not affected.


    However, they were imprisoned in the prince''s Mansion by the new emperor, and their rebellious family members were not allowed to travel at will. Even their food and clothing were reduced to the rank of slaves.


    The crown prince''s prison car passed by the door of the mansion. A group of weak women helped each other and wanted to give him a last ride.


    "Go back, go back! Who will allow you to run away, you sinful slaves


    The soldier guarding the door was extremely domineering. The handle of the knife fell down, and the side imperial concubine immediately bent to protect the little boy.


    The eldest prince sat in the prison car like a wooden face, watching his wife and son beaten coldly, without saying a word.


    He knew that these people who were guarding the prince''s mansion were all sent by Ning Chengzhi. As long as they were moved, they would be more happy to beat their family members in order to make themselves miserable.


    He couldn''t move or speak, but he hurt them.


    A soldier saw that the eldest prince''s face was expressionless, so he picked up the little boy and held him high.


    "No, please let go of the little grandson!"


    Side imperial concubine and a few concubines room pour loyalty, wholeheartedly want to keep this blood for the big prince, cry to shout to beg that soldier to put down the child.


    The soldier was asked, "what little grandson? Ning Yizhao killed his father and killed his king. He has long been removed from the royal family. Can his son be regarded as a grandson? A wild seed who doesn''t know where to come from can fall to death! "


    "Concubine Lu help me, concubine Lu help me!"


    The child cries and shouts. The side concubine Lu tries to take the child down, but the weak in the boudoir can''t take the strong soldiers, which makes all the soldiers around laugh.


    As a side imperial concubine and the daughter of a court minister, Lu had never been humiliated like this, and his face turned red immediately.


    The eldest prince looked at the child in the soldier''s hand. The child was still young. It was pitiful enough to lose his mother and father. After he died, I was afraid that he would not be able to save his life.


    How can Ning Chengzhi leave his own blood?


    Even when his wife died in a well, he had to deprive her of her title and order her not to be buried in the imperial mausoleum. There was no decent funeral, but a roll of broken mat was wrapped up and thrown to the mass grave.


    Think of their own life business eventually become separated, broken family, the prince''s eyes shed tears of regret.


    The soldier holding the child was very angry and said to his wife, "even if you kneel down and wipe your shoes for me, I will let the wild seed go."


    Lu was stunned, looking at the child''s frightened tears, moved in his heart.


    The child was left by Zhengfei, who died early. However, she had been raised under her knees for so many years, which had no difference with her own flesh and blood.


    If she doesn''t kneel, is she watching the only flesh and blood death of the prince?


    She stepped forward and knelt down as soon as she was soft. A concubine came up to help her. "The concubine can''t do it. Let me do it for her."


    The loyal concubine''s room had not finished, but was kicked out of the distance by the soldiers, "what kind of cheap maid are you? It''s not that the lady doesn''t deserve to shine my shoes! "


    The concubine fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and the soldiers had to go up and kick again. Suddenly, the wind was fierce, and pieces of white snow flew into the door of the house.


    He was stunned. He came from the street in the carriage of Huang Huiji of Ming Dynasty, followed by a group of well-trained elite soldiers, all of them strong and brave.


    Although the soldier didn''t know which noble man''s carriage was, he also knew to salute and kneel down in the carriage.


    When the curtain of the car was lifted, a young maid in a bun came out. She was in bright and shining. How noble was her master.


    He was about to open his mouth when the servant girl stepped on his face and stepped on him to get out of the carriage!


    He was the guard of the second prince''s mansion before his majesty ascended the throne. How could he be trampled on like this?!


    When the soldier was about to attack, he suddenly saw a gorgeous girl in the carriage. She was dressed in white and beautiful clothes, which eclipsed the red walls and green tiles around her.


    Dressed in plain clothes, she should be a dutiful person, and the woman in front of her must be a royal lineage.


    The servant girl stretched out her hand to help her out of the carriage. This time, the soldier bowed his head and made a footstool for her with his back, so that she could get down the carriage steadily.


    "My subordinates have seen Princess Zhenjiang. Please say hello to her!"


    Soldiers don''t have to look at the words on the emblem to know who she is. The most distinguished and bright girl in Chang''an City, besides Princess Zhenjiang, who else can she have?


    Even today''s emperor''s sister, Princess Danyang, is not so beautiful and respected.


    Yu Fu looks back at the soldier and smiles. The soldier falls to the ground with her smile. He just looks back at her with a silly smile and is suddenly knocked over by a slap.What''s more, guess who slapped people over, ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 201

    Yao Lan was very young, but she had a lot of strength under her hand! How dare you look at the princess


    After the carriage, a group of soldiers of Gu family army came forward quickly, and the blade came out of the scabbard to point at the reckless soldier.


    The latter was so scared that he knelt down and begged for mercy, "princess, please, Princess! I don''t dare any more. I''m your Majesty''s personal guard. I beg the princess to forgive me for my life! "


    Yao LAN snorted coldly, "if you are your Majesty''s personal guard, you should know how much your majesty loves our princess. How dare you offend her? If you know the law and break the law, the crime will be more serious! "


    The soldier was so scared that he kowtowed. Yao LAN took a look at Yu Fu, and the latter''s mouth turned slightly up.


    "Get up. It''s easy for me to blame the princess. The princess is a kind-hearted person. She can''t see women and children being bullied by men. Get up and ask my bodyguards if they will beat women and children? "


    Gu Jiajun soldiers with the car said: "a good man should go to the battlefield, bullying women and children is nothing!"


    The loud and clear voice made people feel ashamed. Just now, they thought that they were soldiers of your Majesty''s personal guard, and they did not dare to talk much.


    The man standing in front of the mythical Gu Jiajun is not tough enough.


    The side imperial concubine Lu''s tightly hugs the child, toward jade to help this stupidly to see, at this moment just understand that the princess of Zhenjiang is to give them to extricate from encirclement.


    It has been two months since the accident happened in the prince''s mansion. Even her mother''s Lu family can''t avoid it. No one dares to offend Xinjun to help them.


    Unexpectedly, the first one to help was Princess Zhenjiang.


    The soldiers kneeling on the ground immediately understood the meaning of Yufu, "I thank the princess for teaching. I will learn from the princess''s bodyguard. I dare not bully women and children any more!"


    Then he waved his hand to the back, "it''s snowing. Please take your grandson in to avoid the snow!"


    The soldiers respectfully asked Lu and others to go in. Several concubines picked up the wounded concubines'' room, and they walked slowly towards the courtyard. Before the door closed, Lu took another look at Yu Fu.


    It was a grateful look. Yu Fu nodded to her, indicating that she was relieved.


    Then he said with a smile, "you get up. I have a few words to say with him. In the end, brother and sister should be given away. Do you think so?"


    The soldier stood up and bowed. Everything the beauty said was right, "yes, it should be. Go ahead, princess. Don''t delay the noon. Just decapitate. "


    Yao LAN took out a ding of silver from her sleeve and gave it to the soldier. Yu Fu nodded, "don''t worry, it''s not far from the vegetable market. You can''t miss anything."


    She walked towards the front of the prison car. The heavy snow fell on the prison car. There was no shelter on it. The snow fell directly on the thin prince.


    He shivered unconsciously.


    Seeing Yu Fu coming, he reluctantly supported himself and knelt on the bus to kowtow to Yu Fu.


    "Brother Yizhao, you and I have never done such a big gift before. Are you as good today as before?"


    The eldest prince raised his head and looked at Yu Fu. After this year, the girl would be fourteen years old and become more and more beautiful.


    A pair of smiling eyes, a pair of talking pear vortex, who saw all like.


    No wonder a ruthless person like Ning Chengzhi likes Yu Fu and tries to please her with valuable gifts.


    His voice choked, "Yufu sister, thank you today. No one dares to touch me when I fall into such a field. Thank you for saving my child''s life. "


    Yu Fu released a jade pendant from his waist and said, "don''t say thank you, I can only do so much. The jade pendant you gave me at the beginning is worth a lot of money? Today I will repay you. "


    The prince laughed bitterly.


    Yufu''s status is so noble. Do you want anything? Just a piece of Royal jade may not be in her eyes.


    This is just the reason why she came to help herself and wanted to make her walk easier.


    When a man is dying, his words are good. The eldest prince suddenly wants to tell her a few words of truth, "I kill my father and my king. Don''t you hate me? I deserve what I am today. You know what? After the paddock, I often have nightmares, dreaming that my father came to ask for my life. "


    He looked at the door of the prince''s mansion and frowned, "today I''m free, but it''s a pity that they I''m afraid they still have a lot to eat. "


    Yu Fu said: "the emperor treated me very well. Naturally, I can''t bear to part with him, but I also know that you are not to blame for the regicide. At the beginning, you treated me very well. You treated the people of the Marquis''s residence very well. "


    "That''s not true! I just want to win over Gu Hou and support me. That''s good for you! "


    The eldest prince told the truth from the bottom of his heart. For such an ugly self, he would rather leave Yufu than stand here to help him and make him feel more ashamed.


    Yu Fu laughed, "good is good, what is true or false? I know you want to win the support of the general, but you really take care of me. Do you still remember? When my eldest aunt wanted to embarrass me, fortunately you sent someone in to inform me of my urgent need. "


    The eldest prince thought that later Yu Fu and Mrs. Su''s mother and daughter had settled their differences. He could not help but burst into tears and smile, "that little thing is hard for you to remember. Yufu, if there is an afterlife, I want to treat you sincerely once. "He has never been so solemn and sure as he is now. Yu Fu smiles at him, "there will be. Maybe we will be real brothers and sisters in the next life. Just treat me all the time, OK?"


    The prince wiped his tears, looked at the soldiers on the side, and then approached Yu Fu.


    His whole face almost stuck to the prison car, and he lowered his voice, "Yufu, I don''t know if a man like me will have an afterlife. I will treat you well if I have, but now I have something more important to tell you


    Yu Fu also put his head together to let the prince speak more easily, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ning Chengzhi, the fool, believed in Yin Shuo, and so did the Minister of the imperial court. But you must understand that Yin Shuo is not a good man! The assassination of my father is what he threatened me with poisoning my father. I had to do it! If I don''t do it, he will shake it off. I''m also doomed! "


    The prince said, but he saw that Yu Fu''s face was not shocked.


    "Don''t worry, we all know about it, but there is no evidence to expose Yin Shuo. In fact, we knew about the poisoning from the very beginning. We asked Shifu to pretend that he didn''t care about the government and kept it secret. "


    The eldest prince said with a bitter smile, "you knew it, but you didn''t tell your father. It turns out that Ning Chengzhi is not only stupid, but I am also stupid. I believe in Yin Shuo''s provocation. I''m afraid you will tell my father about it. I''m sorry for him! "


    He almost looked up at the sky and roared, and the soldiers around looked at him, looking at the emperor''s eldest son''s dying struggle.


    Yu Fu took a look at the crowd and said to him, "what else can I say? I can only send you here. You have to go on your own in the future."


    The eldest prince slowly calmed down, "if you don''t have any words, just be careful of Yin Shuo. All of us fell for him, and he played with us. At first, I thought he rebelled against me when he saw that the case was about to come to light. Now, he planned everything from the beginning. "


    Yu Fu frowned. "What do you mean is that he wanted to help the second prince to be superior, but he pretended to help you?"


    The prince sneered, "I can''t think of any other explanation except this. Think about it, Yin Shuo is a man who can compromise and marry Danyang. How can he want revenge after Danyang is more obedient to him? It''s not like Yin Shuo at all. He knew that once I ascended the throne, I couldn''t tolerate him. Ning Chengzhi was the only fool who thought that Yin Shuo could be bound by marriage, and the Dongling River and mountain would be destroyed in Yin Shuo''s hands sooner or later! "


    Yu Fu sighed, "OK, I''ll tell the general and brother. Brother Yizhao, goodbye in the afterlife. "


    The prison car left two deep ruts on the snow. Unconsciously, the snow had fallen a thick layer.


    Yufu stood in front of the prince''s house and watched the prince''s prison car go away. Yaolan helped her and said in a low voice, "why do you have to have a good word with those dirty soldiers, miss? You are a princess. Will you direct them to treat the family members of the prince''s mansion well in the future


    Yu Fu didn''t look at her. "Beating a dog depends on the master. Now that one is the second prince, how can I be so domineering? I want to teach them a lesson, but it''s not good for the family of the prince. As you can see, those women are affectionate and righteous, and their children are innocent. If they are taught a lesson, they will take it out on their wives. "


    Yao LAN put on a white fox cloak for her, and Yu Fu sighed, "Your Majesty dotes on Prime Minister Yin, which means to put the cabinet aside and only respect the prime minister. Marquis Gu''s position in your Majesty''s heart is not as high as that of the former Emperor. We can''t be willful, so as not to bring trouble to the general. "


    "Yes, I remember. Fortunately, I just slapped the soldier..."


    The master and the servant were about to return to the bus when they heard the cry of the eldest prince from the far away prison car, "you should be careful of him! The condition of his cooperation with me is to marry you. Be careful! "


    Yu Fu Leng Leng, raised his feet stiff in the original place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 202

    Back to the prime minister''s palace, a group of palace people blocked the door.


    All the people rushed into the house with various kinds of rewards like running water. When they saw Yu Fu coming back, the first Duke Chi came up to salute.


    "I''d like to say hello to Princess Zhenjiang. Where is Princess Zhenjiang on a snowy day?"


    Duke Chi was a member of the second prince''s mansion in the past. When the second prince became king, he became the new manager of the interior.


    As for Gao Gonggong, the former general manager of the Imperial Palace, because he testified on the main hall, the former Emperor once said that he would set up the second prince as the crown prince, and he also got preferential treatment, and rewarded many gold, silver, money and silk to return home.


    Yufu still likes his father-in-law Gao. Both of them are very kind to Yufu, but he is not like the flatterer in front of him, which makes people feel numb.


    It''s no use if she doesn''t like it any more. Once the emperor and his courtiers are like this, Yufu still understands it.


    "It''s Mr. Chi. Is he here to give his majesty a new year''s gift? I didn''t go anywhere. I just went out for a walk. "


    Yu Fu raised his spirits to deal with him. Duke Chi said with a smile: "the princess guessed wrong. The slave is not here to send your Majesty''s annual gift, but to send your Majesty''s reward to the eldest princess. Your majesty said that the eldest princess was born beautiful and worthy of the best jewelry in the world, so she sent all the good jewelry from the surrounding islands and small countries to the eldest princess


    Yu Fu looked into the hands of those palace people. Everyone''s hands were full of jewelry. If you pile them up, I''m afraid they can make a hill.


    She said with a forced smile: "Your Majesty orders people to send me gifts every three or five times. After all, I am not your own sister. How dare I? Your majesty should pay more attention to Princess Danyang, who is his only sister


    Father Chi suddenly began to laugh. Yu Fu had a headache with his sharp and thin voice.


    He covered his mouth with a handkerchief. "What does the princess say to kiss her sister instead of her sister? You are a princess granted by the emperor. Who dares say to kiss her?" If you do, your majesty will not love you so much!


    Duke Chi looks at Yu Fu quietly. He sees her in plain clothes and white fox Cape, which makes her fairer and more elegant. He can''t complain that her majesty can''t leave her for a moment.


    "In fact, your majesty also cares about Princess Danyang, but Princess Danyang doesn''t like to go to the palace, and she doesn''t see the slave when she gives the reward. Your majesty just slowly lightened his mind, just reward Prime Minister Yin. This is not, the slave sends the long princess''s reward, but also goes to the prime minister''s mansion to send the New Year gift! "


    Yu Fu''s heart is full of Fei. Whether Princess Danyang doesn''t like to enter the palace or Yin Shuo doesn''t let her enter the palace, Ning Chengzhi never doubted.


    He trusted Yin Shuo so much.


    "Annual gift?"


    Yu Fu was slightly surprised, "yes, it''s December 15 today. Your majesty always gives annual gifts to his respected officials very early, which is a rule left behind from the time of the former Emperor. Every year in the past, the residence of marquis Gu was the first to receive the annual gift. "


    She unconsciously glanced at the plaque on the door of the mansion. No matter how beautiful the lintel of guhou''s mansion was, it was like Gao Gonggong who was a former courtier and had been covered with a layer of haze.


    Now your majesty values the prime minister''s residence most, not the residence of marquis Gu. Grandpa


    seemed to have noticed the mood of Yu Fu. He looked around and lowered his voice. "The royal highness of the princess does not need to be sentimental. The annual gift of Gu Hou is late this year, but the reward of the princess has never been broken." The residence of marquis Gu is the residence of marquis Gu. Princess Chang, you are the princess Chang. It''s irrelevant. It doesn''t affect your Majesty''s love for you! "


    It doesn''t matter.


    How can it be irrelevant?


    Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "please go back to thank your Majesty on my behalf. When you wait for the new year''s Eve dinner, Yu Fu will thank you personally."


    pond grandfather reminds: "long Princess your highness, forgive the servant to have a big mouth." It has been two months since our majesty ascended the throne, and we have never listed the empress of the palace. The courtiers talked a lot. Your majesty turned a deaf ear to them. You should know what your majesty is waiting for. "


    He raised his eyes and looked at the beautiful girl. In the heavy snow, her skin was clearer than the snow.


    Such a beautiful woman can''t blame her majesty for always remembering that even the Queen''s seat should be left to her.


    When Yu Fu was shocked, Yin Shuo, the eldest prince, was still hesitating in his mind when he wanted to marry her. At this moment, Duke Chi hinted at her again.


    She is not stupid. She can understand the meaning of father Chi, but she doesn''t think about it at all.


    "Mr. Chi, it''s snowy outside. I''m really tired. Go back and have a rest. Please help yourself."


    Mr. Chi wanted to say something more. Yu Fu had already raised his skirt and walked quickly to the mansion. He had to sigh. The palace people on the side vaguely heard what he said.


    At the moment, the West Chamber thought that it was full of things appreciated by your majesty. Yu Fu resisted, so he went to the upper room.


    Gu huaijiang, Gu Shubai and Gu Wenqing were sitting opposite each other drinking tea. Yu Fu came in and took off his cloak. "It''s rare that the general didn''t go out today. Even his elder brother is so free."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "my father explained part of the military affairs to his majesty. Now he is relaxed. This year our family can finally live together."


    Gu Wenqing also said with a smile, "yes, my father can''t even have a rest during the Spring Festival, as he used to. Now that we have solved some military affairs, half of our family were in Changzhou last year, and we can finally have a happy new year this year. "They speak easily, but Yu Fu hears the bitter meaning from the words.


    Gu huaijiang has been on the battlefield for decades, but he has never chosen to leave his post because he is tired. There is only one possibility for him to do so -


    that is, to deal with the suspicion of those in power.


    The difference is that the former Emperor did not allow Gu huaijiang to leave his post even if he was suspicious, but Ning Chengzhi agreed very happily.


    Yu Fu recalled what father-in-law Chi said. He was more and more unhappy in his heart and said with a forced smile: "yes, it''s OK. We can finally get together this year."


    Gu huaijiang said, "listen to me, have you gone to the prince''s mansion?"


    The plaque of the Grand Prince''s mansion was removed two months ago. The so-called Grand Prince''s mansion is just a residence for criminals. Everyone in the mansion can be deceived.


    The throne of the great prince has been abolished. No one in the court dares to mention these three words any more. Only private discussion will occasionally appear.


    Yu Fu nodded, "it''s better to send him as I am than to let my brothers go. One is for the love of the past, and the other is for the affairs of Yin Shuo. "


    She raised her head to look at the people, and said in a difficult tone, "Yin Shuo knew that the prince had poisoned the former Emperor, so as to threaten the prince to attack the former Emperor. Yin Shuo is the one who started it. Our guess is right. "


    Gu Shubai said: "when a man is dying, his words are good. The prince has no reason to cheat us. Yan Shuo''s heart is really sinister. Now he is trusted by his majesty. He''s afraid that we should take care of the Marquis''s house... "


    Gu huaijiang sighed: "there are signs that Yin Shuo aimed at Gu Houfu. He has now elevated the power of the cabinet, which is larger than that of the prime minister in the period of the former Emperor. As a civil servant, he intervened in military affairs to carry out military reform. His sword was directed at the Marquis''s house. In the final analysis, his Majesty gave him the power. This is the reason why I took the initiative to remove some of my posts. We can not give up to Yin Shuo, but not to your majesty. "


    As the saying goes, if you want to die, you have to die. He is not so stupid and loyal, but if you want to weaken his power, he will cooperate with you.


    Power is never what he wants. It''s worth taking it out for his Majesty''s peace of mind.


    Gu Wenqing said, "father, it''s not the way to give in. Do we know that Yin Shuo is the one who murdered the former Emperor, but we have to let him get away with it and still call the wind and rain in the court? "


    Gu Shubai looked at him and motioned him to stop talking about this topic.


    If there was a way to reveal the true face of Yin Shuo, they would have done it. But in the past two months, they tried to collect the evidence of Yin Shuo''s participation, but there was no trace.


    His action was too fast. He aimed at them, deployed everything in the war between the border and Xikun, and wiped out all the evidence against him before they rushed back to the imperial capital.


    All the sins were on the prince, and Yin Shuo cleaned himself up.


    He said, "Yufu, what''s the noise outside just now? Is it the reward from the palace?"


    "Well."


    Yu Fu nodded his head slightly, looking absent-minded.


    Yao LAN stood by the door waiting, suddenly stretched out his head, "Miss, why don''t you finish what you said? Before he left, the eldest prince said something important. Why don''t you tell them? "


    Before Yu Fu could stop him, Gu Shubai said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yao LAN ignored Yu Fu''s eyes. "Miss, don''t try to stop me. It''s too important. I have to tell you! The eldest prince said that the condition for Prime Minister Yin to cooperate with him is to marry a young lady! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 203

    "It''s going to be Chinese New Year. Is Miss really not going to go back to the prime minister''s office?"


    Pei''er is standing in front of the dresser to clean up her dowry. By the end of the year, she will have to be more gorgeous. All those valuable jewelry will have to be taken out and worn with her clothes.


    Sitting under the window to embroider, Yin Jichu smelled Yan''s hand and put down her needle and thread, "yes, it''s going to be new year. I don''t know if they will allow me to stay in Hou''s house. "


    Pei''er was stunned. "Miss, you are only worried about whether Marquis Gu will ask you to leave. You should also think about our own house. After all, you are the lady of the prime minister''s office. Isn''t it appropriate not to go back for the Spring Festival


    Yan Ji frowned at her, "do you forget how we worked so hard to escape? What about the young lady of the prime minister''s office? Who really treats me as a young lady? "


    She stroked the white gauze on her forehead, and the scar under the gauze was faintly visible, which was much better than the dark brown one.


    It''s a pity that Yu Fu thought of all kinds of ways to cure her scar. It''s impossible to completely recover her former skin.


    Every time pei''er saw the scar on Yin Ji''s forehead, he blamed himself, "having said that, I heard that your Majesty would allow you to go back to your house for the Spring Festival this year. With the master, the young master will not do anything to the young lady! "


    "Father is coming back for the new year?"


    Yin Jikua was very surprised that her father was exiled to central Fujian after he committed the crime of murdering Gu houshizi, which was called "returning home after retirement", and almost everyone in the court knew about it.


    Now the new Emperor invited people back at the beginning of his establishment. It seems that the rumors outside are true. Your majesty favors the prime minister''s house more than the Marquis''s house.


    She asked pei''er, "do you want to leave after a new year, or do you want to stay in the imperial capital from now on?"


    Peier said with a smile: "naturally, I will stay in the imperial capital from now on. If you are going back to Minzhong just after a year, how dare you let Miss go back? "


    She thought that the news that Yin Yan would stay in the imperial capital would surely make Yin Jiyi happy, but she didn''t expect her eyebrows to frown more tightly.


    "If my father committed such a serious crime, the emperor''s treatment was merciful enough. Now your majesty is doing this, it must be because your elder brother is proud in front of your majesty. How hurtful it is for the people of guhou mansion... "


    Pei''er said: "after two months in guhou''s residence, miss has spoken for all the people in guhou''s residence. Although the people of Gu Hou''s residence treat us very well, miss is from the prime minister''s residence. "


    Pei''er was afraid that she didn''t understand. She said bitterly: "even if the young lady doesn''t hate the eldest son any more and likes Gu Houfu, she should know a truth. If you don''t go back to the prime minister''s residence, you can''t marry the second son. The second young master''s status is precious. How can he marry a woman without family background? "


    Yin jikuai had a scar on his face, so he didn''t dare to marry Gu Jiuge, "well, what do you say. Don''t say I''m just a young lady of the prime minister''s office. Even if I''m a princess, the second young master may not be willing to marry me. "


    Having said that, she has to admit that pei''er has some truth. She has been living in guhou mansion. Who will think about her life?


    She lives here. Her name is not right. Kunyuyang has moved back to her house long after Xinjun ascended the throne. It''s time for her to consider leaving.


    As for whether to go or how to go, we have to discuss with Gu Jiuge.


    Yin Ji Chu suddenly got up, straightened his hair in front of the mirror and put on a thin layer of cherry red lipstick.


    "Where are you going, miss?" said Pearl


    As he tidied up his clothes, Yin said, "I''ll go to find the second young master. You don''t have to follow me. I''ll go myself."


    Pei''er knew that she didn''t want to be disturbed when she went to Gu Jiuge. She only found a cloak to put on her. "That lady, slow down. It''s hard to walk in the snow. I''ll bring you the stove."


    Yin Jixiao carefully sorted out the description, tied the ties of her cloak by Peier, and walked out with a smile.


    She wanted to ask Gu Jiuge if she wanted to leave.


    Outside Gu Jiuge''s yard, the door of the house inside was closed, and a young man was sweeping snow in the yard. He saw Yin Jihe, "Miss yin? Are you looking for our second son? "


    Yan Ji chuckled and recognized him as Midsummer in Gu Jiuge courtyard, "yes, isn''t he at home?"


    Midsummer said with a smile: "our second young master and third young master have gone to drink. The third young master forced him to go! Once upon a time, the third young master always said that the second young master was not good at drinking, but this time he took the initiative to take him. You didn''t see the scene. I laughed so much that my stomach hurt! "


    Yan Ji couldn''t help laughing and covered her mouth with a handkerchief, "where did they go? I have something to say to the second young master. "


    Midsummer leaned on the broom and pointed to the garden, "either on the garden rockery or in the pavilion, or I''ll send someone to find Miss yin?"


    "No, I''ll find it myself."


    Yin Ji thanks him with a smile and walks towards his finger.


    Midsummer looked at her back and giggled. She thought that Miss Yin was going to be the second grandmother in the house. She had lived in the house for two months and didn''t know when this good thing would come true?


    It''s a pity that there is a scar on the head. Think about the elegant and graceful appearance in the pastWell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 204

    Walking along the bluestone path towards the garden, the winter garden is very desolate.


    Fortunately, a heavy snow, dead branches are born on the white snowflakes, silver wrapped Shasha is good-looking.


    Shuofeng came face to face, carrying a large amount of snow, someone said: "Yan Shuo, this shameless man, he wants to marry Yufu? Didn''t he know that the emperor had already personally married Yu Fu and his elder brother? "


    It''s the sound of Gu Jiuge.


    Yin Jiyi dodges to hide under the rockery. The conversation on the rockery is clearly spread to her ears by the wind, but the two people on the mountain don''t find her.


    Gu Hanmo helped him into the pavilion, "second brother, don''t worry. Yan Shuo even dared to bully Princess Danyang. What else did he dare? I''ve heard that Princess Danyang is critically ill. She can''t even attend the banquet on the eve of the Spring Festival. "


    Yin Ji covered her mouth. She didn''t expect that Princess Danyang would be so sick in just two months.


    Although she didn''t like the domineering of Princess Danyang, she had received her kindness. It was she who asked the imperial doctor to treat the wound on her forehead, not to mention she was her sister-in-law.


    Yin Ji''s heart was full of sorrow.


    Gu Jiuge said: "how could this be? What kind of ecstasy did he give to his majesty? He was the initiator of regicide and treason, and his majesty trusted him completely? Poor prince. He is helpless on the way to huangquan. He should go and be his companion


    On the contrary, he was not so surprised.


    Gu Jiuge had never told her about it, but she was not a fool. She had already guessed it from people''s eyes.


    Not only because of them, but also because she knew Yin Shuo.


    Her elder brother is always cold hearted. The eldest prince intends to recruit him. How can he go undercover to find evidence for the second prince?


    It''s not like his style.


    Gu Han Mo sighed, "second brother think I don''t want to? My father discharged a lot of military affairs, which was equivalent to handing over part of his military power. However, your majesty is still not satisfied. It is not as intimate as before. I''ve heard from housekeeper Qi. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Said father-in-law chi to his father hinted that he would marry Yu Fu into the palace, but his father refused to agree."


    The wine pot was heavily placed on the table, which was related to Yu Fu. Gu Jiuge was furious immediately, "it must be Yan Shuo''s instigation, this Yan Shuo, I can''t spare him!"


    Gu Han Mo quickly pacifies, "second brother, this matter has not yet been decided, Father also does not plan to tell Yu Fu, afraid of Yu Fu upset. Don''t say it, let alone be impulsive


    Gu Jiuge drinks too much wine, and his brain is a little confused. He calms down slowly under Gu Hanmo''s dissuasion.


    He suddenly thought of something, "third brother, if you can''t find a clue from Yin Shuo''s murder of the former Emperor, can you start from Ji he?"


    When Yin Jiyi heard his name, he was a little nervous.


    Gu Hanmo said: "elder brother means Miss Yin''s identity? Miss Yin''s biological mother is a female general of Xikun. Once this matter is made public, Yin Yan can''t escape the responsibility and may implicate Yin Shuo. But Isn''t miss Yin innocent? "


    Click.


    It was like the sound of the dead branches being trampled off in the snow, coming from under the rockery. Gu Hanmo was immediately alert, "who''s there?"


    Out of the rockery came a woman, wearing a rose pink fox Cape, with her head down and white yarn tied on her forehead.


    Gu Hanmo''s heart was not good, and the woman raised her head. It was indeed Yin Jiyi.


    Gu Jiuge''s wine also woke up most of the time? You Why are you here? "


    Yin jikuai lifted her skirt and walked up the rockery. Her usual movements were very gentle. At the moment, every step was firm, like she had made some great determination.


    She went to the pavilion and looked at them, "what female general Xikun? You say my biological mother is Xikun female general? My father said that she was a brothel girl. How could she become a female general of Xikun? "


    Gu Hanmo frowned. It was because he heard that his majesty and Yin Shuo wanted to marry Yu Fu. He was so upset that he pulled Gu Jiuge out for a drink. He didn''t expect to be heard by Yin Jihe.


    Now it''s more complicated.


    He took a look at Gu Jiuge, "it''s the second elder brother who said to miss Yin, I''ll go first and leave."


    "Come back!"


    Gu Jiuge held out his hand and caught only one corner of his coat.


    He ran away with lightness skill


    In the pavilion, two people sit opposite each other. One tries to hide the matter, while the other looks tearful but firm.


    Taking advantage of the wine, Gu Jiuge can''t control much, "OK, I''ll tell you. But you mustn''t tell it, especially your father and brother. Do you understand? "


    Yin Jichu nodded, "don''t worry, I will never do anything to crisis the Marquis''s house!"


    She had a straight face. Gu Jiuge was drunk. She patted her head with her hand. "Don''t be so nervous. Your mother is a tough woman. You should be happy..."


    At dinner the next day, Yin Ji suddenly came to say goodbye to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu was a little surprised, "do you want to go back to the prime minister''s residence? Is it the servants in this house who don''t take good care of you? "Yin Ji shook her head again and again, "no, the servants of Gu Hou mansion are well-trained and devoted to me. It''s just that the new year is coming, and I''m not good enough to stay in guhou''s house all the time, so I want to go back. "


    She spent two months in guhou''s house, and Yufu gave her a good diagnosis and treatment of the scar. She was very grateful to Yufu, and they have become friends.


    Yu Fu said frankly, "you are not afraid to go back to the prime minister''s residence. Will your elder brother hurt you?"


    Yin Ji chuckled, "don''t worry, my father is back today, and I dare not fool around with him."


    "Your father?"


    Yin Jiyi didn''t ignore the disappointment in her eyes. She suddenly knelt down in front of Yu Fu, who asked Yao LAN to help her up.


    "Ji, what are you doing?"


    Yin Jichu said: "I know my father has committed a big crime and almost killed the eldest son. I also know that my elder brother has repeatedly targeted Marquis Gu''s residence in the court, forcing Marquis Gu to take the initiative to hand over some military affairs. I''m sorry to Gu Hou Fu. I''ll make amends for you on behalf of my father and brother! "


    Yu Fu said: "get up quickly, they are them, you are you, your heart is pure, those things have nothing to do with you."


    "Pure heart? Long princess, I can''t bear your praise


    Yan Ji chuckled sarcastically, "do you know that my father and brother often used some devious means in the court, but I didn''t know it completely. Just like this time, you all think that I don''t know that elder brother murdered the emperor. In fact, I know! "


    Yu Fu was stunned, and she continued: "I was their accomplice, and I used to trick them again and again! Do you know that when I approached the second son, it was my father and brother''s arrangement? "


    Yu Fu looked at her and didn''t speak. This time, it was Yin Ji who was stunned.


    "You know? You all know that? "


    Yu Fu didn''t intend to continue to talk about this problem with her. She held Yin Jiyi''s hand, "well, it''s all in the past, so there''s no need to mention it. After that, you treat others with sincerity, and no one can wipe you out with the stain of the past. Do you understand? "


    "But I can see that you are very disappointed and sad. What kind of world is it that a loyal family like Gu Hou''s house is pushed out and suppressed while a regicide and usurper are high above the court? As a member of the Yin family, I can''t stand it. How can you accept it? "


    "The general will not resist your Majesty''s will, whether or not. As you said, the house of marquis Gu is a loyal family, and the general is a loyal minister. He would rather give up his power than be loyal to his majesty. "


    Yu Fu says, suddenly think of that day pool father-in-law send reward words, in the heart a cold.


    Yin Jiyi seemed to know what she was thinking, "if your majesty had to make you queen, would Marquis Gu not resist?"


    Yu Fu suddenly turned back, "how do you know this?"


    Yan Ji frowned and said, "now everyone in the court knows about it, and your majesty has also reminded Marquis Gu openly and secretly, but Marquis Gu has not agreed. Second young master, they think that you are not keen on men''s and women''s affairs, and they don''t know your Majesty''s thoughts about you, so they have been hiding from you. But I see what you''ve just looked like. I know that. "


    Yu Fu said with a bitter smile, "Duke Chi also hinted to me that I had prevaricated."


    Yin Jichu said: "you can prevaricate for a while, but not for a lifetime. The house of marquis Gu is skinny and the camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how hard your majesty tries to suppress it, you can''t see the decline. But your patience will run out sooner or later, and my elder brother won''t be willing to wait. That''s why I want to go back to the prime minister''s house. "


    "You Do you mean you want to go back to the prime minister''s residence and pay attention to the movement of Yin Shuo for me? "


    Yin Ji Chu suddenly began to laugh, showing his white teeth. He changed the old style of a lady who couldn''t show her teeth. "I heard that my biological mother was a female general, and I wanted to do something big like her!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 205

    "The burden of long songs, long habitat, once the high car Shou Kuaiji."


    "It''s the end of the story to return home in rich clothes. Only the rich will be left to his ex-wife, to his ex-wife..."


    On the long street, a blue tarpaulin car stopped squeaking when it heard a tune sung by a roadside restaurant.


    A withered hand stretched out from the car curtain, opened a corner tremblingly, and half an old face appeared. A pair of muddy eagle eyes were no longer as sharp as before.


    He slowly raised his head and saw the three words "Jade Restaurant" written on the top of the restaurant.


    "Where is this?"


    The driver heard his hoarse voice and said, "Sir, this is the best restaurant in the imperial capital now. Even your majesty has been there in person and even mentioned couplets! It''s said that it''s an industry under the name of Princess Zhenjiang. It''s always making some Pingtan singers to entertain the guests. The sound must be that the musicians inside are singing. "


    The old man nodded slowly, chewed the words of Princess Zhenjiang, and slowly put down the curtain.


    He has only left for one year. The adopted daughter of marquis Gu has become the eldest princess. What earth shaking changes have taken place in the imperial capital


    The car continued to move forward and stopped outside the prime minister''s house.


    Seeing that it was an ordinary car, the servant of the porter hummed coldly, "it''s the people who flatter us when we see our prime minister''s prosperity. Do people who ride this kind of car dare to flatter our prime minister? Don''t you see that the old men of the book of history can''t get together with the Zhu chariots drawn by four horses? "


    Then he waved his hand and ordered people to drive away the people in the car.


    The driver who didn''t want to drive said, "Hey, would you like to invite the young master and the young lady to meet the master? Let''s get two people to unload the master''s luggage. "


    "Master?"


    Servant a Leng, "old, master! You are back! Go up and help the master down


    The second half of the sentence was said to the servant at the bottom. They were about to drive people away. Seeing that his face was changing so fast, they put on a flattering smile and bent over to the green cloth cart.


    The coachman helped Yin Yan out of the car, and when they saw it, they were surprised -


    the master had only been to central Fujian for one year, how could he be so old?


    Yin Yan and Yin Ji came out of the house one after another, and rushed forward to help Yin Yan. The long lost father son relationship made people cry.


    Yin Ji Yi was already sobbing, "father, why are you so thin? Are you cold? "


    She took the heater from Peier''s hand and put it in Yin Yan''s hand. The latter saw the white yarn on her head, "what''s wrong with your face?"


    Yan Shuo had a thump in his heart. He couldn''t hide it from Yin Yan, so he had to smile: "father, it''s cold outside. Let''s go in and talk about it slowly."


    From the gate to the upper room, Yin Yan noticed the weather in the house.


    All the layout and when he left did not change, the upper room is also clean, it seems that someone is cleaning from time to time.


    But he clearly felt that something had changed.


    The faces of the servants changed, they were full of joy and pride, and they were more respectful to Yin Shuo than before.


    "Young master, Mr. Liu, Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, asked to see you. Do you want to see me or..."


    "See what? Didn''t you see my father back today? I don''t see anyone


    The servant came in to report, Yin Shuo glanced over, and the servant immediately bowed out of the room.


    Yan Yan saw that he was now assertive, but his heart sank and he didn''t open his mouth.


    It was not until he sat down at the top and took hot tea in his hand that he said, "you are now the prime minister. You are under one person and above ten thousand people. You are deeply trusted by your majesty. Surely Lord Liu is here to flatter you? "


    Yin Shuo once said, "the prime minister''s residence was the first to receive the annual gift from his majesty next year. These people used to be quiet, but now they flatter their sons when they see your Majesty''s favor. Which eye of their son can look up to them? "


    Yan Yan only knew that Yan Shuo was deeply trusted by the new monarch, but he didn''t know that he was so trusted. He was surprised and said, "what about Gu Houfu?"


    Yan Shuo''s mouth turned slightly, "the guhou mansion only gave her Majesty''s gift to the eldest princess. I''m afraid the annual gift of guhou mansion will wait a few days. I''m afraid that the house of marquis Gu has never been so desolate as this year. Is my father happy? "


    "Happy? Ah, happy... "


    Yan Yan didn''t know what he was thinking. He turned his head and saw Yan Ji, "what''s the matter with the wound on your face? Let me see for my father. How could it hurt so much? "


    He picked up the piece of white yarn, and the large scar under it made him frown. He immediately looked at Yin Shuo unhappily, "when I leave for my father, I ask your brother and sister to support each other. How can your sister hurt like this?"


    Yan Shuo looked at Yin Jiyi, and instead of waiting for her to complain, he told Yin Yan first.


    This matter sooner or later can''t hide, Yin Yan may be angry for this, but never hit the mouse hurt the jade bottle, in order to fall out with himself.


    He has confidence in that.


    He was about to open his mouth, but Yin Jihe said in advance: "I am willful. My elder brother asked me to do something. I hurt my head carelessly, so I blame my elder brother and refuse to see the doctor. Elder brother has been asking the doctor to come to see me. It''s because I''m not willing to apply medicine and give treatment that I left a scar. "


    Yan Shuo was stunned, sipped his lips and didn''t open his mouth.Her sister, who had lived in guhou mansion for two months, came back suddenly yesterday. She came in and said that she knew her father would come back soon. She was willing to fight with her as if nothing had happened before.


    Yin Shuo didn''t know what she was up to, but she couldn''t refuse. If Yin Yan came back and found that she was not in the prime minister''s house, it would be worse.


    I thought that Yin Jiyi had to sue herself in front of Yin Yan, but I didn''t want her to take the initiative to cover up her fault. Why?


    Yan Shuo never believed in the plain kindness, even if the man was his own sister.


    He stared at Yin Jihe warily, and suddenly heard Yin Yan say: "why is the princess Danyang missing? When you sent a letter to Minzhong to tell your father about this, my father was very happy. Only a few things left by your mother were left in the house and could not be sent to your daughter-in-law in time. "


    Yan Shuo laughed and winked at the servant outside the door. The servant ran quickly to invite Princess Danyang.


    "Speaking up, Danyang hasn''t met his father as his daughter-in-law, so his son ordered someone to bring her to see him."


    He used the belt, not the invitation.


    Yin Yan vaguely felt wrong, waiting to see the Danyang princess in plain clothes, skinny, not surprised to stand up.


    Yin Shuo took him by the hand, "father, please sit down. Danyang is a younger generation, so it''s time to see him."


    Yan Yan frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "the reason is so, but the monarch and the minister are different. The princess and the minister don''t have to serve her husband and aunt Weng as usual. You and I are ministers, and she is the king. "


    Yan Shuo laughed and looked down at Princess Danyang. She went up to Yin Yanfu and said, "I''ve met the old Prime Minister."


    Yin Yan thinks the atmosphere is strange. The letter sent to Mingming''s house tells him that the couple''s life is normal after the marriage of Yin Shuo and Princess Danyang, but he feels that his son and daughter-in-law are not like newlyweds.


    It''s like a couple of enemies. No one wants to look at each other more.


    Before Yan Yan spoke, Yan Shuo stood aside and said, "at the end of the new year, you are all dressed in silk. Today is a good day for your father to come back. Do you want to curse my prime minister?"


    Yan Yan was surprised, but he didn''t expect to reprimand Princess Danyang in public.


    Looking at Yin Ji''s usual look, she just sat sipping tea, which showed the status of Princess Danyang in the house.


    Princess Danyang was scolded and did not respond at all. She just looked up and said with a cold smile, "it''s not march before my father''s death. What''s wrong with my daughter Dai Xiaosu? Does the emperor''s son-in-law expect me to spend the new year happily with you in red


    "You..."


    Yan Shuo''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, and Yin Jixiao quietly looked up, restrained her face and pretended not to care.


    Yan Yan immediately dissuaded, "well, you should be polite to the eldest princess. What she said is that your Majesty''s filial piety period is not over. Although it''s a new year, you should not be too happy. You should be thrifty. "


    Then she went to Princess Danyang and said in a soft voice, "when Princess Chang came down to the prime minister''s residence, I was still in Minzhong, so I couldn''t see her. According to the rules of the Yin family, I have several kinds of jewelry that my wife used to wear and I want to give it to the princess, which is handed down by my mother''s generation. "


    Yin Ji said with a smile: "the jewelry was given to the mother by the grandmother, and the mother would pass it on to the daughter-in-law. Even me I have no chance to get this daughter, but my sister-in-law must take it. "


    Yan Yan nodded with a smile. The former Prime Minister of Yan was just an old man looking forward to his descendants.


    Although Princess Danyang had hatred in her heart, it was only Yin Shuo who hated her. When she nodded to Yin Yan, "thank you, old Prime Minister."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 206

    After the conversation, Yin Yan and Yan Shuo went back to the outer study.


    Yin Yan ordered someone to ask the imperial doctor to see Yin Jiyi. He said that he was afraid that the woman would leave a scar on her face and it would not be easy to get married in the future, but he didn''t know that Yin Jiyi''s scar could not be cured long ago.


    She also did not expose this matter, only accompany Princess Danyang back to the East Hospital, by the way let the doctor also to see Princess Danyang.


    Yin Shuo didn''t stop him.


    The imperial doctors who come to the prime minister''s residence will know what diseases they can cure and what they can''t.


    When Yin Yan stepped into the outer study, the bright big cloud mother window was dazzling, and the whole study was bathed in the light, which was completely different from the previous darkness.


    He was stunned. For the first time, he felt that the master of the prime minister''s mansion was not him.


    "You take the outside study..."


    Yan Shuo quickly arched his hand and said, "I''ve changed a lot of layout on my own. Please forgive me. Now I am deeply trusted by your majesty, coupled with the emperor''s status as the son-in-law, there are more people coming and going in the mansion than before. Some things should be discussed outside the study. It''s as gloomy as before, and it''s easy to arouse suspicion. "


    Yan Yan nodded thoughtfully, "yes, your prestige in the court now is much better than that of your father when you were Prime Minister..."


    Yin Shuo was afraid that he would be too busy, so he said: "the mountain is higher than the sun, and the father is the father after all. No matter where the son goes, the father is the most respected person in the son''s heart. This used to be my father''s study. If my father doesn''t like it, I''ll change it back to the original. It''s still used by my father. "


    Yan Yan laughed, "no, it''s very bright. Once upon a time, there were only you and your father here. It''s better to be dark. You''re right. There are more people coming and going, so it''s better to be bright. "


    "What do you want this study to do for my father? Now that you don''t work or manage politics, you can use it yourself. There is also a small study in the upper room, where my father would read and practice calligraphy on weekdays. "


    He pleaded, and Yin Shuo did not delay.


    Yan Yan walked around the room and saw many documents piled on the book case. He subconsciously reached out to open it and retracted his hand.


    These documents belong to the prime minister, and he is no longer the prime minister.


    Even if they are father and son, it''s better to have a clear division of government and power.


    He sat down in the side chair and glanced at Yin Shuo, "it''s a long way to central Fujian. Even if you write to me, I don''t know much about being a father. However, being a father is not a fool. From entering the door to now, you are all full of lies. Do you think being a father is a fool? "


    He has sharp eyes, and seems to be the serious prime minister who is called "eagle eye" by chaotang opera.


    Yan Shuo was surprised, and quickly came forward, "son dare not, father want to know what, son will tell his father, dare not have the slightest concealment."


    "First of all, what''s the matter with your Majesty''s assassination?"


    Yin Jiyi accompanied Princess Danyang back to her room. She only left pei''er and dian''er at the door.


    "Princess Chang, the doctor will come soon. I''ll ask him to see you first. The scar on my forehead can''t be cured. I accept my life, but your illness can''t last forever. "


    As a woman, although she didn''t come out of the cabinet, she taught her mother-in-law some things.


    Every time she thought about it, she felt very sad, and had a feeling of sympathy with Princess Danyang.


    They all lived under the ruthlessness of Yin Shuo.


    Princess Danyang laughed, "don''t call me the eldest princess. The emperor above the golden palace is my brother, but he doesn''t care about my life or death. He only cares about Yin Shuo, the prime minister who can win power for him. Like you, I''m the pawn of my family. You know that and call me the eldest princess. I just think it''s ironic. "


    After thinking about it, she hated Yan Shuo so much that she didn''t want to hear the name of sister-in-law, so she said, "well Shall I call you by your maiden name? "


    Princess Danyang nodded and said, "as for the matter of seeing the doctor, you don''t have to worry. Do you think that Yin Shuo doesn''t know that you want the doctor to see me? He won''t let the doctor know about my illness, and he won''t let people pass it to his majesty. "


    "Even the doctors were bribed by the elder brother?"


    "No, he can buy one or two, but there are so many doctors in the imperial hospital and so many ministers in the court. Someone will tell his majesty about me."


    Princess Danyang''s mouth turned up, but her eyes were cold despair. "Do you think your Majesty was really hoodwinked, so she didn''t save me? After all, he doesn''t care about my sister. Once upon a time, he valued me only when I could speak well for him in front of my father. Now that he is his majesty, he only values the ministers who exercise power. "


    For example, Yin Shuo.


    Yin Ji thought deeply and said suddenly, "but those people in Tai hospital are very close to Yu Fu. Maybe I will bring out the name of Yu Fu. Maybe they will do their best to treat you!"


    Princess Danyang didn''t hear the name for a long time. She felt as if she was separated from the rest of the world.


    She raised her face and looked at Yin Ji Zheng, "Yufu? Oh, you have lived in Gu Hou''s house for two months, and you have become intimate with her to the point of calling her by her name. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 207

    Yin Ji was silent for a moment.


    She knows that Princess Danyang and Yufu are not at peace. At that time, Princess Danyang wanted to marry Gu Shubai, but Gu Shubai didn''t want to marry her.


    After Yu Fu appeared, Gu Shubai was in all kinds of favor, as well as all the people in Marquis Gu''s house and even This makes Princess Danyang, who is always proud of herself, jealous and crazy.


    It was not until she married into the prime minister''s office that all this improved.


    Princess Danyang said, "you want to ask the imperial doctor to see me. I''m afraid it''s not just to repay me for asking the imperial doctor at the beginning, right? Are you sent by the people of the house of marquis Gu? "


    "No, no, no, it''s not."


    Yin Jichu waved his hand quickly, "I can leave the prime minister''s residence because the third young master came to see you that time and took me out by the way. However, I don''t want you to be known to your majesty by the appointment of marquis Gu, it is I''m not myself


    "Yourself?"


    Yin Jichu nodded, "do you think it''s incredible that I want to destroy the situation of the prime minister''s family''s glory now, and I want to personally expose my big brother?"


    "Expose? You''re not just talking about his harsh treatment of me, are you


    Princess Danyang frowned at her. There was a wonderful resonance between the two women in the same situation.


    She read something from Yin Jihe''s eyes almost in an instant.


    She trembled, "yes, did Yin Shuo kill his father?"


    Yin Jiyi didn''t answer her, but her eyes fell on her plain white train. Princess Danyang, who had always been dressed luxuriantly, changed into a plain dress, which was very beautiful.


    She wobbled and almost fell to the ground.


    Yin Ji quickly held her, "you can''t say it, your majesty won''t believe it, you will cause death!"


    Princess Danyang nodded, and she had been around Yan Shuo for a long time. She knew how cruel this man could be.


    But now that she knows, she can''t do nothing.


    "Ji, will you go to the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve?"


    Yan Ji frowned slightly, "when my face was ok, they still refused to let me go to the palace often..."


    When she said this, she suddenly remembered why Yan Yan and Yan Shuo didn''t let her often go into the palace.


    Because her mother is Liu Yinyin, a female general of Xikun, they are worried that if they appear in front of outsiders, they will be seen to be similar in appearance to the female general of that year.


    Although the female general has been dead for more than ten years, few people remember her appearance, only Gu huaijiang.


    as like as two peas of heroic vitality, she was very sad and sentimental.


    At that moment, Yin Ji did not want to be a weak and useless woman.


    Princess Danyang stretched out her hand and waved in front of her eyes, "what are you thinking?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    Yan Jichu said, "I mean, now my face is disfigured, they won''t let me enter the palace. But you, you can enter the palace


    "Me?" Danyang princess is not sure, "Yin Shuo may not let me into the palace, even if into the palace, I am not sure what I can do."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Princess Danyang smiles, "what I want to do, of course, is the same as you..."


    The hatred of killing her father is mortal. She must not let Yin Shuo go unpunished and call the wind and rain in the court to seize power.


    Yin Ji thought, "Danyang, don''t be impulsive, let me think about it."


    She walked slowly to the table and sat down on her own. Princess Danyang also followed her and sat down. She was not in a hurry to urge her.


    For a long time, Yin Ji said: "as your Majesty''s only legitimate sister, you can''t be excused if you don''t attend the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve. Especially now that my father is back, my father is a man of etiquette. I guess elder brother will let you go. "


    "As for entering the palace, all you can do is to tell your majesty that your elder brother abused you. You can never say anything about his regicide."


    Princess Danyang said, "why can''t you say it? Isn''t that true? "


    Yin Jichu said: "with your Majesty''s trust in your elder brother now, he won''t believe you, even if he believes you. Your elder brother can also explain that he didn''t do anything to help your majesty ascend the throne. Don''t blame me for my conspiracy theory. If the late emperor doesn''t die, your majesty won''t be your majesty, will you? "


    Princess Danyang shivered all over and didn''t refute Yin Jihe.


    She understood that what Yin Jichu said was right. The eldest prince and the second prince were fighting for the throne. In their eyes, the life of the former Emperor was far less important than the throne.


    At the beginning, the first emperor was dying of illness. The second prince didn''t only care about the will of the prince. How ever did he care about the sick body of the first emperor?


    She burst out laughing. "It''s not conspiracy theory. You''re telling the truth. More than your majesty? I was the same as your majesty? I''ve always wanted to help him get the throne. I never thought that he would forget me when he ascended the throne! "


    She thought carefully and looked at Yin Jiyi, "without the evidence of Yin Shuo''s regicide, I would not easily premise this matter under your majesty. As for me, let alone your majesty. He really doesn''t care. We can''t do anything. The only hope we have is uncle Gu. ""Lord Gu?"


    "Well."


    Princess Danyang said seriously, "I only know today that uncle Gu is the only one who is really loyal to his father and cares about his death."


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang!"


    Fireworks jumped into the sky, burst all over the sky, and soon fell on all sides like meteors.


    The former one has not finished, the latter one is staggering into the sky, and the sound of fireworks exploding one after another.


    The woman in plain Palace Dress stood outside the golden hall, surrounded by several subordinates of the prime minister''s office, for fear of any change.


    With a sigh, she knew that Yan Shuo would not let himself near his majesty. He allowed himself to enter the palace on New Year''s Eve just to make face and deceive the courtiers.


    "Tell your majesty for me that I''m sick and left ahead of time. I hope your majesty will have a happy new year."


    The subordinates nodded in silence. One of them went into the palace to report. The rest of them left the palace surrounded by Princess Danyang. They were protecting her, but they were monitoring her every move.


    The banquet in the golden palace is in full swing. Ning Chengzhi hears the news that Princess Danyang left first, and has no redundant reaction.


    From the beginning to the end, his eyes have been on the first seat on the left of the next head.


    That position was not the same as before. Surprisingly, he did not leave this seat to Yin Shuo, but to Yu Fu.


    Ning Chengzhi held up the wine bottle and said, "Princess Zhenjiang is a princess granted by the former Emperor, enjoying the land and food. Among the few princesses, she is the most honorable


    The ministers then raised their glasses, but they didn''t know how to respond to Ning Chengzhi''s words.


    Among all the princesses, isn''t the most honorable one the princess of Danyang who is his mother? That''s the first princess!


    Yufu''s status is noble, but because she is the adopted daughter of guhou''s house and the descendant of the medical God who saved the life of the former Emperor, she is not as good as the concubine Princess of Dongling in terms of blood.


    But Ning Chengzhi said so, and the people didn''t dare to refute it, so they could only echo it.


    "Yes, when the first emperor died, the capital was in chaos. It was the princess Zhenjiang who sent her own bodyguards out that brought down the chaos in the capital."


    Someone said so, Ning Chengzhi immediately put down the bottle and said in a high voice: "who said that?"


    They all waved their hands in a hurry, saying that they didn''t say it themselves. A little official who was at the bottom of the table stood up with a stiff head and said with fear: "my Lord, it''s the minister who said it..."


    Too far apart, Ning Chengzhi stared at him for a long time, "who are you?"


    "Minister, minister is the west gate and window of Lin''an Prefecture. He has made great contributions to the suppression of the chaos in the imperial capital, and has been granted the seat by your grace."


    Ning Chengzhi laughed, "ha ha ha, you are the west door and window, I know, I know! I''m not offering you and Mo a reward. "


    Father Chi whispered, "Mo Huangsha."


    "Yes, general Mo Huangsha. I''m very happy that you two help Princess Zhenjiang guard the imperial city and suppress the thieves. What you just said is also excellent. Thank you! There''s a reward for everything


    Ximengchuang kneels down to thank you. He is almost scared to death by Ning Chengzhi. He thinks that the new king is not willing to listen to the good words of Zhenjiang princess. He is not angry but happy!


    He got a big reward because of one sentence. It''s really the new year''s great fortune. Xi WenMen knelt down to thank Ning Chengzhi and Yu Fu, "thank you very much, Princess Chang."


    Yu Fu sat alone in the most noble position of his subordinates and felt cold.


    She looked down at the first one on the opposite side. This year, several seats in guhou''s house were withdrawn, not only under Yin Shuo, but also under the cabinet ministers and senior officials such as Ji Daogong.


    Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai are present. One is calm and the other is worried.


    Yu Fu gave a smile and said to the west door and window, "it''s all your Majesty''s love. It has nothing to do with me. You don''t need to be polite."


    Ning Chengzhi''s voice fell from the top, "of course it has something to do with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 208

    Yu Fu finally looked up.


    He was dressed in a bright golden dragon cloud robe and a nine bead gilt crown. Sitting on a high Golden Dragon chair, he could not see his eyes clearly.


    With a smile, his mouth slightly tilted, and he faced himself in this direction, "if you hadn''t presided over the overall situation in time, which of his West doors and windows and Mo Huangsha could have ruled the chaos of the imperial capital? I wanted to reward you, so I rewarded them by the way. "


    Another one stood up in the seat. It was mo Huangsha who got the reward by the way. He was standing with the west gate and window. He gave thanks to Ning Chengzhi and Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her eyes were covered with a layer of haze.


    In front of man Chao''s civil and martial arts, Ning Chengzhi raised her and boasted about her. What did he want to do?


    Seeing that Yu couldn''t make a sound, he waved his big hand and let the two of them sit down.


    The fireworks outside were not finished, and the noise of explosion upset her. She looked at the seat opposite, and several senior officials were sad.


    Young as she was, she understood why they were sad.


    The sound of silk and bamboo rings suddenly, and two groups of prostitutes come in outside the door. In the cold winter, they are wearing thin and exposed clothes, and the silver bells on their ankles ring happily.


    "Your Majesty --"


    when Yu Fu opened his mouth, the sound of silk and bamboo stopped immediately, and the two groups of dancers stood still and did not dare to move.


    All eyes were on her.


    Yu Fu suddenly stood up and said, "the first emperor''s funeral is less than March. Although we have to celebrate the Spring Festival, we should not be too extravagant. The fireworks, music, singing and dancing, wine It''s useless to mourn the emperor. Please think twice. "


    Her words expressed the feelings of many old ministers. Chen Ge and others looked at her in surprise. They couldn''t help but praise her. They didn''t want the beloved Princess to be so sensible.


    Those rumors about her magic really deserve the reputation.


    At the same time, the golden palace fell into silence, and no one dared to speak before Ning Chengzhi.


    Yufu''s words are not without saying.


    As early as when the Ministry of rites arranged the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve, the cabinet ministers headed by Mr. Chen Ge jointly wrote a letter advising Ning Chengzhi not to be extravagant in the filial piety period, but the compromise he made was a stone in the ocean.


    Later, they got the news from the prison in the palace that Ning Chengzhi had broken their book in the imperial study, and threatened that if he didn''t write jointly, he would beat the person who wrote 50 times.


    Such a dandy tyranny, a group of old ministers experienced the assassination of the former Emperor, exhausted, and then unable to control the new monarch they recommended.


    Until the words came out from Yu Fu''s mouth, Ji Daogong looked at Gu huaijiang in front of the Minister of culture and military in the palace, and Gu huaijiang and his son looked at each other, worried that Ning Chengzhi would do harm to Yu Fu.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Laughter broke the deadlock on the field, Ning Chengzhi waved his hand, "what Yufu said is reasonable, this song and dance performance music should be withdrawn, no fireworks outside!"


    Then he picked up the bottle and suddenly realized something. He threw the wine behind him. "Come on, change all the wine in the palace into tea. I''ll take tea instead of wine and give a toast to Princess Zhenjiang!"


    Instead of getting angry, he did as Yufu said.


    The eyes of the old ministers looking at Yu Fu suddenly changed. Is it true that, as the rumor says, your majesty wants to make Princess Zhenjiang the queen, so he obeys her?


    In fact, if there is such a wise queen to assist his majesty, Dongling''s court might be saved.


    Unfortunately


    Ji Daogong and Chen Ge almost looked at Gu Shubai at the same time, and their eyes were filled with the feeling that they could not explain clearly.


    The eldest princess has long promised the son of marquis Gu, and they are in love with each other. They have no guess. After his majesty ascended the throne, she has beaten Marquis Gu''s house for many times and won his son''s wife again. Won''t it make the world denounce her?


    Mr. Chen gave a long sigh.


    He had never regretted what he had done as he did today, but now he has some regrets. If he had let the eldest prince take the throne in a muddle, would it be better than now?


    All the ministers watched dully as the wine on their table was changed into tea. No one dared to raise any objection. Ning Chengzhi took the tea cup and worshipped Yu Fu. Yu Fu drank it without expression.


    Ning Chengzhi said: "in order to express the grief for the former Emperor, we will not let the dancing prostitutes perform today. However, there are many ladies who have entered the palace today. When the late emperor was there, he liked to let you ladies perform at the banquet. Today, we will be the late emperor, so as to express our sorrow for him. How about that? "


    There are several young ladies in the seat. They thought that after Yu Fu said that, their talents would be useless. They didn''t expect that the road would turn around.


    There is no room to refute the idea of entertaining the Palace Banquet in the form that the late emperor liked.


    Ning Chengzhi added: "since we want to express our grief for the former Emperor, all the unmarried ladies who are going to the banquet today must take part in it. I''ll give you some color."


    Then clapping hands, four or five eunuchs outside the hall brought in a tall chair with a gold-plated base like the Golden Dragon chair. The only difference was that the chair was carved with Phoenix.


    This is phoenix!


    There was a lot of discussion among the officials, and the young ladies were eager to stand out in the performance.Ning Chengzhi said with a smile: "I have been on the throne for two months, and my post is vacant. When the former Emperor was there, the former empress had died of illness for many years, so the Phoenix had not been carried out for decades. Today, I''ll take it as my first choice, and let one of you take this seat. "


    As soon as this remark came out, not to mention the ladies, even the ministers were very excited.


    It''s not easy to set up a post. It''s related to the foundation of the country. The minister with his daughter in the palace is full of expectations, while Ji Daogong and other senior officials are worried that the post is not human.


    Gu Shubai looks at Yu Fu, who looks back at him and nods slightly.


    That pair of bright big eyes contain a little smile, signal him to rest assured, no matter what Ning Chengzhi lift Phoenix seat out for today, she will not want that position.


    "Your Majesty, can my concubine also participate in the performance?"


    The next concubine stood up. Yufu knew that she was the only concubine before Ning Chengzhi ascended the throne.


    Ning Chengzhi didn''t win the post after he ascended the throne. She thought that she had hope. She didn''t want him to win her a concubine, which naturally made her unwilling.


    Ning Chengzhi glanced at her, "you are a concubine, and you are not an unmarried girl. What are you doing?"


    Li Fei''s face is bulging and her mouth is puffing. It''s useless to be coquettish. When she sits down, she looks at Yu Fu angrily.


    What take Phoenix as a color head, what choose a queen from the ladies here, Ning Chengzhi this words cheat others, can''t cheat her!


    She knew that the queen he wanted to establish was just Yufu.


    Ning Chengzhi looked down and saw that he was not familiar with the daughters of the ministers in the court. In the past, the virtuous imperial concubines who appointed the ladies to perform first in the Palace Banquet were the ones who took charge of the palace.


    Now the virtuous imperial concubine has already died. There is only one beautiful imperial concubine left in his harem, and some famous positions. The concubines and servants in the second prince''s mansion are not high.


    He then toward Li imperial concubine way: "just, I give you a color head, you come to assign the public performance sequence good."


    As soon as Princess Li''s eyes turned, she scanned among the ladies in the next section. Suddenly, she saw a man who had not seen her for a long time. Suddenly, she had an idea.


    She pointed to one of them. The jewels on the sharp gold plating armor were shining. "Please come first, Miss Liu."


    In the crowd, a graceful woman stood up in a dazzling Hangzhou silk pomegranate palace skirt. She was Liu Ruyi, the daughter of Liu Zhen, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs.


    Yu Fu looks familiar with her, and suddenly remembers that she was Liu Ruyi, who was rude to herself at the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet, but was later punished by the emperor and was no longer allowed to enter the palace.


    How did she get into the palace?


    Yan Shuo, who was sitting at her next head and didn''t say a word, suddenly turned to his head and said, "after your majesty ascended the throne, he granted amnesty to all sides. Liu Zhen, as the Minister of the Ministry of officials, was forbidden to enter the palace. Naturally, your majesty pardoned him."


    Gu Shubai saw that he was close to Yu Fu, and his sword eyebrows were slightly frowning.


    Yu Fu''s position is so far away from that of Gu Hou Fu. It can be seen that Ning Chengzhi doesn''t want them to be together. He can''t rebel in public.


    Fortunately, Yu Fu quietly separated from Yin Shuo.


    "Oh? So it is, but your majesty is at a loss to these ladies, as if he doesn''t know anyone. How could he remember to pardon a woman who was not allowed to enter the palace? Prime Minister Yin manages everything every day. You must have reminded your majesty? "


    Yin Shuo couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth, and thought that it was interesting for Yu Fu to talk to him with a gun in his hand. No matter how hard she said it, he couldn''t be angry with her.


    "Yes, as the prime minister, it''s not right for me to make friends with officials?"


    Whether to make friends or to win over, we all know. Yu Fubai gives him a look and doesn''t speak any more.


    From 2. 14 to 2. 24 ten days is my holiday for Chinese New Year. During the holiday, 4000 words are updated every day, 1-2 more.


    Holiday will return to normal update, try to ten thousand more, wish you a happy New Year holiday in advance! Have a good rest during the holiday, and we can work hard in the next year!


    Thank you for supporting me all the time. I wish you and I have a good holiday, so don''t leave me a message like "how to update so little" during the holiday. Ha ha, I only take a year off. I want to have a good time these days. Ha ha!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 209

    Liu Ruyi won the first prize, but Shane didn''t die.


    "Your Majesty, I''d like to perform a dance for your majesty."


    Ning Chengzhi nods politely and looks at Liu Ruyi. He thinks that the girl is so old that she hasn''t married yet.


    Princess Danyang got married later when she was sixteen. Is this girl at least seventeen or eighteen?


    In his heart, he secretly said, how did Li Fei choose such a girl for the first performance? Duke Chi bowed his head and said something in his ear. He glared at Li Fei.


    "What a princess! Knowing that I like Yufu, I deliberately let Yufu''s opponent win the first prize! "


    He gritted his teeth to his father-in-law Chi, who comforted him: "Your Majesty, calm down. Miss Liu really offended Princess Chang, but it''s not right. Look at the face of the princess, why do you pay attention to such a character? "


    Ning Chengzhi looks at Yu Fu and sees that she looks at Liu Ruyi''s dance carelessly. From time to time, she lowers her head to drink tea. There is no fluctuation on her face.


    He was relieved.


    Then he asked father-in-law Chi, "Princess Li dares to act recklessly. Don''t let her come to my bedroom for another month. I don''t want to see her!"


    When he raised his head, the corner of his eye glanced at Li Fei, rather proud.


    A month ago, Princess Li wanted to enter the imperial study. She said that she was the biggest master of the harem. No one could stop her. But Ning Chengzhi didn''t want to see her at that time, so Princess Li scolded Duke Chi.


    Today''s Revenge has finally come.


    But Li Fei didn''t notice anything. Instead, she watched Liu Ruyi''s dance and Yu Fu''s face with complacency.


    Liu Ruyi''s dance is not unusual. The only thing she can see is her strong action when she throws her sleeves. The sleeves fly straight out like a sword, which attracts some cheers.


    She danced in the middle of the golden palace, and heard the cheers around her. She could not help but be complacent. She recalled that the Mid Autumn Festival Palace Banquet was here that year. She was humiliated and wanted justice.


    So a think, her water sleeve straight toward jade to support to fly to shoot but go, the latter raises an eye to see her, have no dodge of meaning.


    Before the sleeves reached Yu Fu''s face, the sound of swords and soldiers around her became a ball. Countless people or weapons stood in front of her. She looked up and saw white rags flying down.


    That''s Liu Ruyi''s sleeve twisted to pieces.


    Yan Shuo was closest to Yu Fu, and when he realized that it was wrong, he blocked him. Gu Shubai always paid attention to Yu Fu, and when he saw that the situation was bad, he threw a wine cup and knocked down the sleeve.


    Meng Fei, the commander of the Yulin army who had never thought of standing beside Ning Chengzhi, rushed up. Because of the obstruction of the wine cup, he just wanted to split the sleeve into two parts, but accidentally split it into pieces.


    Liu Ruyi stood there with her sleeves broken and her dance failed. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    Yin Shuo returned to his seat, and Meng Fei also returned to Ning Chengzhi.


    Yu Fu raised her eyes and glanced at Liu Ruyi. She was in a bad mood tonight. She didn''t want Liu Ruyi to be disrespectful to herself at the beginning and dare to do it again today.


    There was no kindness in her eyes.


    Liu Ruyi is a little afraid. Thinking that Yufu is now the princess Chang, and she is not the weak girl in the past, she turns her eyes to Li Fei for help.


    Li Fei thought about it and stood up.


    "How dare you lose your appearance in front of the emperor? I almost hurt the eldest princess!"


    Before she spoke, Ning Chengzhi sprang up, and a slap on the table startled her. "Come on, drag this Liu Ruyi out to me and beat the fifty boards!"


    Liu Ruyi''s knees softened and immediately fell to his knees, "Your Majesty, please forgive me! I didn''t mean to


    The beautiful imperial concubine takes advantage of the person not to notice to sit down quickly, pretending oneself didn''t stand up to want to talk.


    Liu Zhen quickly got up from her seat and pleaded for her daughter, "Your Majesty, forgive me! She certainly didn''t mean to offend the eldest princess. Fifty big boards will kill people. Please forgive me


    "Hum."


    Ning Chengzhi didn''t even look at Liu Zhen, but said to Yu Fu, "what does the princess say?"


    Yu Fu is not happy with Liu Ruyi''s offense, but he also knows what punishment the fifty boards in the palace are. If Liu Ruyi is to be punished, he will not be able to keep his life.


    Liu Ruyi is guilty. Should he die.


    She got up and said, "well, I''m not hurt. Please forgive her."


    Ning Chengzhi was very unhappy when he heard this, "although you are not hurt, it is true that she lost her appearance before the imperial court. Pass on my will and give Bai Ling one!"


    Liu Ruyi is so scared that she faints. Liu Zhen also dies.


    There''s still a chance to live in the fifty boards, but Bai Ling has no life at all!


    Yu Fu didn''t expect that his plea was counterproductive. The ministers looked at Ning Chengzhi with fear and disappointment.


    How can their majesty be such a person, even because of such a small matter will give death to the courtier''s daughter, this is not cold old minister''s heart?


    The resplendent hall heat dissipated and became cold. In the silence, only Liu Zhen kowtowed and pleaded.


    Dong, Dong.


    Yu fumianlu couldn''t bear it. "Although Miss Liu lost her appearance in front of the imperial court, it was because of her discord with me. For your Majesty''s sake, please spare Miss Liu''s life. "This is what Ning Chengzhi said.


    "I want to see your face, too. It''s a pity that you are just a princess. If you are my queen, I will not give up your face. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 210

    The whole room was in an uproar, and Ning Chengzhi finally said what he had in mind.


    Gu Shu white body will leave the seat, was Gu huaijiang quietly pulled back, "sit down."


    He looked at Gu huaijiang inconceivably. He didn''t understand what kind of mood he used to say this sentence, and what kind of mood he used to face his Majesty''s almost naked courtship.


    Since ancient times, marriage is the order of parents and the words of matchmaker. Gu huaijiang is the most qualified person to speak for Yu Fu''s marriage. Everyone''s eyes fall on him.


    Gu huaijiang was about to get up when he saw a figure standing up beside him. It was Ji Daogong.


    Ji Daogong, who never does his own business and never opens his mouth, seldom takes the initiative to say anything in his life. The last time his Majesty was assassinated, he presided over the overall situation, and then today.


    He stroked his beard and said with a smile, "it''s new year''s Eve. How dare your majesty drink too much? The emperor yukou personally married Princess Zhenjiang and Prince Gu. At that time, the God of medicine was also there. Princess Zhenjiang is the employed daughter. How can she be the queen? "


    Yin Shuo''s mouth turned slightly up and drank tea as if he didn''t know what was going on in the field.


    Even Ji Daogong has come forward. I don''t know if your majesty will give him this face?


    Ning Chengzhi was surprised at Ji Daogong''s abnormality. He refused to let go. "He has been engaged but not married. What''s more, he didn''t exchange betrothal gifts after they were married by the former Emperor. How can he be regarded as engaged?"


    "Your Majesty, it''s not necessary to exchange betrothal gifts like the folk customs for royal decree marriage -"


    "I don''t care!"


    Ning Chengzhi''s big sleeve waved, and his face showed a fierce color. "If I say it doesn''t count, it doesn''t count. Ji Daogong, do you want to resist the edict?"


    Ji Daogong was stunned, and Gu huaijiang immediately got up, "Your Majesty can''t be so rude. Mr. Ji is an old minister who has gone through three dynasties. Even the Emperor didn''t dare to call his name directly. How can your majesty be so rude?"


    Ning Chengzhi snorted coldly, but he didn''t even give Gu huaijiang face. "Take care of Hou. I ascended the throne at a young age, and most of the ministers in the court are my elders. Do I have to be polite? Or do you want me to be as respectful as I was when I was a prince? "


    "I dare not."


    Gu huaijiang bows his hand, Ning Chengzhi has no response, and a contemptuous smile is hanging around his mouth.


    He refused to accept Gu huaijiang''s plea. Did he have to kneel down?


    Gu huaijiang stood out from his seat, Yu Fu strode forward, raised Gu huaijiang who was about to kneel down, and said in a low voice: "no general! The emperor never asked you to give such a big gift. How can you treat him... "


    Gu huaijiang said: "if kneeling can make you and Shubai have a good result, why can''t I be a father?"


    "Of course not!"


    Yu Fu turned to look up and said, "who said that my son and I have never exchanged betrothal gifts?"


    She went to Gu Shubai, reached for her purse, and was glad that she had brought it with her, which was useful today.


    When the purse was untied, there were two jade rings in it. When you look closely, there were seven colors.


    Someone exclaimed, "isn''t this the seven color gem that was born on the border of Xikun and won victory when you got it?"


    "Yes, the princess of Zhenjiang sent a small piece to the former Emperor. The former Emperor was so happy. These seven color gemstones are so rare that I don''t want to have two of them so big! "


    Yu Fu said: "the seven color gems I presented to the former Emperor were picked up by the generals at the border of Zhushan. These two jade rings in my hand were found in the same place on the bamboo mountain by the soldiers who were poisoned after I rushed to the military camp. This is not only a symbol of victory, but also a symbol of the soul of Gu''s army. It''s - it''s my engagement with him. "


    She gives one of them to Gu Shubai. Yu Jue takes the temperature of her palm and makes people warm.


    He looked down and saw that the seven color gem he had got was the size of an egg, but the two jade rings were much smaller. He said in a low voice, "you made the seven color gem into this one. What about the rest?"


    Yu Fu also whispered, "there are six same jade Jue left, one for each of the general and elder brothers. Seven color gems symbolize victory. No matter who goes to the battlefield in the future, he will return safely. "


    It turned out that the whole family was one by one. Yu Fu was so quick that he made a gift for Ning Chengzhi.


    She Did she exchange betrothal gifts with other men in front of her?


    They whispered as if there were no one else. Ning Chengzhi''s eyes almost burst out with fire.


    He wanted to kill Gu Shubai as Liu Ruyi did. As long as Gu Shubai died, Yu Fu''s marriage would not count.


    At this time, Yin Shuo winked at him.


    Gu Shubai is not Liu Ruyi. He can''t be killed.


    At least not for now.


    Gu huaijiang discharged part of his military affairs, but Gu''s army is still there. No one can compete with the most powerful army in Dongling.


    Ning Chengzhi''s new monarch''s power was not stable when he ascended the throne. At this time, trying to kill the little general of Gu''s army was tantamount to forcing them to revolt.


    He can''t take the risk.


    He was so angry that he sat down and said, "well, in that case, pull Liu Ruyi out and chop him!"


    From fifty big boards to Bai Ling, and then from Bai Ling to direct chopping, Ning Chengzhi''s anger soars all the way. Poor Liu Ruyi, who faints on the ground, is unconscious, but bears his anger for others.Yu Fu doesn''t know that Liu Ruyi is suffering for himself and Gu Shubai?


    "Your Majesty," she said, "Liu Ruyi is not guilty to death. Does your majesty really refuse to let her go?"


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes fell on her. "I said that as long as you are willing to be my queen, I will give her this face and not kill Liu Ruyi."


    Gu Shubai''s eyes narrowed slightly, holding the seven color jade ring in his hand.


    Yufu is kind-hearted. Although she is a poison fairy, there is a doctor who can help the world. She has the heart of common people. She will not watch innocent people die for herself.


    To save Liu Ruyi is to be a queen. If not, Liu Ruyi will die


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Yu Fu, and they wait to see how she chooses. For others, the Queen''s position is unattainable, which is obviously not for her.


    Will she promise Ning Chengzhi to save her life?


    Yu Fu suddenly began to laugh. The pear whirled lightly, with a sweet smile.


    She stood in the middle of the main hall in plain clothes. The man standing beside her was more beautiful than pan an. At this moment, she was compared by her smile.


    The hall is full of brilliance and gloom, only she is as bright as moonlight.


    She opened her lips. "Then let her die."


    Extremely cruel words, Yin Shuo almost burst out of tea with laughter, Ning Chengzhi looked at him displeased.


    Yan Shuo wiped the corners of his mouth, showing an apologetic smile.


    Kneeling on the ground, Liu Zhen miraculously supports Yu and points to her with trembling wrist, "Princess Chang, how can you be so cruel?! Although I have offended you, I''m still alive! Why don''t you sit in the supreme Queen''s seat and save your daughter''s life? "


    Seeing that Yufu ignored him, he simply kowtowed to Yufu, "Princess Chang, I beg you, I beg you! Please save my life


    The sound of thumping reverberated on the golden hall, splashed blood, dyed Yufu''s plain white embroidered shoes red.


    Meng Fei frowned and wanted to stop him. He was stopped by Duke Chi.


    "Don''t go up, commander. Your majesty didn''t ask you to go up."


    Meng Fei opens his mouth in surprise. After a while, he wants to understand the meaning of Chi Gong''s words and slowly returns to the original position.


    On New Year''s Eve, blood splashes in the golden hall, which is not a good sign.


    The ministers under the seat frowned. Someone tried to persuade Yu Fu, "Princess Chang, please promise your majesty! The eldest princess has both ability and political integrity. She has a noble status. Only you can help her majesty! "


    "Yes, the eldest princess will agree with your majesty. We will be convinced only if you become the queen."


    Having both ability and political integrity and high status are all bullshit.


    Gu Shubai looked on coldly, and the ministers who persuaded Yu Fu came into contact with his eyes and dodged in shame.


    In front of him to persuade his fiancee to marry someone else, these ministers are really good, see people talk, ghost talk.


    He knew in his heart that these people either flattered Ning Chengzhi or took a fancy to Yufu''s character, hoping that she could persuade Ning Chengzhi to be a wise king.


    Liu Zhen kept kowtowing.


    Yu Fu finally bent down, and everyone held their breath -


    she bent down, took out a silk handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped the blood on her embroidered shoes.


    Liu Zhen looked up at her in a daze. Yu Fu looked at the bloody wound on his forehead without any sense of guilt. "Lord Liu knelt down to the wrong person. It''s your majesty who wants to kill Miss Liu. What''s the matter with me?"


    Liu Zhen: "but..."


    "But as long as I can promise your majesty, Miss Liu will not die. Miss Liu bullied me at the beginning. Why should I sacrifice my life happiness for such a person? I have begged for her and done my best. I have done my utmost. Why should I sacrifice my life for her? "


    Liu Zhen: "you How can you be so cruel that you can''t save yourself from death? "


    "You are cruel, Lord Liu."


    Yu Fu raised her head and looked at him contemptuously from the corner of her eyes. "At the beginning, Miss Liu was punished and never allowed to enter the palace again. I haven''t seen you ask for a word and a half of love for her. Today, Lord Liu broke his forehead. Is it for Miss Liu''s life or to sell to your majesty? "


    You should pay attention to the tweet "sick beloved wife: the white washing Manual of the queen of heaven"


    Author: Su Hei hei


    [a secret love epic of a false childhood sweetheart, the white head of a happy enemy]


    Gu Youle is a well-known black goddess in the entertainment circle. She has good acting skills and bad temper. On the way out, people who want to beat her are far better than others There are so many people who want to sign her name, and there are so many rumors about her.


    some people say that she was kept, but Gu Youle rolled his eyes and said, "if you can''t eat grapes, you''ll get sour grapes."


    Some people said that she had a secret love for the movie king and was obsessed with him.


    GU you looked at the man lying on his bed indifferently, "I have the right to accuse you of framing."


    "Why do you think there are so many rumors about yourself?" The reporter asked carefully.


    Gu Youle sighed sadly, "it''s not because of my beauty."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 211

    On New Year''s Eve, the Palace Banquet broke up unhappily, and Liu Ruyi was given death.


    When she was dragged out by the soldiers of the imperial guards, she was still unconscious. I don''t know if she woke up when the knife was put on her neck.


    If she doesn''t wake up, it''s her luck.


    Yu Fu was sitting on the carriage back to the mansion, suddenly trembling.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Gu Shubai accompanied him to sit on the carriage, her voice is stuffy, "not afraid, just a little cold."


    She was clearly afraid, but also pretended not to be afraid.


    Let alone Yu Fu, how many courtiers are not afraid of today?


    When they elected the second prince to the throne, how could they know that the one sitting on the Golden Dragon seat today would be so cruel and arrogant.


    On New Year''s Eve, there is a little fear in everyone''s heart.


    But he didn''t expose it. He held her tightly in his arms. "It''s windy tonight. It''s not cold when I go back to my house. Is it better?"


    Yu Fu nestled in his arms, his fingers hooked the seven color jade ring, "big brother, you said that everyone has a seven color gem, will you triumph no matter where you go in the future?"


    "Should Right


    Gu Shubai doesn''t believe in the theory of strange power and chaos. What''s more, it''s just a piece of stone. If you have it, you can win back. What''s the battle of generals on the battlefield?


    But he couldn''t bear to be frank, so he had to be vague.


    Yu Fu put his things into his purse. "Gu''s army is invincible on the battlefield, but the wind is blowing all around the palace city. Can we still resist it?"


    ¡­¡­


    "General! Let''s go in! "


    The gate of marquis Gu''s residence was photographed loud, and the soldiers were standing in the way outside the residence, in a dilemma.


    Qi Zhou immediately drove out, "what''s the matter?"


    When he saw it, he knew why the soldiers were in a dilemma. It was not the others who came, but the generals such as Lao Jin and Yan Huashi.


    "Why are you generals here? It''s new year''s Eve tonight... "


    "Except what? We all know what''s going on in the palace. Let''s take charge and take us to see the general quickly! "


    Qi Zhou hesitated for a moment and turned aside to give way. "The general is still awake. Please come in."


    They rushed in. When they got to the upper room, they saw that the room was full of lights. Gu huaijiang and several young masters were sitting in the hall to watch the new year. Everyone was quiet.


    "I''ve seen the general!"


    After saluting in unison, Lao Jin glanced in the hall, but didn''t see Yu Fu! General, where''s Miss Yu Fu? "


    When they saw that Yufu could not be seen, they were shocked.


    Gu Shubai said: "you don''t have to worry. Yufu heard that you are coming, so he ordered the kitchen to prepare more food and wine. He will come soon."


    Lao Jin sighed, "I was scared to death. I thought she was..."


    "Why?"


    Lao Jin took a look at Yan Huashi. The latter said with a stiff head: "we have heard about what happened in the palace. Your majesty is too shameful. The marriage between general Shao and Yufu was given by the emperor. How dare your majesty seize it? Does he have a little filial piety as a son and benevolence as a king? "


    Lao Jin said: "yes, general, your Majesty''s action is too much! Since his majesty ascended the throne, our Gu family army has been repeatedly suppressed. Now Prime Minister Yin wants to extend the hand of military reform to our Gu family army! Joke, under the rule of the general, he still needs a civilian who doesn''t know a fart to reform? "


    "General, this matter can''t be tolerated like this. Why don''t we all go into the palace together and say to your majesty, so that he won''t think that there is no one in my army and he can be fooled at will!"


    All the people were talking. Yufu came in from outside, and the discussion stopped.


    After her, Yao LAN and others brought up the newly made food, wine and snacks in the kitchen and put them on the big round table in the hall


    Lao Jin sighed, "I''ve never done anything promising in my life. One of the most significant things is that I captured the young lady outside the immortal Valley! We''re all right. You''re willing to be the queen. I admire Miss from the bottom of my heart


    He gave a fist, and so did the rest of the generals, which made Yu Fu feel embarrassed.


    Yu Fu helped them up one by one. "It''s not worth admiring. I never care about these false names."


    Yao LAN poured wine and looked at Yu Fu.


    She has a noble status. The position of Queen Dongling is precious to others, but it''s not worth paying attention to in her opinion.


    Lao Jin and others didn''t know the identity of Yu Fu. They admired Yu Fu so much that they said, "Miss, you don''t want to be a queen. You can''t stand your Majesty''s fascination! General, can our method work


    "Of course not."


    Gu huaijiang raised his eyes and motioned to all of them to sit down and speak. After all of them sat down, he said, "Gu''s army has 200000 troops, and your majesty is deceived by the traitors, so he is afraid. When you go to the palace, your majesty will feel that it is a threat, and you will only be more afraid of us. ""I can''t go into the palace to find your majesty. What should I do?"


    Lao Jin scratched his head and Yan Huashi said, "if there is any good way for the general, let''s just say that we will fully cooperate! Our young lady of the family army, how can your majesty say to rob? Absolutely not


    Gu Jiuge said: "what I''m worried about now is not Yufu, but my father. Your majesty didn''t make an order to confer the title of Yufu tonight. In the final analysis, he was afraid of the strength of the Gu family army and the prestige of his father in the court. If your majesty doesn''t give up, his only way is to weaken his father''s prestige and the strength of the Gu family Army I''m afraid that soon your majesty will attack your father! "


    "How dare he?"


    As soon as Lao Jin patted the table, he stood up and glared, "if it wasn''t for our general, could he have ascended the throne? I''ve already died in the prison! What qualification does this ungrateful man have to be an emperor? "


    "Shh, are you crazy?"


    Yan Huashi immediately stood up and covered his mouth. Fortunately, all the servants in Gu Hou''s house were loyal. Qi Zhou and others in the courtyard would not hear this.


    He pointed solemnly at Lao Jin, "is that what I said?"? If you don''t want to die, don''t implicate the generals and young ladies! Remember, whether he is qualified or not, he is already an emperor


    "He''s right," Gu Shubai said, "the man who lives high above the golden palace is not qualified to be an emperor."


    "Shubai!"


    Gu huaijiang said sternly, "Your Majesty must have been provoked by a traitor. His nature is not like that. You can rest assured that I will go into the palace to see your Majesty in person tomorrow, and I will certainly persuade him to change his mind. "


    Lao Jin, Yan Huashi and others said: "general, do you want to go alone? How can that be done? "


    "Yes, his Majesty was angered tonight. If he can''t think about it for a moment, how can he do harm to the general?"


    Gu Shubai did not speak again.


    Other things may be that Yin Shuo instigated Ning Chengzhi, such as military reform, such as cracking down on Gu Houfu.


    But the matter of Yufu could not be the intentional instigation of Yin Shuo.


    If Ning Chengzhi makes up his mind, Gu huaijiang can hardly move him.


    He suddenly had an idea in his heart, "tomorrow, let the second younger brother accompany his father into the palace, or have a care.". I''ll go to the prime minister''s office tomorrow. Maybe Yin Shuo has some ideas about this. "


    All the people in Gu Hou''s house understood what he said, and for a moment he was silent.


    Yu Fu had a bad feeling in his heart. "Big brother, I''ll go with you tomorrow. I''ll stop by and have a look at Ji Yi."


    Gu huaijiang is noncommittal, "so it''s settled. You all go back. You don''t need to do this for the time being. Don''t act rashly."


    Lao Jin and others can only be anxious. They can''t make a contribution to such a big thing. Don''t mention how hard they feel.


    But Gu huaijiang is right. If they go to the palace to see Ning Chengzhi, it will only make people feel that it is a threat and even more detrimental to the development of the situation.


    When they left, Lao Jin pulled Qi Zhou aside. "If the general wants to do something important, you must send someone to inform me! We all want to protect the general. Are you with us


    Qi Zhou looked at him in embarrassment and thought his words were right. "General Jin, don''t worry. If something really happens, I''m sure I''ll be the first to send someone to invite you all!"


    When the crowd left, the house of marquis Gu was quiet again. Only the lights in the corridor were shining brightly on the ground.


    Yu Fu watched the shadow of the lamp flicker, and all the people in the hall did not speak. Even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, who had always been lively, were quiet, without any atmosphere of Chinese New Year.


    She suddenly stood up with a smile, "can''t you sit all night watching? That''s too boring. Five brothers and six brothers, shall we perform ghost art for everyone? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 212

    The so-called ghost art is unheard of by Dongling.


    The first time they heard the word was in Yufu''s mouth. After seeing her performance, they knew why it was called Guishu.


    Ghosts and gods are mysterious.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi immediately came to the interest, "OK, but you only taught us two, one is turning the flower rope, the other is hiding the handkerchief. Those two have already been seen through by the elder brother. Do you have any more powerful ones?"


    "Yes


    Yu Fu takes them outside to discuss with each other. Gu huaijiang can''t help laughing when he sees them sneaking around like mice.


    Just now, everyone was in high spirits, waiting to see Yu Fu''s "fierce" ghost skill.


    The three soon came in from the outside. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi carried a big box and opened it in the hall. It was empty.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "this ghost skill is very powerful. Do you see this empty box? Six elder brothers lie in, I change six elder brothers to walk


    Gu Yi let out a cry and went to the big box. He was lying in the box. Gu Xiang closed the box from the outside.


    People subconsciously went to see the box. It was very common. It didn''t seem that they had done anything.


    Can she really make a living person out of it?


    Yu Fu didn''t know where to take a piece of red cloth and put it on the box. He nervously kicked, "sixth brother, are you OK inside?"


    In the past, it was just a little thing like a flower rope. She was very handy. It was the first time she tried to change people out of the box, so she was a little nervous.


    Gu Wenqing couldn''t help laughing. She covered her mouth with her hand and tried not to laugh to attack Yu Fu''s self-confidence.


    Gu Yi''s stuffy voice came from the box. "It''s OK. It''s too crowded. Hurry up, Xiao Yu Fu."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Yu Fu covered the red cloth and looked at the people in the seat.


    It''s not easy for all of you here to hide things from others.


    Yu Fu says a mantra to the red cloth, then lifts the cloth, and Gu Xiang steps forward to open the box -


    it''s empty inside.


    Gu Wenqing came up and felt around in the box. "People are really gone. How did this change? Where did the sixth brother go?"


    No matter how he touched it, there was an empty box in front of him.


    Gu Jiuge couldn''t sit any longer. He went forward to check. The box was closed all around. It was impossible for anyone to get out from under their eyelids.


    "Strange, where on earth has Gu Yi gone?"


    "No wonder it''s called ghost art. It''s really magical, but what is ghost art?"


    Yu Fu said: "this is the statement left by the great Zhou Dynasty more than two hundred years ago when the world was not yet three thirds.". It is said that it was created by Empress Shengwen of Renzong Dynasty at that time. At first, it was called magic. Emperor Renzong thought that magic words were shocking and did not conform to the essence of entertaining people with magic words, so he changed his name to "Guishu". Who knows later, the folk misinformation became the ghost art. "


    "Emperor Renzong and empress Shengwen?"


    Gu Shubai got up and walked around the box. "It turned out that it was the royal art. Emperor Renzong abdicated at a young age. Shen, the empress of Shengwen, was even more famous. It''s a pity that after the throne was passed to Emperor Xiaozong, xuanyuanyun banner, Emperor Xiaozong divided the world into three parts, Dongling and Xikun to two younger brothers. "


    Gu Hanmo said: "in this way, why doesn''t Dongling have ghost skills?"


    "Because Dongling and Xikun, strictly speaking, are not the inheritance of Dazhou."


    Gu huaijiang, who had never said anything, said: "after three parts of the world, Dongling and Xikun, who were given to the two princes, had civil strife and changed the monarch in the three generations. Only Beili was ruled by Emperor Xiaozong and Princess Xuanyuan Longwan of Zhenguo at that time. There was always peace and no war in Beili. "


    "So, only Beili is the inheritance of the great Zhou Dynasty? But the royal family of Beili is Ji, not Xuanyuan? "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t know this. Beili was very closed to the two countries in the south. He didn''t know whether it was a change of dynasty or something else.


    Topic from ghost to Beili, Yufu said: "general, can''t you guess where I changed people?"


    When they came back to their senses, it seemed that only Gu Shu had a faint smile on his white face.


    Gu Wenqing said: "brother, do you see any clues? Tell us quickly


    Yu Fu also looked at him. Gu Shubai said, "I can''t see any clue, but I can also perform ghost skills. I can change my sixth brother back into a box. Do you believe it?"


    Then he put the lid on the box, and then he lifted the whole box and put it on the ground. Gu Yi screamed, "brother, please forgive me!"


    Strange, he really changed Gu Yi back.


    Gu Xiang hurriedly went up to open the box, and Gu Yi wormed out, "brother, you''re too cruel. I''m too crowded inside. You turned me over, and I almost spit out the new year''s Eve meal!"


    "How did big brother change his sixth brother?"Gu Wenqing raised the box again and looked at it. He couldn''t see the problem. Could Gu Shubai really learn Yu Fu''s ghost skill at a glance?


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai look at each other and smile tacitly.


    This chapter is Beili history class, eh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 213

    The next day was the first day of the lunar new year. Early in the morning, Gu Hou''s house handed out the invitation, and soon there was a response from the prime minister''s house.


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu went to the prime minister''s residence together, while Gu huaijiang wanted to enter the palace. Two sedan chairs parted ways in front of the residence.


    Gu huaijiang was waiting outside the imperial study. For a long time, Duke Chi came out slowly.


    "Oh, marquis Gu, unfortunately, today is the day for the imperial clan to meet your majesty. Your majesty is talking to Uncle Huang and even uncle Huang. Please wait outside


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "OK, I''ll wait here."


    Duke Chi guessed his face and said, "I dare to ask the Marquis, what are you doing here today? Maybe only slaves can do their best in it


    Gu huaijiang looked at him and said with a smile, "if Duke Chi is willing to help us, we will be happy. To be honest, it was for the palace banquet last night. "


    As soon as Duke Chi heard about the palace banquet yesterday, he immediately began to smile flatteringly, "has the Lord finally figured it out? Come on, you little bastards, the Marquis is waiting here. Don''t you know how to bring a stool? "


    The second half of the sentence was said by the people in the small palace at the bottom. Immediately someone moved a chair. Gu huaijiang only looked and did not sit down.


    "Duke Chi is more respectful," Lord Hou has finally figured it out. I can breathe a sigh of relief! You don''t know how much your majesty likes Princess Zhenjiang. She is the queen of Zhenjiang and refuses to be the princess. Your majesty made a big fire last night! If he knows that you are here today, how can he be in the mood to see any royal family? "


    "Marquis, sit down first, and I''ll go in and report to your majesty!"


    Gu huaijiang said, "Mr. Chi, wait a minute."


    "Ah?"


    Chi Gonggong is so happy that he is about to go in and report to Ning Chengzhi. He stops him with a confused face.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him and didn''t speak, but he was told that he was wrong.


    Duke Chi, who is the head of the palace''s internal prison, looks at him inconceivably. Does Marquis Gu, who is very popular and seriously ill, really dare to disobey His Majesty?


    As long as he let go, he would be the father-in-law of the country in the future, much closer than the in laws of the brother-in-law of the Prime Minister Yin. From then on, he would never have to worry about being suppressed.


    Why can''t he think of it?


    Duke Chi looked at him helplessly and said, "since the Marquis is is not willing to sit down, take the chair away, so that the clan members will not talk about it."


    After that, he brushed his sleeve and went into the imperial study.


    The eunuchs at the bottom look at me and I''ll look at you. One of them approached Gu huaijiang and said in a low voice, "Marquis, I''m really sorry. We slaves can only do what we''re told."


    Gu huaijiang said in a low voice: "no harm."


    He knew that he came to offend Longyan, not to please him. He didn''t plan to get preferential treatment here from the beginning.


    Sure enough, after the little eunuchs took down their chairs, the Royal clans were present for a long time.


    In previous years, the Convention of the audience was less than half an hour. Gu huaijiang stood outside the door for an hour, but there was no movement inside.


    He didn''t move, his eyes were watching his nose, his heart was watching his nose, and his face was calm.


    Several young eunuchs stood in the corridor and gave him a thumbs up in their hearts. They thought that the people with their solid military achievements are not the same today.


    It has its own spirit.


    Until a quarter of an hour later, there was a faint sound of footsteps inside, and a group of royal families came out with their hearts in mind.


    Seeing Gu huaijiang waiting outside the door, they suddenly realized.


    No wonder your majesty has so much to say today. Obviously, he has nothing to say. He wants to keep them from going. It''s a deliberate embarrassment to Marquis Gu


    Several clansmen look embarrassed, want to come up and Gu huaijiang say a few words of comfort, but also afraid of the Royal study outsider many eyes, spread to Ning Chengzhi ears, had to say hello and leave.


    Only old uncle Huang and father and son Ning Xuan came towards him.


    "Lord Gu."


    "Uncle Huang."


    Both sides saluted, the old uncle said: "Marquis Gu came very early, but your majesty is angry, why don''t you wait to talk about it in the future?"


    Gu huaijiang was a little surprised. Then he said with a smile, "Uncle Huang knows what I''m thinking and what I''m here to do. Naturally, you also know that sooner or later you have to tell me about it. Your Majesty''s anger will come out sooner or later."


    Uncle Huang sighed, "although I''m a royal family member, I have no real power. Your majesty respectfully calls me uncle Huang. If you don''t respect me, I''m just a bad old man. Last night I really have more than my heart, but less than my strength. "


    Ning Xuan frowned and stepped forward to hold him.


    Duke Chi suddenly came out of the hall, "Marquis Gu, your majesty sent you in, please."


    Gu huaijiang bows his hands to old uncle Huang and goes into the imperial study behind him. Old uncle Huang looks at his back and sighs again.


    "Father..."


    Ning Xuan tries to comfort him, words to the mouth are dry empty words, simply don''t say.Like his father, he despised Ning Chengzhi''s practice of robbing Yu Fu for the post, and resented Gu huaijiang''s loyalty but being suppressed.


    But they are just ordinary Royal clansmen. They have no power and can do nothing.


    "Father, let''s go back first..."


    The sedan chair of marquis Gu stopped outside the prime minister''s residence, and Yin Shuo, wearing a dark red robe, personally welcomed Yu Fu and Gu Shubai outside the door.


    He looked high spirited and in a good mood. "You two are rare guests. This is the first time I have come to the prime minister''s residence. My prime minister''s residence is full of splendor."


    Gu Shubai said with a faint smile, "how dare you welcome the prime minister in person? Prime Minister Yin is so polite."


    Yan Shuo said back with his words: "where, I''m busy saying that Shizi is a young general who cares about his family. Just say that the royal highness of the princess is a ruler for me.


    Yu Fu listened to their polite words, and waved his hand impatiently, "I''m not here to talk about the etiquette of kings and ministers, and I know that Prime Minister Yin didn''t regard the princess as the king, did I?"


    Yin Shuo heard that she was mocking her treatment of Princess Danyang, and her smile did not change. "The eldest princess joked, and she had to be separated as the eldest princess. How can the one in my house compare with you? "


    Voice just fell, a tall figure quietly separated him two people, Gu Shubai block between them.


    To tease his fiancee in front of him, Yan Shuo is really promising.


    The two men''s eyes are on each other.


    Yu Fu pulled his sleeve behind him.


    This is the habit she left when she was a child. At that time, she was too young and short to reach Gu Shubai. Now she is 14 years old, and she is as tall as his shoulder, but she can''t get rid of this habit.


    When Yin Shuo saw her intimate little action, her eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Just one action has made him crazy with jealousy, and he can no longer maintain his superficial politeness.


    "Big brother, talk to Prime Minister Yin."


    Yu Fu said, looking out at Yin Shuo from behind him, "should there be a hostess in the prime minister''s residence who can receive female guests?"


    Hostess


    Does she want to see Princess Danyang, or Yin Jihe, or both?


    Yan Shuo laughed, but he was not afraid that the two men could make waves. "Naturally, I''ll order someone to take the princess to the east courtyard. Son, follow me. "


    Two people''s directions one toward the East and the other toward the West. When they walked away, they tacitly looked back at each other and felt at ease with each other.


    In front of him, Yin Shuo showed Gu Shubai the way. His hands in his wide sleeves had already clenched into fists.


    ¡­¡­


    Yufu is the first time to visit the prime minister''s residence. She has a deep impression of Yin Shuo and Yin Yan''s father and son. They have ulterior motives. Her imagination of the prime minister''s residence is gloomy and terrible.


    Did not expect to really come here, to see really elegant landscape, the layout of exquisite pavilions.


    She once heard that the Yin family was a scholarly family. Compared with the military family like guhou''s house, the scenery of the prime minister''s house was less grand and more small.


    Not yet to the east courtyard, a familiar figure came up.


    "Yufu!"


    Standing on the road, she didn''t know how long she had been waiting. She only followed a pei''er, and met Yu Fu happily.


    "Ji Ji."


    Yufu had many questions to ask her. It was hard to speak in front of the prime minister''s servants. Yin Jixiao understood and said, "you go down first, let me entertain the princess."


    The servant hesitated and said, "this But the eldest son asked the slave to take Princess Zhenjiang to see Princess Danyang. "


    Yin Ji said harshly, "my sister-in-law is not fit to meet guests. As the only lady in the house, can''t I entertain guests for her?"


    The servant was so frightened that he resigned.


    After he left, Yin Jihe was like a cat out of danger, slowly put away the spines on his back.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "you scared me. When did you become so dignified?"


    Yin Jichu said helplessly: "it''s all pretended. I''m trying to make myself dignified. If only I had half of you, I don''t have to worry about being bullied."


    Yu Fu looked at her and thought that the present Yin Ji was very different.


    She no longer dressed plain and thin, but dressed in Chinese clothes that could show the identity of her prime minister. Her face was mellow, and she no longer cowered, for fear that others would look at the scar on her forehead.


    The white gauze that she used to cover the scar was still there, but the whole face had a luster, unlike the old sick and sad.


    Yu Fu praised her from the bottom of her heart, "she really has the style of a female general."


    "Really?"


    Yan Ji Yi Xi, quickly covered his mouth, looked around, "it''s not convenient to talk here, come to my courtyard to say. I''ll show you to Danyang later. Maybe you can think of something for her


    Yu Fu didn''t refuse, and followed her to the other end of the yard.


    As soon as he closed the door in the room, Yin Jichu took her hand anxiously, "I didn''t get into the Palace last night. I heard that your majesty wanted to make you in front of man Chao''s civil and military presence, and you refused?""Well, for the sake of this, all the people in guhou mansion didn''t sleep well last night. The general went to the palace early this morning. I''ll accompany my elder brother to see your elder brother. "


    "My big brother?"


    When Yin Jiyi heard these three words, he felt uncomfortable subconsciously, "he hates Gu Houfu more than his majesty. He won''t help you. But If it''s your business, maybe he''ll help. "


    Yu Fu looked around in the room. "After the old prime minister comes back, I think your elder brother doesn''t dare to embarrass you. The life of Princess Danyang is better, which is a good thing."


    Yin Ji Yi said quickly: "what time is it? Do you still care about us? The most important thing at the moment is your business. If you don''t want to enter the palace, I have an idea. "


    Yu Fu said, "what is it?"


    Yin Jichu said: "last night when the story of the palace came into the house, I was worshiping my ancestors in the ancestral hall with my father. My father sighed and said Say... "


    Yu Fu said, "just say it. No matter what the old prime minister says, I''m not angry."


    Yin Ji Chu then made up his mind, "my father is a very old-fashioned man. At first, he asked me to approach the second son just to find out your identity. My father was very angry when he heard what happened in the Palace last night. He said that his majesty wanted to set up a After a strange woman of unknown origin, it''s absolutely impossible. "


    Yu Fu''s eyes brightened, not angry but smiling.


    "Did he really say that?"


    Yin Ji nodded and looked at Yu Fu. Was she laughing?


    Others are afraid to be angry when they hear this. How can Yufu still laugh?


    Yu Fuxi said: "your father is right. I''m a strange woman of unknown origin. Even if the queen of Dongling is not from a noble family, her family is clear and distinguished. I''m just the adopted daughter of Gu Hou''s house. Although I''m respected as the eldest princess, I''m not royal. The old prime minister said, "how can we stop your majesty?"


    It turned out that she was happy for this.


    Yin Jichu said hastily, "my father doesn''t want you to be the queen, but after all, he has discharged his official post. It''s thanks to your grace that he can return to the imperial capital. How dare he say anything about it? After my father came back from Minzhong, he became old and thin. I''m afraid he has no strength to have this heart. "


    "Although the old prime minister was relieved of his official post, his majesty is still dignified. Now his majesty dotes on Prime Minister Yin, and he will certainly give the old Prime Minister some face. So, Ji, will you take me to see him? "


    "You want to see my father? This... "


    She thought in her heart, in addition to all the people in guhou house, I''m afraid only Yin Yan didn''t want Yufu to be the queen.


    Gu Shubai would not have come to Yin Shuo if he had not been in such a difficult situation. If Yin Yan could be moved by Yu Fu, it would be a great help.


    She gritted her teeth, "when I was in the most critical situation, I was taken in by Gu Hou''s house. It was you who healed the scar on my forehead. I have always kept this kindness in my heart, and I can''t repay it. Well, I''ll take you to my father


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "that''s great, but don''t say anything more about repaying kindness in the future. When the third brother broke into the prime minister''s house, he was almost captured. You helped him. The kindness between you and me is long gone. You don''t owe us anything. "


    Yin Jikua looked at her and knew that Gu Houfu''s kindness to him was endless. Yu Fu said this just to make her feel better.


    Their greatest kindness to her is to tell her the truth of her life experience and let her know that she is not a brothel girl, but a woman with half Xikun''s blood.


    Her mother used to be a powerful female general. Why can''t she be as brave as her mother?


    She is slowly changing to become a brave and just person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 214

    "Master, the young lady has brought the eldest princess. She wants to see you."


    The servant bowed back outside the door. In the small study, Yin Yan was writing something.


    Hearing the message, he didn''t lift his head. "Please come in. It''s all a family. Why so much courtesy?"


    The servant said quickly: "master, it''s not the princess in our house, it''s the princess of Zhenjiang. The eldest princess came with Marquis Gu today. She said that she had something to discuss with the eldest son. "


    Yan Yan raised his head to look at the servant and slowly put the pen on the shelf.


    "Princess Zhenjiang wants to see me. What can I do for you? It''s not necessary to pay an ordinary visit. She''s a female guest. She''s served by the young lady and Princess Danyang. She doesn''t have to come to see me. "


    The servant thought, "the young lady said that she has something to see the master. It''s not like an ordinary visit. Does the master want to see you?"


    Yan Yan picked up the things on the book case and said slowly, "she''s the eldest princess. I just have no job. How dare I refuse? Ask her to come in


    He packed up his things and walked out. "I''ll meet you in the main hall of the upper room."


    "Yes, sir."


    Yin Jikua led Yu into the main hall, and saw an old man sitting on the top. He was so thin that he was only a bone. It was obvious that Gu huaijiang was a few years old, but he looked very old.


    Seeing Yu Fu, he got up slowly with his crutch.


    After all, people who have been prime ministers for decades are calm and calm, and have little respect for Yufu, the so-called long princess.


    Yu Fu took advantage of the situation and said, "don''t be polite, old Prime Minister. You are an elder. Just sit and talk."


    Yan Yan didn''t refuse, "the princess, please sit down. The princess is a distinguished guest. Ji Yi, please cook tea for her."


    Tea cooking and other small things have always been done by the servants. The prime minister''s contacts were not without valuable status. Yin Yan never asked the young lady Yin Jiyi to cook tea in person.


    This is where respect Yu Fu''s identity, clearly want to support themselves.


    Yin Jiyi also hoped to help Yu Fu say a few words here, but naturally he would not leave easily, "father, the eldest princess is easy-going and doesn''t have to cook another tea -"


    Yin Yan glanced at her sharply, "don''t you go soon?"


    Yin Jichu looked at Yu Fu''s face, and the latter nodded slightly to her, and she stepped back.


    After holding back the crowd, Yan Yan''s expression became more and more alienated, "I don''t know what happened when Princess Chang came to see me specially?"


    He came straight to the point, and Yu Fu said, "the old prime minister must have heard about what happened in the Palace last night. Your majesty is still young, and sometimes you have some ridiculous ideas that need to be admonished by the old minister. Do you know if the old prime minister has the intention to admonish you? "


    Yan Yan''s face did not change, "the princess joked. I had already lost my office. Now I''m just an ordinary old man. How can I persuade your majesty? I don''t even know what happened in the Palace last night. "


    He pushed it clean, but Yin Jihe had already betrayed him.


    Yu Fu laughed, "why should the old prime minister be so wary of me? I know that it is impossible for the old Prime Minister not to know what happened in the Palace last night. Nowadays, the imperial capital has been spread all over the streets. What''s more, the old prime minister is in the prime minister''s office, the center of the imperial capital''s power? "


    Yan Yan''s eyes flashed and he didn''t speak.


    Yu Fu added: "the old Prime Minister and the general have always been at odds. I am the adopted daughter of the general. It''s right that the old Prime Minister refuses to tell the truth. Although the old Prime Minister does not believe in the general, the general has always respected you as a prime minister with talent and courage. Like the general, I believe that you are loyal to the king. You can''t be indifferent to his Majesty''s Hu Wei. "


    Yan Yan''s face was slightly loose, "is that how Marquis Gu evaluated me?"


    Yu Fu replied, "yes, the general has never been hostile to the old Prime Minister. On the contrary, he has always felt that when you were in office, you managed the court very well and could take on a great responsibility."


    Yan Yan looked at Yu Fu seriously. On the first day of the new year, she wore a long plain white skirt and a black cape, elegant and pure.


    In other people''s eyes, such a dress is taboo, but in Yan Yan''s eyes, she is very comfortable, knowing that she is filial to the emperor.


    A princess who is not the blood of the former Emperor, she can still restrain the woman''s natural love for beauty and serve the former Emperor as a vegetarian. Ning Chengzhi, however, indulges in banquets in the palace.


    He spoke slowly, and his voice softened a little. "I heard that last night the eldest princess advised her majesty to have a moderate banquet to show respect for the former Emperor, and politely refused her Majesty''s will. I want to tell you the truth today, but it''s not for the sake of looking after the Marquis, but for the sake of her filial piety to the emperor and her integrity of not being greedy for glory. "


    Yan Yan was finally relieved, and Yu Fu was also relieved.


    She said: "in that case, I will tell the truth to the old Prime Minister. I am the one who was given marriage by the former Emperor to the son of marquis Gu. The son''s disobedience to his father''s will is disrespectful. Your Majesty''s action is really disrespectful to the former Emperor. If the old prime minister thinks so, can he write to his majesty and advise him to change his mind? "


    When Yin Yan heard this, he was sure that Yufu had come to ask him to dissuade his majesty from setting up his post.


    Whenever she had a little bit of lust for the power and glory of the queen, she would not ask for her counterpart in guhou mansion. Yin Yan felt that she had misjudged her too much in the past.In his eyes, the woman with unknown origin and hidden conspiracy has such a spirit of despising power and position!


    Yin Yan asked himself that he was more than 50 years old, but he could not compare with Yufu who had not yet reached the hairpin. It was really embarrassing.


    He thought for a moment, "he who is a minister should admonish his majesty. But did Princess Chang find the wrong person? I have no right now. Even if I write to you, can you listen to me? Marquis Gu has a wide range of friends in the court, such as Mr. Ji and cabinet ministers. The princess should ask them to advise his majesty. "


    Yu Fu said: "the old prime minister is among them. You should know who is the most trusted Minister of your majesty. The cabinet was established during the reign of the former Emperor, and now it has no power. Elder Ji is old, and the general has gone to the palace to admonish his majesty. If the old prime minister can persuade the Yin prime minister to remonstrate with his majesty, there will be Zhongzheng''s old ministers in the court, and this matter will be very promising! "


    Yan Yan''s heart moved and fell into deep thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Shubai and Yin Shuo were drinking tea in the outer study.


    The first time he came to the prime minister''s residence, he looked around, and his mouth turned slightly up. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Yan Shuo seemed to know what he thought, "is the son of heaven thinking, how can I invite you to come to such an important place as the outer study?"


    On the one hand, he pushed the cooked tea to Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "can''t other courtiers come to the prime minister''s office to enter the outer study? For example, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, Lord Liu Zhenliu


    Yan Shuo took a deep look at him and didn''t want him to explore the prime minister in front of him.


    Gu Shubai said: "why did Prime Minister Yin look at me like this? In terms of the familiarity with each other''s mansion, Prime Minister Yin is better


    Yan Shuo also laughed, "yes, thanks to the generosity of marquis Gu. In the past, the generals were at odds with each other. My father didn''t even bother to do superficial Kung Fu. He never invited people from guhou mansion to come in. Marquis Gu is different. Every time you invite a courtier to a banquet, you will get an invitation from the prime minister''s office. Thank you for your invitation, so that I can get familiar with the situation of Hou''s residence. "


    "You know in your heart whether my father does superficial Kung Fu or sincerely hopes to govern Dongling peacefully. He allowed a man who designed to kill me to come to the front of the house and plead guilty, hoping that you could take the place of the old prime minister to govern Dongling well. "


    Gu Shubai secretly warned him that they had long known that Yin Shuo was responsible for the poisoning and ambush in Changzhou government, but they let Yin Yan resign.


    With a faint smile, Yan Shuo was not worried about Gu Shubai''s loyalty. But Shizi -- "


    " Shizi is here today. What can I do for you


    Gu Shubai picked up the tea cup, and Yin Shuo waited for him to speak quietly, as if he knew what he was going to say.


    "Others say that Prime Minister Yin is the most ruthless person. I don''t know whether it''s true or not?"


    Yan Shuo was stunned. He didn''t know why he asked, "who else? That''s what Ji said. How can we be merciless? How can we be affectionate? How can we know that we can be affectionate? "


    "I''m not talking about myself. I''m talking about Yufu."


    Yan Shuo''s face suddenly changed, Gu Shubai looked in his eyes, and he could not escape the truth if he pretended again.


    Even in a flash.


    Yan Shuo tried his best to maintain his normal face, "the son of heaven came for the palace banquet last night. Your majesty wants to set up Yu Fu as the empress. The loyalty of marquis Gu''s family naturally can''t disobey the imperial edict. It''s hard to be a son of the world. I can''t help it. "


    The four words of loyalty and righteousness came out of his mouth, which was ironic.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "why should I ask you? Is it that the Prime Minister of Yin, who showed his heart to Yu Fu on the day of his wedding, now wants to be indifferent to the second volume


    Yan Shuo''s momentum suddenly decreased by three points.


    Yu Fu has nothing to say to Gu Shubai, even she tells him such a private thing without reservation, but not to herself.


    Thinking that they were under the same roof every day and were close to each other, Yin Shuo felt a fire coming out of his chest.


    He said in a cold voice, "I like Yufu, but give up. I won''t help you change your Majesty''s mind."


    Yan Shuo refused so cleanly, which Gu Shubai never thought of.


    He pondered for a moment and understood Yin Shuo''s mind.


    He hated the house of marquis Gu. He also knew that everyone in the house of marquis Gu didn''t want Yufu to be canonized. Even if the imperial edict came down, the house of marquis Gu was in front of him.


    Yin Shuo could take advantage of himself, waiting to see the Marquis''s house and Ning Chengzhi.


    Gu Shubai sneered, "it seems that I overestimate your love for Yu Fu. At the beginning, Yu Fu clearly told you that you were not for concubine''s room, not for continuation. You were still marrying Princess Danyang for power. Such a cheap love is really not worth the risk of offending your majesty


    After that, he got up and didn''t want to talk with Yin Shuo any more.


    Yan Shuo immediately stood up, "don''t think you really love Yu Fu. I''ve loved her since I first met her. I have no less feelings for her than you! It''s a pity that it was Gu Hou''s house that adopted Yu Fu, not the prime minister''s house. If I had an engagement with her, I would have fought my life and wouldn''t let you seal her! "Gu Shubai''s smile was a little contemptuous, "why should Prime Minister Yin deceive himself? If you have an engagement with Yufu, you are also reluctant to give up your official position and power. So you are doomed not to get her, even what you have already got, and you can only hold your power and position in your life


    Yan Shuo could not restrain himself, and his whole body trembled.


    What he said he had got was nothing more than Princess Danyang and Yin Jihe, a wife who loved and hated him, and a sister who was used by him and treated badly by him.


    They He doesn''t care.


    Yan Shuo suddenly laughed, "the son of the world doesn''t have to use provocation. Since you like Yufu, you should be ready to pay for her. I won''t dissuade your majesty for you."


    "What if I let you go?"


    Suddenly, the old man''s voice came from outside the study. Yin Shuo was stunned, and the door of the study was pushed open.


    Yin Yan stood outside the door and didn''t know how long he had listened. Yu Fu stood behind him, and they came in one after another.


    Thinking that his words had just been heard by Yan Yan and Yufu, Yan Shuo became angry and looked at the servant outside the door, "why don''t you inform me when the master and the princess come?"


    The servant was so scared that he bowed his head and didn''t dare to agree. Yin Shuo was leaning on his cane, but he was thin and old, but his Majesty was still there. "It''s none of his business. I won''t let him report it. Why, can''t I use a servant in my own house? "


    This was quite dissatisfied with Yin Shuo, and Yin Shuo said, "father, son doesn''t mean that, I mean..."


    "That''s not what I mean. Close the door!" Yan Yan turned back and cheered sternly.


    The servant immediately closed the door, Gu Shubai was surprised that Yu Fu and Yin Yan appeared at the same time, looking at Yu Fu, Yu Fu gave him a reassuring look.


    The eye contact between the two fell into Yan Shuo''s eyes without accident, and his face moved.


    In his eyes, Yin Yan hated iron but not steel.


    His son, who had always been the most proud of him, was as sentimental as those dandy boys, and raised his mind to Yu.


    No wonder he ambushed Gu Shubai in Changzhou to assassinate him. It turned out that he was not sharing his worries, but fighting for Yufu!


    What makes him more intolerable is


    "Shuo''er, why don''t you agree to my son''s request?"


    Yan Shuo frowned, in front of Yu Fu''s face, he could not repeat what he had just said.


    He looked at Yin Yan in embarrassment. He didn''t know what was the matter with him today. He embarrassed himself in front of outsiders, especially the people of Gu Houfu.


    Yes, it must be something Yufu and Yin Yan said!


    "You don''t have to see the eldest princess. You just tell me why you don''t want to answer the son''s request?"


    Yin Shuo hardened his head and said, "my father didn''t always like Gu Houfu. Why do you want my son to help them today?"


    Yan Yan knocked his walking stick on the floor tile clearly, "this is a private complaint, how can it be greater than a state affair? Your majesty wants to canonize the employed daughter as the queen, and the monarch seizes the minister''s wife. This is a great crime criticized by the history books of future generations! As the prime minister, how can you not admonish your majesty? "


    On the duty of standing up as a minister, Yin Yan never neglected that he was different from Yin Shuo.


    In the face of his father''s censure, Yin Shuo was extremely embarrassed.


    He knew that as long as he stepped back, many things would be wasted, and he could not retreat.


    Even if Yin Yan''s own father asked him to retire, he couldn''t.


    He arched his hand and said in a deep voice, "father, please forgive my son for not being able to comply."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 215

    Yan Yan was very angry.


    This is the first time that his proud son refuses his father''s orders, and it is in the presence of Gu Shubai and Yu Fu, two outsiders, that he is totally unable to come down.


    He is not the kind of self righteous old man who is afraid of being robbed of power by his younger generation. He has already learned to let go of some obstinacy in this year''s illness in central Fujian.


    At the moment, what he couldn''t bear most was not Yan Shuo''s refusal, but how many absurd things he had done in the year he left!


    Profit, rebellion, regicide!


    Even if he won the bet, it was still a lingering shadow in the heart of loyal king and loving people handed down from generation to generation.


    He can''t tell on Yin Shuo, can''t tell the truth to everyone, it is his own son after all, but this doesn''t mean he will always tolerate Yin Shuo.


    After returning to the imperial capital, he learned all kinds of truth, which made him accumulate countless anger, and finally burst out at this moment -


    "pa!"


    Even Yu Fu and Gu Shubai were shocked when the slap fell on Yin Shuo''s face.


    This is not Yufu''s original intention. Seeing the conflict between Yin Yan and his son did not make them proud, but it was sad.


    Yan Shuo''s face was deflected, and then he raised his head, and the left half of his face was bloody.


    Yan Yan was always proud of him. He had never hit him before, but Lao Cheng gave him a slap with all his strength, and in front of the two people he didn''t want to be in front of, Yan Shuo couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    He looks at Gu Shubai and Yu Fu.


    One is his rival, the one he wants to get rid of several times, and the other is his favorite woman. The first time we meet, it''s as if we were destined in a previous life.


    He didn''t want to be seen by these two people in his most embarrassed state.


    Yin Jiyao suddenly ran from the outside of the hospital. She saw the scene without entering the door. She was so scared that she didn''t know how to speak.


    When she saw Yin Shuo beaten for the first time, she was shocked, worried and relieved.


    "Jiyao."


    Yan Shuo suddenly said to her, "first send the eldest princess and the son. My father and I have something to say."


    Yin Jiyao looks at Yin Yan, but the latter doesn''t object. She looks at Yu Fu and Gu Shubai, and they leave wisely.


    After walking far away, Yin Jiyao looked at the calm study and thought in her heart what Yin Yan would talk to Yin Shuo, "Yufu, did you succeed in persuading your father?"


    "It seems to be, but I always feel that the contradiction between the old Prime Minister and Yin Shuo did not arise today. Today''s affair is just a fuse."


    Yu Fu saw it clearly, and she frowned, "I just think that if the scene becomes like this, Yin Shuo will not dissuade his majesty."


    Yin Jiyao sighed, "you guessed right. When my father came back, he often went to the ancestral hall to pay homage to his ancestors. Once in a while, I heard him say something that he was ashamed of his ancestors and the emperor. He is very dissatisfied with his elder brother''s behavior, but because of his father''s and son''s feelings, he can''t report it. Instead, he has to hide it for his elder brother. "


    No one can understand this mood better than Yin Jiyao.


    Yu Fu said, "I understand."


    On the sedan chair, Gu Shubai didn''t speak all the time. He seemed to be thinking about something important.


    Yu Fu rubbed his shoulder carefully, "big brother, what are you thinking?"


    Gu Shubai came back to see her, and saw a small head with a bun on his shoulder, only dotted with two plain silver cloves, which made her hair black as ink.


    He was a little absent-minded and said for a long time, "I wonder why Yan Shuo''s attitude is so firm? Even the old prime minister himself did not let go. Does he think that with the help of the house of marquis Gu, you can definitely stop the event of Li Hou, or does he not worry that you will be listed as Li Hou? "


    Yu Fu recalled what she had heard when she stood outside the door, and then thought of what Yin Shuo had said to herself in the DARUI palace when she got married.


    She said: "maybe we think too much, Yan Shuo and other ruthless people can even abuse their own sister, how much is his love worth?"


    Gu Shubai looked at her serious little appearance and said with a smile: "Yufu, I know men''s psychology better than you. When I ridicule him as cheap to like, his anger is not faked


    "You mean..."


    "I mean, his feelings for you are true. I just don''t understand why he likes you so much. Why would he like to make you queen?"


    Gu Shubai thought, "there must be something wrong with it. Let me think about it."


    "Eldest son, isn''t that general Jin?"


    The soldiers who followed yelled across the curtain. Gu Shubai looked out and saw that Lao Jin, Yan Huashi and others were in a great hurry. They were going to the palace.


    "Stop them."


    Knowing this, the soldier immediately said, "general Jin, general Yan!"


    When Lao Jin and others saw that it was Gu Hou''s house, they came forward to have a look. Gu Shubai walked out of the sedan chair and said, "what happened? Are you in a hurry to enter the palace? "Yan Huashi said, "don''t you know about the major general? The general was reprimanded when he entered the palace today. It came from the people who entered the palace with the general. When the governor of Qi knew it, he told us, "no, let''s go into the palace and make a fight for the general!"


    "The general was reprimanded?"


    Yu Fu also walked out of the sedan chair. "Are people still in the palace now?"


    Lao Jin said anxiously, "isn''t it! Our general is of the same generation as the former Emperor. Before your majesty ascended the throne, we should call him uncle gu! Now that he has ascended the throne, he turns his face and refuses to recognize others. Even the general dares to reprimand him. He has forgotten who did his best to clean up his grievances? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense


    Gu Shubai looked around. Fortunately, the soldiers blocked the distance between them and the people, and Lao Jin''s words were not heard.


    He lowered his voice, "go back to the house first."


    The generals did not obey, "young general, are you going to let the general be humiliated in the palace?"


    Gu Shubai glanced at the crowd and frowned, "I''ll let you all go back. This is the order! Forget what father said last night? "


    Gu huaijiang said that when they enter the palace to dissuade his majesty, they will only make his majesty think it is a threat.


    Today, when they heard that Gu huaijiang had been reprimanded, they made such a big fight. Wouldn''t it be more harmful for Gu huaijiang to let those who want to commit crimes against Gu''s army?


    They were speechless, and in the face of Gu Shubai, they subconsciously had the obedience to Gu huaijiang.


    Yu Fu worried: "you go back first, I''ll go into the palace to have a look. It''s more convenient for me to enter the palace as a general. "


    "If you don''t, you''ll go back to your house."


    Gu Shubai didn''t give her a chance to go on. He pressed her shoulder and pushed her into the sedan chair to sit down.


    His face was just above her, staring into her eyes and saying, "do you understand your situation? The one in the palace is waiting to eat you like a wolf. Do you still want to eat yourself? "


    "But the general, he..."


    "Don''t worry, father will be fine. We''ll have a long-term plan when we get back to the government."


    ¡­¡­


    When they returned to the mansion, Gu Jiuge gathered in the upper room, anxiously waiting for the news.


    Seeing that Lao Jin and others came back with Gu Shubai, Gu Jiuge said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Shubai took a look at Qi Zhou, and the latter lowered his head guiltily. "It''s all my fault. I told several generals about hou Ye''s situation in the palace. Afterwards, I regretted it. I should listen to Hou Ye!"


    Lao Jin said for Qi Zhou, "young general, don''t blame Qi for being in charge. Aren''t we in a hurry? It''s also for the good of the general. "


    Qi an then knew what Qi Zhou had done behind his back. "Confused, how can you be so confused? Fortunately, the generals did not enter the palace today. Otherwise, if your majesty really thinks that Gu''s army is threatening him, do you know how serious the consequences will be? "


    Qi an teaches his son a lesson. Lao Jin, Yan Huashi and others all talk about it. They are very ashamed.


    They followed Gu huaijiang for many years, but they were not as knowledgeable as an old servant of Qi''an. They were too upset about this.


    Gu Jiuge came up and said, "well, no matter you are in charge or generals, it''s for your father''s good. Now, the most urgent thing is, if your majesty just scolds your father, will there be anything else to do? "


    This is also the most worrying thing.


    Gu Shubai turned to Qi an and said, "steward Qi, send someone to wait outside the palace gate. If there is any disturbance, send a message back immediately."


    "Yes, I''ll go now!"


    Qi an gave Qi Zhou an unpleasant look, as if telling him to serve here well, and then walked out of the yard in person.


    Gu Shubai said: "I don''t think your majesty will deal with your father otherwise. There are two reasons. First, father''s power and prestige can not be eliminated overnight. Your Majesty''s early accession to the throne has not yet stabilized the situation, so it is not wise to take the meritorious old ministers to attack. "


    Gu Jiuge thought for a moment, "Your Majesty is not stupid. From his previous behavior of suppressing the Marquis Gu''s house, we can see that he is still afraid of his father''s military power. I agree with my elder brother that my father should be OK. "


    Yan Huashi frowned, "it''s not necessarily! I think your majesty has become more and more confused since he ascended the throne. On New Year''s Eve, in front of ManChao Wenwu, he almost let the general kneel down for him! What can we do if we don''t want to humiliate the general today? "


    Gu Shubai said: "this is the second point I want to make. His Majesty''s purpose is to marry Yu Fu. His father is also Yu Fu''s foster father. If he still wants to marry Yu Fu, he won''t tear his face with Gu Hou''s house for the time being. "


    People''s eyes looked at Yu Fu, who was wrinkly in the chair, at a loss.


    Since she entered the house of marquis Gu, Gu huaijiang has always been omnipotent and can give her everything that others admire, including clothes, jewelry and rare supplements.


    She said casually that she wanted to visit the West Lake, so he got the Dragon Boat given by the emperor and accompanied by a large group of relatives and dignitaries.


    Marquis Gu, who loves his daughter so much that the emperor set off an upsurge of "no rebirth of a man and a rebirth of a woman" for a while. Now he goes to seek Ning Chengzhi in a low voice for Yu Fu''s sake, and is reprimanded and insulted.His love for Yu Fu did not fade, but Yu Fu felt that he could not afford it.


    She did not want any one of Gu huaijiang and Gu Houfu to suffer such grievances for her sake.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi avoid the crowd to persuade her, "xiaoyufu, don''t be sad, father will be OK. If you think about it, your majesty won''t give you face! "


    "Yes, when the emperor wanted to marry Princess Danyang to his elder brother, his father insisted, but he didn''t die in vain? Now my father would like to persuade his majesty to give up thinking of you, and I''m sure it''s OK! "


    Yu Fu sighed, "if your majesty had been so reasonable, this matter would not have evolved to the present situation. No, I still want to go into the palace to have a look -- "


    before she lost her voice, she suddenly heard a notice from the outside," the Marquis is back! The Marquis is back! "


    They rushed out and saw Gu huaijiang come in as usual. It didn''t look as bad as they thought. They all laughed when they saw them.


    "Are you all here to celebrate the new year?"


    Yan Huashi and others looked at each other, but Lao Jin simply gave up, "general, we wanted to go to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to your majesty, but we were stopped by the major general! If you don''t want us to go to the palace to pay New Year''s greetings to your majesty, tell us honestly what happened today! "


    Yan Hua is looking at him with a look of death.


    No matter how light or heavy he was, Lao Jin didn''t dare to openly violate Gu huaijiang''s orders and say it in such a swagger.


    He looked at Lao Jin, Lao Jin looked at him, and looked at Gu huaijiang.


    Everyone noticed his action. Looking in the direction he pointed out, Gu huaijiang''s clothes were wrinkled and covered with a thin layer of ash.


    Everyone knows what this is.


    Gu huaijiang kept quiet. Since he couldn''t hide it, he simply didn''t hide it. "Come in and talk. I''m thirsty. Let me have a drink and then talk, OK?"


    Old gold is jolly, "can, can, end will pour tea for you!"


    In front of the public, Gu huaijiang repeated the situation in a flat tone as far as possible Your Majesty was angry because of last night''s incident. After hearing that I had come to persuade him to give up celi Yufu, he dropped a cup of tea. I just got down on my knees. Later I heard that the ministers of the cabinet came to see your majesty, and your majesty ordered me out of the palace. "


    But I knelt down.


    He spoke lightly, and the more people thought about it, the more angry they were.


    Gu Shubai said: "cabinet ministers are upright. If your majesty dares to do harm to his father, they will speak out and admonish him. Your majesty did not impose heavy punishment today, perhaps for this reason. I''m afraid that the next time your majesty sends out a formal will, father will not be able to resist it. "


    At that time, the character of Yining Chengzhi will no longer cherish the face of Gu Houfu.


    People imagine the scene he said. Once the imperial edict was sent to Gu Hou''s house, they would refuse it again, which would be regarded as a great crime of resisting the Edict and not respecting it.


    People''s hearts were in suspense. Gu huaijiang said, "the imperial edict of Ming Dynasty must go through the cabinet or one of the prime ministers. What are you going to gain today? "


    Gu Shubai was just about to tell him what happened to the prime minister''s residence today when he saw Qi an coming in a hurry, dragging his old body. "Marquis, it''s not good!"


    Gu huaijiang turned to look at him, "speak slowly. What''s the matter?"


    Qi Ashan was out of breath, and his voice was full of despair. "The will just came from the palace, your majesty is going to abolish the cabinet!"


    Happy New Year ~


    everyone has made it clear that 4000 words a day during the Chinese New Year. How could anyone tell me so little I''m speechless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 216

    On New Year''s Eve, he intended to abolish the cabinet on the first day of the new year.


    Ning Chengzhi''s action was so fast that it was dizzying and even more ridiculous.


    "It''s said that the new official took office three times, and his majesty regarded himself as a minor official. When he ascended the throne, he dared to overthrow the will of the former Emperor!"


    "The cabinet was the last policy of the late emperor. If we want to abolish it, we should abolish the prime minister. How can we abolish the cabinet?"


    There was a lot of discussion. Gu huaijiang frowned, "why does your majesty want to abolish the cabinet all of a sudden? Do you have any specific information?"


    Qi an said: "when I heard the news, I said that it was the matter of the Marquis entering the palace that spread to the outside of the palace. Then old Chen Ge took several cabinet ministers into the palace and tried to help the Marquis dissuade his majesty from setting up his mind. Unexpectedly, when several cabinet elders entered the palace, the Marquis had already gone out of the palace. Your Majesty was furious at the advice of the cabinet elders and decided to abolish the cabinet system! "


    In the final analysis, it''s still for the sake of setting up a jade support.


    Gu huaijiang sighed, "it''s me who implicated all the ministers in the cabinet. Your majesty, this is anger. He was afraid of my reputation in the court, so he used the cabinet to set an example to others. "


    "General, it''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself."


    Yufu said suddenly: "everyone is to stop your Majesty''s absurd will, is for the sake of the court. If the general wants to blame himself, I should blame myself even more. "


    Gu Shubai said quickly, "this matter has nothing to do with you. It''s your Majesty''s absurdity and it''s not your fault."


    Yu Fu reluctantly said to him with a smile: "I know, so I don''t blame myself. Now the most important thing is not to blame myself, but to find a way to solve the present predicament. The priority is the cabinet. "


    Yan Huashi nodded, "general, Miss Yufu is right! All the cabinet elders are Zhongzheng''s ministers. We can''t let the cabinet be abolished like this and let the villain Yin Shuo take over the power! "


    Lao Jin quickly agreed, "yes, if you let the thief Yin Shuo take the power of the court, can Gu''s army still have it?"


    Gu Shubai said: "maybe it''s Mr. Ji who can persuade your majesty right now."


    ¡­¡­


    "Old master, someone has come to see you again!"


    In the secluded courtyard of the mansion, there are green pines in the courtyard, and a low plum pile stands in the corner.


    The servant came in in a hurry, and the middle-aged man hissed at him, "didn''t my father say that everyone is sick?"


    It was Ji Xuanxian, the eldest son of Ji Daogong, who was talking about the abolition of the cabinet. In order not to disturb Ji Daogong''s purity, he personally guarded Ji Daogong''s courtyard.


    The servant said: "master, the people who come back here are from the house of marquis Gu. I dare not make my own decisions."


    "The people of guhou mansion?"


    Ji Xuanxian hesitated for a moment, "you wait here. I''ll go in and report back to the Lord myself."


    When you enter the main room, turn left and the second room is a good bedroom. Outside the door is a picture of longevity of pines and cranes. There are two blue and white vases on the left and right.


    Ji Daogong is lying on the bed behind the screen. He is old and often has illness. Now he can''t see whether he is really ill or not.


    "Father, the people of Gu Hou''s house are here. Do you see them?"


    The old man lying on the bed heard the three words of Gu Hou Fu, and his eyelids moved slightly, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    Ji Xuanxian waited respectfully at the bedside, thinking that he would not speak. He was preparing to leave the inner room slowly when he saw his beard move and let out a long sigh.


    Ji Daogong''s eyes were half open, and his eyes were turbid. "In my father''s life, I seldom take the initiative to stand up and say anything. As a censor, I only know how to supervise all officials according to the process, and never show off and carry the flag. But as a father, he once spoke out and wanted to give up his life. But this time, being sick or not being sick can''t change the outcome. Will you understand being a father when choosing a virtuous person? "


    Ji Xuanxian frowned, pondered for a long time, and raised his head, "my father seldom took the initiative to say anything in his life, but he has never been greedy for comfort without conscience. This time it was the father who knew he couldn''t persuade, not the coward. How can a child be a Ji''s son if he doesn''t know his father''s character? "


    Ji Daogong nodded on the bed, and a tear rolled down from the corner of his eye.


    Outside the gate of Ji''s mansion, Qi Zhou waited anxiously, watching the disappointed people sent by each mansion come back, he remained silent.


    He is a member of Gu Hou''s house. For Mr. Ji, it''s different. Maybe he can wait for different results.


    After a long time, he asked the servant who was waiting outside the door to rub his hands and come back. His face was red with cold because of running in the cold wind. "Take charge, please go back! Our old man is so ill that he can''t get out of bed! "


    Qi Zhou bowed his head in disappointment.


    Ji Daogong didn''t get sick early or late. He fell ill when it was reported in the palace that the cabinet system was abolished. People with a clear eye can see that there was something fishy about it.


    He thought he was a member of Gu Hou''s house. Ji Daogong was willing to meet him at least, and he didn''t want to say the same thing to himself and others.


    It seems that Mr. Ji is determined not to appear.


    He arched his hand at the servant and returned disappointed.


    At the corner of Ji''s mansion, someone was walking and talking, "the censor, Mr. Ji has always been strong and strong. He can''t be called sick. Our majesty is ridiculous..."Some people pretend to be ill, while others are really ill with Qi.


    After Chen Ge was reprimanded from the palace, he didn''t eat dinner. According to the servant who served in the upper room, he sat until dawn, and suddenly vomited blood, so he fell ill.


    Chen Chuxiu is not at home on the thirties of the lunar new year. After hearing that Chen Ge was seriously ill, he immediately went back to the government to take charge of the overall situation. The chaotic Chen government finally had a person in charge, so he would not lose his integrity.


    "Xiuer..."


    "The master is awake! The master is awake


    Chen Ge on the bed is as old as a gossamer. When the servant by the bed hears him calling Chen Chuxiu, he immediately shouts out of the yard.


    Chen Chuxiu rushed in quickly, "father, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m sorry for the father, I''m sorry for the emperor, I''m sorry for the ancestors of the Chen family, I''m sorry for all the people in the world," he said


    Chen Chuxiu knew what he was talking about and said, "what does it have to do with my father? Your majesty is young and ridiculous, and his father has done his duty to admonish him. How can he blame his father? "


    Mr. Chen Ge said: "I''ve been thinking a lot about being my father all night. If I had known that, I would have been better off if I hadn''t revealed the truth about the assassination of the late emperor. Would everything be better than now? But even if time comes back, being a father will not make a second choice. How can the people who assassinated the former Emperor inherit the great rule? Even if the successor is left... "


    "Even if the heir - Your Majesty today - is left, he is more absurd and fatuous than the eldest prince, isn''t he?"


    Chen Chuxiu snatched his words, "father, if you don''t like it, who is better than the heirs of Ning family? How can they blame their father if they are not expected to be good emperors? My father now feels remorse for his son''s disobedience to his father''s will, so as soon as he dies, can your majesty repent when you die? "


    Chen Chuxiu did not shy away, "if your majesty can change, then you will die. It''s valuable to die, isn''t it? But now that you are dead, not only will no one around you dare to dissuade you, but also your son and I will be killed! Without your protection, I will continue to be domineering in the imperial capital. Sooner or later, I will die, don''t you think


    The servant who was waiting at the bottom was more and more shameful, trying to dissuade Chen Chuxiu, "young master, the master is like this. Don''t be so angry with him..."


    Chen Chuxiu was not moved. "Don''t try to persuade me. I''m telling the truth. Father, now that you are dead, you are too selfish to leave the mess to Marquis Gu and other ministers of the central government! "


    The servant was scared to see Chen GE''s face. Unexpectedly, Chen Ge was not angry with Chen Chu Xiu, but struggled to sit up from the bed.


    "You''re right. A father can''t die at this time. Even if he dies, he will die in the golden palace to advise his majesty, not in the mansion..."


    Chen Chu Xiu stretched out his hand to press him down, "you don''t sit up, come on, quickly bring up the medicine to feed the master to drink!"


    There is no need to persuade him. Chen Ge stares at the medicine bowl and drinks it eagerly.


    Chen Chuxiu secretly chuckles, and suddenly hears the servant''s announcement: "young master, uncle Ning Tang and his wife have come to visit the master!"


    "They are the only ones who dare not avoid suspicion at this time."


    Chen Chuxiu said that he was going out. Seeing that ningxuan and his wife came in a hurry, he stopped and said, "what''s the matter with your father?"


    Chen Chuxiu pointed to the room and took them away to talk.


    When he came to a quiet place outside the hospital, he pointed to his chest, "my father has always been in good health, but he''s just suffering from heart disease. It doesn''t matter if he''s just frightened by me."


    Ning Xuan breathed a sigh of relief, "you have many ghost ideas. Fortunately, Chen Ge is OK. I''m also worried about Chen GE''s illness. Your house is in a mess, so I''ve brought Yuyang with me. "


    Kun Yuyang looked around. "My husband wanted me to help you manage the affairs of the government. I''m afraid you have to take care of Chen Ge and the common affairs of the government. I didn''t expect you to do so well."


    Chen Chu Xiu arched her hand, "thank you, madam. Originally, I really planned to go to the palace to seek justice for my father. My father only had a son like me. If I didn''t stand for him, who would stand for him? But my father fell ill. Although he was aroused by my words, he was old in the end. Now I just want to take good care of my father in the house. No matter how important things are in the court, I don''t think my father''s life is as important as his life. "


    Kun Yuyang couldn''t help looking at him. He used to look at Chen Chuxiu''s dandy, but Ning Xuan always told her that it was a piece of jade, but most people didn''t know it.


    She used to be skeptical. Today, after listening to Chen Chuxiu''s words, she believed him thoroughly.


    Chen Chuxiu is still young. If he experiences for a few more years, he will be a great master.


    Ning Xuan nodded, "Your Majesty''s action is really ridiculous. It has already aroused the discussion of the central government that you want to appoint Yu Fu as the leader. How can you even abolish the cabinet? The cabinet was set up by the former Emperor. If the former Emperor had not been assassinated, he would soon be dismissed as prime minister. Now it''s good, but it was picked up by Yin Shuo. "


    Chen Chuxiu sneered, "the cheapness of Yin Shuo is not picked up. He has long believed that his majesty is better than the prince to fool, so he chose him instead of the prince?"


    Ning Xuan heart a surprised, can''t help but and Kun Yu Yang look at each other.The inside story of the assassination of the late emperor was known only by them and all the people in guhou mansion. They all knew what role Yin Shuo played in it, but they suffered from no evidence.


    Chen Chuxiu easily speculated the idea of Yin Shuo, which made them admire and surprised.


    Chen Chuxiu looked at his husband and wife''s face, vaguely aware that he touched some secret, he waved his hand, "I casually said, you don''t have to care. After all, what is the difference between the prince and his majesty? I can see that it''s not good for my father to work for such a Lord. It''s better to take advantage of the abolition of the cabinet and return home! "


    Ning Xuan said: "how can this work? Your majesty has gone too far this time. In my opinion, he has a firm heart for the affairs after the establishment of the cabinet, but there should be room for the abolition of the cabinet. Before I went out, my father had joined with several respected royal family members to persuade his majesty to take back his life! Mr. Chen is actually the head and assistant of the cabinet. He can''t go. If he goes, the cabinet will be lost! "


    Chen Chuxiu knew that he was a royal lineage and had the same surname as Ning Chengzhi. He had a deeper attachment to Kuangfu''s royal family, so he sighed, "I''m just saying it. Even if I want my father to go home, do you think he will come back with my father''s character?"


    Ning Xuan bows to him and says, "a loyal member of the Chen family, it''s worth Ning Xuan''s admiration to kneel down in the Golden Hall in order to find out the murder of the former Emperor."


    Chen Chuxiu lifted him up and said, "well, now it''s up to Uncle Ning if they can persuade your majesty. I don''t think it''s easy. The abolition of the cabinet is closely related to the establishment of the people''s Republic of China


    Ningxuan Ningmei thought, "it''s a pity that Yufu and guhou Shizi have already had an engagement. Otherwise, if she becomes a queen, she will surely be able to support donglingjiangshan."


    Kunyuyang immediately retorted, "what are you saying? Is it her fault that Yufu refuses to be queen? Don''t say how unbearable it is to be the prince''s wife to marry a minister. Even if Yu Fu is unmarried, no one can force her to marry someone she doesn''t like! I know Yu Fu. She is not greedy for wealth and power. She said that she would never marry unless she didn''t marry. "


    Kun Yu Yang suddenly frowns, don''t know what to think of.


    She never refutes ningxuan in front of outsiders, and always follows his advice. Ningxuan laughs that she is more obedient than Dongling women.


    Today, she suddenly refutes herself. Ning Xuan knows that she has a good relationship with Yu Fu. Looking back on her words, she is selfish. She only thinks about Dongling Jiangshan and doesn''t think about Yu Fu''s feelings. She says, "it''s my fault. As a royal clan, I only think about what kind of queen can be beneficial to the country. I don''t blame Yu Fu. Don''t get me wrong."


    Kun Yu Yang is still frowning.


    Chen Chuxiu said, "madam, you just said that Princess Zhenjiang would never marry unless what?"


    Kun Yuyang raised his head and looked a little ugly. "I seem to know why his majesty did such a ridiculous thing as abolishing the cabinet. Moreover, I guess he will not only abolish the cabinet, but also attack the house of marquis Gu."


    "Because Yufu will never compromise unless his majesty endangers the lives of all the people in guhou mansion."


    It''s too late to update today. It''s said that I''m too busy to go to relatives for the new year. I wanted to ask for leave originally. If I promised you four thousand a day, I''d still stick to my head and squeeze out time to write. If there''s only two thousand tomorrow or no change at all, maybe I''ll go back to sleep after drinking too much


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 217

    It was almost dusk when old uncle Huang and others rushed to the palace.


    Just as it was getting dark, a rickety figure came out of the alley at the back door of the prime minister''s residence. It seemed that he had drunk a lot of wine.


    The lane covered with snow is cold, there is no pedestrian, only occasionally I don''t know where the delicious food comes from.


    Today is the second day of the lunar new year. No matter how poor people are, they have wine and meat at home. The whole family is eating around the stove.


    Yan Shuo wiped the wine stains on the corners of his lips with a smile of sarcasm, "ordinary people still have the pleasure of encircling the stove, but I was reprimanded by my father during the reunion festival. No family member is with me. What''s the meaning of good food and wine? I''m just a wretch who''s been driven out of the house. "


    He repeated the word "poor guy" and helped the corner of the alley to walk out slowly. The wind and snow fell on him.


    But he didn''t feel the cold. His hands were so cold that he walked forward with the red light hung by the roadside people. After a while, his hands couldn''t help him and he slowly fell into the snow at the entrance of the alley.


    The snow slowly spread on him until his back was covered. There was no one in the quiet alley.


    Yan Shuo raised his eyes and tried to lift his head from the snow. Because he was drunk and weak, he fell to the ground again.


    He wanted to shout something, his lips opened, and finally turned into a contemptuous smile. He didn''t know whether he was contemptuous of himself or others.


    Consciousness gradually lax, ear only whistling wind.


    In the dreamland, the jingling sound of silver bells comes from afar, like a fairy''s chariot flying down the clouds.


    In the distance of the long street, two small red lanterns slowly approached. When they were near, they found that it was an exquisite carriage with two small red lanterns, driving in the night.


    Silver bells hung from the corners of the carriage, and the coachman wore a thick felt hat and wool gloves, holding the reins in his hands.


    Suddenly I saw a dark shadow at the entrance of the lane, like a man lying in the snow. His hand hesitated for a moment, and the people in the carriage noticed it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The coachman looked at the entrance of the lane carefully, and the more he looked, the more suspicious he became. "Miss, it seems that there is a person upside down at the entrance of the lane. It''s the Spring Festival. Don''t you drink too much wine and fall at home?"


    Yao LAN uncovers a corner of the car curtain, and Yu Fu takes a look. It really looks like a person.


    "Go and have a look. If you are a real person, put him on the back shelf of the car and take him back. The snow will not be small tonight. If you lie in the snow, you will freeze to death."


    "Ah


    The coachman answered and jumped down to carry the man to the back frame.


    All the way to guhou''s house, Qi Zhou had been waiting for a long time? The Marquis is waiting for the young lady to have dinner. "


    Yu Fu nodded and said, "Chen GE has fallen ill and the cabinet has been abolished. The court is still stuck. I have to go to see him. Fortunately, Mr. Chen is a wise man, and the elder''s body is not in any serious trouble for the time being. "


    Qi Zhou was so happy that he said, "that''s good, that''s good. Mr. Chen''s son, Kang Tai, can also have a loyal minister in the court to admonish his majesty! "


    Yufu naturally likes to see that Chen Ge is fine, but she knows better that Ning Chengzhi wants to abolish the cabinet just to not listen to Chen GE''s advice?


    He who is a king does not want to listen to advice. No matter how loyal and good there are in the court, there is no equal to a sycophant.


    Under the command of Qi Zhou, when he unloaded the car, he suddenly saw a man lying on the back shelf of the car, "Miss, this is..."


    The coachman said: "in charge, this is the man that the young lady saw on the road and fell in the snow. She was afraid that he would freeze to death, so she picked it up."


    Qi Zhou ordered a man to bring the lantern. He looked at the man carefully. Seeing that he was wearing a purple Kesi robe, he knew that he was not an ordinary person.


    Turn over the man''s face again, and the lantern almost fell to the ground!


    "Miss! Who do you think this man is? "


    Yu Fuzheng plans to go in. He is surprised to hear Qi Zhou''s voice. He takes a look and raises his eyebrows.


    "It''s a narrow road. How did you get him back?"


    Qi Zhou repeatedly confirmed that this man was Yin Shuo, and then came near to sniff, "Miss, the Prime Minister of Yin should have drunk too much wine to go out and accidentally fell in the snow. This Shall we send him back to the prime minister''s office? "


    When the coachman heard that it was Yin Shuo he saved, he immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you want to send? Miss, why don''t you let me throw him back to the place where we picked him up and let him live and die? "


    Even the ordinary servants of guhoufu knew that Yin Shuo was not a good man, but a man against guhoufu.


    Yu Fu looked at him and knew that he had restrained himself by saying the four words of "self survival and self destruction". He was afraid that what he was thinking was to freeze Yin Shuo to death in the snow.


    If I knew he was Yin Shuo when I saw him, maybe Yufu would hesitate for a moment.


    But now


    Yu Fu said: "I''ve got everything back. I''ll put it in the yard where Ji Yao and her family lived before. Qi Guanshi, you talk to the general and say that I have seen the situation of Prime Minister Yin before I go to my room and ask them not to wait for me to have dinner together. "


    Qi Zhou hesitated for a moment and ordered people to carry Yin Shuo into the house.I put Yin Shuo on the couch, took off his coat stained with snow, and wiped his hands and feet with hot water.


    There was charcoal fire in the room. Yu helped him to feel his pulse. He got up and left to make sure his pulse was stable. Before he left, he ordered two boys to wait in the room.


    Don''t want to just walk outside the door, then see Gu Xiang and Gu Yi come murderously.


    "Xiaoyufu, I heard you caught Yin Shuo?"


    "What about the others?"


    Yu Fu sees that the comer is not good and is about to stop them. They have already broken into the house.


    "Five brothers and six brothers, don''t be impulsive!"


    Yu Fu hurried in, and saw Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge coming. When they came into the room, they saw Gu Xiang and Gu Yi staring at Yan Shuo lying on the bed.


    He was sleeping, mumbling something, frowning and hesitating.


    In the public''s impression, Yan Shuo always had a sinister smile and calculating eyes. For the first time, he was unconscious.


    Gu Yi held the dagger, "I see that he looks like a butcher. I want to kill him, but I can''t do it. Oh, I''m useless. Five brothers, you come? "


    He handed the dagger to Gu Xiang, who was hesitating. Gu Jiuge snatched the dagger from him. "OK, you two, stop making trouble. Even if you want to kill him, you can''t kill him like this. "


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yiqi looked at him together, "what''s a good way for second brother?"


    "Second brother."


    Gu Shubai frowned at him and said, "don''t make any noise. Even if you kill Yan Shuo, you can''t change your Majesty''s decision. On the contrary, it is not good for us to let him have the handle against the house of marquis Gu. Yufu, what''s the matter with him? "


    Yu Fu said: "I think it''s because I drank too much and planted in the snow. Fortunately, we saw him early. He just fell asleep and didn''t hurt much."


    She looked at the people''s faces and said tentatively, "when I found him, I didn''t know it was Yin Shuo, I thought it was just ordinary people. Now that his identity has been confirmed, why don''t you send him back to the prime minister''s office? "


    "No way!"


    Gu Yi exclaimed angrily, "he is the chief culprit. Let''s just send him back. It''s too cheap for him!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 218

    When they were discussing, they heard Yan Shuo''s voice on the couch, "lonely family, lonely family..."


    Gu Yi, who was yelling to give Yin Shuo some powerful look, somehow folded his fist and said: "just, since the man has been brought back and sent back in a daze, it''s causing trouble. When he wakes up, let him leave."


    Yu Fu nodded, "OK, I''ll take care of him, you all go back."


    They didn''t have to look at Yin Shuo here. The more they looked, the more uncomfortable they felt. They wanted to beat him.


    Gu Shubai can''t help but pull her away, "let the servants take care of him, don''t worry, he can''t die."


    Good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. People like Yin Shuo will live long.


    Yu Fu nodded, and everyone left the courtyard together. After dinner, Yu Fu looked along the way and heard voices in the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Prime Minister Yin, you were brought back by our young lady when you were drunk at the entrance of the alley. When I came back, I found that it was the prime minister, so I put you here for the time being. "


    Yan Shuo''s voice stopped, "is it the princess of Zhenjiang?"


    "Yes, the young lady and the young masters have just left. Is Prime Minister Yin hungry? Why don''t you use some food before you go


    The young man who stayed in the hospital was cheerful and straightforward. "It happened that this room was previously occupied by Miss Yin. Miss Yin likes tender milk cake and crystal dumplings best. Would you like some? "


    Yan Shuo looked at the snacks on the table and said, "are these what Ji Yao likes to eat?"


    "Yes," he said! Didn''t Prime Minister Yin know? "


    Yin Shuo was a little embarrassed in the face of his curious eyes. As his elder brother, he was so cruel to Yin Jiyao, and a little guy in Gu Houfu knew what she liked to eat.


    She only lived in Gu Hou''s residence for two months, but she lived in the prime minister''s residence for seventeen years.


    "Cough."


    Yu Fu stepped heavily on purpose. The people in the room heard the movement, and the little fellow hurriedly went out, "is Miss coming?"


    Yu fuliao nodded, "well, let me see Prime Minister Yin. Go ahead, you don''t have to wait here. "


    The little guy saluted and left, and Yu helped her into the room. Yin Shuo sat on the couch and looked at her gently.


    Yufu knew that it was because of the grace of saving her life. She didn''t plan to save Yin Shuo by herself, so she said, "you can get up. It seems that you are not hurt. Go back to the house before curfew."


    Yan Shuo took a look on the table. He had no appetite, but now he wanted to eat.


    He went to the table and sat down on his own. "Do you hate me so much that you won''t give me time to drink hot tea and have something to eat?"


    Yufu naturally didn''t think so, "I''m afraid Prime Minister Yin didn''t dare to eat the things of guhou''s house, so he didn''t dare to persuade. Since you dare to eat, drink some hot milk to warm your body. "


    Yan Shuo laughed, his eyes were rare mild, "why don''t I dare? If you want to be bad for me, you won''t get me back. "


    Yu Fu said: "didn''t you hear what the boy said just now? When I picked you up, I didn''t know it was you. I thought it was just ordinary people. "


    Yan Shuo turned his mouth and sipped the milk tea slowly. "I don''t care. You saved me."


    Yu Fu''s words stopped for a moment.


    It was the first time that the prime minister had such a rogue face. She was so angry and funny that she had to take half a sip of her tea cup. "If I didn''t save you today, you wouldn''t die in the snow, would you?"


    Yan Shuo said, "Oh? What will happen to me? "


    "Maybe the people in the prime minister''s office will come out to look for you when they find you out. Maybe someone else will pass by."


    "I came out without telling the people in the house, and no one in the house cared about my life or death, whether it was my father or my sister or my wife in name. It''s getting late. At this time of the year, few people will walk in the street, and no one may find it. "


    Yan Shuo ate slowly and looked up at Yu Fu, "so if you don''t save me, I may die on the road today."


    Yufu still didn''t believe it. "No, with your ability, if the last way to die is to get drunk and freeze to death in the snow, it will become the biggest joke in history books."


    She thought that even if there was no one to save him, Yan Shuo would get up from the snow by himself.


    He is not very drunk. Even if he is drunk, his mind is 100 times more sober than others. How can he die in such a stupid way?


    Yan Shuo said to himself, "you seem to think of me as a demon, invulnerable. Actually, I''m just... "


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing."


    After drinking a bowl of milk tea, Yin Shuo looked into the room. The room was exquisitely and elegantly furnished. There were several white jade ornaments on the Duobao grid as a partition. Beside the wall stood a valuable antique bottle with plum blossoms in it.


    It doesn''t look like an ordinary guest room, but a lady''s Embroidery room.


    He looked carefully, "listen to me, Ji Yao lived here before?"


    Yu Fu listened to his mention of Yin Jiyao. He could not help frowning. He didn''t want to think about what he had done to Yin Jiyao. He just said, "well."Yan Shuo said with deep admiration, "it''s more beautiful here than her boudoir in the prime minister''s mansion. Did you arrange it or did Gu Jiuge arrange it?"


    Yu Fu heard him mention Gu Jiuge, frowning slightly, "the arrangement of the second brother is my arrangement, our family is not separated from each other. Ji Yao and second brother are good friends, and now they are also my good friends. When she lived here, Yuyang was there, and they had nothing to talk about. "


    Kunyuyang.


    Yan Shuo naturally understood why kunyuyang lived in guhou mansion.


    It''s just that she is worried that she will be killed by herself and the prince when she bumps into his subordinates in the paddock. Therefore, she does not hesitate to travel all the way to the west to look for the victorious team in huaijiang.


    Later, the second prince ascended the throne, and her testimony was no longer meaningful. Ning Xuan took her back to his house.


    Yan Shuo didn''t want to continue the topic, so he said, "it''s her blessing that she can be your friend. I''m a little dizzy. Can you go out with me? "


    He held his forehead, Yu Fu out of the instinct of the doctor, subconsciously to explore his wrist.


    There is no exception.


    He looks gentle. He is not as strong as Gu Hou''s martial arts, but he is much healthier than other people, not to mention


    I don''t know if I get dizzy after being hurt by the cold.


    Yan Shuo was torn down face to face, his face was not red and his heart was not beating, "maybe I had drunk too much, anyway, I want to go out for a walk. Is the eldest princess not willing to give up the friendship of the landlords? "


    Let''s just go. As soon as we go, we''ll send someone to send him back to the government. It won''t delay us.


    Yu Fu thought so, and walked out of the courtyard with him. Yin Shuo was familiar with the way to the garden, and Yu Fu followed him two steps away.


    Two figures in the dim moonlight blurred, after they go away, a person came out of the corner of the courtyard wall.


    It is Gu Shubai.


    He looked at Yan Shuo and Yu Fu with complicated eyes for a long time and looked up to the sky.


    A crescent is as thin as silk, as thin as yarn, as white as milk.


    He thought for a moment, then followed them slowly.


    "I remember that the plum blossom in guhou''s mansion is excellent. It is a tribute given by the late emperor from the palace. Is it open this winter?"


    Two people didn''t take small Si and servant girl, wear hazy moonlight to walk in the garden, jade helps to look all around, afraid of the person cold see, they think to see ghost.


    When she was distracted, she didn''t see a big pebble at her feet. She tripped over her feet and leaned forward.


    Yu Fu subconsciously reaches for her hand to protect her head. This is what the soldiers told her when she went to the border. She knows that if she wants to fall to the ground, she must protect her head and neck.


    Unexpectedly, the hard touch didn''t hit, but hit a warm body. Yufu looked up and Yin Shuo put himself under her.


    "Are you all right?"


    She quickly stood up and helped Yan Shuo up. Although Yan Shuo looked at Wenwei, she was a big man. She even pulled the belt to help him up.


    With a close look, the rockery stone that tripped her was lying under Yan Shuo''s knee. You can imagine how painful it was to be overwhelmed by yourself.


    She looked at the dim moonlight, and Yan Shuo''s face turned white.


    "Don''t leave. Go back and ask the doctor to have a look."


    Yan Shuo held her hand, one hand pulled her back to his side, "don''t go to the doctor, how can my seven foot man be so delicate? Just help me to sit on the stone over there for a while. "


    Yu Fu looked at the rockery and rocks on the side, just to have a rest.


    The petite girl helped the lame man, and Yu Fu used her body as a crutch to help him. After a while, sweat came out of her forehead.


    "Do you feel the wound serious? Is there any bleeding?"


    Yu Fu finally helped him to the stone and sat down. Yin Shuo stretched his legs freely and went back and forth several times, "no wound."


    "How could there be no wound?"


    Yufu looks at the stone that tripped her. One corner of the stone is darker than the other side. It looks like a trace soaked in blood


    He''s bleeding?


    Yu Fu pointed to the stone, "but there seems to be blood on it..."


    Yan Shuo retorted, "no, the moonlight is too dark for you to see clearly, mistaking it for blood."


    He refuted firmly. Looking at the movement of stretching his legs just now, Yu Fu believed.


    If the knee joint was bleeding, it would be painful to stretch and shrink back and forth, but Yin Shuo didn''t feel any pain.


    She nodded, and Yin Shuo said in a deep voice: "even if I bleed for you, I should. I owe you a life. I incite your majesty to suppress Gu Hou Fu. I know your majesty wants to marry you, but I don''t stop it. Don''t you hate me? "


    Yu Fu was stunned. He didn''t know why he suddenly mentioned it. "You did a lot of wrong things, but now you hit the stone to save me. Of course I should care about you."


    Yan Shuo suddenly grasped her hands firmly, and refused to let go of Yu Fu''s struggle. "This is not what I want to hear. Don''t you hate me? On the day of my wedding, I made a promise to you in DARUI palace, but I broke it. Now I have to watch your majesty make you. Don''t you hate me? "Hate Yin Shuo?


    Yufu thought about it carefully. At the beginning, she was very glad that Yin Shuo didn''t fulfill his promise, because Yufu just wanted to dispel his idea, rather than hope that he would refuse to marry Princess Danyang.


    When he said those words of gratitude to the former Emperor, Yu Fu even breathed a sigh of relief.


    As for now, he is not willing to dissuade Ning Chengzhi from establishing himself as a queen. In the final analysis, he still hopes that Gu Houfu will come forward to annoy Ning Chengzhi, so that he can reap profits.


    Yan Shuo''s hostility to Gu Hou''s house did not last for a day or two. Yu Fu was angry and disgusted, but there was no hatred.


    She thought, "I don''t hate you. You love power and position. You want to be the leader of all officials. This is your pursuit. Although I don''t agree, I can understand that everyone has his own pursuit. "


    Yan Shuo was very lonely for a moment.


    He would rather Yufu say hate him, hate him for not keeping his promise, hate him for watching Ning Chengzhi set her as the queen.


    But she didn''t. She not only didn''t hate but also understood.


    Before he met her, Yin Shuo had never been sincere to any woman. He was not rich in emotional experience, but he knew a truth -


    Yu Fu didn''t hate him, so he didn''t love him.


    Whenever she had a little love for herself, she would be angry because of her inaction, but she didn''t.


    Yan Shuo had never been so disappointed. He urgently explained, "Yufu, are you so disappointed with me that you don''t even want to hate me?"


    Yu Fu is acutely aware of the change of his mood, but he can''t tell why.


    She said she didn''t hate him. Shouldn''t he be happy?


    She quickly shook her head, "no, my elder brother and I went to the prime minister''s residence just to do our best to listen to the destiny. I didn''t think you would help us. After all, the prime minister''s house regards Gu Hou''s house as the enemy. How can you help the enemy? "


    "It''s true that guhoufu is the enemy. My father regards you and guhoufu as a group, but you are never the enemy in my mind!"


    A long time ago, Yin Yan asked him to investigate Yufu''s identity, and even asked Yin Jiyao to Approach Gu Jiuge to explore Yufu''s identity.


    Yin Yan doubted her identity, her motive and what Marquis Gu wanted to do with her.


    But for him, he cooperated with the investigation because he admired this beautiful and intelligent girl, because he saw her throbbing at first sight.


    She is like a spring in the mountains, with a spirit of fairy mountain, not in harmony with the common customs.


    She is the clearest beauty in the world, the existence he wanted to protect at the first sight.


    Yan Shuo suddenly yelled, and Yu Fu stepped back.


    She suddenly understood why he was so impolite today, why he drank so much wine, why he almost froze to death in the snow.


    There must be something happened between him and Yin Yan, otherwise Yin Shuo would not be so desperate that he would mumble four words in a coma.


    That''s what Gu Shubai used to reprimand him.


    Yu Fu broke away his hand, retreated again, "let go, don''t force me to use the means to deal with the enemy."


    Yan Shuo was stunned and stopped soon.


    Of course, he knew what Yufu''s means of dealing with the enemy was. She was never a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken. There was the most mysterious weapon in the world hidden in her sleeve.


    There is no blood to kill.


    "OK, I''ll let go."


    Yu Fu said: "the old prime minister is not wrong. I am inseparable from the family of marquis Gu. Although I have not changed my words, in my mind, the general is my father, and my brothers are my brothers. We are a family. If you are the enemy of guhoufu, you are the enemy of me. "


    Yin Shuo said: "Yufu, you know I like you, I can''t be with you..."


    Jade helps coldly don''t open a face, "don''t talk about to like again, the matter has already arrived, this words listen to ridiculous."


    Yan Shuo stood up eagerly, "do you really think I will watch Ning Chengzhi make you the queen? Do you really think that only Gu Shubai will run for this? "


    "You are wrong, even if he made you, you will be mine after all!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 219

    "What do you mean, even if your majesty makes her, she will be yours sooner or later?"


    Suddenly out of a shadow behind the trees, light moonlight will pull him long and fuzzy, vaguely visible is a long body Yuli man.


    It is Gu Shubai.


    When Yin Shuo saw Gu Shubai, he was full of vigilance, "what''s the reason for the noble son to eavesdrop on other people''s conversation here?"


    Gu Shubai came slowly, "I''m just worried that my fiancee and a strange man will encounter misfortune when they are together, so I''m going to protect her. Who would have expected that the prime minister would not have explained it first when he heard such a frightening remark from the prime minister? "


    Yufu said: "yes, I also want to know, what does this mean?"


    Yin Shuo had a shadow on his face with the moonlight on his back.


    Yu Fu couldn''t see his face clearly, so it was hard to imagine, otherwise Yan Shuo, who was always good at talking, would not be speechless for a long time.


    For a long time, Yin Shuo raised his head, "Yufu, thank you for saving your life today. I will repay you in the future. It''s getting late. I''ll go back to my house first. "


    He did not answer. Yu Fu wanted to ask. Suddenly, Qi Zhou came to the garden with some people carrying lanterns.


    "Eldest son, young lady, the prime minister''s office is coming. I want to take Prime Minister Yin back."


    Yu Fu said, "how do people in the prime minister''s house know that Prime Minister Yin is here?"


    Qi Zhou took a look at Yin Shuo and said politely, "it was the fifth and sixth childe who ordered us to go to the prime minister''s office to inform him, saying that we should not In order to avoid the Prime Minister Yin staying in the Houfu to pester the young lady. "


    The second half of the sentence is not euphemistic. As soon as Yu Fu listens to it, he knows that it is the original words of Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    Yan Shuo arched his hands and soon followed them.


    Yu Fu was disappointed. "Big brother, he didn''t answer. Why?"


    Gu Shubai touched the back of her head, and the two walked back slowly side by side. He said helplessly, "Yan Shuo will only avoid answering your questions, and you will only be slow in emotional problems."


    Does he have the answer to say that she is slow?


    Yu Fu looked up at him suspiciously. The latter''s eyes were clear, but he didn''t smile. "Yes, I already understand what he meant."


    He turned his head and looked at the rock not far away.


    It was stained with Yin Shuo''s blood, dark red.


    ¡­¡­


    The sedan chair of the prime minister''s house sent Yin Shuo back to the house. As he expected, no one came out to welcome him.


    Only the servant in charge of the house saw that he had a deep foot and a shallow foot, and saw some ways: "young master, are you injured in your leg?"


    Yan Shuo pressed his knee, bent over, pressed his hand behind his knee, and then raised his hand, his head was red with blood.


    The servant exclaimed, "how did you hurt me? Come on, get the doctor


    "Bring the spring stool back to your room, quick!"


    The servants were so busy that Yan Shuo frowned and didn''t open his mouth. Just now, in order to pretend not to be hurt, he tried his best to make his posture normal when he left.


    And normal walking makes his legs more painful and bleeding more quickly.


    He had to.


    For Yu Fu, his apologies are enough. If she pretends not to be hurt, she can blame herself less, and he can bear the pain.


    The two servants quickly carried the spring stool over, "help the young man up quickly, and carry him back to the room carefully."


    Yan Shuo lay on the top and closed his eyes, and all the people in the house should know the news that he came back to the house in the middle of the night, but neither Yan Yan nor Yan Jiyao was sent to inquire.


    As a son, as a brother, how failed he was to let his relatives ignore his own life?


    Regicide, treason, disobedience, all of these completely angered Yan.


    Beauty trick, disfigurement and harsh treatment. Yin Jiyao spent two months in guhou mansion. When she saw how the elder brothers of guhou mansion treated Yufu, she would hate her elder brother even more?


    Scenes of the past appeared in his mind, and in Yan Shuo''s ears there were only the four words Gu Shubai gave him -


    lonely family.


    He curved his mouth with self mockery. Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps from afar. The only light footstep of a woman was very familiar and strange.


    Familiar pace, unfamiliar frequency, in a hurry.


    He frowned and opened his eyes subconsciously. Princess Danyang''s face with tears appeared in front of him.


    It was her.


    He never thought that the first one to care about him would be princess Danyang, the woman who had been kept under house arrest in the east courtyard.


    She is still ill, because she is deliberately uncontrollable and suffers from unspeakable diseases. All this is to revenge her and never touch her again in the future


    At the moment, she stood in front of herself and said, "what''s the matter with you? Where did you get hurt? "


    Her eyes were terrified, like a frightened fawn. She scanned him up and down with concern, and finally saw a large amount of blood under his knee.She immediately stretched out her hands, trying to examine his wound, and for fear of hurting him, her hands awkwardly stopped in mid air.


    The servant on one side immediately lowered his head, and his heart was full of twists and turns.


    Yan Shuo was brought back in the middle of the night after he was injured. Unexpectedly, it was not his father or his sister who came to meet him, but his wife who had been treated by him all the time.


    How ironic.


    Yan Shuo''s brow frowned more and more tightly, "didn''t I let you stay in the east courtyard? Who let you out?"


    Danyang Princess Leng Leng, did not expect that he saw the first time he said this sentence.


    She was at a loss and stood awkwardly beside her.


    The servants secretly looked at the two masters. They did not understand why Yin Shuo was so unfeeling to Princess Danyang. What was wrong with a woman who was both noble and affectionate to him?


    Even if you don''t love her, it won''t embarrass her so much.


    Princess Danyang stammered for a long time, looked at Yin Shuo''s cold eyes and said in a low voice, "I heard that you were injured, so let the guards let me out to have a look. They will follow behind to make sure that I can''t go anywhere else."


    Yan Shuo turned his head slightly and looked behind her. Sure enough, he saw that the two servants were following her far away, and looked down at him consciously -


    if they were not moved by the sincerity of Princess Danyang, they would never dare to disobey Yin Shuo''s order to let her out.


    Yin Shuo said in a cold voice: "you have seen that, I''m not dead, go back."


    Princess Danyang blushed, "I came to see you because I care about you. Why do you refuse people thousands of miles away?"


    Yin Shuo was unmoved, "I don''t need your concern, who knows if you will take advantage of my injury to revenge me? I have servants to wait on. I don''t need you. "


    After that, he looked at the two people who followed him, "take Princess Danyang back, and she will not be allowed to go out of the east courtyard without my command in the future!"


    The servant hesitated to ask Princess Danyang to go back, and the steward stopped him, "young master, let the eldest princess take care of him once?"


    Yan Shuo gave him a cold look, his eyes could not be discussed.


    The steward drew back her hand, and Princess Danyang ran away with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at her running all the way regardless of her image, Yan Shuo was extremely complicated. After all, he closed his eyes and said, "go back to the room."


    ¡­¡­


    After Ji Dao''s illness and Chen GE''s real illness, Yin Shuo became the third important official in the court who fell ill.


    Injury, to be precise.


    It is said that he went out after drinking too much wine and almost died of freezing in the snow. Fortunately, Princess Zhenjiang rescued him. After all, he hurt his leg.


    It happened that an envoy from Ryukyu, a small country in the south, paid homage to the imperial capital. After hearing the news, he sent a Taishi chair with wheels to the prime minister''s residence. Yin Shuo specially shook his wheelchair into the palace.


    Ning Chengzhi was very dissatisfied with the news of his injury. He thought that he didn''t want to cooperate with his own policy. He looked better when he entered the palace in a wheelchair.


    "Did you really hurt yourself?"


    "It''s true, your majesty. It''s true that my minister''s leg has been injured, and the wind and cold have not yet healed. It''s really not suitable to enter the court. "


    Ning Chengzhi, wearing a bright yellow embroidered Double Dragon Robe and a golden crown of nine pearls on his head, sat behind the desk in the imperial study and looked at him. His sullen look turned to ridicule? It seems that the rumor is true. You really fell in the snow


    Yan Shuo followed his words: "yes. Fortunately, Princess Zhenjiang picked up the minister and took care of her. Princess Zhenjiang is really a Bodhisattva. No wonder your majesty wants to make her queen. "


    Ning Chengzhi immediately alerted: "she must be my queen in the future. No one can covet her. Yin Shuo, you won''t... "


    Reason told Yin Shuo that he should deny it immediately.


    Ning Chengzhi hates Gu Shubai so much that no man wants the woman he likes to be coveted. He has to deny it to make Ning Chengzhi happy.


    But he hesitated for a moment, unable to say that he didn''t like Yu Fu.


    This short hesitation, Ning Chengzhi had seen the clue, and his eyes were not good at looking at Yin Shuo.


    Gu Shubai likes Yu Fu, Gu Jiuge also likes Yu Fu, and Tianshu, the disciple of the God of medicine, also likes Yu Fu Plus Yin Shuo, can''t all the young talents like Yu Fu?


    "Well?"


    He uttered an impatient tone.


    Yan Shuo immediately returned to his mind, "to tell your majesty, who doesn''t like a woman like Princess Zhenjiang? So she can only become the empress of the world. No one else is worthy of her. Only her Majesty''s son is worthy of her. "


    Ning Chengzhi was very unhappy when he heard the first half of his sentence. He was more and more relaxed when he heard it. He nodded repeatedly, "yes, it''s said that beauty is in trouble. No matter who a girl like Yu Fu marries, there will be some people who are unconvinced and some people want to fight. Gu Hou Fu was the only one in the court, and he was not able to protect Yu Fu. Only the supreme position in the palace is suitable for Yufu, and no one dares to rob it! "


    Yan Shuo''s eyebrows moved, neither refuted nor agreed, but with a faint smile.


    Ning Chengzhi said suddenly: "although you hurt your leg, you can''t go to court every day. You are coming to my imperial study. I can''t do without you. Especially at the critical moment of abolishing the cabinet, do you understand? "Yan Shuo naturally understood, "I think so too. Although it''s inconvenient to sit in a wheelchair, I dare not slack off as the prime minister. At most, let the departments at the bottom make trouble and send the official documents to the prime minister''s office. "


    Ning Chengzhi nodded with satisfaction, "exactly. To be honest with you, I would not dare to abolish the cabinet if I didn''t see you very capable. As the center of the cabinet to handle the affairs of the central government, you must be the prime minister to take over the power. I dare to abolish it! "


    Yin Shuo sat in a wheelchair and bowed his hand to him, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, when there was no cabinet, there was no mistake in the affairs of the court. It''s just that the former Emperor believed in the Marquis''s house and didn''t want to let his ministers continue to be in power. "


    Mention Gu Hou Fu, Ning Chengzhi immediately frown up, cold hum a, "the first emperor, is the first emperor! You see, in my imperial case, every compromise says that the former Emperor set up a cabinet to replace the prime minister. Before he could decide on the candidate for the first assistant, he went away and said that I can''t go against my father''s will! Do these old people think that I will be afraid if I carry out the name of the former Emperor? "


    "Well, I am the emperor! After all, the first emperor and then the wise have gone. Just like the engagement he made for Yu Fu and Gu Shubai, if I want to abolish it, I can still abolish it! I just want to show these old ministers that my power is superior to that of the former Emperor! "


    Yan Shuo was still smiling, "that''s natural. Only the person sitting on the golden dragon can control everything. Once he leaves this position, he is nothing. What about the late emperor? It''s just an underground ghost. "


    Duke Chi stood behind Ning Chengzhi, and heard Yan Shuo''s words, his eyebrows moved, and he almost cried out in fright.


    Ning Chengzhi is the emperor. No one can do anything to him when he says those rebellious words. What Duke Chi didn''t expect is that Yin Shuo not only didn''t persuade him, but also said more rebellious words than Ning Chengzhi.


    It''s creepy.


    Ning Chengzhi was not angry at his denigration of his father. Instead, he laughed, "exactly, exactly! Good to say, that is the emperor, bad to say is a ghost! No one can stop me from marrying Yu Fu. I''ll be the first to set an example to the cabinet! "


    Yan Shuo glanced at the memorial on the imperial case, "that What is your majesty going to do with these folds? "


    "What to do with it?"


    Ning Chengzhi said with disdain, "how can I act depends on the faces of these people? No matter how the old ministers in the court oppose it, I will ignore it and directly issue an imperial edict to abolish the cabinet. I want them to know that whoever dares to stop me from setting up Yufu as the queen will be the end of the cabinet! "


    Duke Chi quickly raised his eyes to Yan Shuo. It is reasonable that at this time, he should dissuade him.


    Since ancient times, the emperor did not listen to the advice of his ministers. However, in the face of the collective opposition of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, few of them still went their own way.


    If Ning Chengzhi had to do so, he would lose his heart.


    Yan Shuo lowered his head and thought for a moment. To his surprise, he didn''t say anything to stop him. Instead, he said, "Your Majesty said that those old ministers who depend on the old and sell their old, if you give them a look, they won''t dare to stop your majesty any more."


    Ning Chengzhi was stunned. He was surprised that Yin Shuo didn''t stop him.


    Yan Shuo, such a smart and capable person, agreed with his idea, so he thought right!


    He was a little excited, "OK! That''s it! I will throw all these memorials back tomorrow morning, and then order the abolition of the cabinet. The cabinet elders will let them go home or return to their original posts. I don''t care about these trifles. "


    Yin Shuo said wisely, "these trifles are naturally arranged by the Minister for his majesty."


    The first dragon Yan Dayue said, "OK, it''s settled. You can go."


    Yan Shuo was pushed out of the imperial study in a wheelchair, and the sunlight just shone outside the imperial study hall. He subconsciously raised his hand to block his eyes.


    "Spring is coming."


    The elder brother said that he knew what Yin Shuo meant. Do you know, little sweethearts?


    There is a prize for correct answer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 220

    The next morning.


    According to the rule left by the previous generation, the Spring Festival holiday will not start until after the Shangyuan Festival, but now it is only the seventh day of the lunar new year.


    It seems that all the officials are psychologically prepared for this sudden early court. They all come earlier than usual. They are thinking about what the scene will be for a while. If your majesty asks how to deal with it.


    Ning Chengzhi has not seen him for a long time.


    Just when the Manchu Dynasty was anxious, he heard a loud singing outside the hall. The young emperor of the Dragon Robe and Liuguan strode in from outside the hall, followed by Duke Chi and two little eunuchs.


    The only difference is that there are fewer memorials in Mr. Chi''s arms, and the two eunuchs'' arms are higher than their foreheads.


    They were very careful, and their movements were very careful, for fear that they would drop the memorial to the ground.


    Ning Chengzhi sat down in the first Golden Dragon chair and brushed the bottom of the Dragon Robe. "You Aiqing, look at how hard they work to carry these folds. They are afraid that they will fall to the ground. I am really distressed to see them."


    All the ministers looked at each other, only Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai were not moved.


    Your majesty, this is What do you mean by that?


    During the rest period, the early court was held suddenly. Was it just to tell them that the palace people in front of the emperor worked hard?


    The ministers didn''t understand the meaning, so they could only accost, "yes, the people in front of your Majesty''s Imperial Palace are more bitter than others."


    The two eunuchs carefully stacked the memorials on the imperial case. Unexpectedly, they just said that they worked hard for Ning Chengzhi. Suddenly, they all fell to the ground with a wave of their hands!


    He said, "you know how hard it is for the palace people to move the memorials. Have you ever thought how hard it is for me to see the memorials?"?! I don''t want to see a single copy of so many things that have gone against me! If you don''t let me have a good Chinese new year, I won''t let you have a good Chinese New Year! "


    The ministers bowed themselves to plead guilty and said, "I''m afraid."


    Ning Chengzhi is reluctant to give up, "panic? I think you are confident! In the name of the former Emperor, you have bound my hands and feet for several times. You are not willing to change the situation of the two sets of management groups in the central court if I want to establish a post. You just see that I am young and deceiving, don''t you? "


    There is no one dare to respond to his words, Ning Chengzhi out of gas, nose eyes heavily hum a.


    Gu Shubai looked up, Ji Daogong still said he was ill, Chen Ge was not cured, and Yin Shuo didn''t come to court because he hurt his leg.


    Whether the cabinet is abolished or at attention is a critical moment, but none of these key figures is there.


    The man Dynasty''s eyes naturally turned to their father and son. At this time, the only one who could stand up and speak was general Gu huaijiang.


    Gu Houfu''s refusal to establish the empress has long angered Ning Chengzhi, which has aroused a lot of pressure and suspicion. Does Gu huaijiang dare to dissuade Ning Chengzhi now?


    People secretly expect, waiting for Gu huaijiang''s action.


    After a moment''s silence, Gu huaijiang stood up and gave his hand to his majesty. "Since ancient times, there has been a king in charge of the court. Some dynasties are prime ministers, and some dynasties are cabinet. The coexistence of two sets of leading bodies will lead to unclear powers and responsibilities in the court, and one set must be abolished. "


    Ning Chengzhi snorted coldly, "which group should be abolished according to the meaning of Gu Hou?"


    All the memorials in the letter advised him to abolish the prime minister and set up the cabinet for no other reason. When the former Emperor was in power, it was clear that he no longer trusted Yin Shuo, so he chose to set up a cabinet to replace the prime minister.


    Unfortunately, the cabinet system is not perfect, Yin Shuo''s prime minister has not been abolished, and the former Emperor has died.


    Gu huaijiang said: "it doesn''t matter which cabinet or prime minister to abolish."


    There was a lot of discussion at the bottom, even Ning Chengzhi was stunned.


    No, if Gu huaijiang was such a person who would worship and cater to the king, he would not have refused to take the jade support as his post.


    He is the iron blood trained in Gu''s army, and the iron strength trained in the battlefield. How can he say such ambiguous words?


    Gu huaijiang looks around.


    Some people think that he has surrendered to Xinjun, others think that he is trying to use some tricks, and others look at him with a puzzled face.


    He turned his head and said, "I mean, whether it''s the cabinet or the prime minister, the key is to see who your majesty wants to use instead of what kind of system. The courtiers wrote to his majesty to abolish the prime minister and establish the cabinet for the purpose of the emperor''s will. Your majesty wants to abolish the cabinet and establish prime minister because he trusts Prime Minister Yin, doesn''t he? "


    There was a sudden silence in the hall.


    Gu huaijiang said that it doesn''t matter which one to abolish!


    Why didn''t they think that even if Ning Chengzhi abolished the prime minister''s cabinet, Yin Shuo could still be made the first assistant of the cabinet, without affecting the court situation he wanted.


    Zhongzheng officials forced Ning Chengzhi to abolish the prime minister and set up the cabinet, but they were hard to please, which encouraged the power of Yin Shuo.


    Ning Chengzhi thought carefully about Gu huaijiang''s words. He secretly said that he didn''t understand.


    He didn''t have to fight against all the officials in the court. As long as he abolished the prime minister and let Yin Shuo be the first assistant of the cabinet, the power was still in his own hands?


    What he wants to do is to take back the power from those old ministers. Fame doesn''t matter.


    Gu huaijiang''s words made the two camps of monarch and minister in the court suddenly realize, and their hearts began to turn.He was silent for a moment, gave people some time to think, and then continued: "since your majesty asked me which group of officials should be abolished, I only talked about organizational system, not about people. What do you think of your majesty?"


    "OK, let''s talk about the organizational system!"


    Ning Chengzhi had some expectations. At the same time, he sighed in his heart that Gu huaijiang was really a Confucian general, capable of writing and fighting. Not to mention being a military general, even the high-ranking civil servants in the court may not have his own opinions.


    Gu huaijiang continued: "the cabinet system and Prime Minister system mainly lie in centralization and decentralization. There are seven or eight cabinet members and even ten cabinet members in some dynasties. The separation of powers, mutual checks and balances, and mutual supervision are more stable for the stability of his Majesty''s country and Dongling''s country. And there is only one prime minister. If this person has any different intention, he will have the power of the court. It''s hard to avoid repeating Wang Mang''s mistake. "


    Ning Chengzhi frowned and looked at Duke Chi. Duke Chi shook his head in embarrassment. He had to turn to Gu huaijiang and said, "what''s the meaning of Gu Hou''s so-called repetition of Wang Mang''s mistake?"


    He didn''t know Wang Mang.


    Gu huaijiang took a look at Gu Shubai, who stood up and explained: "Your Majesty, before the establishment of the new dynasty, Wang Mang was the great Sima of the Western Han Dynasty. At that time, the great Sima was the same as the prime minister, and he was also the sole ruler."


    Ning Chengzhi shivered all over.


    The prime minister usurped the throne and killed the king. He vaguely remembers that there is more than one such case in history books.


    Yan Shuo is no less talented than Wang Mang. If he


    Although he didn''t like to take care of huaijiang father and son, he listened to what they had just said and thought about it repeatedly. While thinking about it, he observed the faces of the courtiers.


    After a while, he cleared his throat and looked totally different.


    From sullen to kind, "what Marquis Gu said is right. I was too impulsive before. Today, I suddenly became enlightened after listening to what Marquis Gu said. Marquis Gu, why don''t you write me a fold? If I had read your fold, I would not have summoned you to come here


    Gu Shubai frowned.


    A thief shouts to catch a thief.


    Ning Chengzhi is a good seller when he gets a good price. Instead, he blames Gu huaijiang for not persuading him. He really doesn''t distinguish between good and evil.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t care. "I just thought of what to say. I didn''t think my opinion had merit. It was your Majesty''s praise. If you had known that your majesty could get some inspiration from me, I would have written to you in the morning. "


    His tone was as modest as ever.


    The courtiers were very sorry. They didn''t think their opinions had merit. Marquis Gu must have angered his majesty because of the empress, so he didn''t dare to put forward any more suggestions.


    In case your majesty takes the opportunity to vent his anger, he is determined to abolish the cabinet.


    Ning Chengzhi said with a smile, "since all your love ministers have advised me to abolish the prime minister and establish a cabinet, it''s not easy for me to ignore everyone''s opinions. I agree to abolish the prime minister and set up a cabinet, but - "


    people raise their ears.


    "However, I am not afraid of you, but I respect the suggestions that are beneficial to the imperial court. You should remember that I respect you and you should respect my will. I don''t have the patience to compromise again and again


    Ning Chengzhi threatens the people along the way. Gu Shubai secretly feels ridiculous when he listens to what he says.


    In the final analysis, what he adopted or did not adopt suggestions was to his advantage, not for the sake of the imperial court and the country.


    Some of the former cabinet elders breathed a sigh of relief. Someone asked, "since your majesty has decided to establish a cabinet and abolish the prime minister, it is time to improve the cabinet system as soon as possible. The position of the chief and assistant of the cabinet is vacant. I recommend Mr. Chen Ge as the chief and assistant of the cabinet! "


    "I agree!"


    "I also agree!"


    Mr. Chen Ge made great contributions to the trial of the case of the assassination of the late emperor and the investigation of the real murderer of the king and his father. From then on, the cabinet took Mr. Chen Ge as its leader.


    He is worthy of the first assistant candidate, not only the cabinet members, but also the courtiers.


    Ning Chengzhi immediately changed his face, "I have just said that I don''t have so good patience to compromise again and again. The choice of the cabinet''s chief assistant is related to the country. I will certainly consider it carefully. I don''t need your recommendation for the time being! "


    Then he got up and brushed his sleeve, "it''s all gone!"


    He strode out of the golden hall without giving any time for the ministers to answer. Behind him, Yu Chi''s father-in-law was in a hurry to sing the voice of retreating.


    Gu huaijiang looks back at Gu Shubai, and the father and son go out one by one.


    "In the end, your majesty will leave the position of cabinet head to Yin Shuo."


    "I had expected such a situation for a long time, but it''s better for Yin Shuo to become the first assistant of the cabinet with checks and balances than the prime minister with only one person..."


    Father and son talked in a low voice. Last night, after receiving the news from today''s morning court, they talked all night.


    After all kinds of deduction and calculation, we finally came up with this method: to retain the cabinet, let Ning Chengzhi set Yin Shuo as the first assistant of the cabinet, which is better than the opposition between the court and the king, and let Yin Shuo make a profit.


    "What did you say?"


    The prime minister received the news from the palace, Yin Shuo half lying on the couch to change his dressing, accidentally knocked the wound, and frowned immediately.


    The servant bowed his brow and did not dare to speak.He clapped on the short table, and the tea cups on the table almost fell to the couch.


    "Your Majesty believed Gu huaijiang''s words! That''s ridiculous


    The doctor who changed the dressing was so scared that his hand stagnated. Yin Shuo waved impatiently, "go down, there''s no need to change it!"


    He secretly regretted in his heart, "if I had not been injured in my leg and could not go to court, I would have stopped your Majesty''s idea today. Who knows that your majesty did not even discuss with me, and directly announced the abolition of the prime minister and the establishment of the cabinet in the court. Would you not let those old ministers take away the power in my hands? "


    If a cabinet has a first assistant, it must have a second assistant, as well as ordinary cabinet officials.


    Not to mention that the power of the second assistant is second only to that of the first assistant, even ordinary cabinet ministers can control the decisions of the cabinet. He expects that his future actions will be constrained.


    Maybe it was God''s will that he hurt his leg for Yu. He didn''t go to court because of the leg injury, but Gu huaijiang and his son took the opportunity to pull back the game.


    The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he was. "Come on, prepare the sedan chair. I want to enter the palace!"


    When the servant saw that half of the medicine for his leg injury had been changed, he wanted to persuade him to change it before entering the palace. When he saw that his brow was tight and he didn''t dare to talk much, he trotted out and ordered someone to prepare a sedan chair.


    Not long after, a large red sedan chair was carried into the palace gate to attract people''s attention.


    Meng Fei, who was standing on the wall of the palace, looked down and said, "hum, marquis Gu has long been granted the privilege of the former Emperor. He can take a horse directly into the palace, but he has never used such privilege in recent decades. Yan Shuo was so good that he got the privilege and used it all day long, for fear that others would not know that he was the red man in front of his majesty! "


    The little general on the side advised: "big commander, say a few words, that''s Prime Minister Yin!"


    The three words of Yin prime minister are equivalent to the position of high power - not easy to provoke.


    Meng Fei didn''t care. "What a frivolous young man is good at is playing tricks. Which eye of mine can see him? Only a person like Marquis Gu is worthy of my respect. No matter how noble Yin Shuo is, he is not worthy of his name! "


    The young general looked around and lowered his voice, "my commander, you call Prime Minister Yin''s name directly. What can I do if someone hears you?"


    "Hear it, hear it!"


    Meng Fei got louder. "Your Majesty has ordered the cabinet to abolish the prime minister. He is no longer the prime minister. Why can''t I call him by his name?"


    He is more than thirty years old. Is he still respectful to a young man?


    The young general said, "don''t you know the big commander? It was said in the palace that although his majesty abolished the position of prime minister, he wanted Prime Minister Yin to continue to be the first assistant of the cabinet. What''s the difference between pulling up a radish and changing it into a pit? "


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Shuo rushed into the imperial study, and the servant quickly pushed the wheelchair for fear of being reprimanded by him.


    When Ning Chengzhi heard the sound of the wheel, he raised his head and laughed, "I knew you would enter the palace. How about that? Scared? "


    Yan Shuo''s face was cold: "Your Majesty doesn''t believe in me? Why did your majesty decide such a big matter directly without consulting his ministers? "


    Ning Chengzhi thought that he was worried about the abolition of the prime minister, so he said, "don''t worry, I''ll keep the position of the Prime Minister for you. I''ll make an announcement after the copy of the Shangyuan festival begins."


    Yan Shuo''s face did not soften, which was just what he expected.


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly understood that what he wanted was to abolish the cabinet and establish the prime minister, to control the power of the court in his own hands, not to share it with all the cabinet ministers.


    Gu huaijiang''s words about decentralization and centralization of power constantly appear in his mind. Gu Shubai''s story about Wang Mang makes him even more frightened when he thinks about it.


    He suddenly said, "what? I asked you to be the head and assistant of the cabinet. Are you not satisfied? "


    Yan Shuo was subdued, ha ha ha, ha ha, we all answered yesterday''s question correctly, ha ha, it''s a pity that we can only reward Xiaoxiang''s little cute, Tencent can''t reward him, and we don''t even have permission to comment on the Administrator


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 221

    Yinshuo stopped.


    He looked up to the young monarch. He was once the only legitimate son of the former Emperor. Long ago, he was considered as the crown prince. Since he was born, he was incomparable.


    This kind of dignity made him proud, even frivolous, and felt that everything was taken for granted.


    Even if he was suspected to be the prisoner of assassinating the former Emperor and was put in prison at the beginning, he could not dissipate his inherent dignity.


    It''s not long enough, not much suffering.


    Unlike the old prince, he knew the meaning of Ning Yizhao''s name and how to fight hard to get what he wanted.


    This is also the reason why Yin Shuo chose Ning Chengzhi, not only because of his stable in laws, but also because he was much better than the prince.


    But today


    Yin Shuo realized that for the first time, he had doubts in Ning Chengzhi''s eyes and became a person who might threaten his monarchy.


    Although this kind of doubt is not more frightening than Gu huaijiang''s military power, nor more disgusting than Ji Daogong''s and Chen GE''s relying on the old to sell the old.


    Once something starts, it''s hard to clean it up later.


    Yan Shuo immediately changed his face, smiling mildly, "Your Majesty, I don''t mean that. Your majesty is willing to hand over the post of cabinet chief assistant to me. I am very grateful. I''m just worried about Gu huaijiang''s plot, and I''m afraid that his majesty will be cheated by him for the first time. "


    Ning Chengzhi''s suspicion is still there, "Oh? What do you think is wrong with what Marquis Gu said? What''s wrong with me abolishing the prime minister and establishing the cabinet? "


    Before answering this question, I would like to ask your majesty a question. Your majesty has appointed the first assistant to the cabinet. What about the second assistant and other cabinet ministers? "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "the second assistant is Chen Ge. You know, I can ascend the throne, he is also a great meritorious official, and has a high reputation in the court. The courtiers wanted him to be the first assistant. Although I refused, I still wanted to give him a second assistant position to reassure people. What''s more, during the period when Chen Ge was in charge of the cabinet, the government was smooth, and he did have this talent. As for the other cabinet officials, they were also selected by the late emperor for a long time, so there is no need to change them. "


    In other words, except for Yin Shuo, the chief assistant of the airborne, the cabinet had no change.


    There was a thump in Yin Shuo''s heart.


    According to Ning Chengzhi''s tone, he trusted Mr. Chen Ge. If he didn''t worry that these senior officials would disobey his will, he might even give Mr. Chen Ge the position of chief assistant.


    He said hastily, "Your Majesty is right. I can answer your Majesty''s question now. Marquis Gu said that the power of the prime minister is not as powerful as that of the cabinet, which is more beneficial to the stability of the country. I don''t deny that Gu Hou is right, but has your majesty ever thought why he said that? Is it really just for the sake of stability? "


    Ning Chengzhi was speechless for a while.


    Not for the stability of the country, but for what else? Is


    He raised his head and said, "do you mean that there is Gu Hou''s selfishness here?"


    "Of course."


    Yan Shuo said with a smile, "Your Majesty, think about those senior ministers in the cabinet, especially Mr. Chen Ge. He had a superior subordinate relationship with Mr. Ji, the imperial censor of the capital. Mr. Ji respected Mr. Gu very much, and they were all of one mind. Once your majesty sets up a cabinet to abolish the prime minister, marquis Gu can use the help of old Chen Ge to restrain his majesty from setting up a empress. If your majesty wants to set up Princess Zhenjiang as empress again, it will be difficult. "


    When it comes to Yu Fu, Ning Chengzhi straightens his back immediately, "how can he? You are the first assistant in my cabinet. How can those senior officials hinder my decision-making after my establishment? "


    Yan Shuo sighed deliberately, "Your Majesty, even if the minister is the first assistant, how can one fight against many cabinet ministers? What''s more, I''m young and I have to fight against the old ministers. Why don''t you let people talk about my disrespect for the elder and your Majesty''s unclear choice of personnel? "


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly realized, "you''re right. I don''t accept the advice of those old ministers. They still talk about my disrespect for them, not to mention you? What can I do? In front of the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty, I have already announced that the cabinet will be established and the prime minister will be abolished. Now how can I reply? "


    The opposite?


    Yin Shuo sneered in his heart, Ning Chengzhi gave birth to such a noble identity, but he didn''t know how to be an emperor.


    Once upon a time, there was a great prince who was equal to him and even oppressed him. He was still afraid to restrain himself. Now he ascended the throne without any control, and he was more and more at a loss to advance or retreat.


    "It''s impossible to say anything against it. Your majesty wants the cabinet ministers not to oppose it, but the cabinet ministers must be your Majesty''s people, not the people of the former Emperor..."


    Ning Chengzhi nodded, "I understand. Once the son of heaven and a courtier, I don''t have the heart to attach importance to those old courtiers who are loyal to the former Emperor, and they are not convinced with me. It''s better to send them away early. It''s just that we can''t take this matter too hastily and leave it to others. I will slowly change the court into fresh blood. "


    He only said that he would exchange blood for the court, but he didn''t let Yin Shuo recommend a candidate, which shows that he still has scruples in his heart.


    Yan Shuo didn''t dare to say that the best way to gain trust at the moment was to advance rather than retreat. He couldn''t bring himself any more trouble and let Gu huaijiang and his son succeed.


    He said more respectfully: "yes, as long as the courtiers obey your Majesty''s orders, the courtiers will be able to manage politics at ease."


    Ning Chengzhi nodded his head with satisfaction and went back to chigong: "you go out of the palace to see Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen for me. You say that I want to visit the two elders in person, but I have no choice but to deal with the complicated affairs. Please appease the two elders for me. By the way, I''ll see how ill they are, and report to me truthfully. "Mr. Chi bowed himself, and he added: "by the way, with a generous reward, the bigger the show, the better! Let the courtiers and the common people see that I am not disrespectful to the old courtiers, but I attach equal importance to kindness and authority, with clear rewards and punishments. "


    Yan Shuo was still smiling, "Your Majesty is wise."


    Ning Chengzhi said: "I do this for the sake of appeasing the courtiers and the people, and for the sake of establishing you as the chief assistant of the cabinet."


    "Thank you for your care," said Yin Shuo


    Ning Chengzhi finally satisfied, waved to him, "well, your leg injury is not good, go back to the house to rest."


    "I will leave."


    When the servant came in to push Yin Shuo''s wheelchair, Ning Chengzhi suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    After Yan Shuo''s meal, the servant turned his wheelchair over again, "what''s your Majesty''s command?"


    Ning Chengzhi said, "how is Danyang in your house? I heard vaguely that your husband and wife are not very friendly, are they? "


    Yan Shuo was stunned and wondered if someone had said something in front of Ning Chengzhi.


    After thinking about it, he said without changing his face: "my Lord, Princess Danyang is your Majesty''s younger sister. I should be respectful. It''s just that there are inevitable conflicts between husband and wife. As a folk saying goes, there is a fight at the head of the bed and a fight at the end of the bed I''m also a mortal. I can''t be perfect, but I don''t dare to disrespect her. "


    Ning Chengzhi nodded, "I understand. I don''t want to deal with the affairs between your husband and wife. Don''t lose the royal dignity."


    Yin Shuo breathed a sigh of relief, and Ning Chengzhi''s love for Princess Danyang was nothing more than that.


    Where do royal children come from? Just for the sake of decency.


    Yan Shuo had expected this, and his mouth turned slightly up, "yes, I will be more respectful to the princess in the future. After all, she is the most noble woman in Dongling."


    Ning Chengzhi waved his hand impatiently, "as I said, the most noble woman in Dongling is Yufu. What can Danyang compare with her? Even if Yu Fu has not become my queen, she is not comparable to Danyang. "


    Yan Shuo laughed and said no.


    ¡­¡­


    With the reward of Ning Chengzhi, a group of palace people followed by a group of imperial guards, went out of the palace in a big way.


    The palace people held the reward of Ming Huang''s signature in their hands, and they were very resplendent. Along the way, the people vied with each other to watch, and the news soon spread to the courtiers.


    Duke Chi first took people to Ji Dao''s mansion. Ji Dao was half lying on his bed to study. Ji Xuanxian served him and heard the sound of gongs and drums from a distance.


    Ji Xuanxian walked out of the room strangely, "the old man is sick and needs to rest. What''s the matter?"


    The servant of Ji''s house came running, "master, it''s the reward from the palace. The father-in-law Chi came by himself!"


    Ji Xuanxian was stunned and turned into the room. Ji Daogong had already heard the servant''s words.


    "Father, you have been sick for so long. Your majesty has not appeased you at all. On the contrary, he takes the opportunity to insist on Abolishing the cabinet. How come now that the cabinet has been established and the prime minister has been abolished, hulaba has sent someone to give you a reward? "


    Holding the book in his hand, Ji Daogong said slowly: "it''s not unusual that the prime minister has been abolished. The position of the cabinet''s chief assistant has not been decided yet. Your majesty is here to appease people."


    It has been spread all over the court for a long time. Your majesty wanted to make Yin Shuo the first assistant of the cabinet, but he refused to hear anyone recommend him in the golden palace.


    Ji Daogong, who lives on a small couch, has always been very sensitive to the trend of the court, and he is also very clear about Ning Chengzhi''s mind.


    He put down the book and handed it to Ji Xuanxian. Ji Xuanxian immediately put the book on the shelf and heard Ji Daogong sigh, "Xuanxian, can you believe that your father knows your Majesty''s intention is to pacify people''s heart, not to really care about the old minister, and he has some comfort in his heart."


    He said that he all laughed, quite a bit of self mockery.


    Ji Xuanxian thought for a moment, "my son knows that it''s better for your majesty to be willing to do superficial work than to go against all officials. We can''t ask too much of your majesty today. "


    "Yes, we can''t ask too much, we can''t ask too much..."


    Ji Daogong murmured, slowly lying on the couch and closing his eyes.


    Ji Xuanxian sighed, went forward to put down the bed tent, and went out to meet the reward of the palace.


    After a few steps, you can see that Mr. Chi is leading the people in a mighty way. His eyes are bright and yellow. Ji Xuanxian steps forward, and Mr. Chi also steps forward.


    After they met each other, Duke Chi said with a smile: "my Lord, your majesty heard that Mr. Ji had been lying in bed for a long time and didn''t get better. Who knows that the affairs in the DPRK are busy, and the Prime Minister of the cabinet is abolished at a time when the prime minister is out of business. So your majesty specially ordered us to come down to see the old man on your behalf with a generous reward. Where is the old man now? "


    Ji Xuanxian bowed his hand to heaven, "I thank you for your reward on behalf of my father, and the Royal grace is magnificent!"


    Then he just said to Chi Gong: "my father is recuperating in the room. When Chi Gong goes in, he will know. It''s just He looked at the long line behind father-in-law Chi and frowned slightly.


    "My father is sick and needs to rest. Please come to Pian hall for tea, so as not to disturb my father."


    Mr. Chi said: "yes, yes, I''ll go in with the master. You all go down!"Both the palace people and the imperial guards withdrew from the courtyard. Ji Xuanxian personally led Chi Gonggong to go inside. The bed tent was lifted up, and Chi Gonggong''s eyes were staring at Ji Daogong''s face.


    The people who served in the front of the imperial court were all human spirits. As the head of human spirits, Duke Chi''s eyes were even more vicious.


    Ji Xuanxian is secretly worried that Ji Daogong is not ill. Will he be seen by Chi Gonggong?


    After looking at it for a long time, Ji Xuanxian calmly put down the bed curtain, and then he reluctantly raised his head.


    "Master, what''s wrong with Mr. Ji?"


    Ji Xuanxian raised his hand and said in a soft voice, "please speak outside."


    When they stepped out of the inner room, Ji Xuanxian sighed, "my father-in-law doesn''t know. People are rare in the past 70 years. What''s wrong? I can''t answer any of your questions! "


    Then he opened the drawer of the book case outside and took out a large pile of prescriptions. "Look, these are all the prescriptions that the imperial doctor gave to my father after he came to see the doctor. Some say it''s wind evil, some say it''s diabetes, and some say it''s aging. Look


    Mr. Chi took the prescription and looked at it. Sure enough, there were all kinds of medicines on it, which dazzled people.


    He thought to himself that Ji Daogong had just closed his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or in a coma. His face was not good and his breath was weak.


    Where can an old man in his seventies be strong?


    There are always signs of infirmity and decay. No matter how poisonous his eyes are, he can''t see how ill he is. He doesn''t know how to explain himself back to the palace.


    Now it''s time to talk with these prescriptions.


    Mr. Chi lowered his voice. "How can we say that 70 is the age of the rare? Mr. Ji is the oldest minister in the court. In this case, we won''t disturb you. When you wake up, please convey your Majesty''s wishes


    Ji Xuanxian arched his hand and said, "that''s natural. I''ll send my father-in-law out, please --"


    ... "


    "Thanks to your Majesty''s kindness, my illness is not serious. I think I will be able to go to court when the copy is opened. Please tell it to your majesty. Please rest assured. "


    When Mr. Chi arrived at Chen''s house, Mr. Chen''s reaction was quite different from that of Mr. Ji''s. His face was still a little pale and his spirit was very good. He vowed that he would return to court soon.


    Duke Chi thought in his heart, you are not at ease when you go back to the court.


    Of course, he didn''t make it public. He just said with a smile, "Your Majesty is concerned about Mr. Chen. I''ve sent a slave to visit him. Now that the elder is going to recover, your majesty can rest assured that he will be able to take good care of himself and live up to his Majesty''s kindness. "


    Chen Ge was sitting on the couch, trying to raise his hand to greet people, "if you want to serve tea, please sit down here."


    Chi Gong just to refuse, Chen Chuxiu came from the outside, said with a smile: "my father is ill and confused, Chi Gong is ordered out of the palace, how can I have time to sit here with you? You''re still sick, and you''re not afraid to give it to your father-in-law? "


    Mr. Chi knew that he was the only son of Mr. Chen, so he quickly got up and said, "Mr. Chen is serious, but I''m really anxious to go back to the palace and reply to your majesty. I can''t accompany Mr. Chen any more. I must take good care of him."


    Chen Chuxiu smile, "certainly."


    I''m going to start work, and I''ll be back to normal in one or two days. Thank you for staying with me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 222

    After confirming that Mr. Chi left, Chen Chuxiu called out the door, "don''t you invite someone in?"


    Old Chen Ge raised his eyes curiously, only to see a woman in plain clothes coming, full of Fairy Spirit, beautiful but not gaudy, charming but not vulgar.


    It''s Princess Zhenjiang.


    He quickly helped the couch table to get up, and Yu Fu came forward to stop it. Chen Chuxiu took the lead. "Father, the eldest princess is here to see you. No matter how polite you are, won''t you ask the eldest princess to blame herself?"


    Chen Ge looked at him with displeasure. "You, you are so impolite when you see everyone. Can you borrow the gift from your majesty?"


    Chen Chu Xiu eyebrow tip a pick, this words is really hard to say.


    On the contrary, Yu Fu appreciated his attitude. He said quickly, "old Chen Ge doesn''t need to be polite. I''ve come to ask for something. It''s my fault to let old Chen Ge often give a gift to aggravate his illness."


    Old Chen Ge knew that Yufu was not an ordinary proud and domineering princess, so he sat down and said, "if the princess has anything to say, you can tell me, but I will not refuse."


    Yufu visited Mr. Chen Ge several times before, and knew that he was a loyal minister. He was more respectful to Mr. Ji Daogong and Gu huaijiang.


    Chen Chu Xiu looks like a young and ridiculous dandy, but he also has the right spirit to distinguish right from wrong.


    She sighed. "I shouldn''t have bothered you because I haven''t recovered yet. It''s just that everything in the cabinet is of great importance. Although the general persuaded his majesty to abolish the position of prime minister, people with clear eyes can see that the first and second position in the cabinet is still Yin Shuo. "


    Old Chen Ge nodded slowly, "exactly. Fortunately, marquis Gu was able to persuade his majesty to abolish the position of prime minister. It is better for Yin Shuo to become the first assistant of the cabinet and be restrained by the old minister than for his family. Although I don''t know why the former Emperor didn''t trust him any more, the former Emperor was a wise king. There must be a reason why he didn''t trust Yin Shuo. "


    He doesn''t know the inside story, Yufu knows.


    Yu Fu pursed her lips and didn''t intend to tell him the inside story, but Chen Chuxiu said, "what''s wrong with my father? It can be seen from Yin Shuo''s attempts to destroy the cabinet after its establishment that his heart is not right. Is he worthy to be the Prime Minister of the imperial court


    Chen Ge didn''t want to say this. Yu Fu is a daughter who hasn''t been out of the cabinet. It''s not good for her to hear this.


    Don''t want to Yu Fu just smile, "this matter I already know, Yin Shuo is not right, his sister is a pure person, is my friend."


    Old Chen Ge thought, "is it for the sake of setting up the empress that Princess Chang came here today?"


    "You can say yes or no."


    Yu Fu said: "there is no room for discussion about the establishment of Empress Dowager. It is not only me, but also the house of marquis Gu. But in the end, it''s our family''s business. Yufu doesn''t dare to ask for your help. I just hope that the elder''s illness can get better as soon as possible, return to the cabinet, unite with other cabinet ministers, and don''t let Yin Shuo do anything wrong. "


    Old Chen Ge suddenly remembered that Yufu had gone to the border alone, saved tens of thousands of poisoned soldiers of Gu''s family, and returned to the imperial capital. The first thing he did was to summon the general of Du Hu and Lin''an Fu Tai to the imperial capital to discuss how to restore the public order of the imperial capital.


    She was not the blood of the former Emperor, but she had more feelings for the people and the country than any princess or even the prince. Even he felt ashamed.


    When he was 14 years old, he was just like Chen Chuxiu. He refused to study hard and was fooling around outside.


    Chen Ge looked at Yu Fu in a different way. "Princess Chang''s words offended me. I went back to the cabinet to serve the imperial court. I''m not helping Princess Chang. I should do it! All the time, I didn''t want to return to the court, for fear that Yan Shuo would bewitch his majesty Fortunately, I heard that his leg was also injured and he never went to court. "


    Chen Ge Lao mentioned Yin Shuo''s leg injury, and Yu Fu was stunned. Then he understood why Gu huaijiang could easily persuade Ning Chengzhi.


    With Yin Shuo''s eloquence, if he had been in the temple at that time, he would not have let his power be separated in vain


    It turned out that that night, his leg was really hurt, and the dark color on the rockery was his blood.


    She suddenly had an indescribable feeling, thinking of the figure of Yin Shuo when he left, pretending to be calm and in a hurry, and soon disappeared in front of her eyes.


    He endured the pain and pretended not to be hurt. He just didn''t want to blame himself


    "Long princess?"


    Chen Ge Lao called her twice. Yu Fu came back and waved outside the door. Yao LAN came in with a small brocade box.


    Yu Fu handed the box to Chen Ge Lao, "this is the secret medicine of my immortal valley. Master made it by hand when he was closed. It has the function of regulating breath and activating pulse, and is helpful for the elder''s illness."


    Chen Ge Lao and Chen Chu Xiu look solemn when they listen to the pills made by fumigation pool.


    Chen Ge quickly declined, "the pills made by the God of medicine must be very valuable. At the beginning, the emperor was very ill, and he didn''t see any pills given by the God of medicine. How can I arrogate the former Emperor? "


    Chen Chuxiu also said, "my father and I have understood the kindness of Princess Chang. What my father said is that this medicine is too expensive. The eldest princess should keep it by herself. "Yu Fu could not help but put the box on the table and pushed it to the old side of Chen Ge. "Medicine is used to save people. In my doctor''s eyes, all living beings are equal, and there is no claim of transgression. At the beginning, the emperor''s illness did not need any panacea. If he had not been assassinated, he would have lived a long life. Now the disease of the elderly is different. It doesn''t look dangerous, but it needs good health care. "


    In order to prevent Chen Ge from shirking, Yu Fu simply stood up and said, "I''ve disturbed him for a long time. I''ll leave first."


    Chen Ge old want to get up to see off, jade help can''t help but go out, he had to urge Chen Chu Xiu to follow up to see off.


    Chen Chuxiu sent Yu Fu to the outside of the house and said, "Princess Chang, I don''t want to thank you for your kindness. When my father''s illness is over, I will come to the door to express my thanks."


    Yu Fu stopped and looked back at him. "Do you know why I came here alone today, and I didn''t even bring the guards of Gu Hou''s house?"


    Chen Chuxiu was stunned and understood the meaning of Yu Fu. "Does the princess not want Gu Hou''s house to be related to Chen''s house?"


    "On the contrary."


    Yu Fu said: "at the moment, I don''t want any loyal people in the court to have anything to do with Gu Hou''s house. Your Majesty''s big fight against the cabinet is in the final analysis in order that no one will stop him from making decisions after his establishment. Gu Hou''s house has been repeatedly suppressed, and the power of the general has been reduced. I don''t know what your majesty will do in the future. As I said, this is a matter of the house of marquis Gu. I don''t want to implicate the innocent. Whether it''s you and your father, or Mr. Ji. "


    Chen Chuxiu looked at the gorgeous young woman in front of her eyes. Her big bright eyes were as clear as a mountain spring. One could see them all at once, but it seemed that she could not see the end.


    As a son of an official family, he hated court disputes and intrigues, so he always pretended to be a dandy, and didn''t want to see a woman like Yu Fu in his lifetime.


    She would rather refuse to be the queen than be with Gu Shubai. She would rather let Gu Houfu bear the responsibility of violating the imperial edict than implicate others.


    Such kindness and sincerity moved him.


    He unconsciously slowed his voice, "most of the ministers in the court are against the matter of setting up the empress, because the marriage between you and Marquis Gu Shizi is the will of the former Emperor. However, the princess knows that some courtiers agree to make you queen, not to flatter your majesty. "


    Yu Fu asked: "what is that for?"


    "It''s because the eldest princess is born like a queen, with a deep heart for the country and the people. For a moment, even I couldn''t help thinking that if the eldest princess became the queen to assist her majesty, maybe Dongling''s future would be saved. "


    Chen Chuxiu said this, he couldn''t help laughing, toward jade hand arched, "please forgive me, I know I shouldn''t say such words."


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment. "It''s OK. I know you just have something to say. There''s no malice. But you should know that there is nothing suitable or not for emotional affairs. I don''t have your Majesty in my heart. Even if I become a queen, I can''t force myself to raise eyebrows with your majesty. "


    There is nothing suitable or not suitable for emotional affairs.


    When Chen Chuxiu heard this, he felt as if he had been at the top of his mind. He was ecstatic when he met a bosom friend.


    He looked at Yu Fu eagerly, "the princess is right! What''s suitable or not? Who you like is who you like. Who stipulates that you have to be right? A word from Princess Chang has solved my heart knot for a long time. Thank you, Princess Chang


    He bowed his hand to the ground, and Yu Fu could not laugh or cry.


    Chen Chuxiu acted according to his own mind. He didn''t salute her twice, or he would.


    She said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, how can I make a return?"


    Chen Chuxiu looked up, a little embarrassed, and said with a smile, "Princess Chang doesn''t need to return a gift. In fact, my gift is not only for Princess Chang, but also for her help."


    Yu Fu said, "Mr. Chen, it''s OK to say so."


    "Since the eldest princess knows about Miss Yin and me, I''ll make a long story short. I was frivolous to miss Yin that day. I really wanted to vent my anger for inviting the moon. Even if the invitation to the moon doesn''t arrive in time, I''ll stop it in time. Is that a letter from Princess Chang? "


    Yu Fu chuckled, "I naturally believe it. It''s not only me. Do you know that Ji Ke has a lover long ago? She was forced to approach you for that person. If she hadn''t guessed afterwards that you didn''t mean to be rude, I think she would have come to you for revenge after all her life. "


    Chen Chuxiu sighed, "Miss Yin is a sensible person. No wonder the eldest princess praised her. I was rude at the beginning, and I''d like to apologize when the eldest princess sees Miss Yin next time."


    Having said that, his face was still gloomy.


    Yu Fu said tentatively: "in fact, what you care more about is the idea of inviting the moon. Just now I said that there is nothing suitable about feelings. You are so happy. I think there is an outsider in your heart who seems to be unsuitable for you."


    Chen Chuxiu knew that Yufu and yaoyue were also familiar. He wanted to say something to her. He opened his mouth and swallowed the words.


    "He shook his head," just, I want to pursue a woman Chen Chuxiu, also need to ask the princess to help? The most important thing at present is the resolution of the cabinet and his majesty. When the situation in the DPRK is smooth, I will certainly ask the moon to agree to marry me! "Yu Fu''s mouth slightly tilted. He didn''t want to be a famous dandy in the imperial capital. He still loved one person.


    But what she likes is Gu Jiuge, and there is a Yin Jige in it.


    Yu Fu looked at him sympathetically.


    He wants to get married. He has a long way to go


    Yu helped out of Chen''s house and went to Ji Dao''s mansion again. Then she went to visit several old men who were familiar with him and returned home at night.


    Looking back on the road to Houfu, I can see from a distance that someone is waiting with a lantern at the intersection. The light yellow is especially warm.


    Yao blue opened the car curtain, Yu Fu looked out, and then told the driver, "stop."


    "Miss, it''s hard to walk in the snow. Do you really want to stop here?"


    The coachman confirmed it again. He heard Yufu''s dull promise from the car. Then he got off and put the footstool in place. When Yufu stepped on the car, he saw the light yellow lantern approaching them.


    "Yao LAN, you go back to the mansion first. I''ll walk around here."


    Yao LAN stands on tiptoe and looks at the lantern bearer. The lantern shows his cloak, showing a kind of elegant grace.


    She vaguely guessed who the man was, so she took back the words of dissuading Yu Fu and went back to the house with the driver in the carriage.


    Yufu walked in the direction of the lantern and soon came to the lantern bearer. They looked at each other and laughed at each other five steps away.


    Almost at the same time, they raised their feet and walked towards each other.


    "Big brother, it''s cold. Why are you standing here?"


    "When you travel alone today, I don''t feel at ease. I want to go out to meet you, and I''ll be far away before I know it."


    Yu Fu can''t help but smile. Gu Shubai raises her hand to fasten the collar of her cloak. The white hairs on both sides surround her and hold her small face.


    They walked side by side, leaving two neat rows of footprints in the snow, gently illuminated by the warm yellow light.


    , as like as two peas, they are waiting for you to use your late meal. Today, Chuang-tzu from the countryside sent a lot of wild animals. One of them was almost identical to that of the fat nine when he was little.


    Yu Fu said hastily, "won''t you eat it?"


    Gu Shubai nodded at her forehead with a smile, "I know you like fat nine best. Who has the heart to eat it? It has been sent to the west wing to accompany fat nine. You can see it when you go back. "


    A big white dog and a small white fox, the two together, do not know how many jokes to make.


    Knowing that he was amusing himself, Yu Fu said something interesting to reassure him. "Today, I went to Chen GE''s house and had a good talk with Mr. Chen. Big brother must have never thought that Mr. Chen is interested in inviting the moon and wants to marry her. "


    Gu Shubai cooperated with her and said, "is that the girl who invited the moon who has a good relationship with her second brother? I heard that the second younger brother has no intention of her, but she has a special preference for the second younger brother. I''m afraid Mr. Chen won''t be so easy to get a beautiful girl back. "


    Yu Fu asked, "is the second brother interested in Ji Yi?"


    Did she know what Yan Jiyi thought about Gu Jiuge? She was afraid that if she didn''t get a direct rejection one day, she would not give up on Gu Jiuge.


    Gu Shubai thought about it and shook his head gently. "He didn''t mention it. I watched coldly. He had some affection for Miss Yin. As for whether it has reached the point of lifelong commitment... "


    As soon as his words changed, he suddenly reached out and pulled Yu Fu into his arms, holding the lamp in one hand and holding her in the other. "You are busy these days. We only have the time to be alone all the way. Do you want to talk about other people''s love with me?"


    Gu Shubai: what I want to talk about is


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 223

    The next day is Shangyuan Festival.


    The first Shangyuan Festival after Xinjun ascended the throne was even more lively than the new year.


    In order to win the favor of the top, the officials at the bottom decorated the main streets of the imperial capital with new lanterns, which they had never seen in previous years, and attracted the attention of the folk children.


    It costs a lot of money to do so, but the official said that there should be a new atmosphere for the new emperor to ascend the throne, and that it was worth spending more money. When this was spread to the palace, it was really a great pleasure.


    "Since I have a heart, I''d like to see how beautiful the imperial palace is tonight."


    Ning Chengzhi is full of enthusiasm, but he doesn''t want to see the lanterns. What he wants to see is the love and respect of his subjects.


    Duke Chi knew what he meant and did not dare to stop him. "Will your majesty go out to watch the lanterns in person tonight? People come and go on the streets of Shangyuan Festival. Do you want to block the streets and let your majesty enjoy the lights alone? "


    Ning Chengzhi turned his mouth and said, "I''m going to go out of the palace and see my subjects. You''ve blocked the streets. What am I going to see? There''s no need to block it. Even the news of my leaving the palace doesn''t need to be disclosed. I want to pay a private visit


    Father Chi frowned and his face turned bitter.


    Weifu private interview is simple. If you encounter any danger when you go out of the palace, it''s not the slaves who lose their heads?


    Ning Chengzhi was never a master who would consider for his subordinates and slaves. This became more and more serious after he became emperor.


    Duke Chi thought about the arrangement of going out of the palace at night, and then Ning Chengzhi said, "what''s the fun of enjoying the lanterns by myself? In the evening, let''s go to guhou''s house and ask Yufu to go with me. "


    Mr. Chi''s face is stiff. Ning Chengzhi looks back at him, and he laughs awkwardly.


    At first, he didn''t think that there would be a woman in the world who didn''t want to be a queen. When he went to Gu Hou''s house to give Yu Fu a reward, he always flattered her with a smile.


    Until the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve, he confirmed that Yufu didn''t have that idea, and Gu Houfu and a group of senior officials in the court strongly opposed Ning Chengzhi''s decision to make Yufu. When he saw Yufu again, he couldn''t laugh.


    He said tentatively: "Your Majesty, the matter of the cabinet has not been fully agreed at present, and the matter of the post establishment is more sensitive. You go to find Princess Zhenjiang at this time Is it not so good? "


    Ning Chengzhi gave him a glance, "what''s wrong? Didn''t you tell me that you wanted to cultivate feelings with Yu Fudo and that you couldn''t be too tough and canonize her directly? "


    Father Chi choked back and had nothing to answer.


    Is this the time to cultivate feelings?


    Ning Chengzhi snorted, "Yin Shuo is conceited and smart, but the government is in good order, but there is no good plan for canonization of Yufu."


    Duke Chi opened his mouth. When he wanted to say something, he suddenly saw a man from the outer palace come in and tell him, "Your Majesty, Princess Li, please see you."


    Ning Chengzhi had a headache when he heard two words from Li Fei, "what''s she doing here? The size of the harem is not enough for her to make trouble. Must she come back to me? "


    Li Fei is the side imperial concubine of the former second prince''s mansion. Ning Chengzhi wants to stay away from her because she is old and doesn''t want to embarrass her.


    Chi Gong said: "Your Majesty''s palace is empty. Apart from Li Fei, there are only a few concubines left. Princess Li has nothing to do. She often quarrels with those little concubines. She can''t complain that her majesty is upset. "


    Ning Chengzhi said, "well, who does she want me to deal with today? There are only a few people in the harem. She still beats chickens and scolds dogs all the time. The queen will be in charge of the palace one day. Is she still like this? "


    The palace man raised his head in embarrassment. "My Lord, the empress Li didn''t come to make trouble this time. She brought a food box and said that she had made a tonic for your majesty."


    "She can make supplements?"


    Ning Chengzhi thought of Princess Li''s self-esteem, but he could not imagine her cooking in person. Once upon a time, in the second prince''s palace, she did not touch yangchunshui. After entering the palace, she claimed to be the most respected woman in the harem, and even more refused to be self contemptuous.


    How did you change your sex today?


    He waved his hand at will, "it''s just that Li Fei seldom goes to the next kitchen. Let her come in."


    With a sigh of relief, the palace man immediately withdrew from the main hall to pass on Li Fei, for fear that Ning Chengzhi would change her mind a step later, and Li Fei would take it out on them again.


    After a while, only to hear the ring sound, Princess Li came in from the outside of the hall in a gorgeous dress, followed by a palace maid with a food box.


    "I have seen your majesty."


    She is blessed, pomegranate like red dress Wei Wei fell on the side of the body, such as spring water was blown by the wind, ripples, twists and turns and delicate.


    Ningchengzhi brow a Cu, "you have nothing to dress up so gorgeous, what to do?"


    Li Fei looked up in amazement, and her charming smile disappeared. "Isn''t it your Majesty''s favorite that women dress up gorgeous and exquisite? Today is the Shangyuan Festival, so I dress up more gorgeous, so that I won''t be compared with your majesty when enjoying the lamp at night. Why, your majesty, don''t you like it today? "


    Ning Chengzhi got up from the couch, walked down and looked around Li Fei. He was even more unhappy to see the hairpin ring on her head.


    "Gorgeous and exquisite is good, but you don''t see what time it is now. You forget what Princess Zhenjiang said at the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve? It''s only a few months since the death of the late emperor. Do you still have the late emperor in your eyes when you dress up like this? "Li imperial concubine ate a stuffy Kui, thought that if it was not for Ning Chengzhi''s disrespect to the former Emperor, how dare she slack off? Now, the culprit came to question her.


    Listen to Ning Chengzhi repeatedly mention Yu Fu, her heart is very sour, "Your Majesty just listen to the words of Zhenjiang princess, know that she is the adopted daughter of Gu Hou mansion, don''t know, still think she is your Majesty''s sister!"


    Ning Chengzhi not only does not admit her mistake, but also dares to make a list of her own. She immediately stares at her eyes and moves forward to beat her. As soon as Princess Li shrinks her head, she immediately pleads guilty.


    Ning Chengzhi took his hand back, "what do you know? Yufu is not my sister, but more important than my sister. She is the queen in the future. You are my concubine. I can''t tolerate you talking about the queen. Do you understand me? "


    "Understand, understand, concubine understand!"


    Princess Li agreed, got up and muttered, "it''s not the queen, your majesty is protecting her, even don''t say. In the future, I will become a queen. Is there a place for concubines in the palace? "


    Ning Chengzhi would like to tear her mouth, "you dare to talk about her again, I will put you in the cold palace, believe it or not?"


    As soon as the corners of her mouth shriveled, two eyes with rouge immediately burst into tears and cried: "your majesty! I''m the one who followed you when you were the second prince. How can you be so cruel? "


    Ning Chengzhi sat down on the couch, "OK, don''t cry and howl. Come and sit down. I''ll see what tonic you make."


    Li imperial concubine immediately happy smile face open, "minister concubine knows your majesty is to frighten minister concubine!"


    Then he took off his silk shoes and leaned on the couch, waiting for the maid of honor to take out the cup in the food box, and reached out to uncover the lid himself.


    The aroma of pilose antler chicken soup wafted out. As soon as he looked up, Li Fei laughed vaguely.


    "Cough."


    He closed his mouth and coughed, "what do you drink this for in broad daylight?" As soon as he raised his eyes, Duke Chi and others lowered their heads and pretended to see nothing.


    Li Fei pushed the cup towards him. "What''s your majesty worried about? Just a little. It''s going to be OK. "


    Ning Chengzhi was suspicious. He took the spoon from Princess Li and put it in the cup. As expected, there were only three or four pieces of velvet antler.


    He was finally relieved, "you have a heart."


    No one knows that she put half a stick of velvet antler in the soup, but after the stew, she fished up the residue of velvet antler, leaving only three or four pieces in the soup.


    She took the opportunity to say: "Your Majesty, this is the first Shangyuan Festival after your majesty ascended the throne. All the lanterns in the palace have been hung up. In the evening, I''ll go down to the imperial garden to enjoy the lights and invite the moon to drink, OK


    It turns out that this is why she cooks the stew herself today.


    Ning Chengzhi drank chicken soup without raising his head. "I''m going to go out of the palace in the evening. It''s said that the lanterns outside the palace are more beautiful this year. I''m going out of the palace to have a look."


    Princess Li said happily, "good! I accompany your majesty to go out of the palace to enjoy the lamp. I have become a beautiful concubine since I entered the palace. I haven''t been out of the palace yet! "


    Ning Chengzhi put down the spoon and picked up the handkerchief. "You don''t have to go. I''m going to go to Gu Hou''s house to enjoy the lamp with Yu Fu. It''s not convenient for you to go with me."


    Yufu again!


    The beautiful imperial concubine suddenly facial expression ugliness, "your majesty! This also got, you have a future queen don''t want to minister concubine, Minister concubine but accompany you for many years of people! First come, then come, or my concubines first come


    Ning Chengzhi took out his ears and winked at Duke Chi, "you have said that many times. I only made you my concubine because you have been around for a long time. What do you compare with Yu Fu? "


    Before Li Fei came to him, she was also a lady of the official family. He said that she was worthless and immediately refused to let go. Duke Chi hurriedly came forward and said, "please come back, lady Li. Your majesty has drunk your soup and won your favor. There will be ministers to discuss business with your majesty soon. It is not convenient for your mother to be here. "


    Then he waved to the bottom, and two palace people came up to ask Li Fei to go out. Li Fei was so angry that she broke the lid of the soup cup. "I saw the new man laughing, but I heard the old man crying, and I felt miserable!"


    After that, he ran out with tears, leaving Ning Chengzhi and Chi Gonggong looking at each other.


    Ning Chengzhi picked up the spoon again. "After she entered the palace, her temperament became more and more difficult. She was good at learning and grinding. Otherwise, when Yu enters the palace in the future, does she still have to look at her concubine''s face? "


    Duke Chi knows that he dislikes Li Fei, but he still cares about the love between husband and wife for many years, otherwise he won''t drink the soup she stewed.


    "Your Majesty said yes, but the slave thought that the princess Zhenjiang would not easily look at other people''s faces. Don''t you think that Princess Li can''t lift the storm in front of Princess Chang? "


    Ning Chengzhi thinks of Yufu''s delicate and submissive appearance. He also thinks of her generous speech at the Mid Autumn Festival palace banquet last year. He thinks of her calm when she refused to be queen


    When he was rejected, he still thought Yufu was lovely and beautiful.


    "You''re right. Yufu seems to be gentle and clever. In his heart, he has a natural noble spirit, which is inviolable. Sometimes I''m very strange. She''s standing with Danyang, but she''s more like Princess Di. "What''s the matter with Princess Di? Yufu is not a legitimate princess to become a queen. Naturally, the identity of a queen is much more valuable than that of a legitimate princess.


    He was happy to flatter, "that''s right, your Majesty''s eyes will not be bad. When I saw Princess Zhenjiang for the first time, I felt that it was very precious. I must be the mother of the world in the future. "


    Ning Chengzhi glanced at him and drank the chicken soup in the cup. "What are you doing here? Why don''t you go down and get ready to go out of the palace? "


    ¡­¡­


    The most important festival in Dongling is the Spring Festival, and the most lively one is indeed Shangyuan Festival.


    There are too many sacrificial rituals and customs in the Spring Festival, and there are unwritten regulations among the people. Before the end of the new year, we must know all the important things, such as debts or grain storage. Therefore, most people are too busy to be busy with the Spring Festival.


    Only one or two strings of firecrackers before the new year''s Eve dinner were heard.


    Shangyuan Festival is different.


    People who have just got away from the reunion atmosphere of the Spring Festival are all at ease, and when the weather is getting warmer, they are most suitable to go to the streets to enjoy the lanterns and the night scenery.


    However, such a lively and festive Festival still can not infect the dreary and solemn prime minister.


    Yan Jichu changed his bright clothes, and the wound on his head was also changed into a gauze band with the same color as his clothes, which could not only cover the scar, but also look chic.


    Out of her yard, she went straight to the east yard, where all the guards had evacuated.


    Since Ning Chengzhi talked with Yin Shuo last time, Yin Shuo has been more tolerant of Princess Danyang''s treatment. He no longer sends people to watch her and allows her to walk around the house.


    Princess Danyang didn''t seem to care about it, because she wanted to take care of Yin Shuo''s injury, but she was still refused to come back.


    "Danyang."


    Yin Jichu went into the east courtyard. Seeing that the weather in the courtyard was much better than before, she went into the room to find Princess Danyang with a smile.


    She sat at the window, looking out of her wits. She coughed, and then she regained her consciousness.


    "It''s you, Jill."


    Two people hand in hand to talk inside, Yin Ji said: "the guard of the east courtyard has been removed, elder brother is not so defensive to you now. Why are you still so depressed? Today is the Shangyuan Festival. Why don''t we go out to enjoy the lanterns in the evening? "


    "Enjoy the light?"


    Danyang Princess shook her head, thin face without a trace of joy, "I don''t want to go. He is not on guard against me. He is just giving his majesty face. I want to take care of him because of his leg injury, but he won''t let me near him


    Yin Ji was stunned and looked at Princess Danyang''s face carefully. Her eyes were filled with the meaning that she couldn''t explain clearly, "Danyang, do you really like my elder brother? But I remember that before you got married, you despised him very much. After marriage, he did those things to treat you harshly. How could you... "


    Princess Danyang''s eyes dodged, and she didn''t seem willing to admit what Yin Jihe said.


    Yan Jichu pursued her closely, and she had no choice but to reply: "I don''t know why I am. Before the big marriage, the person I like was brother Shubai. Even after the big marriage, I didn''t change my mind about him. I don''t know when I started talking to Yin Shuo... "


    "Don''t you hate him for being so cruel to you?"


    Princess Danyang said with a smile, "I hate it. Of course I hate it. I hate him for taking revenge on me and for showing no pity for me That''s because I want him to take care of me. "


    Yin Jiyi finally understood that a woman would not easily hate anyone. If she really hated someone, it was often because of her love.


    Where does not love come to hate?


    She used to think that she and Gu Jiuge had a bad fate. They were close to each other with purpose. Unexpectedly, she was attracted by Gu Jiuge and got out of hand.


    Now think about it, Princess Danyang to yinshuo is a section should not exist.


    Both of them have their own belongings, but they are put together by the first emperor''s engagement. They look down on each other, but they have to get married -


    What''s more, Princess Danyang has moved her feelings, and the balance between them begins to tilt, and the emotional one is destined to bear the grievance.


    She was suddenly a little lucky, even if Gu Jiuge did not love her, at least he would not treat her like Yin Shuo did to Princess Danyang, even if she was disfigured, he did not despise her, but took more care of her.


    She was lucky.


    Princess Danyang couldn''t help wiping the corners of her eyes. Seeing that Yin Jikua seemed to have dressed up today, she realized what she had said, "do you want to go out with Gu Jiuge?"


    Yin Jichu''s face was slightly red and nodded gently.


    Princess Danyang took her hand and said, "if you want to go out with him and invite me together, if I promise, won''t it ruin your good time?"


    Yan Jichu explained quickly: "don''t get me wrong, I sincerely invited you out. In fact, not only me and him, but also Yufu and Shizi, they are going out to enjoy the lamp together. I think you''re familiar with everyone, so you can invite them. "


    "My son?"


    Princess Danyang was in a trance. She thought of seeing Gu Shubai for the first time when she was young.She shook her head gently. "No, if you go out and have a good time, I won''t go. Tonight is Shangyuan Festival. Even if your elder brother doesn''t want to see me, as the hostess of the prime minister''s mansion, I should stay here. "


    Yin Ji''s nose was slightly sour.


    The hostess of the prime minister''s mansion


    It''s hard to be princess Danyang. She''s willing to take this position.


    Chicken soup is a foreshadowing, and then the update time is finally restored. I will restore the number of updated words as soon as possible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 224

    During the Spring Festival, only a few trusted generals of Gu''s army came to celebrate the new year.


    Those who were afraid of Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo didn''t dare to come, and Gu huaijiang didn''t let them come.


    "The house of marquis Gu is now on the cusp of the storm. Your kindness is in the heart of marquis Gu. Don''t be implicated."


    Gu huaijiang didn''t feel sorry for himself. Instead, he thought about the courtiers everywhere. His loyalty and loyalty made people moved and saddened.


    It''s not easy to get to Shangyuan Festival. As usual, lanterns are hung up in the house. Gu Shubai and other young people want to visit Lin''an at night to watch the lanterns, so that the house has a lively atmosphere.


    "Second brother, when are you going to pick up Ji Ge?"


    Seeing that it was getting late, the crowd gathered in the west chamber. Yu Fu asked Gu Jiuge.


    Gu Jiuge said: "it''s inconvenient for her to meet her at the prime minister''s office. It''s easier for her to come by herself. Fortunately, she is a member of the prime minister''s office. Even if others see her walking to guhou''s office, she will not be involved. "


    Yu Fu nodded, a little worried, "Ji Kua can''t be free in the house. I don''t know if her father and brother are willing to let her go out."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, have some dumplings before you go out."


    Aunt Li, Lianzhu and Lianbi came up with dumplings, and the warm sweet fragrance dispersed in the room. They were eating dumplings while waiting for Yin Ji to come.


    "Ouch!"


    A white shadow sniffs the fragrance and rushes into the inner room. Gu Hanmo''s eyes are quick and hands are quick. He grabs the white shadow''s tail.


    "Ouch, ouch!"


    It turned out to be the white fox sent by Chuang Tzu in the countryside. Yu Fu raised it with fat nine and named it fat five.


    It was caught by Gu Hanmo''s tail, and then it arched its two front paws pitifully, like a man bowing his hands.


    They all laughed. Gu Yi almost spurted the dumplings out of his mouth. He tried to control himself, but still spurted a sesame seed, which fell on Gu Xiang''s cheek.


    The two twin brothers fought in an instant.


    Fat nine dozed off and looked around in the kennel. He didn''t find his new partner, so he moved his round body and spread his four short legs forward.


    Hearing the fight between Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, he looked up on the back porch and rushed in with a cry.


    It''s said that it''s Pufu. In fact, its four little fat legs can''t run fast at all. Gu Hanmo hears the cry from the other side and puts fat five on the ground.


    Fat nine and fat five play together, white shadow and fat white shadow toss up and down, Gu Jiuge suddenly pursed a smile, "five younger brother and six younger brother, does this look like you two fighting?"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi stare at their movements. They see fat nine''s short claws bouncing around. Finally, relying on their weight advantage, they press fat five under their buttocks and fat five screams.


    So in Gu Jiuge''s mind, are they so bad?


    They refused to give up until Gu Jiuge admitted that he had said something wrong.


    Yu Fu laughed while eating dumplings. After eating two of them for a long time, she found that there was a trick in Aunt Li''s dumplings. "Big brother, what''s the filling of your dumplings?"


    Gu Shubai said: "black sesame stuffing, yours is sweet scented osmanthus stuffing. What kind of stuffing is that, second younger brother?"


    Gu Jiuge patronizes and plays with them. Then he goes to see the dumplings in the bowl. He picks up one and takes a bite. The sticky white dumpling skin shows pink stuffing, which looks very delicious.


    "Well, it''s Rose stuffing."


    Lianbi stands by, suddenly blushes and slightly lowers her head. Yufu just sees her face and suddenly realizes.


    "Yufu!"


    A familiar voice came from outside the hospital. Lianbi immediately picked up the tray on the table, lowered her head and stepped down from the back porch.


    Yan jikuai walked in happily, with a light step, which was different from the posture of sick Xishi who had been shaking three times before, and everyone in the room was quite shocked.


    Jade help see strange not strange, come forward to pull her, "you can calculate to come, what matter so happy?"


    Aunt Li served her a bowl of rice dumplings, and Yin Jixiao sat down to eat without any hesitation, looking at Gu Jiuge''s eyebrows.


    It''s only been a long time since I saw her. How could she be a different person


    When I told her the mystery of her life experience, her tearful eyes were still in my mind. Now, her casual and frank attitude really had the taste of being behind the door.


    There was something strange in his heart that he couldn''t tell. He just heard Yin Jichu eat and say: "I wanted to climb the wall and sneak out, but I didn''t want to be found by my father. He asked me where I was going, and I answered him truthfully. You don''t know how nervous I was at that time. I think if he doesn''t agree, I''ll ask him why he has been aiming at the residence of marquis Gu for many times and why he didn''t stop seeing his Majesty''s absurdity! "


    Gu Shubai and others were touched by the speech.


    Yu Fu said quickly: "he is your father after all. How can you talk to him like this? Besides, I don''t think the old prime minister intended to make the court situation like this. At least he helped us persuade Yin Shuo, but he didn''t succeed. "


    Yan Ji said with a smile: "yes, I always thought that father and elder brother were the same, but now it seems that they are not the same. When my father heard that I was going to visit Marquis''s house, he just kept silent for a moment. Then he ordered someone to drive me and told me to be careful on the way. "The crowd was even more surprised.


    It seems that the separation between the old Prime Minister and Yin Shuo''s father and son has become a fact


    Yin Ji Yi suddenly frowned, "it''s so sour How can there be kumquat stuffing in this dumpling? "


    She ate well in front of her, but this one is a very sour kumquat. When she spits it out, the filling is green.


    No wonder it''s so sour. It''s obviously kumquat that hasn''t matured yet.


    Aunt Li came up with guilt, "Miss Yin, take a mouthful of tea first. Strange, how can there be a sour kumquat filling? I look at them one by one. "


    Gu Xiang testified to Aunt Li, "yes, I''ve eaten up this bowl. It''s a sweet kumquat. How can it be sour?"


    Yu Fu looks back at the back porch and looks at the direction where Lian Bi leaves. She can''t help but smile.


    She got up and pulled Yin Ji''s hand, "OK, don''t think about this, let''s go out and enjoy the light!" Yan Ji walked with her side by side with a smile, but Gu Jiusong fell behind.


    His eyes fell on the back of Yin Jihe, and his face became more complicated. Gu Shubai suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    "In the past, you didn''t like Miss Yin. Now miss Yin doesn''t take the initiative to get close to you. Do you feel very disappointed?"


    Gu Jiuge was told that he was thinking hard, but he refused to admit, "how can it be? There are so many women who are close to me. I''m lost after all of them have gone. Isn''t it endless


    "Then why are you staring at people like that?"


    Gu Jiuge moved his eyes with a guilty heart. "I''m just curious. When did she get on so well with Yu Fu? Don''t you think that after every woman gets close to Yu Fu, she can''t help but be attracted to her and take on her temperament? "


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, nodded slightly, "do you mean Miss Yin''s temperament is much more cheerful? I feel the same way


    "Not only she, but also the princess Xikun. When she first came to Dongling, she endured humiliation, and after being with Yufu, she became more bold, and she was no longer as tolerant as she was at the beginning."


    Gu Shubai thought of Yan Jiyi''s Sour Dumpling, and thought that it was not only them who became bold when they were together with Yu Fu, but Gu Jiuge didn''t know it.


    It''s the best time to watch the lights as the night begins to fall and the lights are dim.


    Gu huaijiang ordered Qi Zhou to send them out. Gu Wenqing wanted to stay with him in the mansion, but he refused, "it''s rare to go out to play during the Shangyuan Festival. Housekeeper Qi and I will have a look at the lamp in the mansion. We don''t need your younger generation to accompany us."


    Yufu came back to bring him new snacks made by Yushan restaurant. They left Gu huaijiang and went out happily.


    As she walked, Yin Jichu said, "shall we go by carriage? I can''t ride a horse


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "it''s a tradition in our house to watch lanterns without riding a horse or a carriage. The long street is not far away from here. You can see it after walking one street. Yu Fu pointed out his hand and his smile suddenly froze on his face.


    They followed her line of sight and saw a group of staff coming towards the house of marquis Gu. It was very grand and grand. The people on the side of the sedan chair were very familiar with it.


    Isn''t that Mr. Chi around Ning Chengzhi?


    They don''t want to know who is in the sedan chair.


    The staff stopped outside the house. Duke Chi bent down and opened the curtain of the sedan chair. Ning Chengzhi strode forward in plain clothes. "I''m just in time. Are you going out to watch the lights? Tonight, I will follow your tradition of looking after the Marquis''s house. Instead of taking a sedan chair, I will walk to watch the lanterns. "


    The atmosphere of joy suddenly fell to the bottom, and the smile on everyone''s face suddenly became stiff and embarrassed.


    It''s coming, it''s coming, please fill in the words!


    Tweet "pour the world: Crazy Concubine" Ai Jing


    Lou Jiyue, the leader of the demon sect, lives willfully in the attitude of not going out of the world and playing in the world.


    Some people pull him into the world of mortals. As a result, where there is him, he will be disturbed!


    How crazy is the leader?


    He dares to be my teacher!


    He dares to wash the villa with blood!


    How dare he disobey the edict!


    How dare he overthrow the imperial power!


    Hurt the people he cares about? It''s bound to kill you! Hurt him? You don''t have that ability!


    Wang Ye, who is famous all over the world, was ordered to leave Beijing. When he met the mysterious evil cult leader, he was moved.


    What''s the master''s secret?


    Life experience is a mystery!


    Force value is a mystery!


    Even gender is a mystery!


    The prince said that if you are a woman, you will be my princess. If you are a man, I don''t mind breaking my sleeve!


    So the breath of eight trigrams permeated the whole Eastern Zhou Dynasty! Extra! The gentle king wants to break his sleeve! Xian Wang wants to break the sleeves with the leader of the demon sect! This can be startled to break the heart of the maiden in one place, the one who loves the leader and the one who admires the Lord are mixed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 225

    Yin Ji could not help sighing.


    The rare Shangyuan festival was destroyed after all.


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes stare at Yu Fu from beginning to end. Yu Fu is about to open his mouth. Gu Shubai responds in time and goes forward to salute, "I have seen your majesty."


    The crowd responded, saluted and said hello, and put away their face.


    Ning Chengzhi seemed very happy, and didn''t see the unwelcome of the outstanding people at all. "Don''t be polite. I''m going on a tour in my humble clothes today. I want to go to the lantern with you. Yufu, I want you to accompany me to enjoy the lamp. You don''t have to refuse, do you


    As soon as Gu Yi turns his mouth, he knows that Ning Chengzhi has a ghost in his heart. In the final analysis, it''s still the idea of making Yu Fu the queen.


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frowned, and he was about to open his mouth. This time, Yu Fu grabbed in front of him. "Of course not. But since your majesty is on a tour in humble clothes, it''s inconvenient for us to go on the street. Why don''t we go separately?"


    Ning Chengzhi is eager to get along with Yu Fu alone. When she hears that she will leave, she naturally agrees, "OK, it depends on what you mean!"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "the minister and the third younger brother are with your majesty to protect the safety of your majesty and Yufu."


    Ning Chengzhi doesn''t want to go with him. Can Yu Fu still see himself with him? When he heard the word "safety", he hesitated for a moment and finally nodded, "OK, your martial arts are excellent. I can trust you."


    Gu Shubai turned to Gu Jiuge and said, "Miss Yin is a guest, so you should be accompanied by the second younger brother, the fourth younger brother, the fifth younger brother and the sixth younger brother. Don''t go too far."


    He soon arranged for everyone. Yu Fu looked at him gratefully and knew that he understood his intention.


    On the one hand, Gu Jiuge and others didn''t want to be with Ning Chengzhi, so they couldn''t enjoy watching the lantern with the Royal driver, but they ruined their interest; on the other hand, if something happened, all the people in the Marquis''s house were to blame.


    Gu Shubai took advantage of the situation to create opportunities for Gu Jiuge and Yin Jikua, and let Gu Wenqing, who was always sensible and steady, take Gu Xiang and Gu Yi with him, so that they would not get into trouble.


    They walked in three directions and slowly missed out in the dim light.


    Ning Chengzhi has always been a noble man since he was the prince. He has never tried to travel in the crowd of the common people. He thinks it is novel and interesting.


    "No wonder you like walking to watch the lights. You can see more clearly when you step on the ground, not only the lights, but also the happy smiles of the people."


    As an emperor, he did not care for the people, but subconsciously took their joy as his own credit -


    under the rule of Emperor Ming, the people would live and work in peace and contentment in prosperous times.


    Yu Fu accompanied him. Thinking of last year''s Shangyuan Festival, they went out to enjoy the lanterns together. They also met Ning Chengzhi, who was watching the lanterns in a high-rise building with excellent location by the side of the road.


    No matter how good the view there is, the scenery is as elusive as a mirage. It''s better for them to walk on the road and reach out to touch the lanterns hanging on both sides of the long street.


    She can''t help but reach out and dial the lamp spike of a ruyi Yuanbao lamp by the side of the road. The fine tassels brush past her fingertips.


    Seeing this, Ning Chengzhi thought that she liked the Yuanbao lamp, so he winked at Duke Chi. Duke Chi immediately stepped forward and said, "I''ll take down the lamp for Princess Chang."


    Yu Fu is stunned. What''s hanging on the roadside is a lamp arranged by the government, not a hawker. How can he take it off at will?


    She waved her hand to stop, "no, I don''t want this lamp. It''s just fun to watch and feel. It''s arranged by the government and can''t be taken down."


    People who had already passed by looked at them. Ning Chengzhi seemed to have not seen them. "What''s the difficulty with the arrangement of the government? All the world belongs to me. Can''t I get a lantern? "


    Yufu is regretful. Originally Ning Chengzhi was just trying to please her, but now he has to take the lantern for the emperor''s dignity.


    She patiently persuades, "Dongling naturally belongs to your majesty, but your majesty has a look. There is a lantern hanging every two feet in the long street. If you take this one down, it will be empty. Isn''t it not perfect?"


    Ning Chengzhi looked along the extension direction of the long street. Sure enough, there were a number of lanterns on both sides of the road. The distance was not far or near, and the city was shining with each other.


    "Well, I won''t take it since you speak."


    as they walked on, they saw a booth selling lanterns. Yu Fu suddenly remembered the little white dog lantern that she had bought for her last year, the same as the fat 91 model.


    I don''t know if there is a little white dog this year, or is it not the old man who tied the lantern last year?


    "Your Majesty, you see, this stall is guessing lantern riddles. You can guess once for five Wen. If you guess right, you can take away the lantern."


    Duke Chi went forward to inquire first, and then came back to report. Ning Chengzhi exclaimed, "Yufu, you are so smart that you can guess the lantern riddle correctly. Why don''t we guess in the past?"


    Yu Fu just nodded his head and said yes. Looking back at Gu Shubai, she didn''t need to guess the lantern riddle. Gu Shubai would be able to guess a bunch of them, so that she didn''t have a hand to hold.


    She couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Ning Chengzhi noticed the direction she was looking at. His brows were frowning and he was very upset. Duke Chi pushed away the crowd. "Master, please come here."


    The crowd was discontented and complained: "what''s the matter? We didn''t understand first come, then come. We were just guessing and pushed us out!"Someone advised: "say a few words, you see this group of people are not idle family origin, not rich or expensive ah!"


    The front complainer said, "what about wealth? Brother Wen''s stall is based on literature to make friends. How can he bow down for the powerful? The lantern he made is so good that it''s worth selling for five Liang, not to mention five Wen! "


    This made everyone curious. Yufu stood on tiptoe and looked inside. Unexpectedly, she was brought into the crowd with both hands. When she turned around, she saw that it was Ning Chengzhi. She immediately stepped back.


    The crowd is too crowded, no matter how to retreat, she is still on the edge of Ning Chengzhi.


    Gu Hanmo''s long eyebrows stand upright. He wants to take out his sword and chop Ning Chengzhi''s hand down. Gu Shubai reaches out his hand to stop him and whispers in his ear, "that''s your majesty."


    Gu Hanmo pushed the sword into the scabbard, "brother, don''t pretend. I know you want more than me."


    Gu Shubai did not speak.


    Of course, he didn''t want to see other men move to Yu Fu in front of him, but if they didn''t want to, Ning Chengzhi was also his majesty.


    He was silent for a moment, and said in a voice that only Gu Hanmo could hear: "if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    Big plan?


    Gu Hanmo''s eyes suddenly light up.


    Yufu looks at the lanterns on the stall. They are really different from the lanterns in other places. The lanterns here are all square and have no peculiar shape.


    The wonderful thing is that on the lamp wall surrounded by white paper, there are landscapes, flowers and birds, as well as various inscriptions, which are unique in both painting and calligraphy.


    A close look at the content of the poem is even more astonishing.


    A young man with a square scarf on his head stood up, his face white, and he was a scholar.


    He bowed his hand to the crowd, "these lanterns were made by myself, and the inscriptions and paintings on them were also written by me. Today, there are some lantern riddles. You can guess them once for five Wen. If you guess correctly, you can get a lantern tied in the bottom. But - "


    , he was a cunning smile," which lantern to give, has the final say. In the lower passage method, I will look at my face and give you the lantern that suits you best. "


    The onlookers laughed and said, "it sounds good. I''m afraid I''ll give good gifts to those who are talented, and ordinary gifts to those who are poor, isn''t it?"


    This is a joke, do not want that scholar deeply think ran nodded, "yes, that''s it."


    His honesty set off another burst of laughter.


    Ning Chengzhi winked at father-in-law Chi. The latter took out a silver spindle and put it on the stand. His attitude was rather arrogant. "This is ten Liang silver, enough to guess the riddle of the lantern in your whole stand."


    Some people frown, thinking where the dignitaries are so arrogant. Don''t you know that the poor scholars hate those who bully others?


    Don''t want to that stall scholar is still laughing, "well, you guess."


    Duke Chi picked up a lantern riddle from the stall, opened it and handed it to Ning Chengzhi. He looked at it for a long time, "a little loyal Zhuge Liang, three wars Lu Bu, Liu Guanzhang, no reason to speak, Sima Yi, ten great credit Zhao Yun general, typing a word."


    When people around him heard him recite the riddle, they began to discuss it in a low voice, "it''s difficult. There are so many historical figures!"


    Ning Chengzhi wanted to show his prestige in front of Yu Fu. Unexpectedly, he came across such a difficult problem, so he had to hand the riddle to several people of Yu Fu, "see if you can guess it."


    Anyway, he can''t guess.


    Yu Fu answers the riddle and hands it to Gu Shubai. They look at it together. The three brothers and sisters gather together and discuss it. It''s very harmonious.


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly has a feeling that he is superfluous. He thinks that he sees people''s happiness in front of Gu Hou''s house, and finally realizes that he has disturbed their happiness.


    This does not make him feel guilty, but makes him feel angry. Gu Shubai is dominating Yu Fu and sharing the same roof with her in the name of his elder brother. Naturally, he is closer than others.


    He has to find a way to separate the two.


    "Your Majesty, I have guessed it."


    Gu Shubai said in a soft voice, quickly handed the riddle to him, raised his voice: "it''s a scheming word."


    "What''s the plan?"


    Ning Chengzhi didn''t respond to the answer, but he heard the scholar with the surname Wen clap his hands in a loud voice! It''s a word of stratagem! "


    "Brother Wen, where does the answer come from?"


    There were also people in the crowd who were puzzled. Gu Shubai looked at Yu Fu with a smile. Yu Fu said: "in fact, Zhuge or Liu Guanzhang in this mystery are all tricks. The real useful information is the numbers, exactly speaking, the numbers of each sentence. Hope to meet sage step, court que is morning trend.


    "Good poem!"


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help praising. His poems are magnificent and make people daydream about the style of Qin and Han Dynasties. It''s just


    His lamp is a Phoenix, but Yufu''s lamp is a dragon. Is it wrong?


    The scholar, surnamed Wen, laughs heartily, "I''ve spent all my life on these two poems. I''ve been waiting for you two. Today, I''ve finally got you two."


    After that, he straightened his clothes and bowed to them respectfully for three times, which made them puzzled.The onlookers laughed and explained to them, "you two don''t have to care. Brother Wen is always so divine and has no bad heart. Don''t be afraid!"


    "Yes, yes, he always says that he has a good command of heaven. Who believes him?"


    Yu Fu looked down at the two lanterns. "I think he has his reason, not to pretend to be a God or a ghost."


    The scholar Wen Xin paid no attention to them after paying homage. He closed the stall on his own. Others yelled, "brother Wen, we haven''t guessed yet. How did you close it?"


    "I''m glad to meet you tonight. I''m in a good mood. I''m going to have a drink. Will you all go with me?"


    "Go together, go together, go!"


    Several young people in the crowd helped him close the stall. Gu Shubai and his three men walked towards the Jade Restaurant. They didn''t take two steps. Suddenly, they heard someone shouting behind them, "three, wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    The three turned their heads and saw that the scholar surnamed Wen brought up a lantern and handed it to Gu Hanmo. They said with a smile: "I''m too excited just below. I forgot about the childe. It''s impolite!"


    Gu Hanmo eyebrow tip tiny pick, "we only answered a lantern riddle correctly, but you sent three lamps, what is the meaning?"


    Wen raised his chin, turned and walked away, "I''m willing to buy a thousand gold!"


    It''s not the second shift in the afternoon. The dragon and Phoenix are upside down. If you are interested, you can have a look at Gu Shubai''s poem, which has profound meaning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 226

    Each of them carried a lantern and went to the Jade Restaurant.


    On the way, Yu Fu looks at Gu Hanmo''s lantern, and is startled.


    The lantern is painted on the vast desert. A goshawk goes against the wind and drops blood stains behind him. A close look reveals a broken mark on the eagle''s wing.


    Yu Fu takes a breath of cold air. Gu Shubai''s eyes look at her, and then he discovers the mystery of the lantern.


    "This clerical student is so strange. Why should the lantern for the reunion festival be painted so bleakly?"


    Gu Shubai frowned. The Phoenix Fire on his lamp made him uneasy. Gu Hanmo was more direct, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    He took the lantern in Gu Hanmo''s hand and wanted to throw it directly into the river, but Gu Hanmo managed to take it back.


    "Big brother, don''t you think these inexplicable lanterns are very mysterious? That clergyman is really weird. I want to take him back and have a look. "


    It is because of the mystery that he is so disgusted.


    Gu Hanmo insisted on staying, he had to give up, "just, the front is the Jade Restaurant, let''s go."


    Tonight, the Jade Restaurant is very busy. As soon as the three talents enter, the jade official will welcome them. "Miss, two young masters, your guests have already arrived at the elegant room on the third floor."


    The jade official looked behind them, "didn''t the fourth young master come out tonight?"


    Yu Fu said: "come out. We are going separately. He is with five brothers and six brothers. Are you looking for him? "


    Yuguan laughed shyly, "no, I just see the lights are shining tonight. I think it''s a pity if the fourth young master is alone in the mansion. If only he came out. By the way, you haven''t tasted the chef''s newly developed snacks. I''ll ask them to pack some and send them to the house later. "


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile, "well, there are so many people tonight. You''ve worked hard."


    They walked slowly towards the third floor. As soon as they reached the corner of the second floor, they heard how they called out, "here they are, your majesty, here they are


    Yufu three people look at each other, heart way pool father-in-law so loud, not afraid of other guests on the third floor to hear?


    When they went up to have a look, they found that their worries were superfluous. There were no other guests on the third floor.


    Ning Chengzhi waited for a long time. He was very happy to see Yufu finally come. "Don''t worry, all the guests on the third floor have been driven away. Everyone has a ingot of gold. They have to go if they don''t want to go."


    He is used to such a style, to a place package a field, Rao is so good, meaning to say with the people.


    Ning Chengzhi saw that each of them was carrying a lantern. Before he opened his mouth, Gu Hanmo immediately came forward and said, "we specially asked for more lanterns for your majesty. Does your majesty like them?"


    Yufu also said: "yes, which one does your majesty like?"


    Ning Chengzhi first looks at the lantern in Gu Hanmo''s hand. He doesn''t want the lantern in Gu Shubai''s hand, and he can''t grab the jade. He can only take it from Gu Hanmo''s hand.


    See is the picture of the eagle wings, feel very grand atmosphere, "the eagle flying in the desert, I want this."


    Then he turned back and motioned to Duke Chi, who immediately took it.


    He was careless. He only saw the eagle flapping its wings, but did not see its wings stained with blood. He did not take a close look at Yufu and Gu Shubai''s lanterns as dragon and Phoenix totems.


    If he looked closely, he would probably vomit blood with anger.


    Gu Shubai knew that he must not have looked carefully, so he found an excuse to take his lantern and Yufu''s to Xiaoer and let Yuguan put it away.


    In case Ning Chengzhi or Duke Chi suddenly see that there are many troubles.


    There is a platform outside Yajian on the third floor, which has a very broad view. Ning Chengzhi is sitting in the best place, and you can see most of the long street.


    The streets are as bright as day in the light.


    Ning Chengzhi looked far away from the fence with high spirits. "I am the most prosperous country among the Three Kingdoms in the mainland of Kyushu. As a monarch, I am very lucky. "


    He looked back at Yu Fu and said, "Yu Fu, you don''t want to share this wonderful land with me?"


    Three people are in the heart a surprised, finally wait for Ning Chengzhi this words.


    On New Year''s Eve, the Palace Banquet was politely rejected by Yu Fu, and he never gave up asking her face to face. If she was an ordinary, thin skinned daughter, she might be afraid of Regal power and agreed.


    Unfortunately, Yufu is not an ordinary daughter''s family.


    She couldn''t help but turn her mouth.


    Dongling is not only the richest one in the mainland of Kyushu, but also the smallest one with mediocre troops.


    Without the emergence of Gu huaijiang, a man who leads the army to fight, and without the rise of Gu''s army, Dongling would have been defeated by Xikun decades ago.


    Where does this beautiful land come from?


    In Ning Chengzhi''s eyes, the country is easy to get. He only needs to enjoy the authority of the king, and the achievements of the previous generations and senior officials should not be ignored.


    All of a sudden, she felt unworthy of Gu huaijiang, loyal old ministers such as Ji Daogong and Chen Ge, and even more unworthy of the late emperor''s failure to leave a worthy successor in his life.


    She said in a deep voice: "in my opinion, half of the beautiful rivers and mountains that your majesty saw in front of you are the credit of the former Emperor."Ning Chengzhi looked back at her, "Oh? What about the other half? "


    He thought that Yufu would compliment him on his merits. Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo knew that Yufu was not such a person, and they were afraid that she might say something offensive to Regal power and cause disaster.


    Yufu said it.


    "The other half is due to the father of the former Emperor, that is, the Emperor Gaozong."


    Ning Chengzhi''s face was stiff, just like a basin of cold water splashed on his head. His ambition just disappeared.


    In Yufu''s eyes, Dongling''s stability has nothing to do with him. In her eyes, he is nothing.


    Gu Shubai looks at Yu Fu, but the latter is not moved. He goes on: "is your majesty annoyed that I don''t pay attention to your merits?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that!"


    Yu Fu was not afraid of his annoyance, but he was afraid of Yu Fu''s annoyance. He quickly explained that he didn''t mean that, "you go on, I''m willing to listen."


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrow tip is slightly picked.


    If only he had been so modest in front of Yu Fu when he listened to the minister''s advice in the court.


    Yu Fu continued: "since your majesty is not strange, then I dare to say it."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    "Half of the reason why the former Emperor managed the country well was that he was conscientious, courteous and caring for the people. The other half is that the rivers and mountains handed down to him by Emperor Gaozong are prosperous enough. Only on this basis can the former Emperor govern the rivers and mountains more and more prosperous. It''s easy to fight, but hard to defend. The former Emperor completely defended the Dongling River and mountain, and he was the emperor of Ming Dynasty. "


    Ning Chengzhi always felt that her words meant something, so he said, "do you mean that like the former emperors, I have inherited the prosperous foundation left by the former generations, so I have no credit for this country?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "Your Majesty, Yu Fu doesn''t mean that..."


    "That''s what I mean."


    Yu Fu was ungrateful. Seeing Ning Chengzhi''s face, he still insisted: "Your Majesty ascended the throne only a few months ago. Not only did he not manage the great rivers and mountains left by the former Emperor better, but he destroyed them. They were far away from virtuous officials, and they went against the will of the former Emperor and did a lot of unbearable things. "


    She finally said with a sneer, "Your Majesty asked me if I would like to share Dongling''s good fortune. I''m afraid I would not be blessed if I wanted to. Because if your majesty continues to act so arbitrarily, the Dongling River and mountain will be destroyed! "


    Her words are resounding, and Ning Chengzhi''s face is livid.


    Gu Shubai subconsciously steps forward to protect Yu Fu''s body. He is on guard against Ning Chengzhi''s anger and doing harm to Yu Fu.


    What she said just now was what the loyal and righteous people in the court wanted to say most, but no one dared to say it as directly as Yufu.


    He felt that Yufu, who had thrown Kunwu''s injury out of guhou''s house, had come back again. This kind of Yufu was much more lovely than Yufu, who clearly hated Ning Chengzhi and pretended to cater to him.


    "Big Bold


    Duke Chi''s hands trembled with fright. He pointed to Yu Fu for a long time and couldn''t speak. At last, he just choked out these two words.


    Ning Chengzhi frowns at Yu Fu. Her back is straight and her rebuke to Chi Gonggong is neither humble nor overbearing. Instead, she looks at herself.


    He was about to open his mouth when he saw Gu Hanmo pull out his sword and open his mouth.


    "Your Majesty, be careful!"


    Gu Hanmo comes here with a sword, but he stabs at the position behind him. Duke Chi protects Ning Chengzhi. He sees four or five people in black standing on the broad platform on the third floor.


    "You have no way. If you still have conscience, don''t stop us from acting for heaven!"


    The head of the sword of the man in black pointed to Gu Hanmo. The tone of a group of people in the river and lake was that Ning Chengzhi was scared and kept retreating. "Protect me quickly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 227

    Mr. Chi complained endlessly.


    It has long been said that after the roads have been closed, we will come out to enjoy the lights. Rather, Chengzhi wants to share happiness with the people.


    Well, I don''t know when they exposed their identity and brought these killers.


    There were no bodyguards around them. Only two young masters of guhou mansion could protect them, but there were five people on the other side. They didn''t know whether they could fight or not.


    Ning Chengzhi was also remorseful. He didn''t expect that he had only been on the throne for a few months. In the hearts of the people in the river and lake, he had already become a fatuous king. He didn''t hesitate to assassinate him in the imperial capital at the foot of the emperor.


    Gu Shubai took a big step, stood in front of him and Yu, and threw his fist at the people in black.


    "Heroes, listen to me."


    Several people in black, seeing that he was not like an ordinary bodyguard, looked at each other and decided to listen to what he said.


    Gu Shubai said: "I''m Gu Shubai, the son of marquis Gu. I''m going to travel with you tonight to protect you. As a minister, you should do your duty. Please don''t embarrass us


    Hearing the name of Gu Hou''s house, several people in black hesitated.


    "Are you the son of marquis Gu? Marquis Gu is a hero of the time, but he not only doesn''t attach great importance to the virtuous officials, but also wants to marry Princess Zhenjiang. The princess Zhenjiang is the prince''s fiancee. Doesn''t the prince want to die? "


    People in the river and lake don''t understand the dispute between the court and the court, and they don''t know this problem. They have already put Gu Shubai in a state of injustice.


    Ning Chengzhi stares at his back warily, worried that he will deliberately protect himself for Yufu''s sake and let others kill him.


    Gu Shubai hesitated for a moment, "Your Majesty, even if there is something wrong, who is not a saint? As a minister, he should dissuade his majesty instead of trying to kill him just because his majesty has done something wrong. What''s the difference between that and those unfaithful and unjust conspirators? "


    Ning Chengzhi is a little relieved. As long as Gu Shubai and his brothers are not against each other, he still has the chance to escape.


    The head of humanity in Black said: "we are in the wild. We don''t know the way of kings and ministers. We only know that there are capable people in the world. Let''s not see this faint king in the river and lake. Since we see him tonight, we must do justice for heaven! If you two don''t get out of the way, don''t blame us


    The other side draws the sword, and Gu Shubai and Gu Shubai greet each other with the sword. Ning Chengzhi is terrified in his heart and holds Yu behind him. "Yu Fu, don''t be afraid. I''m here!"


    It''s terrible that you''re here. They''re here to kill you.


    She was a little surprised. Ning Chengzhi was scolded by himself, but she still wanted to protect herself. This heart is rare.


    She shook her head helplessly and said to Chi Gong, who was already scared to the side: "what are you doing? Why don''t you go down and shout


    "Ah?"


    Looking at the figure intertwined in front of him, the way down the stairs is blocked by those people in black. How can he get down?


    "Ah, what? Hurry down, now


    The five men in black are restrained by Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo respectively. The martial arts of these people are not bad. Besides, they are numerous and powerful. Gu Shubai and Ning Chengzhi have to protect Yufu and Ning Chengzhi.


    Seeing their situation getting worse and worse, Yufu immediately pushed father-in-law Chi downstairs to look for help, and pulled Ning Chengzhi back.


    "Your Majesty, let''s jump from here."


    Yu Fu pulls Ning Chengzhi to the side of the guardrail. Ning Chengzhi looks down. There is a small platform on the second floor. Even if they can jump accurately, it is also the height of the first floor!


    He said, "Yufu, this is not good. I don''t know martial arts..."


    Yu Fu said: "don''t be afraid, your majesty. If you can jump in the air, you''ll hold your head and roll over. If you fall to the second floor, you''ll have more skin injuries. It won''t be OK. I''ll show you first!"


    "You Do you want to dance


    Ning Chengzhi still did not dare. He heard that Yufu wanted to show him how to jump first, and even tried to stop him. But Yufu simply jumped down and landed on the platform on the second floor.


    She got up from the ground and patted the dust on her body. "Your Majesty, jump quickly!"


    When Ning Chengzhi saw that she had nothing to do, he still hesitated and didn''t dare to jump. Suddenly, a cold sword stabbed him. Gu Shubai''s arm was stabbed.


    He understood why Yufu made him jump. As long as he was still here, Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo could not let go, they could only let the assassins attack.


    No matter how good their martial arts are, they won''t last long.


    "Well, I jump, I jump! Yufu, get out of the way


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he jumped down as if he knew his life. In the middle of the jump, he thought that it was too late for Yu Fu to hold his head and roll, so he had to hold his head with both hands.


    Bang!


    The sound of heavy objects falling, Ning Chengzhi thought that he had fallen downstairs, and his muscles and bones were about to fall apart.


    Yu Fu pulled him up. The latter yelled like a pig, "it hurts. I feel pain all over."


    "It''s just skin injury. It''ll be OK!"


    As soon as Yu Fu took his wrist, he knew what was going on. He didn''t give him a chance to cry, so he ran downstairs.


    The guests downstairs heard the movement and ran away. Yu Fu took Ning Chengzhi''s head and went out without going back."Where are we going?" he said? I''m in pain all over. I can''t run any more. Aren''t there any soldiers on patrol on this road? "


    As he ran, Yu Fu said, "of course, but your majesty, look at the crowd on the street. No matter how many soldiers there are, they can''t stand the surging crowd. What''s more, those assassins are good at martial arts. I''m afraid the soldiers will not be useful! "


    Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo can''t fight easily, how can ordinary soldiers resist?


    Ning Chengzhi looked back and saw that the crowd behind him was vague, and someone was chasing them.


    "Yufu, someone is coming!"


    Yu fufei looked back quickly. The people chasing them in the crowd didn''t wear night clothes, but their momentum was very similar to those people in black. They thought they were a group.


    She looked around and decided to take a gamble. "Don''t run, your majesty. Our feet can''t be better than those in the Jianghu. They will catch up with us sooner or later if we run down."


    "No running?"


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes are wide open. Under the threat of life, he completely lost his ability to think. When he looked up again, he saw that Yufu had disappeared in the crowd.


    There was a thump in his heart, which made him feel abandoned.


    "Yufu, Yufu, where are you?"


    I don''t know where to stretch out a slender hand, a hard pull, pull him to the ground, he rolled into a dark place.


    "Don''t talk, your majesty!"


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and put his head out of the bridge.


    It turns out that they just ran to the bridge. The brightly lit street is only dark under the bridge, which is most suitable for hiding. She first came to explore the situation, and then dragged Ning Chengzhi in.


    Ning Chengzhi knew that Yufu didn''t abandon himself. He was a little relieved and followed Yufu and looked out.


    Yu Fu drew his head back and almost hit him in the face. He hushed, "people are outside. Don''t make any noise!"


    Under the bridge, there are many people holding water lotus lamps in their hands. They float the river lamps into the water to pray for good luck in the new year. The pink lights are mottled into the bridge and reflected on the jade surface.


    Ning Chengzhi looked at her crazily.


    If he can get away with it today, Yufu is his Savior. It''s the most suitable reason for him to marry her to repay his kindness.


    He was suddenly a little happy, happy to meet the assassin today, happy to have Yufu by his side.


    This thought, the whole body scattered frame like pain, also don''t feel pain.


    The sound of footsteps rang out near the bridge cave. I heard a voice saying, "it''s strange that I saw them coming this way. Why are they missing?"


    "Are you among the people who put the lanterns? There is a woman beside you. It''s very possible. "


    "Go and search by the river!"


    When Yu Fu heard this, he suddenly heard the sound of swordsmen, and his steps outside were in a mess.


    Ning Chengzhi was so scared that his heart would jump out of his throat. Yu Fu stood in front of him calmly and listened carefully to the footsteps outside, "Your Majesty, it seems that someone has come to save us?"


    "Really?"


    His heart a joy, jade help immediately pull him, "don''t go out, wait for the outside end to go out again."


    Yu Fu''s head didn''t return. He didn''t know that his hand was on his chest. Ning Chengzhi was stunned. Staring at Yu Fu''s hand, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    What kind of hand is it? It''s white and tender. It''s thinner than lotus root knot and softer than water chestnut. It''s hard for people to move their eyes.


    The little girl who used to be in the residence of marquis Gu is now so graceful that people can no longer treat her as a sister, but as a woman who can''t help but love.


    The sound of swords and soldiers outside gradually stopped. Only a familiar voice was heard, like Gu Jiuge, "the assassin has been captured. Immediately, the soldiers will search for the whereabouts of your majesty and Yufu in four ways. Their safety must be guaranteed!"


    "Yes


    In a neat and uniform response, Yu Fu hears Gu Jiuge''s voice. He is relieved to go out of the bridge and is suddenly pulled back by Ning Chengzhi.


    For a moment, she fell into his arms and found that she had just grasped his collar.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty. You''ve fallen down and you can''t move. I''m in a hurry, so I have to pull you to move."


    "No harm..."


    Ning Chengzhi looked at her dully, his voice was a little hoarse.


    At the moment, Wen xiangruyu was in his arms. He just felt thirsty and forgot the current environment.


    Yu Fu''s brow slightly frowned. He thought his eyes were very strange. He wanted to get rid of his arms, but he held them tightly.


    She was immediately alert, "Your Majesty, let me go!"


    Ning Chengzhi, of course, refused to let go of such a good opportunity. He hugged Yu Fu tightly. "Yu Fu, you should understand what I mean to you. Did I hurt you when I made you queen? Why do you refuse me? "


    "Your Majesty, let me go first!"


    Ning Chengzhi hugged him more tightly, "no, I won''t let go! As soon as I let go of you, I will go to Gu Shubai. I don''t want you around him! "


    Yu Fu''s brow is more and more frowning and tight. Ning Chengzhi has gone too far since he ascended the throne, but he is not going to do such a shameful thing.What''s the matter with him today?


    Subconsciously, she touched his wrist and suddenly realized, "has your majesty ever eaten deer blood today?"


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes have long been confused. "I''ve drunk pilose antler soup, just a little bit..."


    That face can''t help but say toward jade help close, see next second will stick to her lips, jade help a needle in his chest.


    "Hiss!"


    Ning Chengzhi instantly let go of his hand, lowered his head and looked at Yu Fu inconceivably, "do you take a poison needle to stab me?"


    Gu Jiuge hears something in the cave outside. He brings people in suspiciously. He sees a man and a woman in the cave, whose body shape is just right with Yufu and ningchengzhi.


    He immediately yelled, "Yufu, your majesty, is that you?"


    The man turned his head and took care of his next face with a torch. With fear, he was surprised to see Ning Chengzhi.


    Gu Jiuge was about to step forward when he saw a slapping fan on Ning Chengzhi''s face. Yu Fu kicked him to the ground!


    "You lecheron, what''s the point of being contemptuous of my younger sister?"


    It''s Yufu who scolds Ning Chengzhi. As she scolds, she punches and kicks Ning Chengzhi without any scruples. Ning Chengzhi loses her image and just hugs her head to the ground.


    Gu Jiuge was stunned.


    Ningchengzhi dare to despise Yufu?


    The soldiers holding torches behind them were even more frightened. When they came forward, they were stopped by the soldiers of Gu''s army. "That''s Princess Zhenjiang!"


    Gu Jiajun soldiers subconsciously stop people, and then be frightened by their own behavior, busy looking at Gu Jiuge.


    They only focused on protecting Yufu, but did not consider that it was his majesty who was beaten.


    "What do you want me to do? Did you hear what the princess said? "


    The emperor is contemptuous of his younger sister. It''s reasonable for Yu Fu to tell the story. What''s wrong with beating him?


    -- Gu Jiuge wanted to beat him for a long time. Today, he asked Yufu to take a breath for Gu Houfu''s house, so that Ning Chengzhi would not think that if he became his majesty, he would be tyrannical and nobody would dare to take charge of him.


    Yu Fu beat almost, toward Gu Jiuge make a wink, Gu Jiuge immediately understand, "still Leng here to do what? Go up and protect your majesty


    Just that sentence was very low, but this sentence was very loud. The soldiers of Gu''s army rushed in front of him and helped Ning Chengzhi up.


    "Is your majesty all right?"


    The soldiers of Dufu who came up behind wanted to control Yufu. They were stared at by the soldiers of gujia army, and their outstretched hands were withdrawn.


    Give them a hundred courage, and they don''t dare to control Princess Zhenjiang.


    What''s more, this is very likely to be the future queen. Otherwise, how can she fight and kick her Majesty in front of everyone?


    Ning Chengzhi was held up and staggered to his feet, full of green bags. "Go back to the palace, I want to go back to the palace!"


    Gu Jiuge immediately said in a high voice: "hurry up, escort your majesty back to the palace!"


    The soldiers surrounded him and Hula left. Gu Jiuge immediately pulled Yu Fu up and down to check, "how did he despise you? What can I do for you? "


    "Second brother, don''t worry. I don''t know who gave him a lot of pilose antler. I don''t know that he will be out of the palace tonight, which is a bad thing. "


    Gu Jiuge said: "just now when I saw the soldiers helping him out, he had a silver needle in his chest. Is that needle not poisonous?"


    Yu Fu said: "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. By the way, what about big brother and third brother? "


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo came to the bridge after hearing the news. When they came to the bridge, they saw the soldiers helping Ning Chengzhi up. He was beaten blue in the face.


    Gu Shubai was shocked and said, "what''s the matter with your majesty? What about Yufu? Is Yufu OK? "


    Gu Jiajun''s soldiers winked at him. After they helped Ning Chengzhi into the carriage, the soldier whispered: "don''t worry, young general. Miss is OK. The injury on your Majesty''s head and face is from miss."


    "How could it be Yu Fu?"


    What''s more, don''t you relieve Qi?


    Second, he would say why Yufu beat him, eh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 228

    In the middle of the moon, the people watching the lights in the city are coming home one after another, and the street is much quieter.


    Princess Danyang was sitting in her room doing needlework when she suddenly thought of something. She raised her head and asked her mother of pearl, "hasn''t Ji Yi come back yet?"


    Dian''er looked out of the courtyard. There was silence, only the lanterns in the house were shining.


    "I don''t think I''ve come back yet, otherwise there will always be some movement."


    The princess of Danyang frowned slightly. "How can she not come back so late? What''s the matter?"


    Dian''er chuckled, "she went out to enjoy the lights with the people in guhou''s house. It''s too late for her to live directly in guhou''s house. She didn''t live in the past."


    The princess of Danyang got up and said, "no, if she doesn''t come back to live, she will send someone back to let her know. What''s more, it was a last resort to live in guhou''s house. How could a innocent daughter live in someone else''s house at will? Ji is not such a loose person. "


    She walked out of the courtyard, dian''er followed behind, "where is the princess going?"


    "I welcome to the second gate to have a look. If Ji Kuai still doesn''t come back, I''ll send someone to Gu Hou''s house to inquire."


    The master and servant walked to the door of the second door, and suddenly saw a thin old man standing in the distance, pacing slowly there.


    Yin Ji saw at a glance that this man was Yin Yan, and she welcomed him with a gift, "old Prime Minister."


    Yin Yanchao arched her hand, "how did the long Princess come out?"


    Princess Danyang said, "I heard that Ji Kua hasn''t returned to her house. Some of her worries made her come out to meet her. Is the old Prime Minister waiting for her here? "


    Yan Yan didn''t expect that Princess Danyang would go out late at night for her. She still had the heart to love her sister-in-law. His turbid eyes looked out at the study, where the lights were bright, but Yan Shuo didn''t move at all.


    In his eyes, is Yin Jihe his sister or not?


    Yan Yan sighed, "well, I heard that your majesty met an assassin on his tour tonight. People in the palace say that your majesty is going out with the people in guhou''s house, but Ji Kuai is also one of them. "


    Princess Danyang was shocked and said, "what''s the matter with your majesty? What''s the matter with the people of the Marquis''s residence and Ji


    Yan Yan said: "Your Majesty has returned to the palace. Although he was injured, his life will not be hurt. The rest of the people are still not clear. I''ve sent someone to guhou''s house to meet Ji Ge. Princess Chang, please don''t worry about going back. "


    Yin Jikua once told Princess Danyang that her father and brother had all kinds of control over her. They seldom let her go out, but often used her to achieve some purposes in the court.


    Yan Yan was better to her than Yan Shuo, and it was just better. There was no difference in essence.


    However, what Princess Danyang saw tonight was an old father who cared for her daughter. She was pacing in the night, waiting for her daughter to come back.


    Maybe it was the old man who finally realized the value of family love, or maybe it was Yin Shuo''s rebellion that made him realize the benefits of Yin Jihe, so he had this change.


    She had a bad feeling in her heart. She thought that she once had a father who loved her, but now she has nothing


    Her voice choked, "I''ll wait here with the old Prime Minister. If Ji Kuai is injured, my maid and I will take better care of her."


    Yin Yan thought that it was this truth, so he didn''t stop her. Soon, he just heard the footsteps outside, and the servants carried the sedan chair into the house.


    They immediately went up, and saw that Yin Jixiao walked down without any help, so he was not hurt.


    When Princess Danyang looked at her carefully, she was in good spirits. Not only did she not look pale, but she was a little annoyed. "Ji Kua, are you not hurt? Why are you so angry? "


    Yin Ji first saw Princess Danyang, and then saw that there was Yin Yan standing behind Princess Danyang. She was stunned, "father."


    Yin Yan nodded faintly, turned and walked to the upper room, "since there is no injury, go into the room and talk again."


    Princess Danyang expected that he wanted to know what happened tonight, so she went up to the room with Yin Jiyi, and the servant served three hot teas. After Yin Jiyi drank the tea, Yin Yancai spoke slowly.


    "I heard that your Majesty was assassinated tonight. Are there any casualties among the people accompanying you?"


    Don''t know what Yin Yan mentioned, Yan Ji Yi''s face became angry again, "no, your majesty is OK, only Gu Hou Shizi was hurt."


    Danyang princess a Leng, "he suffered what injury?"


    Yin Yan subconsciously looked at her, and Princess Danyang felt impolite and hurriedly lowered her head to drink tea to cover up the past.


    Yan Jichu said: "it''s just that when protecting your majesty, your arm was cut by the assassin. It''s OK. When the eldest son and the third son of guhou mansion fight with the assassin to the death, Yufu takes his majesty to jump off the building and hide under the bridge. At that time, the second young master and I were enjoying the lights on the street. After hearing the news, the second young master immediately gathered the soldiers on patrol to track down the assassins near the bridge cave. "


    "I didn''t expect that, your majesty, he At this time, he was still in the mood to think about something dirty and frivolous. Yu Fu can''t bear to be humiliated. He beat his majesty hard. Now he''s in the garrison. I''m afraid he''s mad. "


    Princess Danyang almost didn''t hold the cup. "What do you say? Yufu Yu Fu beat the emperor''s elder brother in front of all the people? ""Yes, how can your majesty treat those who sacrifice their lives to protect him like this? It''s really ungrateful!"


    "Ji Yi!"


    Yan Yan stopped her words in time and insulted her Majesty in front of Princess Danyang. It''s too unusual. It seems that after he came back from Minzhong, he found that Yin Jixiao''s temperament had changed a lot.


    She used to be a gentle lady from a big family, but now she is more and more daring, and her temperament is more and more open-minded. But this is also good, if she had the temperament before, I''m afraid she would tear her face for the scar on her forehead day by day.


    Now it is the most important thing to live in peace.


    Yin Jiyi stopped in time, and Princess Danyang said to Yin Yan with a soothing smile, "the old prime minister doesn''t have to mind. What Ji Yi said is also true. It''s too much for the emperor to do so."


    Yin Ji Yi suddenly said to her, "Danyang, do you think your majesty will punish Yu Fu? I heard that when your Majesty was sent back to the palace, his face was blue and blue. He can''t ease his pain tonight. If he does tomorrow, will he order to catch Yu Fu? "


    Princess Danyang thought for a moment, but she was not sure whether Ning Chengzhi would catch Yu Fu or not. "As the only legitimate Prince of the former Emperor, my brother has been respected and treated well since childhood. Let alone being beaten, no one dares to move his finger. Yu Fu was probably the only one who beat him from childhood to adulthood, and he was still so black and blue... "


    In a hurry, Yin Ji turned to Yan again, "father, please help Yufu, don''t let your majesty arrest her! Will you go into the palace and ask your majesty for mercy? "


    Princess Danyang and Yin Yan were silent at the same time, and Yin Jiyi looked at this and that, and his heart was sad.


    One of them was an old minister who resigned from office, and the other was a long princess who was out of favor. They seemed to be dignified, but in fact they could not speak before the emperor.


    Yin Ji Chu''s eyes suddenly brightened, "I''ll ask elder brother. Elder brother likes Yu Fu for so long. He will surely save Yu Fu!"


    Princess Danyang quickly raised her head and looked at Yin Jihe, her eyes full of wonder.


    Did Yin Shuo like Yu Fu?


    When did this happen? Why did she never know?!


    In a hurry, Yin Ji did not pay attention to the look of Princess Danyang, so she just ran to the outer study. Yin Yan said in time, "stop."


    She looked back at Yin Yan doubtfully, and the latter said in a deep voice: "no one has to plead for Princess Zhenjiang, this is really to help her."


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, Gu Shubai''s room is lit, and Yu Fu is giving him medicine.


    He was half undressed, revealing his injured right arm and shoulder, with a long scar on his upper arm.


    Yu Fu poured the powder carefully. "Fortunately, although the wound is long, it''s not deep. These people in the Jianghu are kind. There is no poison on the sword. "


    When Gu Shubai saw her action of taking medicine for herself, he only felt that she was too careful. He could not help smiling. "These people in the Jianghu have great martial arts skills. At that time, my third brother and I had to protect you and your majesty, but also deal with them. It was really difficult to play. If not, they won''t hurt me. "


    Yu Fu finished his medication, wrapped it up with gauze layer by layer, and finally made a knot that was not tight or loose.


    Gu Shubai put on his clothes and said, "it''s you. You beat your Majesty in front of everyone today. I''m afraid that the news will spread all over the imperial capital tomorrow morning. With his Majesty''s competitive nature, he may not be willing to give up. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "do you mean that he will order to arrest me? That can''t be better. "


    Gu Shubai knew that it was the idea that she was fighting. They tacitly said, "you have so many opportunities to punish him secretly, but you have to beat him in front of the Du garrison, just to make him have to punish you for his face, don''t you?"


    Yu Fu nodded, "I think there will be a will tomorrow morning. If not, let the soldiers of our family spread rumors outside. The more people know, the better."


    Gu Shubai''s eyes brightened, "the more people you know, the more your Majesty''s face will be damaged. Even if you are reluctant to commit a crime, you have to commit a crime. At that time, I will see in what name he set up a woman whom he had treated as the queen. It''s just


    He hesitated. Yu Fu thought that he was worried that he would suffer when he was punished, so he comforted him: "don''t worry, my fists look scary, but they are not heavy. Even if it''s a crime, it won''t endanger my life. At most, it''ll suit me to deprive my eldest princess of her title and title and demote her to be a commoner. "


    Once she was demoted as a commoner, Ning Chengzhi had no name for her.


    But Gu Shubai said: "I''m not worried about this. I''m just worried. I''m not willing to treat your sins. If he is really annoyed with you, I''m afraid that when the second younger brother drives away tonight, he will order people to catch you, but he doesn''t have it. "


    Yu Fu''s brow slightly frowned. The more he thought about his protection in front of the assassin tonight, the more he thought about it, the more likely Gu Shubai''s words were.


    She was so angry that she said, "if it''s so bad, you can''t beat it away. Does the royal family have the disease of being abused?"


    Princess Danyang was so abused by Yin Shuo that she had a chance to leave the prime minister''s residence, but she refused to leave.


    Ning Chengzhi was first scolded by Yu Fu, and then beaten by her in public. If he still gave up on her, it would be a real disease of abuse.Gu Shubai touched the back of her head, and the temperature of reassurance came from her palm. "Don''t be afraid, I won''t let you be robbed by another man."


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Danyang walked out of Shangfang yard in a trance, like stepping on Cotton under her feet.


    She remembered that when Yufu arrived at guhou house, she treated this little girl as her future sister-in-law. She knew that all the people in guhou house liked her from guhuaijiang down, and she didn''t dare to neglect her too much -


    although Yufu was just a picked up country girl, their identities were different.


    Until later, she realized that Gu Shubai''s love for her was not only for her sister, but also for her daughter. Yu Fu gradually became a rival in her eyes.


    After that, Gu huaijiang wants to marry him. But Gu shunning refuses to marry Yu Fu. She is so sad that she can''t help herself.


    Unexpectedly, history repeats itself again. It''s her and Yufu, or the man she likes.


    Only from Gu Shubai to Yin Shuo.


    Yin Ji Yi said, how long has the elder brother liked Yu Fu?


    If it was long before they got married, why did Yin Shuo marry her, why did he say those grateful words to the former Emperor at DARUI palace, why did he pretend to marry himself?


    Yufu, Yufu


    She didn''t even have the strength to hate Yu Fu. She felt cold all over.


    Ning Chengzhi kept saying in front of the princes that Yufu was the most noble woman in Dongling, and even her eldest princess had to rely on her.


    Yufu is the most noble. At the age of cardamom, she has a great reputation in the court. The common people only know Princess Zhenjiang and Princess Danyang?


    What do you think Ning Chengzhi will do with Yu Fu?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 229

    She is just an ordinary woman living in the prime minister''s house. Her beauty withers like a flower. She has no husband''s love and no father''s and brother''s care.


    She and Yu Fu used to be different, but they are still different today.


    It''s just if she''s mud, a pool of mud no one will remember.


    "Princess, are you looking for your son-in-law?"


    Dian''er whispered a reminder behind her. Princess Danyang looked up and saw that she had come to the outside study of Yin Shuo.


    She was staring at the lights in the outer study, as if she could imagine Yin Shuo sitting under the light, reading official documents, getting up from time to time, turning over the past materials on the bookshelf, lifting the pen to make some comments.


    About that?


    She didn''t know that Yin Shuo never let her into the outer study, even if later the outer study was open to the ministers who often came to the house, she was still not qualified to enter.


    In Yan Shuo''s eyes, maybe she was not even as good as her ordinary colleagues.


    Does she want to go to Yin Shuo?


    I want to ask him clearly for a moment, so that I can give up my heart, but I want to cheat myself for a moment -


    it''s too late tonight. Why don''t I ask again tomorrow?


    Dian''er saw that she was in the same place and urged: "if the princess wants to find her husband-in-law, go. If she doesn''t want to go, go back as soon as possible. What should she do if she''s standing in this windy land and cold?"


    "Oh, then Let''s go back and come back tomorrow. "


    After all, she couldn''t summon up courage. She turned her toes and walked towards the east courtyard.


    The moment she left, she knew that tomorrow would never come. After the night passed, she would not have the courage to question Yin Shuo.


    Dian''er followed her, and suddenly she stopped. Then she went to the outer study quickly.


    "Gong Princess? "


    In the outer library, Yin Shuo was waiting for further news from the palace.


    On the one hand, it''s Ning Chengzhi''s injury. More importantly, what''s his attitude towards tonight''s event and how he plans to deal with Yu Fu.


    Not long after the news came, "young master, there''s news from the hospital. Your Majesty''s injuries are all skin injuries. It looks frightening, but it doesn''t matter."


    This is similar to what Yin Shuo expected. Yufu is not a procrastinator. He really wants to hurt Ning Chengzhi. He can poison him quietly and let him die without knowing it.


    This small act of thunder and rain is just for others to see.


    He couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. "Yufu is very clever. He can come up with such a way to refuse her Majesty''s proposal, but it''s hard to say whether her majesty will fulfill her wish."


    The subordinate said: "listen to the little Eunuch in front of the emperor, your majesty didn''t mention Princess Zhenjiang after he went back. Instead, he ordered someone to reprimand Princess Li. Princess Li is still kneeling outside your Majesty''s bedroom. It seems that if she gives your majesty something she shouldn''t eat, your majesty will... "


    "What will it be?"


    Subordinates know his intention to Yu Fu, some for it: "will despise Zhenjiang long princess, lead to a long Princess beat."


    Yan Shuo thought that the so-called frivolity was just an excuse for Yu Fu, but he didn''t expect that it was true, and his face became ugly.


    The subordinates bowed their heads and did not dare to speak. Suddenly they heard footsteps coming from the hospital. They went out to check. They saw Princess Danyang coming with a maid.


    "Is the son-in-law in it?"


    The subordinate looked into the room first, and Yin Shuo''s face was noncommittal, so he arched his hand to Princess Danyang, "the eldest princess came to find the childe late at night, what''s the matter?"


    If according to the previous temper, Princess Danyang will say: "nothing can''t come?"


    But now all her talents have been worn away, and she has long lost her pride. She just said with a smile, "Ji Yi just came back and told me something about your Majesty''s assassination tonight. I think the son-in-law will be interested in listening, so come and tell him. "


    The subordinate looked into the room again, and Yin Shuo nodded slightly. Then he turned aside and said, "Princess long, please."


    Princess Danyang went in alone, and Yin Shuo sat behind the book case sipping a cup of tea without looking at her.


    She looked around and sat on the rose chair beside her. Yan Shuo opened his mouth without any foreshadowing. "Ji Ge and Gu Jiuge went out to enjoy the light tonight. What did she say when she came back?"


    Princess Danyang stopped.


    He just didn''t want to see himself. He didn''t even have a word of greeting. Did he just get to the point?


    Her heart suddenly sad, "when you speak in front of Yu Fu, is it the same way?"


    Yan Shuo''s hands stagnated, his eyebrows frowned slightly, "what do you mean?"


    Princess Danyang laughed far fetched, "it''s nothing. I just heard that Yufu beat up his brother tonight. Jihe was very worried. She wants to ask you to plead for Yu Fu, saying Said you like Yu Fu for a long time


    It was originally said by Yin Ji.


    Yin Shuo was not moved. "What else did Ji Xiao say, such as how did the people in Gu Hou''s house think about the night and how did Yu Fu think about it?"


    Princess Danyang smiles pale, "you still like Yufu, don''t you? You''re my husband. I''m asking you about other women you like, but you''re right to ask me about other women? "Yan Shuo was just looking at her. Was it the first day she knew she didn''t like her?


    It''s been a long time. Why did you come to him tonight to say this.


    He said impatiently, "it''s none of your business who I like, just like I don''t care who you like at all. If that''s what you''re talking about, you can go out now. "


    Princess Danyang was stunned. "Do you still mind what I used to like about Gu Shubai? I... "


    Yan Shuo interrupted mercilessly, "I don''t mind, who do you like is your business, what do you have to do with me? Haven''t you seen it clearly yet? I don''t care about you at all. If you want to stay in the prime minister''s office, my wife''s position is still yours. If you don''t want to, I have other reasons. "


    It turns out that what he cares about is not the past that he once liked Gu Shubai, but that he has never had any affection for himself.


    Without affection, why care?


    Danyang sneered, "who do you like? It''s Yufu. She is just a wild woman of unknown origin, but you all like her! Gu Shubai likes her, even you like her, father and brother like her! Why does she take everything I like in the end? "


    Yin Shuo paused, and the meaning of Princess Danyang''s words was that she liked herself as much as she liked Gu Shubai.


    He didn''t believe it.


    "Oh, what really belongs to you will not be taken away by others. He would be robbed by others because - "


    he stood up, fell in Princess Danyang''s ear and said cruelly," those things didn''t belong to you. "


    Princess Danyang trembled as if she were in the icy water in the cold winter. Every pore of her body was breathless. Yan Shuo''s eyes were like a shining knife, stabbing her heart to the flesh and blood.


    She trembled. "What''s good about Yufu? Why do you all like her?"


    "You won''t understand her good words."


    Yan Shuo returned to his position, still sat down, no longer looked at her, "come, see off."


    The subordinate came in from the door and bowed to ask Princess Danyang to leave.


    On her numb face, her eyes burst into tears, and her subordinates stood aside and did not dare to invite her, but Yin Shuo still did not look up.


    After a moment''s stalemate, the subordinate said awkwardly, "Princess Chang, please don''t make it difficult."


    Princess Danyang turned slowly and walked out of the study. Yin Shuo looked up slightly and saw her like a walking corpse.


    He frowned slightly, didn''t know what he was thinking, but still lowered his head to read.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Yu got up early and fed fat nine and fat five in person.


    "Fat five should eat more to help fat nine lose weight. Fat nine, don''t fight with fat five again! "


    Fat nine not full to her howl twice, reluctantly step back, fat five toes high gas to step forward on the fox, enjoy fat nine bowl of dried meat.


    A satisfied little white fox smiles. Yufu quickly comforts the fat nine who is required to lose weight.


    When she touched the head of a dog and a fox, she suddenly thought that Gu Shubai always touched her head like this, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    When Aunt Li came into the courtyard, she saw Yu Fu squatting in the backyard, talking and laughing with two snow-white Tuan Zi. She was surprised and said, "how did you get up so early today, miss?"


    Yao LAN came out from the inner room with a copper basin. "Miss said she was afraid to go out for a while. She had finished washing."


    Aunt Li looked into the copper basin. There were some milky white bubbles in the hot water. She rubbed the pancreas.


    Aunt Li was even more surprised. "What''s the matter with you, miss? The chickens haven''t crowed yet


    After feeding fat nine and fat five, Yu Fu walked up to Aunt Li and said, "I''m afraid I won''t come back for a long time, so I''ll get up earlier."


    The fact that she couldn''t come back startled Aunt Li, "didn''t the lady hit your majesty last night? Your majesty is going to attack?"


    "Who knows?"


    Yu Fu didn''t look worried at all. Instead, he looked forward to it. "I hope your majesty will have an attack. By the way, who gets up early and goes out to spread rumors?"


    The second half of the sentence is said by Chao yaolan. Yao LAN looks out of the courtyard and just sees Yan Zheng running in.


    Aunt Li frowned when she saw that he was in a deserted place. She said that he didn''t have any rules. Can a man come in at will in the yard where Miss Li lives?


    When Yu stood up, he welcomed him with a smile. Yan Zheng panted: "don''t worry, miss. It''s all arranged! Our people went to the morning market to publicize it. Now all the streets are talking about it! "


    Yu Fu chuckled, "morning market? You can think of it! "


    Besides teahouses and restaurants, the place where rumors spread most quickly is the morning market?


    Those market women who love to spread gossip get up early to buy vegetables. They are most sensitive to gossip. Once it spreads, the whole emperor will soon spread.


    Aunt Li was at a loss. "Miss, what are you talking about?"


    Yan Zheng''s mouth was quick, and he opened his mouth and said, "it''s the young lady who has dealt with your majesty! The major general said that Mo Huangsha, the general of the Du garrison, had received the favor of the young lady, and I''m afraid he would not let the soldiers at the bottom spread the news. If our people pretend to protect the army to publicize, soon the emperor will know that the young lady has beaten his majesty! "Aunt Li turned her eyes and almost fainted to death on the ground. Fortunately, Yao LAN quickly helped her up.


    She pointed to Yan Zheng and couldn''t speak for a long time, "you Don''t you mean to make our young lady suffer? No, no, what can we do about Miss... "


    Yu Fu lets Yao LAN stay in the west chamber. She explains to Aunt Li that she goes out of the door to the bedroom alone.


    When he arrived at Shangfang, he was surprised to find that in addition to Gu huaijiang, several generals of Gu''s army were there, and Yan Huashi and Lao Jin frowned.


    At the sight of Yu Fu, everyone stopped talking.


    Yu Fuxian saluted Gu huaijiang and said with a smile, "why did you come so early today


    The crowd was silent, and the atmosphere was a little strange. Yu Fu said tentatively: "is it It''s about me? "


    When she said this, Lao Jin could not hold her breath. "Miss, I''ve done something about your majesty. It''s spread all over the streets of the imperial capital today. After a while, how could it be if there was a will from the palace? "


    Everyone''s face is not good-looking, even Gu huaijiang''s face is solemn, but Yufu chuckles.


    This smile made everyone confused.


    Yu Fu said, "general Jin, if the imperial edict comes to arrest me and lock me up, what are you going to do?"


    "I..."


    Lao Jin was tongue tied. After a while, he said, "I''ve brought soldiers here. Anyone who dares to catch the young lady will be able to stop her!"


    "After stopping?"


    "After I stopped I... "


    Lao Jin looked at Gu huaijiang and Yan Huashi. I didn''t come up with a result for a long time.


    Yu Fu sighed, "I understand the general''s kindness. Actually, it doesn''t have to be like this. What if I hit your majesty? It''s better for him to arrest me, whether it''s to deprive me of the title of princess or to put me in exile. At least he can''t put another prisoner behind him, can he? "


    When they heard this, they realized that it was the idea that Yufu was fighting.


    Yan Huashi suddenly realized, "no wonder the major general asked Yan Zheng to send someone to the morning market early in the morning to spread the rumors of last night. That''s the truth!"


    In this way, even if Ning Chengzhi didn''t want to punish Yu Fu, he would have to be punished because of his face.


    It''s a good strategy, but it seems a little risky.


    Lao Jin said anxiously, "what if your majesty becomes angry and takes the young lady''s life? Isn''t that not worth the loss? "


    That''s what people are most worried about.


    Yu Fu looked up and frowned at Gu huaijiang, who finally said, "it''s not so. Yufu was a princess granted by the emperor, not to mention the God of medicine. Your majesty will look at the face of the God of medicine even if you don''t look at the face of the Marquis''s residence. It''s just


    "It''s just that it''s not known how it will be punished."


    Yu Fu came up to him and comforted him like a child: "I won''t be punished. My identity is here. I said that although I beat him last night, I still have the power of escort. If he severely punished the meritorious officials of the escort, wouldn''t he make the whole world cold? "


    What she said is also reasonable. Although Gu huaijiang is worried, it is a foregone conclusion and he has nothing to do.


    "When you grow up, you have an idea. I shouldn''t have interfered with you more. But you should remember that no matter what happens, your life is the most important, and the others are secondary. Do you understand? "


    Yu Fu said: "what the general said, the father should teach his daughter, not interfere."


    Gu huaijiang was stunned. He always claimed that Yufu was the adopted daughter of guhou''s house, but in fact, Yufu never called his father.


    He always thought that Yu Fu had some reservation and didn''t want to take him as his father. Today, hearing this, he was very warm. "You never called me father. I thought..."


    Yu Fu can''t laugh or cry.


    How can she explain the problem?


    When she first came to guhou''s house, she was forced to leave Xianren valley. The trouble behind her was not clear, so she didn''t want to implicate guhou''s house.


    Then the trouble cleared up, but because I like Gu Shubai, I can''t call him father.


    She hoped that this title would be used after they got married, not now. Unexpectedly, Gu huaijiang was upset and thought that he had some reservation.


    In front of the public, she was not easy to say in detail, then said: "in my heart, you have always been my father, before, now, and after. It''s just that I''ve made an appointment with my eldest brother. How can I call him now? "


    Gu huaijiang was stunned, then suddenly realized that his face was in a suspicious blush.


    "Yes, my daughter''s family should be reserved. I really can''t, I really can''t..."


    He is now Gu Shubai''s father, Yu Fu''s future father-in-law. His father can''t shout until they get married.


    When Yu Fu saw him, he quickly said, "please restrain the generals. After a while, your majesty will send someone to pass a decree. Don''t stop him. Once obstructed, it is a great crime of resisting the Edict and not respecting it. "


    She is not afraid of this will, but she is not afraid of not coming.


    Gu huaijiang was coaxed by Yu Fu. He immediately nodded, "don''t worry." Looking at all the people in the audience, he said, "it''s not my family''s army that resists the Edict and doesn''t respect it. No matter what will come soon, you must not stop itAll of you: --


    Just now when they said they wanted to stop him, Gu huaijiang didn''t object. How could he be coaxed by Yu Fu and immediately change his mind?


    What''s more, it''s not a second watch for Yi Ren''s birthday today? Ha ha ha


    ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 230

    It didn''t come out of the palace until daybreak.


    Everyone knows that Yufu intends to do it, or he is facing a big enemy, but he comes into the door holding the imperial edict.


    Duke Chi was the first person before the imperial court. He always only preached the good will of reward. As for the will of sin, it was never preached by him, but by the palace people at the bottom.


    Isn''t he here today to make a confession?


    "Princess Zhenjiang takes the order!"


    All the people came forward to receive the order, only to hear the justice of Chi Gong: "according to your Majesty''s will, I went out of the Palace last night and was assassinated by a villain in the river and lake. Princess Zhenjiang is resourceful and flexible. I am very relieved to sacrifice her life to save her. A pearl, ten treasures and twenty jades are specially awarded for their loyalty to the emperor. "


    They are not sure whether they should be happy or disappointed. They both hope that Yufu can get rid of the holy intention of lihou, and worry that Yufu will be punished.


    This outcome, I do not know whether it is good or bad.


    Yu Fu was disappointed. He got up and said, "it''s the elder brother who gave up his life to save them, not me. Why didn''t you mention them in your Majesty''s will?"


    Duke Chi''s brow frowned. It was heaven''s grace that his majesty didn''t punish him. He didn''t want the princess to go further.


    He thought for a moment, accompanied by a smile, said: "princess, your Majesty''s holy will is not a slave can guess. The real assassins who fought last night were the sons of heaven, but the one who really protected her Majesty was the princess long


    "My father-in-law said that we are all a family. Our credit is the credit of Yufu. We don''t have to share it so clearly."


    Outside the door came the voice of Gu Shubai. As soon as they saw it, all the young masters of Gu family came.


    Duke Chi laughs awkwardly. He is not good at echoing Gu Shubai''s words or refuting them in public.


    Yu Fu sneered, "that your majesty despises my younger sister, how can you count that I beat you up?"


    Mr. Chi''s face was embarrassed. He thought of Ning Chengzhi lying on the big bed of the bedroom last night. Ouch, ouch, what he said.


    "Although I was beaten by Yu Fu, it was me who was not good. No, it''s all my fault that Princess Li dares to cheat me! You go and ban Princess Li for three months No, half a year! "


    Seeing that he couldn''t stand the pain, Duke Chi ordered the doctor to give him the medicine quickly, and said, "what should I do with Princess Zhenjiang?"


    Ning Chengzhi bit his teeth and asked the doctor to give him medicine. After a long silence, he said, "if you don''t punish me, you have to reward me a lot! I''ll reward her for saving me. As for beating me, don''t mention it any more. Anyone in the court who dares to mention it will have nothing to do with me! "


    He bared his teeth and yelled. The doctors were too scared to take medicine. Duke Chi had to say yes and pass it on according to his will


    He took back his thoughts and arched his hand to Yu: "Princess Chang, your majesty doesn''t care about this. What else do you care about? Do you know that beating your majesty is This is a great crime


    He looked into the room and saw that the people of guhou''s house and the generals of gujia''s army were there. Some words he should not have said in front of so many people, and now he can''t take care of them.


    "Long princess, please understand your Majesty''s kindness to you. Since ancient times, who can be rewarded for beating the emperor without punishment? Your majesty treats the eldest princess so affectionately, does the eldest princess not have a trace to move


    Yu Fu frowned at him.


    He always thought that he was flattering and frivolous, not as good as Gao Gonggong who was around the former Emperor. Today, it is rare to see a little sincerity in his eyes.


    He said that Ning Chengzhi was sincere to himself.


    Yu Fu stood there, no longer aggressive, no soft words.


    Chi Gonggong is a little bit slow in his heart. He thinks Yufu is a daughter''s family. How can he turn a blind eye to Ning Chengzhi''s sincerity and be so cruel?


    People are not plants, no matter how will be a little moved.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Yu Fu. Lao Jin stabbed Yan Huashi quietly. "In fact, your majesty is really good to our young lady. Do you think so? "


    He thought he had lowered his voice, but the whole room heard him.


    Yan Huashi glared at him, eager to throw him out, "you don''t speak, no one takes you as a mute!"


    "Hey, you old strict..."


    Lao Jin wanted to argue with him, but suddenly he saw Gu Shubai standing there, his lips gently pursed, his face not very good-looking.


    He was remorseful and shut up immediately.


    Yu Fu looked behind him and said, "are these the things your majesty has given me?"


    Duke Chi thought that she was moved, so he asked the palace people to show the treasures to Yu Fu, "yes, Princess Chang, these are all from your majesty. Does the princess like it? "


    Yufu''s eyes reflect the brilliance of pearls. All kinds of colorful jades are extremely beautiful.


    With a little smile, she walked towards one of Huang Longyu''s chessboards. She couldn''t put it down when she touched it. "These are treasures But I don''t like any of them


    She waved decisively, huanglongyu chessboard was immediately overturned on the ground, large and small pieces into countless pieces.


    The palace people retreated in horror. Duke Chi stared at Yu Fu. He never thought she would be so heartless!Yu raised her chin and said, "I don''t like all these things. If Duke Chi wants to send them, I will smash them. According to the law of Dongling, what should be the sin of destroying the Royal gifts? "


    The answer to this question is known to all in guhou''s mansion. During the reign of the former Emperor, the house had the most gifts.


    Yu Fu looked at Qi an, who was waiting at the door. The latter stepped forward and bowed his body and said, "the common people should be sentenced to death in accordance with the law. Although the eldest princess is noble, she also needs to be put in prison for punishment."


    Qi Zhou took a worried look at his father and sighed silently.


    Yufu grabs another jade and smashes it on the ground. He looks at Duke Chi provocatively. "As a person in front of the emperor, does Duke Chi just look at me destroying the reward from his majesty?"


    Duke Chi''s hands trembled. The people who served in front of the imperial court had seen more battles. It was the first time to see such a terrible situation.


    He thought of Ning Chengzhi lying on the bed and crying, but he didn''t forget the way he ordered him to reward Yufu. He gradually got the bottom of his heart and gave Yufu a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "Although the princess is smashed, your majesty has given it to her. She can use it as she wants. This ornament was originally beautiful. If the princess felt her voice was clear and wanted to hear a sound, she broke it. As long as the eldest princess is happy, she will make the best use of everything


    Lao Jin bared his teeth and looked at Mr. Chi. It was the first time he saw such a shameless man.


    This flattery is really fresh and refined. The palace people in front of the emperor are still so. It can be seen how tolerant Ning Chengzhi is to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu made Duke Chi feel angry and just waved his hand, "come on, smash these things and throw them in front of the house. Let Dongling''s subjects see how gracious your majesty is!"


    She smashed two things, and father-in-law Chi''s heart was almost out of his throat. He was worried that he would faint.


    "If the princess is happy, if she is happy, the slave will leave!"


    Father Chi made a quick salute and rushed out without looking back. He was still blocking his ears before he left.


    I''m afraid to hear the sound of Yufu breaking those treasures.


    Every one of those treasures is very valuable. It''s a sin to break them to pieces!


    After the whole group of people left, they fell into silence.


    Qi an hardened his head and went forward to ask for instructions: "Mr. Hou, miss, do these things really want to be smashed?"


    Gu huaijiang looks at Yu Fu. It is obvious that Yu Fu is forced to refuse Ning Chengzhi by such fierce means. Unexpectedly, Ning Chengzhi is more determined than they think.


    She wanted to smash these things and leave them in front of the house, not to let her subjects see her Majesty''s kindness, but to let everyone see her determination -


    she said that if she didn''t marry, she would not marry. There was no room for negotiation!


    "General, miss, why don''t you forget it? If it offends your majesty, in case he really... "


    Old gold head a dissuade, Yan Huashi and others didn''t say anything, in the mind also like him, Gu Yi but way: "smash! Why not? Xiaoyufu has done his duty, but his majesty still has the cheek to marry her. If these things are not smashed, all she has done will be in vain. "


    Gu Xiang also agreed with him, "it''s time to smash these things or not. Is it necessary for her to kill the king in order to get rid of the Queen''s position?"


    The word "regicide" is too serious, just like a sharp needle, penetrating into people''s minds.


    Qi an was in a dilemma. His eyes turned around Gu huaijiang and Yu Fu. It took him a long time to hear Gu huaijiang''s voice, "just do as Miss said. There''s no need to discuss it."


    It''s hard to say what kind of discussions the court and the marketplace will have, and the consequences are hard to predict.


    Gu huaijiang has always kept a low profile. This time, for the sake of Yu Fu''s violation of his decades old rules of life, Yu Fu was deeply moved.


    Lao Jin and others did not wait for the intention of Yufu to leave. After they left, Yufu suddenly fell on his knees in front of Gu huaijiang.


    People bluff a jump, Gu Shubai immediately came forward to help, Yu Fu politely refused, "general, I have a few words to say."


    Gu huaijiang said, "if you have anything to say, we don''t have the rule of kneeling to speak."


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, holding Gu Shubai''s hand and slowly getting up, "general, I want to move out of Gu Hou''s house. Didn''t you send me a house when I was a child? It''s just by the West Lake. I want to move there. "


    "How can this work?"


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yixian yelled. Gu huaijiang had expected that she would say this. He was not surprised, "impossible. One day you are the daughter of Gu Houfu, you will always be. How can you move out alone? What''s more, do you think that this way can make the house of marquis Gu free from your involvement? "


    Yufu really didn''t want to involve the public. Especially after she beat Ning Chengzhi hard last night and smashed the Royal treasure in public today, the contradiction became more and more serious.


    There is only one result in the current situation. She will not follow her to death. She will be angry again and again until the other party has no patience to kill her.


    Before such a result comes, Gu Hou''s house is bound to be swept to the top of the storm. This is not the situation Yu Fu wants to see.Gu Shubai said: "Yufu, you are already a member of guhou''s house. What else does the family talk about? Have you never thought of us as a family in your heart? "


    "Yes. Yufu, anyway, we won''t let you leave alone. You have to believe in your father and elder brother. They will find a way to stop your Majesty''s evil deeds. "


    They all tried to persuade Yu Fu, but suddenly they heard the noise coming from outside the residence of marquis Gu. Gu Yi strode out and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the noise outside?"


    The young man came in and said, "Mr. Hui Liuzi, housekeeper Qi has smashed the treasures given by the emperor outside the gate of the mansion. Now the people are all talking around the gate of the mansion!"


    So fast?


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai looked at each other, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Gu Shubai followed her closely, and they went out. Before they got to the door of the house, they heard the voices of the people.


    "It''s a sin, it''s a sin..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity..."


    Yu Fu was lonely and looked up at Gu Shubai. "It''s a pity that those treasures are innocent. If only they were given to the poor. But I... "


    Gu Shubai embraces her with reassuring strength.


    "I know you don''t mean to hit dumb objects, you just want to show your attitude," he said. Your majesty is pursuing you so hard that you have to make such a bad decision. No wonder you don''t blame yourself for this. Do you understand? "


    Yu Fu nodded, "tomorrow I want to give porridge to the beggars in the suburbs. It''s my tyranny. What should I do to make up for it."


    Gu Shubai touched her head with a smile. "What do you do wrong? You always give alms to the old people who sell vegetables on the street, or the old lady who sells flowers with inconvenient legs?"


    Yu Fu knew that he was comforting himself, and he laughed sheepishly.


    Gu Yi Ran to the outside of the house and ran back, "xiaoyufu, don''t be sad, you go out and listen to what everyone says!"


    Yufu has just heard that. Everyone is pitying those treasures. They think that Yufu has smashed everything, which is very sinful.


    Gu Yi pulled her sleeve out and said, "listen carefully, listen carefully!"


    Outside the residence of marquis Gu, there are vendors nearby, people living nearby, and more passers-by.


    "Do evil, we long Princess such good girl, who all want to marry, also have to say first come, then come!"


    "Yes, it''s a pity that Marquis Gu''s house is full of loyal and patriotic people. His majesty wants to rob other people''s daughter-in-law. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Isn''t it evil? I heard that our majesty not only disrespected the emperor, but also valued villains. Instead, he put aside loyal officials like Marquis Gu... "


    The common people whispered and talked. Qi an ordered people to go back to his house after smashing things. A young man in cloth clothes yelled to him: "good princess, this is the Zhenjiang princess that we all respect in Dongling!"


    "Yes, the eldest princess has made great contributions to Dongling. In the war with Xikun last year, if the eldest princess didn''t go all the way to the border, she might have won or lost."


    Qi an was stunned. He turned back and arched his hand at the person who yelled at him. It was regarded as receiving the other party''s friendship.


    Yu Fu stood in the door, listening to the people''s comments outside, and could not help but rush to Gu Shubai''s arms and hold him tightly, "big brother, did you hear what they said?"


    "I hear you."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "our family''s jade is loved by the common people. If this is the case, we are proud of our husband."


    In the new month, we are trying to recover Wan Geng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 231

    "Your Majesty, I''m wrong. I''ll never dare again!"


    The plain dress women in palace dress are running along the Palace Road, and their hairpin rings are all faded, which makes them feel sad.


    She ran in front, followed a lot of palace people behind, "Lady Li, don''t run, your majesty doesn''t want to see you!"


    "Niang Niang, your majesty orders you to shut your door and think for half a year. You are resisting orders!"


    Li Fei insisted on running forward, and turned the corridor to Qingyuan hall. She said that she would ask for love for herself.


    Just because of a cup of chicken soup with velvet antler, Ning Chengzhi will make her think for half a year behind closed doors. How can her flowery face fail so easily?


    The front hears the news to rush to a few palace people, block the way of Li imperial concubine not to let go, "Li imperial concubine empress, you can''t go over and disturb the holy driving!"


    Li Fei stopped and glared, "get out of the way! You dog slaves dare to stop our palace. Our palace is the most noble lady in the harem. Don''t you know? "


    Several palace people looked at each other.


    It''s not easy to offend Princess Li''s position here, but your Majesty''s will can''t be ignored!


    Seeing that their faces were moved, Princess Li took advantage of the situation and said, "Your Majesty just punished me for thinking behind closed doors. Now I''m going to beg for love, and I''ll be OK immediately. If you don''t let this palace pass, he will be in favor of the Japanese palace again. Take care of your skin


    The timid palace man quickly let him to one side and pulled the sleeve of the palace man who was still in the way. "Let''s get out of the way. Princess Li has been following her majesty from the second prince''s mansion. One day husband and wife will be gracious, not to mention so many years!"


    The rest of the palace had no choice but to retreat. Princess Li picked up her skirt and ran to Qingyuan palace.


    "Your Majesty, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!"


    Ning Chengzhi wakes up in his sleep, and suddenly hears a woman''s shrill voice outside the hall.


    He moved, his face hurt again by Yu Fu, so much so that he couldn''t open his mouth. Duke Chi quickly stepped into the hall. Seeing that he had woken up, he quickly told him, "Your Majesty, it''s Princess Li who takes off her hairpin outside the hall."


    "She took off her hairpin again. Is she finished?"


    When he adjusted his posture on the couch, he suddenly thought of sending Duke chi to Gu Hou''s house early in the morning and said, "have you sent all the rewards to Yu Fu?"


    Father Chi''s sweat suddenly rose and he was afraid of what he wanted.


    Ning Chengzhi always has this question. He can''t escape it. So he should be honest as soon as possible.


    He bowed and said, "I''ve sent them back. But... "


    "But what?"


    "But the princess said she didn''t like it. In front of the slave She, she broke two. "


    Ning Chengzhi was stunned. She had given so many rewards to Yu Fu before, but she didn''t say she didn''t like it. Didn''t she give rewards instead of committing a crime? Isn''t she happy?


    As soon as he closed his eyes, Duke Chi acknowledged his order and said, "and after the slave left, she ordered people to smash all the treasures given by her majesty and leave them in front of guhou''s house, attracting people to watch and discuss."


    "What?"


    Ning Chengzhi was very angry. Duke Chi had already prepared himself. He knelt down and said, "Your Majesty, your majesty, please be calm!"


    Ning Chengzhi covers the wound on his face, "why is she so? But what else did you say? "


    Duke Chi replied, "the eldest princess said that it is the sons who have made great contributions to protect them. She should not be rewarded by her majesty. She also said that she should be punished for beating her majesty. In order to be punished, she deliberately smashed those treasures in front of the slave. I know that your majesty loves Princess Chang. How dare you take Princess chang into custody? I wanted to come back and tell your majesty, but your majesty is sleeping... "


    "Enough!"


    Ning Chengzhi was furious. "It''s Gu Shubai again. She only has Gu Shubai in her heart. She must be angry that I don''t reward Gu Shubai! No, even so, she doesn''t have to smash everything... "


    He suddenly understood something and became lonely.


    "I see. She doesn''t want to accept my kindness, and she doesn''t want to be made queen by me. She smashed those treasures and left them in front of guhou''s house in order to enrage me and make me give up on her. "


    "Your Majesty, I don''t dare any more. Please forgive me!"


    Li Fei''s irritating voice rang out again. Ning Chengzhi had a fire in his heart. Hearing Li Fei''s voice, he was even more angry. Regardless of the pain of the wound on his face, he yelled, "who let this woman come to my bedroom? Didn''t I make her think behind closed doors? Who told you to let her in? "


    Mr. Chi quickly got up from the ground, "yes, I''m going to drive her away!"


    Ning Chengzhi reclines on the bed and closes his eyes. Thinking of his rude behavior to Yu Fu last night, it''s all because of Li Fei''s careful thinking, and his heart is itching with hatred.


    She is just like this on weekdays, but the person she was facing last night was Yu Fu. She was beaten badly and lost face. This tone can''t come from Yu Fu, but from Li Fei!


    Soon he heard the voice of father-in-law Chi, "what are you doing standing foolishly? Please go back! Your Majesty''s injury has not been healed, which has disturbed your Majesty''s recovery. I think any of you can afford it! "Princess Li knelt on the ground and cried. Seeing father-in-law Chi standing in front of her, she couldn''t stand it. "You get out of my palace. If you want to hurry up, your majesty will come to hurry up. What are you?"


    Mr. Chi was stunned and his face twisted.


    Today, he ate Yufu''s Paiyao in guhou''s house. Yufu is the eldest princess and the star of the world. He was just angry. He didn''t expect to be angry with Princess Li when he came back to the palace.


    What is he and what is the princess?


    Father Chi sneered, "Lady Li, I advise you to go back. You''ve done something wrong to your majesty. Your majesty doesn''t want to see you now. Why don''t you ask for trouble? "


    Princess Li couldn''t see the current situation clearly. She thought she was the most noble woman in the harem. She yelled to Duke Chi: "as long as we see your majesty, your majesty will change her mind. You don''t need to talk here!"


    In front of the dwarf don''t say short words, beautiful imperial concubine one mouthful a slave of, on the spot dozen pool father-in-law down no one listen to in the heart comfortable.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he changed into a smile. "That''s because your majesty doesn''t have a queen. In the palace of the former Emperor, isn''t the virtuous imperial concubine in charge of Fengyin for many years? "


    The beautiful imperial concubine complacently smiles, "you know good, at that time virtuous imperial concubine is in the back palace, even his majesty and the Danyang long princess are not afraid.". What was her status at the beginning? It''s the same in my palace now. Do you dare to stop her? "


    With a smile on his lips, Duke Chi greets the palace people to stop her. He enters the palace and reports back to Ning Chengzhi, "Your Majesty, Princess Li says that she has the same status as the virtuous concubine in those years. The slave is not qualified to stop her. You need your majesty to stop her in person!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly opens his eyes. Princess Li, a fool, doesn''t open any pot. He knows that when he was a prince, he hated the eldest prince for his help. He even dared to be the virtuous Princess of that year.


    When Xianfei took charge of Fengyin, it was because Ning Chengzhi''s mother, empress Di, died early. Was she cursing Yufu?


    He took the censer at the head of his bed and smashed it out of the hall. He said, "I will demote Princess Li to concubine Li and think about it for half a year. If I see her again, I will be demoted as a talented person! "


    The words were roared out in pain, and voices could be heard outside the hall.


    Separated too far, Li Fei couldn''t hear what he was saying. She always felt bad in her heart, as if she was coming for herself.


    After a while, Duke Chi came out of the palace like a dogleg and said, "pass on your Majesty''s will and take Li pin back to the palace. If she dares to come to see your majesty again, she will be demoted as a talented person! "


    Libin?


    Li Fei''s eyes turned white. She couldn''t bear to faint on the ground for a moment. They all came forward to help her.


    Chi Gonggong sneered. He wanted to kick her. When he turned back to the palace, he only left a light sentence, "bah."


    ¡­¡­


    After the Shangyuan Festival, Ning Chengzhi''s appearance was not good, so he simply handed over the government to the cabinet.


    As everyone expected, the imperial edict was passed on to all officials. As expected, Yin Shuo became the first assistant of the cabinet, standing in the highest position on the stage and leading all officials to discuss the government affairs.


    After taking the secret medicine of immortal Valley given by Yu Fu, Chen GE''s body has recovered, and he returns to the court under the expectation of the public.


    Ji Daogong still says he can''t afford to be ill. His eldest son, Ji Xuanxian, takes his place in official business. The first thing worth discussing after the opening of the court is the collection of rare pieces in front of the house of marquis Gu.


    It is said that even Ming Huang''s signature has not been removed from it. Anyone can see that it is a gift from the emperor. Ning Chengzhi''s coveting of Yu Fu and his strong resistance to Yu Fu are obvious.


    In addition, there was a great deal of beating up the HunJun in the city, which caused extremely bad influence.


    Zongrenfu, as the organization in charge of the royal clan affairs, is duty bound to put forward this matter, "although the princess Zhenjiang is valuable in status, and she has made great contributions to the country, she has violated the laws and regulations of our Dongling. The first one beat his majesty, "naturally, he will be detained."


    "There is no need to detain."


    Yan Shuo and Chen Ge Lao opened their mouths at the same time. Surprisingly, it was Chen Ge Lao who said they were in custody, but it was Yin Shuo who said they didn''t have to.


    Are these two the other way around?


    Isn''t it Yin Shuo who always likes to fight against Gu Houfu? Why does old Chen Ge agree to detain Princess Zhenjiang? Doesn''t he admire Marquis Gu most?


    At the end of their words, they looked at each other at the same time. As the first assistant of the cabinet, Yin Shuo had more say than Chen Ge Lao, but the rest of the cabinet took Chen Ge Lao Ma Shou as their leader, and they almost kept abreast.


    Yin Shuo said with a smile, "Chen Ge is old and tall. Please tell me the reason for detaining the princess first."


    Chen Ge had guessed the intention of Yu Fu''s work for a long time. He accepted Yu Fu''s favor and naturally wanted to complete Yu Fu''s heart. He said: "although Princess Zhenjiang has made a lot of contributions, the emperor of ruling the world stresses that rewards and punishments are clear, and his contributions are not hidden. Reward for meritorious service and punish for wrongdoing. If you don''t punish your majesty, where is your majesty? I think even Marquis Gu would agree with the opinion of the lower officer? "


    Gu huaijiang naturally can''t tear down his platform. "As the adoptive father of the eldest princess, this matter is really not well managed by the marquis. What Chen Ge Lao said is reasonable. If you do something wrong, you should be punished. Please take Princess chang into custody immediately. I have no objection. "Many court officials who did not know the truth were very moved and praised Gu huaijiang for their selflessness.


    Yin Shuo stepped forward and said, "I admire the Marquis Gu for his righteousness and killing his relatives, but I still think that there is no need to detain the eldest princess."


    "Why?"


    Yan Shuo stated: "first, the eldest princess has made great contributions to protect her Majesty''s life. If you punish the eldest princess, I''m afraid that the heart of the loyal people will be cold, and I won''t do my best to defend your Majesty in the future. Second, why was your majesty beaten up by the eldest princess? Why didn''t Mr. Chen mention it just now? "


    He had a faint smile on his face, but his tone was aggressive. "Chen Ge always didn''t know the reason, or did he deliberately not say the reason?"


    Chen Ge old brow slightly Cu, Wang Ge old behind busy way: "this reason is difficult to ascend the hall of elegance, don''t mention it."


    Yan Shuo said: "yes, it''s really difficult to be elegant. Your majesty did something difficult to be elegant, and then she was beaten by the princess. You old ministers used to write to your majesty, saying that your Majesty was ridiculous. Now that your Majesty''s absurdity has been taught by the princess, why are you not happy? "


    "Yes, the eldest princess''s way of teaching his majesty is extreme, but they are brothers and sisters in the end. If the former Emperor or queen beat his majesty to teach him, would you still think that they should be detained and punished?"


    Wang Ge old way: "you, you are unreasonable, the eldest princess again dignified also cannot compare with the former Emperor and the former queen!"


    Yan Shuo said slowly: "it can''t be compared, but as long as you can help the king to be on the right track, the others are secondary. What''s more, your majesty didn''t think that the eldest princess was wrong. Instead, he rewarded the eldest princess. What else do you have to say? "


    Gu huaijiang, listening to his tone, knows that he knows the intention of Yufu, and will try his best to prevent Yufu from being detained and discussing crimes.


    The man''s mind is so deep that he can''t hide anything from his eyes.


    It''s not easy for a young man in his twenties to do this. It''s a pity that his heart is not on the right path


    When Yin Shuo saw that the ministers were speechless, he immediately picked up another letter from one side, "the urgent task now is not internal worries, but foreign troubles. Please have a look at this secret letter from Xikun."


    At the mention of the word "Xikun", people immediately raised their spirits, as if they had smelled the smoke of gunpowder at the tip of their noses.


    The memorial was handed down from the cabinet ministers, and it was undoubtedly handed over to Gu huaijiang for the first time. Gu huaijiang opened it and saw that inside was the spy report from the capital of Xikun, saying that Xikun intended to attack Dongling border again.


    It''s less than a year since the last defeat of the Xikun army. Why are they here again?


    The ministers were shocked, and some people said they didn''t believe it. "Where is the source of the news? I''m afraid it''s false? The last time marquis Gu went to battle, he killed more than 200000 of the main force of Xikun. How can Xikun''s troops attack our Dongling border again? At least ten years of rest! "


    Gu huaijiang doesn''t believe it either.


    In the last war between the two countries, Gu huaijiang risked crossing the border to kill the main force of Xikun in order to win peace for later generations, and was almost trapped in the court.


    Based on his years of experience in fighting with Xikun, Xikun never had the strength to reorganize its forces to attack Dongling.


    Yin Shuo allowing no explanation: "this eye liner is the most reliable eye liner of Xi Kun, and there is no mistake. Although Xikun people are afraid of Gu Hou''s deterrence, it''s the best time for them to attack now that our Dongling new king is on the throne and the court is unstable. "


    Gu huaijiang said: "after the great war last year, only a few hundred thousand disabled soldiers were defeated in Xikun. Where did the troops come from? Did the emperor of Kun not hesitate to send the garrison of the border and the capital to attack Xikun? "


    Yan Shuo took a deep look at him, and then said with a smile, "I don''t know that. Does Gu Hou think this information is false?"


    Gu huaijiang hesitated. He really doubted it.


    But even if the suspicion is false, they can''t do nothing. As long as it''s one in ten thousand possible, they will have to redeploy the border forces.


    Yin Shuo said: "Your Majesty has made a decision on this matter. Whether it is true or not, you must send a senior general of the imperial court to guard the border. Marquis Gu, do you think so? "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t know whether it was true or not, and he didn''t know what Yin Shuo meant, but it was a good choice to leave the imperial capital and go to the border.


    If you don''t accept the orders from the king outside, you can only take Bai Yu to the border. Even if you are willing to govern, you will have nothing to do for a while.


    Gu huaijiang said: "since it is the order of your majesty, I will not refuse."


    "Marquis Gu misunderstood."


    Yan Shuo said with a smile: "Your Majesty''s meaning is to let the son go to war. The rest of the people in guhou''s house stay in the imperial capital, and none of them can leave."


    Gu Shubai is old enough to take charge of his own affairs. It''s safe for him to go to Gu huaijiang alone. However, Ning Chengzhi''s initiative makes it very strange.


    "It''s obviously aimed at elder brother. Your Majesty must want to harm elder brother if he can''t marry xiaoyufu!"


    When the intention reached the house of marquis Gu, the people were in a mess, saying that they didn''t want Gu Shubai to go out alone. Gu Jiuge picked up the document and looked at it. "In my opinion, all the spy reports are false. We know best whether Xikun has the ability to fight again, but there must be a conspiracy here! ""Yes, brother, you must not go!"


    It''s not a conspiracy. It''s an obvious calculation. Gu Shubai''s going away will be dangerous.


    Gu huaijiang said: "well, don''t make any noise. No matter whether the spy is true or false, only the border has the possibility of another war, Gu''s army is duty bound. It is not known that emperor Kun is deep-seated and ambitious. He may borrow troops from other places or gather the strength of the whole nation to attack. "


    Yu Fu said: "even so, why let big brother go alone? It must be because I refused your majesty. No, I can''t let them succeed! "


    "Xiaoyufu, what are you going to do?"


    They were worried that she would do something rash in her hurry. Yu Fu was always calm and quickly pushed Gu Yi''s hand away. "Don''t worry, I won''t go into the palace to find your majesty. It''s no use looking for it. Your majesty is angry now and may not listen to it. "


    "What do you want to do?"


    Suddenly, Yu Fu''s mouth turned slightly up and began to smile, "the most urgent task now is to find out whether this spy is true or false. There''s a real response, and there''s a fake response. "


    People wanted to ask her how to find out the truth, but Gu Shubai said with a smile: "do you want to ask the God of medicine to do it? The power of immortal Valley is all over the mainland of Kyushu and the Three Kingdoms. It should not be difficult to find out the exact situation. "


    All of a sudden, right, where is immortal Valley? Why don''t you ask about it?


    Today is a good start for the recovery of wangeng in March, ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 232

    "Father, don''t worry, the child will protect himself. As long as you get to the border, it''s the territory of the Gu family army, and your Majesty''s hand can''t reach in. "


    Gu huaijiang had made up his mind and raised his hand to indicate that he didn''t have to say more, "what a deep-seated man Yin Shuo is, don''t say it for his father. If he wants to kill you, he won''t let you live to the border. "


    The only way is to bring enough soldiers to let Gu Shubai and his party stand out, and want to fight against 1000 Gu family soldiers, unless Yin Shuo wants to rebel.


    It is impossible for your majesty to send enough troops to deal with these 1000 people.


    This is indeed the best way to protect Gu Shubai''s safety. Yu Fu immediately expressed his attitude, "I agree with the general. It is precisely because Gu''s residence is at the top of the storm that we have to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Yufutou and Gu Shubai hold an objection for the first time. The latter looks at her helplessly. His little girl is no longer attached to him, which makes him a little frustrated.


    And her opposition was for his own life, which made him frustrated and inexplicably moved.


    Gu Jiuge and others also said: "just do it according to your father''s will. Brother, don''t refuse any more. Even if we don''t do anything, your majesty and Yin Shuo won''t let us go. It''s better to just give up! "


    Yuehu also agreed: "yes, you are too cautious in the house of marquis Gu. On the contrary, you are under the control of others. According to my temper... "


    Half of what she said, she didn''t go on. Immortal Valley is a fairyland outside the world. They can not be bound by any ethics. It''s natural that Marquis Gu''s residence is in the world of mortals.


    In this way, it''s better to say that the immortal valley. Although there are many beautiful men in Gu Hou''s house, there are also many constraints, and Yu Fu has been wronged.


    The next day, it was not clear that Yuehu was still asleep, and all the people in guhou''s house had got up to say goodbye to Gu Shubai.


    A thousand soldiers of the Gu family army were well prepared and lined up outside the gate of Gu Hou''s house, even two streets away.


    Some street vendors and ordinary people who got up early were shocked when they saw such a big battle. Looking closely at the flag of Gu''s army, they put their heart back in their stomach.


    Yu helped him out. "I ordered 200 princesses to follow you for 20 Li. In case something happened, there would be a support."


    Gu Shubai refused to accept, "I have a thousand soldiers around me. What are you worried about? It''s important to keep them and protect yourself. "


    Yufu handed the princess Jinling to him, "I don''t need them at all in the imperial capital. They have been supported by the Ministry of war all the time, only once in the last time to maintain the public order of the imperial capital. It''s time to use them this time. This token is for you. Don''t shirk it. "


    Gu Shubai was helpless. "You should take good care of yourself in the imperial palace. Whenever you remember my words, it''s important to keep your life."


    Yu Fu could understand what he was saying. He just pretended to be gentle and said, "the general has said this many times. I''ll keep it in mind. Don''t worry."


    Gu Shubai looked at the horizon and said, "it''s time to start. Later, after dawn, I''m afraid there will be more commotion."


    He didn''t expect to leave quietly before dawn to cover up the fact that Gu Hou''s mansion had transferred 1000 soldiers. He just hoped that the less trouble he caused to Yu Fu, the better.


    He is far away from the emperor, leaving jade to help them is the most dangerous.


    Yu Fu handed him the traditional Chinese medicine bottle. "If you encounter a crisis, this medicine can hold your breath. I hope you will never use this medicine."


    Gu Shubai held the medicine bottle tightly in his hand and looked at her reluctantly. At last, he quickly turned to mount the horse without looking back.


    He was afraid that he would take one more look and would never leave again.


    A thousand soldiers followed in silence. Gu''s army was famous for its strict discipline. It was only at the gate of the city that the soldiers who were guarding the city found the team. They were so scared that they almost wet their pants.


    Gu Shubai showed the golden order given by the former Emperor, "open the gate of the city!"


    Fortunately, the soldiers in charge of the city saw the mysterious Jinling show for the second time in their lifetime, and ran to open the city gate.


    Watching the long procession go away, some people can''t help thinking, "the last time I saw this scene, it was the assassination of marquis Gu. I don''t know what happened this time..."


    After daybreak, the palace soon received news that a thousand soldiers of the Gu family army went out with Gu Shubai.


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyelids leaped and leaped, and he was stunned for a long time. "My will says that none of the people in guhou mansion can go with him, but it doesn''t say that the soldiers can''t go with him. In his hand, marquis Gu still has a gold order from the late emperor. He has the right to mobilize an excessive number of soldiers without suing the Ministry of war, which is not against my will. "


    Chi Gong said: "Your Majesty doesn''t have to be nervous. It''s just a thousand people, not to mention going to the border. The last time the son of marquis Gu was assassinated, marquis Gu was also transferred


    "Not the same!"


    Ning Chengzhi said sensitively: "last time, Gu Shubai''s life was hanging on the line. Marquis Gu was in a hurry to do such a thing. Afterwards, he immediately went to the palace and explained the reason to the former Emperor. I remember very clearly that it was only two or three hundred people mobilized that time. Marquis Gu blamed himself very much. He had been waiting for the palace gate to open outside the palace before dawn. Meng Fei of the imperial guards wanted to open the palace gate ahead of time and let him enter the palace, but he refused to enter! "He lay on the bed, stretched his neck and looked out of the hall, "what about this time? Is Marquis Gu waiting for me outside? "


    Chi Gonggong said: "at the moment, the palace gate has just opened. Maybe Marquis Gu is late."


    "Hum!"


    Ning Chengzhi was greatly displeased. He felt that his face as a king had been trampled. "He had three or four times more soldiers than the last time. He didn''t come to the palace early to explain to me! What does that mean? In his eyes, there is only emperor, not me! How ridiculous


    As soon as the words were heard, a palace official came in and said, "report back to your majesty, Princess Zhenjiang."


    "What?"


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly changed his face, from sullen to happy, "you say again, is jade help to see?"


    The palace man bowed himself and said, "yes, your majesty, do you see me?"


    "Nonsense, of course!"


    Ning Chengzhi immediately lifted the quilt to get up, got close to the mirror and saw his face as swollen as a pig''s head. He was very anxious, "no, no, how can I see her like this?"


    He was not as good as Gu Shubai in his life, and his face was even worse than Gu Shubai. Didn''t Yu Fu look down on him more?


    Mr. Chi blushed, "Your Majesty, your injury is just from Princess Chang. Are you afraid that she will mind you like this?"


    Ning Chengzhi just reluctantly accepted, "don''t you wash and change my clothes soon, and let me wear Chinese clothes to see people? Fool


    Duke Chi was scolded for no reason. He immediately bent down to wring the face kerchief in the copper basin and muttered, "Your Majesty usually sees courtiers like this. Who knows you are so particular about Princess Zhenjiang..."


    "What did you say?"


    Ning Chengzhi gave him a slanting look. Duke Chi immediately flattered him and said with a smile, "I mean, your majesty will be moved if you see that Princess Chang is so particular."


    This reminds Ning Chengzhi, he is not willing to say: "Yufu is only afraid to explain the 1000 soldiers, I can''t be angry, it''s better to be generous, Yufu will be more moved, don''t you think?"


    Chi Gong smilingly handed the warm noodle to him, "yes, your majesty is wise, you are right."


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial sister, I''m here to explain to your majesty. I''m not here to irritate him. You must be careful in a moment."


    Standing outside the hall, Yufu talks with the beautiful "woman" in a low voice. The palace people who guard outside the hall can''t help looking at the beauty.


    When did Gu Hou''s house have another beauty? It''s so beautiful that it''s totally different from Princess Zhenjiang.


    Two people stand in one place, one is like the white moonlight in the sky, the other is like the rich flowers in the world, which makes people unable to open their eyes.


    On the tip of the fox''s brow a pick, smile affectionately and cunningly, "don''t worry, I''m just into the palace to visit, by the way to see what kind of the grass bag emperor in the end, won''t damage your business!"


    Yu Fu said helplessly: "if only elder martial sister had come some time ago, you would have made your majesty angry and would never want to marry me again."


    The month fox regards this as praise, threw a fawning eye toward her, "be? Am I that good? "


    Yu Fu was about to open his mouth when he saw Duke Chi coming out of the hall. When he saw Yue Hu, he was stunned. "I''ve seen the princess. This is..."


    "This is my elder martial sister, Yuehu Yixian."


    Duke Chi saluted respectfully, "it''s the medical immortal. Your majesty, please come with me."


    He walked sideways in front of him with a respectful attitude. Yufu found that since he was smashed by himself when he went to guhou''s house to send a reward, his attitude towards himself was so respectful that he almost avoided it.


    It''s like a mouse meeting a cat.


    The month fox is also aware of this, gather to jade to help ear side to smile way: "what did you do to him, see his that pair of frightened look, as if you will eat him!"


    "It''s a long story."


    When they entered the inner hall, they saw a man in bright yellow casual clothes sitting upright on the couch. His body was very imposing, but his face was covered with scars, like a pig''s head.


    Yue Hu chuckled, "is this Xiao Ning di? Are you beating me up? "


    It was night when Yu Fu beat him, and he couldn''t see what he had done to him. Today, he was startled.


    Ning Chengzhi heard Yue Hu''s words and found that she was a beautiful woman with excellent charm after a close look. She was stunned for a moment, "Yufu, what''s this?"


    Yufu pulls Yuehu to salute, "Your Majesty, this is my elder martial sister Yuehu. Come to see me by the way of Dongling."


    Yuehu also said: "yes, I have a lot of research on the art of facial appearance, which can make your Majesty''s face hurt better as soon as possible. Does your majesty need it?"


    Ning Chengzhi''s mind is strange. Why does a woman not call herself a civilian girl, but a subordinate?


    After hearing Yuehu say that she can cure the wound on her face as soon as possible, he couldn''t care a lot, "good, good, if I can cure my face as soon as possible, I will be rewarded heavily!"


    "If I cure the wound on your face, should your majesty reward me for walking horizontally in Dongling like Yufu?"


    Yue Hu said that he was about to step forward and was held by Yu Fu. "Elder martial sister, what did you promise me?"The latter tilted his head to think, she promised Yufu won''t bad her things, words, or first back down.


    Yu Fu stepped forward and said, "my Lord, I have something important to tell you when I enter the palace today. Gu''s army dispatched 1000 troops to go out with Shizi and set out this morning. "


    Ning Chengzhi wanted to sell Yufu well, so he listened to Yufu continue: "although the general has a gold order from the emperor, he can mobilize more troops at will, without reporting to the Ministry of war. But it''s a big deal to dispatch troops. My younger sister went to the palace to report back to the general. "


    She said so, Ning Chengzhi can say not willing?


    Not willing is against the will of the former Emperor, is deliberately difficult to take care of Hou Fu. Not only can he not be unwilling, but also he should take it for granted.


    "Well, I already know. Marquis Gu has the token given by the former Emperor. It''s his power to dispatch troops. I have no opinion. "


    With his words, Yu Fu''s goal of entering the palace was achieved, and she nodded back slightly.


    The moon fox is twisting his waist to meet him. With a charming smile on his face, he can see that Ning Chengzhi is stunned. "Your Majesty, you haven''t answered me yet. If I cure you, what reward will you give me?"


    Yu Fu lowers her head and laughs. The old problem of Xindao Yuehu has been committed again. Then she thinks that it''s a good thing for Ning Chengzhi to be seduced by her, and he can avoid a lot of trouble.


    Ning Chengzhi busily watched Yu Fu, and reluctantly moved his buttocks an inch away, keeping a distance from Yuehu, "doctor, Yixian, you You respect yourself


    Month fox rolled a white eye, simply sit in rather Chengzhi side, "from what heavy?"? I have been domineering in the immortal Valley for many years by virtue of my beauty. It''s only two days since I arrived at the capital of Dongling emperor. I''ve heard about countless people''s self-respect. Do you want people to live? "


    Not to mention Ning Chengzhi had never seen such a shrewd woman. Duke Chi was stunned. He wanted to remind her that it was against etiquette to sit with his majesty. He took a look at Yu Fu and swallowed the words.


    That''s Yufu''s eldest martial sister. She can do whatever she likes. Anyway, your majesty doesn''t dare to care. What''s the matter with him as a eunuch?


    "Yufu, Yufu, say something!"


    Ning Chengzhi asked Yu Fu for help. Yu Fu covered his mouth and coughed softly. "Well, my younger sister hasn''t been in the palace for a long time. She wants to go to the imperial garden. I''ll leave first, and I''ll go out of the palace together after the elder martial sister''s treatment for your majesty. "


    Saying blessing, the blessing body quits the inner hall, leaving behind Ning Chengzhi''s self-respect sentence after sentence, as if the moon fox wants to belittle him.


    Yufu strolled in the imperial garden for a while, and the palace people came to tell Yuehu that the diagnosis and treatment had been finished. They met at the palace gate and left together.


    Yue Hu was so angry, "Yufu, you''ve grown so big. Do you think elder martial sister is old?"


    Yu Fu was surprised and said, "why did you say that? You''re still the first beauty in fairy valley. "


    "Don''t comfort me!"


    Yuehu always cherishes her face. She sits in a carriage and looks at a side of a rhombic mirror. The beauty in the mirror is charming and affectionate, and I still feel sorry for her.


    She said angrily: "the people of guhou mansion have seen you so much that they are not confused by my beauty. Even Ning Chengzhi can resist my beauty. It seems that I have to take good care of it when I go back to Xianren Valley this time!"


    Yu Fu said: "elder martial sister, you are so thoughtful. By the way, what did he promise you to cure your Majesty''s face? "


    Yue Hu complacently said: "I naturally want the most useful reward. Look at this!"


    She pulled out a token from her sleeve. Yu Fu looked at it carefully. It turned out that it was a pass in the palace. With this token, you can enter the palace at will, or go to places that ordinary people can''t get in and out of.


    She said with a smile: "with this token, in case the military power of guhou mansion is not easy to use, even your identity as the eldest princess is not easy to use, at least we have a guarantee to escape from the imperial capital."


    Yu Fu said quickly, "the house of marquis Gu is here. I''m not going anywhere. On that day, the eldest martial sister will leave alone!"


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    The month fox no longer continues this topic, uncovers the car curtain, looks toward the carriage outside, "eh, this is not the road to review Hou Fu, where are we going?"


    Yu Fu said: "go to the prime minister''s residence. I have a friend who is injured on the surface. Please help her."


    "Friends? Male or female? "


    "It''s the lady of the prime minister''s office. Her name is Ji Yi."


    Fairy Valley''s brother has always been doting on Yu Fu, Yue Hu heard that is her friend, naturally duty bound.


    She agreed, thinking about the prime minister Dongling in her mind, and suddenly looked at Yufu suspiciously, "is this Prime Minister Yin Shuo''s prime minister? I remember that the prime minister''s house and your guhou''s house were enemies. What''s the relationship between Yin Jiyi and Yin Shuo? "


    Yu Fu said: "Ji Yi is the sister of Yin Shuo''s different mother. She is a good girl, different from her father and brother. She also asked her elder martial sister to do her best to treat her. Yufu was very grateful. "


    The month fox hears speech to nod, "this pour just, but since go to prime minister''s mansion a trip, can''t go in vain.". You wait for me to clean up that Yan Shuo, and let out steam for you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 234

    The carriage stopped in front of the gate of the prime minister''s house. The servants of the prime minister''s house saw the Ming and Huang emblem on the carriage and immediately came forward to meet them.


    "I don''t know if Princess Jiang of Zhenjiang is here. I''m sorry to meet you. I''ve ordered someone to inform the owner of my family. Please take a seat in Princess Jiang."


    Yu Fu thought about it, but didn''t follow him. "It''s impolite to come uninvited. We''d better wait here for a moment."


    Yuehu looks at the faces of the servants in the prime minister''s house. They don''t look like they are treating the daughter of the opposite leader at all, and they are far more careful than respecting a princess.


    It seems that Yufu has a good reputation in Dongling court and field, even the prime minister''s office doesn''t dare to disrespect him.


    After a while, a handsome man came out and bowed his hand to Yufu. Yufu nodded to him and explained to Yuehu, "elder martial sister, this is the former Prime Minister of Dongling, and now the chief assistant of the cabinet, Lord Yin Shuo."


    Yin Shuo was a little surprised when Yu Fu called the woman next to him the eldest martial sister. "It turned out that she was a medical immortal, but she was not welcome far away."


    Yuehu looked at him with a smile, and his eyes were full of danger. "It''s easy to say that Yin Shoufu was young, with extraordinary appearance and outstanding talent. I''ve heard a lot about him for a long time."


    I''ve heard that you''re such a bad bastard that you''re blind.


    Yan Shuo was a little uncomfortable when she was staring at her. For the sake of her being elder martial sister Yufu, she was not good to scold, "Yixian, please come inside."


    After that, he retreated to Yu Fu''s side, and his voice softened. "What can I do for you today?"


    He knew that Yu Fu would not come to the prime minister''s residence if he had nothing to do.


    The moon fox raised her ears, Rao Shi Yin Shuo covered up very well, and she recognized the unusual tenderness in his tone.


    From Ning Chengzhi''s obedience to Yin Shuo''s affectionate money, the powerful people of Dongling all like Yufu, don''t they?


    Yu Fu stepped back and kept a distance from Yin Shuo. "Today, I brought the elder martial sister to find Ji Yi. The elder martial sister is much better than me in treating facial injuries. I thought to myself that if the scar on Ji''s forehead was treated by the elder sister, it might be improved. "


    Yan Shuo''s face darkened in an instant.


    I thought she was looking for me, but it was him who was amorous.


    He would rather Yu Fu was to blame Gu Shubai for going to the army, than that she didn''t have herself in her eyes, only others.


    When Princess Danyang heard that Yufu was coming to her house, she was nervous and couldn''t control herself. She ran out to look at it and happened to see Yan Shuo''s lonely look.


    In her eyes, Yan Shuo was always proud, either cold and alienated, or ruthless and domineering.


    She thought that Yin Shuo would not have the heroic side of love. It turned out that he just didn''t show his true feelings in front of himself, and he would be sad and lonely in front of the people he really cared about.


    This person is not someone else, it is Yufu.


    Yan Shuo waved his hand to the servants and told them to invite Yan Jixiao. When he looked up and saw Princess Danyang standing in front of him, he frowned in displeasure.


    In front of Yu Fu''s face, he said, "you''re not well yet. You don''t need to be called here. Go back and have a rest."


    Princess Danyang looks at Yufu and Yuehu. Both of them are dressed up plain but radiant. She looks like a broken flower and a broken willow.


    She unconsciously stepped back and tried to hide herself. When she turned around, she was caught by the wrist.


    "What''s wrong with you? Let me see! "


    She turned her head in surprise. Yuehu grabbed her wrist and frowned, "Oh, you''re sick..."


    Princess Danyang took back her hand like an electric shock, worried that she would break her illness, and looked at Yin Shuo awkwardly. Yin Shuo was also a little nervous and didn''t want to shake off these things in front of Yu Fu.


    "Yixian, it''s a family affair in my house. Don''t bother. Please have tea inside."


    Yan Shuo''s face was solemn and made a wink to make Princess Danyang step down. Yuehu''s mouth was curled and his heart said that he would love to be cured or not. I didn''t want to treat your family!


    "Yufu, who is this man?"


    "It''s the princess of Danyang."


    Yufu''s voice was a little misty. Until Princess Danyang left, she couldn''t believe that she was the one she saw.


    In the past, Princess Danyang was so arrogant, overbearing, noble and beautiful. Now she turned into an ordinary woman with timid eyes and lost her original brilliance.


    No matter how bright the cloth is, it looks like a human skeleton.


    What kind of torture did she suffer before she became what she is today!


    Yu Fu suddenly sneered, "fortunately, it wasn''t me who married Yin Shoufu at the beginning, otherwise it''s still unknown whether I will live today."


    Yin Shuo led the way, and his back was stiff when he heard Yu Fu''s words.


    When Yin Jichu heard that Yufu had come, he welcomed him with joy. What he saw was the scene in front of him.


    She was stunned in the same place, and Yuehu hissed at her, indicating that she would not interrupt. Yin Shuo slowly turned back to see Yufu, "you know that if I married you at the beginning, I would not have been lonely.""You don''t like Princess Danyang. She is also your hairy wife. It''s a shame that a man can treat his first wife like this. It''s a good thing that he wants to talk about true love. "


    Yu Fu didn''t want to stay with him for a moment, and turned to go to Yin Jihe, "Jihe, I brought my elder martial sister to treat you today."


    Yin Ji immediately understood, "OK, come to my courtyard and talk again!"


    The three left together, leaving Yin Shuo standing rigidly in the same place, slowly tightening his fist in his sleeve.


    He can treat the world mercilessly, only treat jade to help a person affectionate, why she just don''t understand?


    ¡­¡­


    Yue Hu examined the scar on Yin Ji''s head and examined her pulse. She was surprised.


    Yin Jichu said with a thump in her heart, "Yixian, can''t my scar be cured?"


    Yuehu said: "no, no, I saw your scar and finally understood why Shifu liked Yufu the most among so many martial brothers. You are a poison fairy. You can cure Miss Yin''s scar to such a degree that the eldest martial sister has to admire you. I''m afraid you are the only one who can inherit master''s unique skills of medicine and poison. "


    Yu Fu said: "elder martial sister, what time is it? You still want to make fun of it. I just used some prescriptions to remove the rotten skin, but Ji Ge''s scar had been delayed for a long time at the beginning, and it was impossible to completely eliminate the scar with the use of strange drugs. Do you have any idea? "


    Yue Hu tied up the wound for her again and shook her head. "The prescription you used is correct. I can only use those prescriptions. Her wound was not treated in time and penetrated too deeply. No matter how to go to saprophytic muscle, also can''t resist the broken muscles under the skin. "


    Yin Jichu frowned slightly and lost, "Yixian means that even if the skin on the surface is corroded and grows again, it will only grow skin with traces, right?"


    "You''re smart, that''s what I mean."


    Yu Fu couldn''t bear to disappoint Yin Jigao and said, "elder martial sister, you must have a better way than me, right? Don''t play tricks any more."


    In her memory, Yuehu has never been at a loss for any disease. She is the eldest disciple of Xianren valley. She has been following Xunchi for the longest time, and her medical skills are the most exquisite.


    Yue Hu said with a smile: "well, there is a way, but it''s not easy."


    When Yin Ji heard that Yan''s eyes were bright, her little hope rose again, "what''s the way?"


    Yuehu said: "it''s easy to get the medicine for Removing Putrefaction and generating muscle, but it''s hard to see the medicine for repairing muscle. There is a herb growing in the cold area of Beili, which is called Saussurea involucrata. It''s rare to see this medicine for a hundred years. There used to be one from Shifu. It was used five years ago. Now if we want to find this medicine again, we can only see the chance. "


    "Beili?"


    Yin Ji suddenly had a sense of hope lost, "Beili and Dongling have never been in touch, this flesh snow lotus grows in Beili, it is difficult to get. What''s more, it''s still a rare medicinal material. I think I can''t find it. "


    The month fox sees her pitiful appearance, immediately comes forward to embrace her to comfort, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, pitiful see.". Don''t worry. I promise I''ll try my best to help you find it. "


    Moved for a moment, Yin Jihe also hugged her. They were as close as good friends.


    Yu Fuyuan wanted to remind Yin Ji that Yuehu was actually a man, and was stared by Yuehu and swallowed his words.


    It''s just that, if Yan Jiyi knew that she had hugged a man other than Gu Jiusong, she would have vomited to death, so she had better not tell her.


    Yin Jikua and Yuehu hugged each other for a long time, then suddenly thought of something, "by the way, Yufu, there''s something I should tell you after thinking about it. It''s all my fault."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yin Ji said with guilt: "when you hit your majesty, I was in a hurry to tell you that my elder brother liked you. Danyang now knows. I understand women''s jealousy. Once upon a time, when I knew that the second young master liked you, I was so jealous that I wanted you to disappear immediately. "


    The moon FOX one face hears the big eight trigrams the facial expression, smilingly looks at the jade to help.


    It turns out that Gu Jiuge also likes Yufu. Her family''s xiaoyufu is really loved by everyone. As a senior sister, she is very proud of you.


    Yin Jikua continued: "Danyang used to like Shizi. After knowing that Shizi liked you, he had a very bad attitude towards you. Now she finally falls in love with my elder brother, and suddenly knows that my elder brother also likes you Well, if I were her, I would be at a loss and I don''t know what I would do. "


    Yue Hu picked up a piece of cantaloupe from the table and listened to the big eight trigrams of Yin Jige and Yu Fu while eating.


    Yu Fu sighed silently, "I know. Don''t worry. Princess Danyang lives in the prime minister''s mansion. She won''t hurt me. "


    It was reasonable to think about it, "I hope so, but she is your Majesty''s sister, you should be more careful."


    It was very difficult for Yin Jihe to say these words.


    She and Princess Danyang cherish each other, but also inherited the favor of Yufu, both sides are friends, naturally do not want their two friends to turn against each other.


    Yufu comforted her a few words. Yuehu was already eating. The guards were very nervous, and they didn''t know how to negotiate with this strange medical immortal. One of them went to the yard of yinjiga to find Yufu.Yan Shuo''s white face turned red slowly until it was slightly blue, and his eyes were not willing to open.


    He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe the moon fox will kill him directly.


    Immortal Valley is a world of people, but Yufu came to Dongling and Gu Houfu have involved, don''t Yuehu also care about Yufu and Gu Houfu?


    He didn''t believe it.


    Just when he was dizzy and almost out of breath in his head, Yuehu relaxed his strength in time, leaving a little space for him to breathe.


    Her beautiful face, laughing scornfully, "how? I said I would make you live or die. "


    Yan Shuo understood immediately.


    She is a medical immortal. She learns from the medical God fumigation pool. She naturally knows what kind of strength can kill people. She knows when to let go will make him reach the peak of pain and save his life.


    It''s not just a saying that you can''t live or die.


    Yin Shuo said in a hoarse voice, "the medical immortal''s martial arts are unparalleled. I asked myself that there is no match for you. If you want to kill me, I have nothing to say, but there is a sentence to make clear. When did I bully Yu Fu? "


    He has no time to love Yu Fu. Where can he bully her?


    The month fox lightly hums a, "that you small rather emperor want to establish jade to support after, you hall cabinet head assist why don''t stop?"? Don''t tell me you can''t stop it. I know xiaoningdi listens to you most. "


    Yan Shuo hesitated for a moment, "there is something else in this matter. I have my own difficulties. I can only tell you that in any case, I will not let other men rob Yu Fu. "


    "Including your emperor?"


    "Naturally."


    Yuehu was suspicious and slowly released his hand. Yin Shuo breathed slowly, and suddenly his throat was strangled again.


    "Even if you are telling the truth, I can''t let you go. After all, I prefer Gu Shubai to you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 235

    The guards urged three and four, and Yu Fucai left the yard of Yin Jihe and came to the study outside.


    Outside the hospital, Yin Yan walked in a hurry, shouting, "let go of my son!"


    She stood outside listening to the movement of the room. Yuehu turned her head and saw a thin old man with a crutch coming in. Her eyebrows frowned slightly. "Is this the Prime Minister of yin?"


    Yan Yan saw Yan Shuo''s face purple on the couch, and then he was strangled by Yuehu. He was afraid that his life would not be long. Rao Shi, who was always calm, also panicked, "it''s me. Yixian, if you have something to say, why do you do it? "


    In a trance, Yan Shuo''s eyes were half closed and half open, seeing that Yan Yan thought it was his own illusion.


    He is completely disappointed in his son. Will he rush for his life? It must have been an illusion when I was dying.


    Yuehu had heard about Yin Yan, which was different from the shrewd and vigorous image in the rumor. In front of him, Yin Yan was like an old man of an ordinary family, only concerned about his only son.


    What dignity and ruthlessness are all gone, only a piece of love son''s heart.


    Yuehu let go of Yin Shuo for a while, which was to give the old man a face, "I respect the old prime minister, who was once a loyal and patriotic minister. Why do you connive your son to make Xiaoning emperor frame Zhongliang, violate the will of the former Emperor, and even force him to marry his wife?"


    Yu Fu listens outside the door and nods in secret. Yue Hu is fond of playing. He talks a lot.


    I''m afraid Yin Yan will be stunned by her.


    Sure enough, Yin Yan was silent for a moment, and then said: "unfortunately, it''s my fault not to raise the godfather or the dog. If Yixian wants to revenge for guhou mansion, just come to me! "


    When Yan Shuo woke up from the chaos, he only heard the last sentence of Yin Yan and was stunned there.


    Did he hear it wrong that Yin Yan would rather let Yuehu kill him in order to protect himself?


    It turned out that in his heart, he was still concerned about his son.


    Yuehu wiped the goose bumps on her arm. She had a problem. She couldn''t see other people''s kindness. She couldn''t do it when she saw Yin Yan like this.


    Knowing that the father and son had done harm to the house of marquis Gu, she still couldn''t do it.


    As soon as she turned her face and saw Yu Fu standing outside the door, she looked at Yu Fu. The latter came in with a deep understanding. "Elder martial sister, it''s getting late. Let''s go back to the mansion."


    Yufu gave her a step, and Yuehu followed the trend. She stared at Yin Shuo fiercely, "today, I''ll spare your life in the face of the old man. If you dare to bully Yufu or fall into guhou''s house, I''ll take your life!"


    Then he took Yu Fu and left.


    "You said that if I threatened him today, would he repent?"


    Back to the house of the carriage, the fox recalled the situation just now, still not enough, "do you want me to find a chance to pinch him, let him have a fear of convergence some?"


    Yu Fu said quickly: "enough, enough. Today he was almost strangled by you. The deterrent power is enough. I''m afraid that Yan Shuo is not a person who will change his mind when he is threatened. Maybe after today, he will not only not be restrained, but also strengthen the defense around him to prevent the eldest martial sister from going to him again. "


    "What?"


    The month fox does not depend on not Rao, "early knew that just strangles that bastard boy, a hundred."


    Yu Fu thought for a moment and said, "but it''s better for the elder martial sister to deter him, lest he think that Gu Hou''s house is all decent people and won''t do anything to him."


    Moon Fox Together with Gu Hou Fu, they are all decent people. She''s the only one who is unorthodox.


    After Yufu left, Yin Shuo lay on the couch and closed his eyes to recuperate, thinking for a moment.


    The subordinates bowed and told him, "young master, I''m afraid I can''t use all the manpower originally arranged on the westbound road. Gu houshizi and his party had thousands of people. His subordinates also heard that the princess Zhenjiang had sent her 200 princesses to the rear to help them. With our manpower, I''m afraid it''s not enough to resist. "


    "Oh, for Gu Shubai, marquis Gu took the risk to mobilize a large number of military forces, and Yu Fu also handed over all his people for him. He said that he was lucky in the daytime and was born with so many people


    The subordinates recognized the anger in his words and said, "today, Yuehu Yixian is going to kill the young master. As soon as he heard this, the master is in a hurry to save the young master. The young master is also loved by others, and the master is


    Yan Shuo didn''t speak any more. Just when his subordinates thought he was asleep, he opened his mouth again, "Gu Shubai doesn''t need us to do it, Kunwu wound naturally has action. Last time, marquis Gu crossed the border and killed the main force of the Xikun army, which just gave him a reason to lead his troops to the Xikun border. A thin and dead camel is bigger than a horse, so it may not be impossible for him to succeed. "


    The subordinate hesitated and said, "but Kunwu wound is the younger martial brother of Princess Zhenjiang. He has deep feelings for Princess Zhenjiang. Will he really kill the prince Gu?"


    "It is because of his deep feelings for Yu Fu that Gu Shubai will not be allowed to continue to live in this world."


    Yan Shuo suddenly opened his eyes and gave a smile, "besides, Prince Xikun pressed him step by step. The last time he led the army to a great defeat, he also turned a piece of fertile soil outside the bamboo pass into scorched soil, which made people angry. Without my help, he would soon be beaten down by Prince Kun Jun Yue and would never stand up again. In this case, dare he not kill Gu Shubai? "The subordinates smile, "I understand. Even if he doesn''t want to kill Prince Gu, in order to fight with Prince Xikun, he has to seize the help of Prince Gu."


    Yan Shuo closed his eyes again, "people can''t help themselves in the court. It''s a blessing and a shackle to be a prince. If Kunwu wants to live in a dignified way, he must accept cooperation with me. "


    The world is bustling for profit, and the world is bustling for profit. Two former enemies join hands again for the sake of interests. Dongling is doomed to never be peaceful again


    "Big brother has come back. They have arrived at zhuguan!"


    Gu Xiangxing rushed in with a letter from his family. Everyone came out to read Gu Shubai''s letter. They were relieved to know that he had a safe journey.


    Gu huaijiang scanned the letter at a glance, and saw a place with a slight frown. Yu Fu said: "general, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Gu huaijiang pauses, "the Shubai letter says that there are more garrisons along the Xikun border. I think we crossed the border in the last World War, and kundi began to be vigilant, so he sent a garrison to guard. "


    Gu Yi looked at the letter and said, "the total number of people on the border is less than 100000. Does that mean a garrison? We Gu''s army is all over the border. There are at least 300000 troops. Why should father worry? "


    "I''m not worried about the garrison. It''s just that the general who leads the garrison is very familiar. You all know him."


    Gu huaijiang said, and gave the letter to Yu Fu. Yu Fu fixed his eyes and found that Kun Wu was hurt.


    Yu Fu frowned when he thought of the means Kunwu had used in the last war between the two countries


    "Kun Wu hurt?"


    Gu Jiuge took the letter and doubted: "as the prince, he is now leading the garrison at the border, which is demoted. It seems that in the Xikun Dynasty, Prince kunjun Yue has regained power. "


    Gu Xiang didn''t understand and said: "second brother, wasn''t that war last year led by Kun Wu? How do you know he was demoted? "


    "The chief generals in wartime and non wartime have completely different positions."


    Gu Hanmo took the words and said: "in wartime, Kunwu was able to lead the Xikun army, which means that he was gaining power, not guarding the border in wartime, which means that he was losing power. If you don''t believe me, did my father ever guard the border in wartime


    Gu xiangruo thought, "so it is. Indeed, every time news of the war comes, my father and brothers will rush to the border. On the contrary, those who guard the border on weekdays are some generals of low rank. "


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "I think it''s because of the defeat in Xikun last year. In addition to the Liu brothers and sisters who led the army at the beginning, Kunwu injured the substitute general and was also implicated as the prince. "


    Gu Wenqing said in secret, "why is it him? If he poisons the army as he did last time, isn''t he in danger


    Kun Wu was defeated by Gu''s army last time. He must have a grudge. This time, I heard that Gu Shubai had arrived at the border. Would he take the opportunity to pick something up?


    If you can hurt Gu Shubai a little, even His position in the Xikun Dynasty is expected to be restored.


    The more they thought about it, the more dangerous they felt. Suddenly Qi an came in and said, "Lord, Lord Qi, the censor of Yushitai, asked to see him. He said he had something important to ask him."


    Gu huaijiang said, "please come in to serve tea."


    Most of the officials in the imperial court are looking for by the censor''s office. The censor''s office is to supervise the officials. If there is no mistake, they will not be found.


    Gu huaijiang is honest and upright, so he is not afraid.


    Gu Jiuge came forward and said, "father, let me go to see Lord Qi. If there''s nothing wrong, it''s just the same. If there''s something wrong, it''s the same to find my father again."


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "it''s not the ordinary petty official, it''s the censor Zhongcheng. It''s not right for you to see him."


    Yushi Zhongcheng is the adjutant of Yushitai, and the second class member of the imperial court. Besides the chief official, Yushitai Ji Daogong, he is the person with the highest status in Yushitai.


    Since he came in person, there must be something important.


    Gu huaijiang decided to meet him in person, but Gu Jiuge couldn''t stop him. With his qualifications and identity, it''s really inappropriate to receive a second class official of the imperial court for Gu huaijiang. If Gu Shubai is there, it''s feasible.


    "Father, let''s go first. We''ll discuss Kunwu''s injury in detail when his father comes back."


    Qi an welcomed Mr. Qi to the main hall of the front yard. Gu huaijiang arrived immediately. Mr. Qi immediately got up and arched his hand. "Marquis Gu, I''ve come here uninvited and bothered you."


    Gu huaijiang motioned him to sit down and talk, "Lord Qi, you don''t have to be polite. If you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    On the contrary, his magnanimous nature made him a little uncomfortable. He worked in the imperial censor station for many years and visited many courtiers. None of them was not frightened to see him.


    No one is perfect. There is a little bit of corruption and abuse of power in the court. No one can guarantee that he will not be prosecuted by the censor.


    Looking into Gu huaijiang''s eyes, Qi clearly felt that he was an exception.


    He is really not afraid of investigation, because he is a perfect man, and he does not have any misdeeds that are afraid of being reported.


    Lord Qi hesitated and regretted coming to Marquis Gu''s house today, but he couldn''t do it if he didn''t. In Gu huaijiang''s position, it was even more impolite for him to send a junior official to come, so he had to come in person.He slowly pulled out a stack of paper from his sleeve and offered it to Gu huaijiang with both hands. "Please have a look at these. Don''t be angry. I just came to ask. I don''t mean anything else."


    Gu huaijiang took the papers and found that all the papers were the same, and the handwriting on them was the same. The five pieces of paper added up to a letter of accusation.


    The signature of the letter is anonymous, and the content of the report is that Gu Houfu colluded with Xikun and committed the crime of treason!


    Gu huaijiang looked at it page by page, but his brow didn''t wrinkle. Lord Qi sat on one side, but he was frightened. He didn''t know where to put his hand.


    As a censor, he was even more nervous than the person who was reported. It was the first time in the world.


    Gu huaijiang calmly read the letter and handed it back to Mr. Qi intact. "What he said in the letter is not true. The letter said that the seven color gemstones were produced in Xikun, but it is not accurate. The real origin is Zhushan at the junction of Xikun and Dongling. The gentle slope of Zhushan is in Xikun, and the steep slope is in Dongling. It is very difficult for Dongling people to climb the mountain. However, in order to better explore the enemy''s situation, our Gu army often had sentinels to venture up the mountain. The Marquis himself went up the mountain to visit the enemy''s situation. He was almost ambushed in Xikun and attacked by snakes. "


    Lord Qi raised his ears and wished to engrave every word of Gu huaijiang in his heart.


    Gu huaijiang continued: "so the two seven color gems, one big and one small, are not enough to prove that the Marquis colluded with Xikun. Seven color gems are really rare. I''m surprised to find two of them. If it''s the keepsake that the people of Xikun have given to the Marquis, hehe, the people of Xikun may not be lucky enough to find two stones of triumph. "


    Lord Qi quickly nodded, "what Lord Hou said is that the next officer just came here today to inquire, please don''t blame him. I never thought that the Marquis was cooperating with the enemy! "


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "it''s OK, since someone reported it, the censor''s station should check it. Lord Qi has done nothing wrong. I have a clear conscience, and I don''t need to be angry. As for the person mentioned in the letter, Mr. Qi originally wanted to refuse. He thought that Gu huaijiang''s character did not need to be investigated. After careful thinking, he suddenly understood Gu huaijiang''s intention.


    It''s impossible for the censor station to completely conceal the fact that it received the report letter. It''s better to investigate the matter carefully than to believe that Gu huaijiang didn''t check it out with other people.


    Anyway, he is frank and straightforward, and is not afraid of investigation at all. On the contrary, he can rectify his name after investigation.


    Lord Qi saluted, "yes, I''ll do it according to the meaning of the Lord. I''ll never let anyone pollute the Lord''s innocence. I''m sure I''ll find out the anonymous informer!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 236

    In the process of investigation, an anonymous report letter, which was supposed to be unimportant, gave a more surprising clue.


    Imperial censor Zhongcheng Qi is very busy. He is troubled by all kinds of clues. He has to ask Ji Xuanxian, the eldest son of Ji Daogong, to sort out all kinds of clues about Gu huaijiang.


    "Mr. Ji, it''s hard to understand that there are so many clues against Marquis Gu. I don''t believe that Marquis Gu will collude with Xikun to commit treason. "


    The more he tidied up, the more angry he became. He simply sat down on the chair, poured a cup of tea and had a rest.


    Ji Xuanxian was still looking at the documents before the case. He read every page very carefully. Wen Yan looked up at Mr. Qi and said, "why is Mr. Qi so determined? My father once said that if some people are innocent or dirty, they can''t be judged by their eyes. Only solid evidence won''t deceive people. "


    When Qi heard him mention Ji Daogong, he sat up straight. "What Ji said is good, but..." After a pause, he looked at Ji Xuanxian suspiciously. "Do you think it''s possible for Mr. Ji to cooperate with the enemy, or what did Mr. Ji say to you?"


    Ji Xuanxian put down his papers, moved his muscles and bones a little, and sat down next to Mr. Qi. "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Qi. My father didn''t ask about the affairs of the court, so he didn''t say anything to me. As for me I believe in the character of marquis Gu as much as Lord Qi. "


    Mr. Qi looked at him thoughtfully. He seemed to have doubts about his Ji Daogong.


    After a while, he asked, "since Mr. Ji also believes in the character of Mr. Gu, what are you doing with those messy documents? Those clues that can be identified as forgeries at a glance, we will not check them. In the end, he claimed that he could not find out any problem with Marquis Gu, so he ended it? "


    Ji Xuanxian nodded as he thought. He seemed to agree with his opinion, but when he looked at it carefully, he seemed to disagree.


    Mr. Qi frowned suspiciously, and Ji Xuanxian said, "I look at those documents carefully. In fact, it''s not to find the evidence of Gu Hou''s collusion with the enemy. I know it can''t be found at all. I want to find clues about the people who forged the evidence, including who wrote the initial letter of accusation. We still don''t know


    He took a look at Mr. Qi. "Mr. Qi doesn''t want to know who is in charge of Gu Hou? It''s not only to capture Marquis Gu, but also to play with the people in the censor''s station by the nose as if they were fools. Is that tolerable


    Lord Qi nodded slowly, "I have the same intention, but I can''t find any clue when I look up this letter. I think the people behind the scenes are very powerful. They do everything without leaking. I''m afraid to think about it carefully! "


    Ji Xuanxian smiles and does not comment.


    Mr. Qi always thought that he was smiling strangely, and he looked like he wanted to talk and stop, so he said, "Mr. Ji, is there anything you can''t tell me? I''m the same age as you. I''ve worked with your father Ji for seven or eight years. We are so familiar. Can''t you trust my character? "


    Ji Xuanxian said: "no, Mr. Qi misunderstood. There are some words I don''t know how to say. I''m afraid that they will cause you and me trouble. I''m also afraid that Lord Qi won''t be happy to hear them. "


    "Well, just say what you have. There is no one here except you and me. No matter what you say, God knows, you know, I know, I will never be unhappy! "


    Ji Xuanxian hesitated for a moment, "OK. Mr. Qi just said that the people behind the scenes are powerful. Please think about it carefully. How many powerful ministers have we not moved since the reign of the emperor


    Mr. Qi thought, "yes, the old Prime Minister used to be one of them? Who else can be stronger than the prime minister? "


    Ji Xuanxian laughed, "unless there are spies in the censor''s station, deliberately confusing the public and fishing in troubled waters, we can do nothing. Or is it that this man''s power is far greater than that of the old prime minister, so much so that our ministers can''t intervene? "


    Mr. Qi suddenly jumped up from his chair, looking shocked. He pointed to Ji Xuanxian, who couldn''t speak for a long time. "You, you are alluding to You


    Before he finished his words, he heard the sound of footsteps outside, and a group of palace people came in to deliver a decree, "by your Majesty''s command, call the imperial master Zhongcheng Qi to the imperial study."


    Mr. Qi subconsciously looks at Ji Xuanxian. At this moment, he understands that Ji Xuanxian''s suggestion is probably true


    "I''ll meet your majesty."


    "Oh, is Qi Qing here? Sit down. Sit down and talk


    When Ning Chengzhi was lying on the inner couch, he saw Mr. Qi turn over and sit down. He politely asked Mr. Qi to sit down and talk.


    Mr. Qi knew that he was not a king who treated his courtiers politely. His politeness today confirmed Ji Xuanxian''s suggestion.


    He couldn''t help sweating on his forehead and bowing his hands, "my Lord, I''ll stand and reply. Your majesty, I will do my best to do whatever you ask me to do. "


    After that, I subconsciously raised my eyes and found that the cyan wound on Ning Chengzhi''s face was much better, but his cheeks were a little swollen and had not completely subsided.


    Ning Chengzhi saw that he was modest and no longer polite. He was in a good mood.


    I don''t know if it''s because the wound on my face is almost better, so I''m happy, or because I summoned Mr. Qi."I''ve heard that the censor''s office has taken on a big case. Why didn''t Qi Qing come to report it to me?"


    Lord Qi said, "I''m afraid. I don''t know which big case your majesty said. Please make it clear."


    "Well? Do you still pretend to be stupid with me


    Ning Chengzhi got up from the couch, took a brush on the desk, went to the round window and teased the thrush in the golden cage, "besides the case of Gu Hou, which minister in the court can be regarded as a big case?"


    Big beads of sweat rolling down, Qi''s forehead seems to be roasted by fire, but his heart is as cold as sinking into a cold pool.


    He was almost sure that Ji Xuanxian implied that the person who framed Gu huaijiang was his majesty. This conjecture is true.


    The thrush was amused by the brush and hid. Unfortunately, the golden cage was only so big that it could not escape completely. It had to cry twice reluctantly.


    Ning Chengzhi burst out laughing, "this broken bird, every time I have to tease for a long time before it calls. I would have been impatient if I hadn''t sung well. "


    Qi raised his head and looked at the caged birds with pity. He was so stupid that he could not even hear the birds singing or wailing.


    After a pause, his voice became calmer. "To report back to your majesty, someone maliciously reported the incident of marquis Gu, but it is not true. That''s why I didn''t report it to your majesty. I''m trying to find out who wrote the anonymous report letter. A person who is loyal and good in the court, if he is also a minister in the court, will certainly harm his Majesty''s country. I ask your majesty to order the investigation department of Dali temple to assist... "


    "Pa!"


    The brush is forced to fall on the ground, and the heavy sound interrupts the narration of Qi.


    Standing on the edge, Duke Chi took a breath of cold air and subconsciously went to pick it up. He saw that the delicate golden hair on the end of the pen had been thrown into a mess, and a good pen worth 100 gold was broken.


    He secretly said that it was a pity. Holding a pen and looking up, Ning Chengzhi''s face turned blue, "bold, do you know the crime?"


    Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.


    Ning Chengzhi looks at Duke Chi unhappily. The latter realizes that he is not scolding himself and stands up from the ground.


    Lord Qi knew that he was scolding himself, and he knew that he was angry, so he straightened his back and said, "I''m stupid. I dare to ask your majesty, what''s wrong with me?"


    Ning Chengzhi, holding his breath in his heart, secretly scolds the censor Zhongcheng for being so stupid. The old people in the censor''s station are so stubborn. It''s really the old goblin of Ji Daogong who taught them.


    Had it not been for Ji Daogong''s meritorious control over the prince, and now he was sick in bed, he would have tried to get rid of Ji Daogong.


    Don''t want to see this Qi adult even less eyesight, he impatiently walked up and down, for a long time to open his mouth, "I mean, you haven''t carefully checked the things about Gu Hou, how can you say it''s not true? Maybe it''s true? What is the crime of treason with the enemy? You can say that he is not guilty if you look into it casually? If it turns out that Gu Hou is guilty, do you want to bury him? "


    It is impossible for Gu hou to be guilty.


    Lord Qi almost blurted out this sentence. Fortunately, he didn''t say it. He reluctantly bowed his hand, "what''s your Majesty''s suggestion?"


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes subconsciously turned to the screen. After looking at it for a long time, he turned to Qi Dahua: "in this way, two cases should be investigated together, and one case should be investigated carefully! If Gu Hou is not guilty, he will bring out the anonymous informant. If he is guilty, he must not be tolerated! "


    Then he looked behind the screen and said, "as you wish, I will send Dali temple to assist you in the Yushitai, and we must find out this case."


    Lord Qi frowned. He didn''t know why Ning Chengzhi was so angry when he asked Dali temple to assist the investigation. Now he offered to assist the investigation.


    In any case, with Dali temple in charge of the investigation, Gu huaijiang''s black pot can be cleaned up faster.


    Mr. Qi answered respectfully. Ning Chengzhi waved his hand impatiently and sat back on the couch. Mr. Qi stepped back and left slowly.


    After he left, the screen rang for a while, and Yin Shuo came out from behind.


    On the warm spring festival, he was wearing a robe with a high collar. Ning Chengzhi took a close look, "what are you wearing? What''s wrong with your neck?"


    After that, he stretched out his hand to pull, and saw that Yan Shuo''s skin was purplish red where he was covered by his collar. At first sight, he was pinched like this.


    Ning Chengzhi was startled, "how did this happen? Someone wanted to kill you? Say it, and I will do justice for you! "


    Yin Shuo said faintly, "it''s Yuehu Yixian."


    "Oh, it''s her."


    Just now, he said that the person who presided over justice for Yin Shuo, heard that it was Yuehu, and immediately threw his promise to Java, "if it was her, don''t worry about it. People in immortal valley are always so casual. She is Yu Fu''s elder martial sister. She has cured my face, and I can''t punish her. "


    In the end, because of these reasons he said, or to see the beauty of the moon fox did not have the heart to punish, Yin Shuo knew.


    Fortunately, he didn''t plan to do anything to Yuehu, so he said: "Your Majesty, you just showed too excited in front of Lord Qi, but you seem guilty. You are the emperor. If you want your ministers to die, they have to die. What''s more, they have made so many evidences for you. Why do you feel guilty? "Ning Chengzhi muttered: "I don''t want to let Marquis Gu die. Although I don''t like his high position and power, I can''t deny that only with him at the border of Dongling can we keep peace. I just use him to threaten Yu Fu. When Yu Fu agrees to do something after Li, I will still take care of Hou as the abbot. "


    He was always naive. He thought that if Gu huaijiang became the father of the state, there would be no threat, just like his trust in Yin Shuo.


    Yan Shuo''s mouth smile, a cold smile had not yet formed and fell down.


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly said, "by the way, why did you ask me to assist the investigation of Dali temple? Pei Zheng of Dali temple is famous for his integrity, just like his name. And the investigation department, which is very serious in investigating the case, has handed this matter over to Dali temple for investigation. I''m afraid it will ruin our plan. "


    "Don''t worry, your majesty."


    Yin Shuo had a good idea. "I had a more suitable candidate than Pei Zheng for the appointment of minister of Dali temple, ready to introduce him to your majesty. Your majesty is free to find a way to transfer Pei Zheng from his original position, and then change this person. "


    Ning Chengzhi said, "who are you talking about?"


    "Liu Zhen, the former Minister of rites, is Miss Liu Ruyi''s father."


    "Liu Ruyi?"


    Ning Chengzhi is at a loss. He has a vague impression of Liu Ruyi''s name, but he can''t remember who it is. "Who is Liu Ruyi?"


    Yin Shuo looked at him firmly. "It''s Liu Ruyi who was killed by her majesty at the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve


    ¡­¡­


    "What a shame! Cough... "


    "Father, you''d better take care of yourself. Don''t be angry about big things."


    Chen Chuxiu patted Chen Ge Lao''s back. The latter coughed violently for a while, and said intermittently: "Your Majesty believed Yin Shuo''s slander and dismissed Peizheng, Minister of Dali temple, without asking the cabinet. It is called promotion, but such loyal officials are sent to do idle work. On the contrary, it''s Liu Zhen who is not four or six years old. Why should he be the Minister of Dali temple? "


    Old Chen Ge was distressed, "what happened when he saved the cabinet? Your Majesty was still coaxed around by Yan Shuo. How could you pay attention to us? I''m a cabinet minister, but I can''t be loyal to my country. It''s better to die! "


    "Father, what are you talking about?"


    Chen Chuxiu was not polite. His heart was warm and persuasion was useless. He simply took out a posture to accuse Mr. Chen Ge, "you just care about your own death to gain a good reputation and abandon Dongling''s Jiangshan and chaotang, don''t you? You are the biggest stumbling block for Yin Shuo in the cabinet. If you die, isn''t Yin Shuo just proud? "


    "Young master, how can you say that..."


    The servant came forward to dissuade him, and Chen Chuxiu pushed him aside. "Don''t dissuade me. Anyway, I''m going to be an orphan without any one to take care of. Can''t I say more words to vent my anger? Father, you have taught me to be loyal to the country and the Lord since I was a child. Now you just want to die regardless of maintaining yourself. Is that loyalty


    Chen Ge was embarrassed by what he said. He calmed down and stopped looking for life and death.


    Chen Chuxiu sighed helplessly. Then he stepped forward and lifted his father up. He said in a gentle tone, "well, I know that my father is loyal, but he''s just ruined by the dark situation, isn''t he? It doesn''t matter. We still have hope. There are many loyal people in the court, such as Marquis Gu and Princess Zhenjiang. Aren''t they still trying to save the situation? "


    Old Chen Ge stood up slowly, covered his chest with one hand, and looked at Chen Chuxiu with a strange look.


    After a while, he said in a slow voice, "when you grow up, you can rest assured even if you really die as a father."


    How can we say that we still want to die?


    Chen Chuxiu was very anxious. Fortunately, Chen Ge quickly said, "don''t worry, I understand. Although the power of being a father is weak, he can''t just abandon his young majesty. Your majesty is not old enough to be easily bewitched by treacherous officials. If I don''t help you, can you let the villain Yin Shuo help you? "


    "If you don''t watch the villain lose power and your majesty repent, my old bone will never be broken!"


    Chen Chuxiu breathed a sigh of relief, "you just want to think like this, what is not old, you see how old Mr. Ji is, still standing in the court!"


    Just then, the servant came in and preached, "young master, there is a young girl outside the door who wants to see you. She says she is your friend."


    "My friend? What does she look like? "


    The servant recalled for a moment, "she was dressed in ordinary cloth, and she came on foot. She didn''t look like a lady of a famous family."


    Chen Chuxiu had a number in his heart, but he was not sure. He quickly got up and said, "OK, I''ll go out now. You take good care of your father."


    The moon Fox''s name is the same as Tianshu''s, it''s also the name of stars. I want them to make some friends, ha ha.


    The name of this constellation was originally xinyuehu. I think it''s a bit out of the mainstream. It''s changed to Yuehu, which says Discovery and Yufu''s name. The pronunciation is a bit like


    Don''t miss these chapters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 237

    He hurried out of the gate, and soon saw a woman in spring clothes, wearing white gauze, waiting quietly outside.


    Chen Chuxiu said happily, "Miss inviting the moon, why are you here?"


    As if the woman had something on her mind, she came back to her senses with a loud cry from him. She went forward and blessed herself gently, then took off her veil.


    "I don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. I have to come to find Mr. Chen. It''s hard for me to be elegant, so I''ve covered my veil. I don''t think people will find that I''ve tarnished Chen''s reputation. "


    Chen Chuxiu dragged her into the door, "what nonsense? How can your innocent daughter''s family pollute the reputation of our house? I''m afraid you won''t come. It''s too late for me to welcome you. "


    After that, he suddenly realized that he was impolite. He quickly released his hand and apologized, "I''m sorry, I was too excited just now. Please come inside. Let''s sit down and talk slowly. "


    Inviting the moon to grab his sleeve, "Mr. Chen, we''d better stand here and say that we don''t have to go in for tea. I''ve heard that the situation of marquis Gu''s residence is very bad. You are Mr. Chen GE''s son. You must know the situation, don''t you? "


    It turned out that she was in such a hurry for the sake of Gu Hou''s house.


    Chen Chuxiu frowned slightly, knowing that the person she was worried about was still Gu Jiuge, "yes, Gu Houfu is not very good. Some people falsely accused Gu Hou of colluding with Xikun to commit treason, and forged evidence. His majesty ordered the Dali temple to assist in the investigation, but he replaced the Minister of the Dali temple with a member of the Party of Yan Shuo who had a grudge against the guhou mansion. The situation was worse than before. "


    "Treason with the enemy? How is that possible? "


    "It''s absolutely impossible. Even a weak girl like me knows that it must be a set up. Why doesn''t your majesty know that? Why did he let others set up Marquis Gu? "


    The moon''s face stagnated. "Is your Majesty''s intention to take care of the Marquis''s house


    "Shh! I can''t say that! "


    Chen Chuxiu covered her mouth and looked around. Fortunately, there was no one walking around.


    he took the invitation to the moon. "Or don''t say it here. I can''t guarantee that our house will be clean. There will be no eye liner for some people. Let''s go to a quiet place and say, "come with me!"


    Chen Chuxiu pulled her all the way to a remote courtyard in the mansion. The courtyard was very quiet and looked like a place with extraordinary decoration, unlike a place where no one lived.


    "What is this place?" asked the moon


    Chen Chuxiu said with a smile, "this is my yard. As everyone knows, I''m a dandy. I''m usually hard to serve, and I don''t like servants to gather here. So it''s safest to talk here, and you don''t have to worry about being heard. "


    "I know Mr. Chen is not a dandy. It''s like you bullied Miss Yin last time. In fact, you were angry for me. You are a man full of justice and help when you see injustice. "


    Hearing this, Chen Chuxiu was more happy than anything else and said, "am I as good as what you said? Then why don''t you like me? "


    Invite a month Leng, both hands are tightly grasped by him, "I treat your mind you don''t understand, if in your heart I really have so good, you marry me?"


    Inviting the moon subconsciously blushed, lowered her head, looked up again for a while, "you said marry me, not accept me?"


    "Yes, as long as you agree, I will marry you and never take a concubine in the future!"


    Chen Chuxiu''s words were solid, and the invitation to the moon had to shake.


    She originally wanted to be Chen Chuxiu''s family. Even if she liked her, she was only a concubine at most. It was impossible for her to marry as his wife. When he said this, she refused him.


    I don''t want to value myself so much in his heart. He not only wants to marry himself, but also promises never to take concubines


    "Mr. Chen, let''s not talk about what we have and what we don''t have. Let''s get to the point, OK?"


    For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer. She was worried about the situation of Gu Hou''s house, and her heart was tied to Gu Jiuge.


    Chen Chuxiu slightly lost, let go of her hand, "in your heart, Gu Er childe is serious, what is my affection? Compared with his safety, I''m just "some but not others."


    "No, it''s not like that! I came here today just to ask Mr. Chen. I know that your father Chen Ge is always the second assistant to the cabinet. He must have a way to clean up the name of Gu Hou Fu, right? I know that the situation in the house of marquis Gu is very bad. The resourceful Prince is not in the capital. They are very dangerous! "


    Chen Chuxiu''s heart is almost overflowing with acid. He is a vigorous man in the end. He can''t see the girl he likes worrying about other men in front of him.


    Then he gambled: "my father is angry again for his Majesty''s ridiculous behavior. Just now he is still trying to kill himself. It''s hard to persuade him. You think highly of our Chen family. Even if I promise to help you, our father and son can do nothing. Besides... "


    He took a jealous look at the invitation, "why should I help my rival? What''s the point? "


    Invited a Leng, don''t want to own to Gu Jiuge''s affection, let Chen Chuxiu not willing to help Gu Houfu, she suddenly fell into remorse, "Mr. Chen, I know you are a good man with justice, you will not see Gu Houfu plainly wronged, right? Would you please help me? "Chen Chuxiu saw her grievances and tears, but she couldn''t bear to bite her teeth.


    He was afraid that if he could shed another tear, he would not help but ignore everything. He agreed to everything she said.


    No, I haven''t.


    She seemed to be aware of something and knelt down in front of Chen Chuxiu, "as long as Mr. Chen agrees to help Gu Houfu, I am willing to agree to Mr. Chen. Not to mention his wife''s status, he is a concubine, a slave, and at your disposal. "


    Chen Chuxiu''s brows tightened and quickly stepped forward to help, "what did you say? Are you treating me like a villain taking advantage of others'' danger? "


    He was helpless to wipe tears to invite the moon, and said: "if I really use this kind of thing to force you to marry me, then I can''t catch up with Mr. Gu all my life. Just now those are my jealous angry words, you don''t care. Let me tell you the truth. In fact, my father never gave up helping Gu Houfu, but It''s true that I just said we can''t do anything. "


    Invite month two eyes at a loss, "if even Chen Ge old all can''t help Gu Hou Fu, who can help?"? Who should I turn to for help and what should I do? "


    Chen Chuxiu supported her paralytic body, "don''t worry, I promise you will try to help Gu Houfu, my father is also duty bound. You go back and stay at home. You are not allowed to go anywhere. I don''t want you to ask anyone again. Do you hear me? "


    Invite month opened mouth, still want to say what, Chen Chu Xiu falsely conceals her mouth, "I know what you want to say, don''t worry, I have any news will send someone to inform you in time, don''t let your heart hang, OK?"


    Invite month this just break tears to smile, force to nod, get up to toward him blessing a gift, "thank you, I know you are a good person, you will help me."


    Good people?


    Chen Chuxiu said with a wry smile, "good people are good people. It''s only one step away from a good person, isn''t it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Beautiful spring, it is a good time to spend a year, Gu Houfu garden has become a sea of flowers with brocade.


    People walking through the flowers are not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery in front of them. They hastily hold a paper in their hands and rush to the upper room.


    "Marquis, there''s someone from Dali temple. This is the order of summoning!"


    Qi an was very anxious. "Master, what can I do now? The attitude of the people from Dali temple is not good. It seems that they have already convicted us of the crime. "


    "Hum, how can the attitude of the Minister of Dali temple be good when he changes to Liu Zhen?"


    Gu Jiuge and others came with a serious face. "Father, you can''t go. Who knows if Liu Zhen will take revenge through her past?"


    Yu Fu frowns slightly. She thinks of Liu Ruyi, who was executed at the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve. She is Ning Chengzhi''s chip to blackmail her. She refuses to compromise, so Liu Ruyi is executed innocently.


    She said: "Yan Shuo transferred Liu Zhen to the position of minister of Dali Temple just to let him take revenge against us. Liu Zhen''s hatred is not on the head of Gu Hou''s house, but on me. General, let me go to Dali temple for you


    People want to stop, Gu huaijiang said: "no, it''s not just revenge."


    "Father, what does that mean?"


    gave a glance at Gu''s shore and gave him a bow. He said: "the eye liner outside the house of Fu has been confirmed, and Liu Zhen has been very close to Yin Fu since the new year''s banquet. It''s no use even if the young lady goes. Liu Zhen is instructed by Yin Shoufu and won''t let us go of guhou''s house easily. "


    "So it is."


    Gu Jiuge said: "father, the house of marquis Gu has never done anything to collude with the enemy and betray the country. I don''t think they can find any exact evidence. At most, it''s vague evidence made up, so it''s not necessary for my father to go in person. Let the child be questioned on behalf of his father


    Gu Hanmo also said: "let me go! I need my second brother to take care of the common affairs in the mansion. Let me go for my father! "


    Gu Jiuge said anxiously: "you can''t, Liu Zhen must have prepared a pile of false evidence waiting to frame our Gu Hou mansion. You are not good at words. How do you go to court with them? "


    Gu Hanmo thought about it, so he stopped fighting. Gu Wenqing said, "second brother, third brother, don''t go. Let me go! Even if I can''t argue, they will be arrested. At least you are still in guhou mansion to help father. If you can''t get out of it, isn''t there a big help missing from your father? Big brother has gone, father can''t be without you! "


    Gu huaijiang said: "well, you don''t have to fight. For your father''s own innocence, you naturally have to wash it yourself."


    Gu Jiuge quickly stopped in front of him and knelt down, "father, don''t worry, please listen to the child!"


    Gu huaijiang frowned. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "OK, you say."


    "Father, I''m not in a mood to go instead of you. Father, think about it, you are the pillar of Gu Hou''s house and the backbone of Gu''s army. If you are trapped in it and can''t come back, Gu''s army will be scattered, and we will lose completely. But if the child goes, even if something happens, there is still a father in the house. You have to be in the town hall. That''s the best choice to save our whole house and army! "


    Gu huaijiang is silent. He knows that Gu Jiuge has a point. As the commander of the three armed forces, he should listen to Gu Jiuge''s advice from the overall situation.But as a father, he couldn''t let his son take risks for himself.


    Gu Shubai''s presence at the border has made him worried. He doesn''t want Gu Jiuge to be in prison.


    People are also silent, no matter let Gu huaijiang or let Gu Jiuge go, there is an unexpected danger, they do not know how to choose.


    The onlookers see clearly. Yuehu knows that it''s time to need himself, so he goes forward and says, "Marquis Gu, let the second son go. You know that this is the best choice. The second young master not only has the weight to replace you, but also is intelligent and eloquent enough to deal with people who have other plans. You are a general. You should know that if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Now if you want to stop the second young master, you will ignore the lives of the rest of your sons and Yufu. "


    Gu huaijiang sighed, "I''ve been fighting in the battlefield for many years, but I didn''t expect that one day I would use those tactics in the imperial court. The battlefield here is ten thousand times more dangerous than that at the border. "


    Gu Jiuge knew that he had agreed. In order to avoid his repentance, he immediately got up to say goodbye and ran out.


    The people of Dali temple are waiting in front of the gate of guhou mansion. They can''t wait for the news from inside. They almost want to rush in to get people. But the soldiers of guhou mansion are excellent in martial arts. There is no chance to rush in.


    The leader yelled to the soldiers, "we are from Dali temple. We are ordered to summon the suspects. What''s the matter with us hanging here?"


    The soldier ignored him and still stood upright without looking at him.


    That person''s morale is anxious to defeat bad, "you Gu Hou mansion still have Wang fa?"


    "Shut up! Is Gu Hou''s house something you can criticize for being such a mean person? "


    Gu Jiuge came out of the door and scolded the visitor in a dignified manner, "the former Emperor personally granted the first grade general Marquis and granted the golden order. The plaque on the door of the Marquis''s house was mentioned by the former Emperor himself. How can you be presumptuous here?"


    The visitor was bluffed. After a while, he came forward and said, "is this the second young master? Don''t be hard on us, young master. We are ordered to mention it with Lord Liu''s summons If you come to ask Marquis Gu to go through the mansion and ask him to come in and give us a report. "


    Gu Jiuge sneered, "hum, it''s the adult Liu Zhenliu who didn''t discipline her daughter well and made her make a fool of herself in the golden palace, right? What is he, even the Minister of Dali temple, who is qualified to summon the Marquis of Yipin? And he''s worthy of asking? "


    The visitor was robbed by Gu Jiuge, with an embarrassed smile on his face.


    Gu Jiuge doesn''t even pay attention to their first official, the Minister of Dali temple. How can he look up to them?


    The visitor''s face immediately became respectful. "Second young master, there''s no way to do this. Your majesty ordered Dali temple to assist the censor station to thoroughly investigate the collusion between Marquis Gu and Xikun. The younger ones just follow the orders."


    "Did your majesty send you to summon him?"


    "Er..."


    Several people looked at each other, "it''s not. It''s our Lord Liu''s idea to subpoena Gu Hou."


    Gu Jiuge laughed, "well, I''ll go with you. My father''s identity is valuable. He can''t be summoned if he wants to. But if I didn''t go to the Marquis''s house alone, I would look guilty. So, I''ll go with you, or I''ll let you go. "


    The man at the head said, "I''m afraid it''s not right, second young master? Lord Liu wants Marquis Gu, you... "


    Gu Jiuge narrowed his eyes, "what? I''m a four grade cavalry general. Have I wronged you, Lord Liu? I tell you, I will go back at any time, so that none of you can take away. You''d better leave now while I''m happy. It''ll be too late in a while


    After thinking about it, it''s better for those people to take Gu Jiuge back to work than to go back empty handed. He''s in the office, so it''s not too much for him to go and reply instead of marquis Gu.


    Then he said, "please, young master!"


    Gu Jiuge got on their horse and rode away.


    Yu Fu and others watched him leave with their own eyes, but they couldn''t stop him. They were disappointed.


    Yue Hu patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, the second young master is a smart man. He will be fine if he doesn''t suffer losses."


    "Well."


    Yu Fu nodded, "people have gone. It''s useless to think more. I should go to accompany the general now, so as not to make him sad. By the way, let''s see what I can do. At this moment, my identity will be much better than that of the Marquis''s residence. "


    Yue Hu Hao said: "if there is anything immortal Valley can do, just open your mouth. Master is closed. Now I am in charge of immortal valley. I can do whatever I want! "


    The two teachers and sisters looked at each other and laughed. As they were about to go to the upper room, they suddenly saw the sound of a horse''s hoof outside the door and looked back.


    I saw a dusty soldier rolling down from the horse. Yufu and the other two quickly came forward to check. The soldier held up a letter with difficulty, "Miss, frontier emergency military report, young general died in battle..."


    Old Chen Ge: I help you!


    Yan Shuo: I''ll help you!


    Ning Chengzhi: no one can help me. You can''t take my ADC.Yan Shuo sneered, I was actually sent from the opposite


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 238

    Yu Fu didn''t know where he was, like an ethereal dream.


    In her dream, she seems to have returned to the distant time and space, and saw an old man in white clothes and white beard walking through a busy street with a gourd.


    The old man laughs relaxed, occasionally looked up at the signs of the clouds in the sky, suddenly looked solemn, pinched his fingers, and murmured to himself, "it''s time to meet you here today. I''ll help him if I have this fate."


    The old man''s body flashed and rushed down to the gate of a towering palace. He said with a smile to the guard, "go and tell your majesty that the medical God is visiting the fumigation pool."


    "The God of medicine?"


    Before the guard could react, the fumigation pool shook his head helplessly. "Just wait until you tell me that the baby is going to be born. I''d better go in by myself."


    After that, he suddenly disappeared in front of the crowd. The guard was silly for a long time, and then he thought of the right thing, "come on! Go in and tell your majesty


    The picture turns to a magnificent palace. A middle-aged man in a Dragon Robe comes quickly and is stopped by a maid outside the palace.


    "Your Majesty can''t go in, the delivery room is ominous!"


    With a big wave of his hand, the man, known as his majesty, pushed the maid to one side, "what''s auspicious or not? How can I turn a blind eye to the Queen''s dystocia?"


    After that, despite the dissuasion of the public, he strode forward to the dormitory.


    Inside, the queen was sweating and screaming in pain, "your majesty! In case my concubine can''t give birth safely, you must promise my concubine and try your best to protect the baby


    His majesty took her hand and said, "no, I''m here. I won''t allow you to have an accident! You and your children should be well. This is me and your first child. No matter male or female, he will be the next king of Beili! "


    The people in the hall were shocked by the speech, and they were more careful in the face of the dystocia queen, but no matter how hard the queen tried, she couldn''t have a child.


    Her breath gradually became weak. The door of the bedroom hall was suddenly blown open by the wind, and the fumigation pool burst into laughter. "I came at the right time. All of us got up and opened. This little girl asked me to deliver the baby!"


    The emperor looked at the old man in white, and was surprised, "this mountain man Who is it? "


    The bodyguard followed him, panting in and reporting: "Your Majesty, he claims to be the God of medicine. He walks like the wind, and his subordinates can''t stop him!"


    The scene jumps again, with the newborn baby in Xunchi''s arms. The emperor and empress couple are very happy. "Thank you very much for the God of medicine. Today, thanks to the God of medicine, the queen and the princess can have a safe mother and daughter. God of medicine, how did you know that the queen was pregnant? "


    Fumigation pool holding the child patted, mouth read: "today passing by the capital, the sky is extraordinary, heart know Kyushu mainland future Lord will be born, special congratulations."


    "What? The future leader of Kyushu mainland


    The emperor was shocked and Xunchi burst out laughing, "Your Majesty, according to the instructions of his ancestors, devoted all his life to saving the unification of the Three Kingdoms in Kyushu mainland, but he couldn''t wait for the right time for a long time. Why, now that I''m talking about the future unification of Kyushu, won''t your majesty like it? "


    "No, of course not!"


    The emperor sighed, "the fate left by our ancestors is very important. Beili has accumulated strong troops for several generations, but I can''t send troops to Xikun and Dongling. Instead of being afraid, he was worried that launching a war would make the country bloodstained and the people displaced. I thought that in my lifetime I would wait for the unification of the Three Kingdoms. Unexpectedly, the God of medicine told me that this burden would fall on my daughter in the future. She is so small and soft. How can I be willing to let her do it? "


    The fumigation pool closed its eyes slightly and handed the child to the emperor, "the way of heaven has its own destiny, which cannot be changed by human power. There is also a word to tell your majesty and queen that the child was born with a great cause and a disaster of blood. Many years later, Beili royal family will be in great trouble. This child can''t stay in junior high school. Let me take her to Xianren valley. "


    "No, don''t take my children!"


    The dystocic queen lay on the bed, vaguely hearing the sound of the fumigation pool, subconsciously waving her hands to stop him, "God of medicine, please don''t take my child away. I''ve only had such a child since I was thirty-five years old. She is my first child and will be my only child! "


    The emperor was vaguely aware of something. He sat down by the bed and comforted the queen, "queen, the child is delivered by the God of medicine. Don''t you believe what he said? If Beili royal family is doomed to a big disaster, it will only bring danger to her if we keep the baby. Why don''t we let her leave with the God of medicine? "


    Fumigation pool nodded slightly, "unifying Kyushu is the wish passed down from generation to generation by the royal family of Beili. I''m willing to help. I can''t bear to see the scuffle of the Three Kingdoms, and the people are displaced. I will take good care of this child and make her a qualified leader of the world. "


    With tears streaming down her face, the queen was reluctant to give up her daughter and knew that this was the best choice for her children.


    Fumigation pool will swaddle on her pillow, "two if reluctant to give up the princess, give her a name."


    The emperor took a few steps outside, and through the door of the bedroom hall, he saw the beautiful clouds in the sky, showing the spectacle of fragments. He said, "one day the clouds are broken, and the two trees are sparsely supported by jade, so call her jade support!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother!"Yu Fu suddenly wakes up from a dream. When she opens her eyes, she sees Yuehu''s worried face. Gu Hanmo and others are around her.


    "Wake up, wake up, Yufu wake up!"


    Gu Yi yelled with joy, and Yu Fu frowned, "I remember that the second elder brother left with the people of Dali Temple just now, and a soldier who was commanding fell in front of the door. He He said, "big brother died in the war?"


    She thought it was also a dream, just like the pictures of her life in her dreams, which were far away.


    Gu Shubai is so good at martial arts and military strategy. How could he die in battle?


    Moon fox uneasily don''t open eyes, Gu cold Mo brow lock, Gu Wenqing several deliberately avoid her eyes, seems to have what don''t dare to say with her.


    Yu Fu''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley, only to understand that it is not a dream, but a reality.


    She lowered her head and didn''t speak. The more people waited, the more worried they were. Gu Yi was the first to speak. Yu Fu suddenly raised her head and said, "what about the military newspaper? Let me see. I don''t believe he''s really dead. "


    Gu Han Mo stares at her for a long time. In an hour, Yu Fu faints when he hears that Gu Shubai died in the war. Now he is calm, and he is at a loss.


    He confirmed that Yu Fu''s current mood was acceptable, so he took the military newspaper out of his sleeve. Yu Fu quickly took it over and read it word by word from beginning to end.


    As she looked at it, Gu Wenqing explained, "according to the military newspaper, it was the garrison of Xikun who attacked the border at night, and Gu''s army was unprepared. In the end, he reorganized the army and beat back the local government, but big brother... "


    Yu Fu said, "where''s the corpse? Why is there no mention of a corpse in the above sentence? "


    Gu Hanmo suppressed the excitement in his chest and said: "I asked the soldier who came back. He said that someone heard the sound of fighting in his brother''s room at that time. When the situation was controlled, he found that there was nothing on the ground except a large pool of blood. Elder brother''s body Xu was taken away by Kunwu''s wounded man. "


    "Without a corpse, we can''t say he''s dead. He won''t die. He won''t!"


    Yu Fu uncovers the quilt and struggles to get out of bed. "I''m going to find him at the border. I want to live and die. The general will agree What about the general? "


    Gu Xiangqian: "Yufu, my father was so anxious that he vomited blood after hearing the contents of the military newspaper. Fortunately, Yuehu was there to stabilize him. Big brother is a must, but you can''t find it yourself. All of a sudden, two pieces of bad news came. My father was exhausted. How could he bear you to leave? "


    "What two pieces of bad news? What else? "


    Gu Xiang knew that he had let the slip of the tongue. He looked at the crowd and said, "when you were in a coma, the people of Dali temple came again. The second elder brother has been put in the prison of Dali temple. They still want to summon their father. When they see his father spitting blood, they leave guhou mansion temporarily... "


    At this moment, the house of marquis Gu is in a precarious situation.


    Yu Fu sits down dejectedly, and countless thoughts appear in her mind. She tries her best to suppress the shock and grief brought by Gu Shubai''s death, and forces herself to calm down and sort out these things.


    Gu Hanmo, who had never said much, laughed at himself and said, "if I knew it would be like this, I would not let my second brother go to Dali temple. If the second brother is in the mansion, at least he has an idea. As your elder brother, I''m useless. I can''t help my father or protect you at the moment. "


    Gu Wenqing said quickly: "how can the third brother say that? You''ve always been good at martial arts, but you''re not good at other things. That''s why your father will take you to the army, and the emperor will make you general Huwei. How can you say you''re useless? "


    Yuehu also said: "yes, yes, now is not the time to blame yourself. Three cobblers are better than Zhuge Liang. Let''s think about something. People from Dali temple will come back at any time! What if, instead of summoning him, we arrest him? "


    "Elder martial sister is right."


    Yu Fu took a deep breath and finally cleared his mind. "There are priorities. We''ll do them one by one. Elder martial sister, is the general''s condition OK? "


    Yue Hu said: "don''t worry. You''re just in a hurry. As long as you take the medicine, you will soon be able to recuperate. He can''t go to jail at this time. "


    There is no medicine or a good rest environment in the prison. If Gu huaijiang goes, his illness will be more and more serious.


    Yu Fu nodded, "the priority now is the general''s body. Before the general''s body is taken good care of, people in Dali Temple must not take him away. Third brother, please go to Yan''s mansion and Huo''s mansion now. Please come to guhou''s mansion. "


    Yu Fu''s tone is beyond doubt. Gu Hanmo subconsciously steps out and suddenly realizes that Gu huaijiang and Gu Shubai are not the people who command him.


    He looked back at Yu Fu, "why?"


    Yu Fu said: "one is to prevent the generals from doing stupid things in a hurry. The house of marquis Gu has already done so, and can no longer involve the army of Gu family. Second, let the generals take charge of the Marquis''s residence, so as to frighten the people of Dali temple. As long as it''s not your Majesty''s royal decree, I don''t think anyone dares to take the general away from under your general''s eyes. "


    "Good! I''ll go right away! "Yu Fu then said to Gu Wenqing, "please go to Ji''s and Chen''s residence. Please send a letter to your majesty from those loyal ministers who support the general. Even if your Majesty was fascinated by Yin Shuo and refused to listen to the old minister''s advice, it would at least give him a little resistance. "


    Gu Wenqing said, "OK, but Mr. Ji has been sick for a long time. Will he really be willing to come forward?"


    Yu Fu said: "I believe he will. He said that he was disappointed with his majesty and that he was hiding his talents and not decided to pretend to be deaf and dumb. Now, in the face of such a situation, I think he will come forward! "


    "Then I''ll go now!"


    Gu Wenqing walked out quickly, but Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were not willing to lag behind, "what about us? What can we do? "


    Yu stood up and put on her shoes. As she walked, she said, "the affairs in the house are taken care of by the fifth and sixth brothers. The elder brothers can''t stay in the house because of all kinds of things. The general is ill again. Now you can only rely on him."


    Yue Hu said, "Yufu, what about you?"


    "Now I have to go to Dali temple to see the situation of my second brother. The big brother''s life and death are uncertain, and the second brother can never have any more business. "


    ¡­¡­


    The frame of Princess Zhenjiang stops outside the door of Dali temple. When the guard sees it from a distance, she goes in to announce it. Liu Zhen sits behind the book case and raises her chin. "Isn''t she very proud of Princess Zhenjiang? She is not the queen of your majesty, and she has ruined my daughter''s life in vain! "


    He snorted coldly, "it''s finally her turn to ask for my official today. It''s really exciting. Ha ha ha!"


    When the carriage stopped, Yao LAN subconsciously wanted to open the curtain. Before she touched the silk curtain, she was caught by Yu Fu. "No, we won''t get off first."


    "Don''t you get out of the car?"


    Yao LAN looks at her puzzledly, and Yu Fu comes to her ear and says something like this. Yao LAN immediately understands.


    She cleared her throat and opened the corner of the car curtain. "The princess Zhenjiang has come, but will you ask the Minister of Dali temple to come out to meet her?"


    Everyone in Dali Temple knows that she must have come for the sake of Gu Jiuge''s arrest. They are waiting to see her and Liu Zhen''s enemy meet. They are very envious. They don''t want Yu Fu not only to be humble, but also to put on such a big airs.


    The subordinates of Dali Temple looked at each other. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. Yao LAN glared at her eyebrows, "bold! The eldest princess can''t call you any more, can she? Be careful to cut you all down and feed the dog


    Someone whispered, "the house of marquis Gu is almost finished. What''s the air of her adopted daughter? Pleading is still so big... "


    Immediately someone stabbed him in the arm to stop him saying, "don''t talk nonsense. That''s the queen your majesty wants to marry. As long as she nods, she will be our mother. Is Gu Hou''s house dead or alive? It can''t affect her eldest princess. Why don''t you go in and tell Lord Liu? "


    "Well, I''m going now!"


    Liu Zhen is imagining the appearance of Yu Fu bowing her head in front of her. Suddenly she hears her subordinates come in and tell her, "my Lord, the princess''s carriage stops outside and refuses to come in. She says she wants to go out to meet her in person."


    "What?"


    Liu Zhen got angry and stood up, "did she come here to plead, and dare to put on airs here? She is not afraid of my official''s annoyance. She not only makes Gu Jiuge suffer, but also brings Gu huaijiang in? "


    The subordinates are in a dilemma with their heads down. That''s the reason. But Princess Zhenjiang doesn''t play cards according to common sense. What can they do?


    Liu Zhen walked around the room, and finally raised her hand, "OK, you take me to meet the princess. I just want to get my daughter''s Revenge back!"


    Liu Zhen went to the frame of Yufu''s car and bowed her hand reluctantly, "Minister Liu Zhen welcomes Zhenjiang princess."


    There was no sound in the carriage. For a long time, a woman''s hand came out of the carriage. Yaolan came out first to help Yufu.


    Her lazy voice rang out in the carriage, "I''m very tired today. The frame of the car where the emperor was assassinated is good, but it''s too high. I''m afraid I''ll fall down if I can''t step on it for a while. What can I do..."


    Yao LAN stood on the side of the carriage in a dignified manner. After two years in the imperial capital, she learned to be a qualified Princess maid in front of outsiders.


    In addition to Gu Hou''s people know that she is like a little wild horse, outsiders think that she is very dignified and decent, so that she can be a big servant girl beside Yu Fu.


    She looked askance at Liu Zhen, "didn''t you hear what the princess said? Why don''t you kneel down and make a footstool for the princess


    "What What? "


    Liu Zhen''s chin is about to fall. Why does he kneel down to be a footstool for Yu Fu?


    There are so many people here, who can''t be a footstool?


    "Ridiculous! I''m the Minister of Dali temple. How dare you, a servant girl, direct me to take charge of cheap labor? "


    Thinking that Yu Fu was still sitting in the carriage, he forced down his temper and pointed to one of his subordinates, "go, you can be a footstool for the princess!"


    "Yes, I''ll go now!"


    Yu Fu opened the curtain of the carriage and didn''t say much. He just stepped on the subordinate and stepped down from the carriage.


    Liu Zhen is very proud. She is not sure what to do. She wants to plead with herself for Gu Jiuge. How dare she get angry with herself?Yu Fu walks up to him with a smile. Suddenly his face changes greatly. He slaps him in the face!


    A long time ago, I asked Yufu which Princess she was. At that time, the right little girl could comment and accept the prize!


    Otherwise, I''m going to turn to the previous comments to offer a reward. I guess I can''t find it, ha ha ~


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 239

    The slap was loud, with the strength of Yu Fu.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, she is deeply influenced by Gu Houfu. She has practiced some basic skills with Gu Hanmo and others, and this slap is particularly serious.


    Liu Zhen was almost knocked to the ground, and the subordinates of Dali temple were shocked, so surprised that they forgot to help Liu Zhen.


    "You, you hit me!"


    Liu Zhen covers half of her swollen face and points to Yu Fu. She is beaten down by Yao LAN! How dare you point at the eldest princess? Do you have any rules in your eyes? "


    Liu Zhen grinned in pain, choked by Yao Lan''s words, and flushed with indignation.


    Yu Fu looked at the subordinate who was trampled on the back by her, "you tell me, I stepped on your back, do you have resentment in your heart?"


    The subordinate said, "how dare you? It''s my pleasure to be trampled by the princess. "


    Yu Fu sneered, "as the Minister of Dali temple, Mr. Liu doesn''t have a reasonable subordinate. How dare you say it''s cheap to be a footstool for the princess? Are you scolding the princess or defying the authority of heaven? I''ll slap you in the face. You''re not convinced, are you? "


    Liu Zhen understood that she didn''t come to beg for her own favor, but came to give herself a blow.


    Yu Fu looked at the subordinate again, "you are very good. I appreciate you very much. From today on, you are my subordinate. Would you like to


    That subordinate''s brain turns quickly, although Gu Hou''s house is in decline, Yu Fu is the future queen. Isn''t he the confidant next to the future queen?


    It''s better than being a small subordinate in Dali temple. It''s like flying on a branch and becoming a phoenix!


    He immediately knelt down and kowtowed, "Qian tou, my subordinate, thanks for the promotion of Princess Chang. He will be loyal to Princess Chang and live up to her expectations in the future."


    One side of the people see hot eyes, how difficult it is to climb the high branch of Princess Zhenjiang. Just now, if only it was myself who was pointed out to be a footstool!


    When they think about this, they are more and more respectful to Yu Fu, thinking that maybe they will have a chance to please her, and that they will be able to get a good job in the palace in the future.


    No matter how stupid Liu Zhen is, she has come back to her senses. It''s really a good plan for Yu Fu to combine kindness with power.


    She first gives herself a dismount to frighten the public, and then selects a person from her subordinates to promote her. Even if she wants to persecute Gu Jiuge, these subordinates will do the opposite and treat Gu Jiuge well in order to please her!


    This It''s not like a little girl from the mountains. It''s more effective than someone who has been immersed in court since childhood!


    Yu Fu takes a light look at Liu Zhen, and says that Gu Jiuge''s life can be saved, and it''s worth the trip.


    Her voice is not angry from Wei, "Liu adult still Leng do what, still don''t take this princess to see Xiao Qi general?"


    Before Liu Zhen answered, her subordinates couldn''t wait, "Princess Chang, please come here. My subordinates will take you to see the second young master. Don''t worry, the second young master is very good!"


    All the people gathered around Yu Fu and went to the cell. Liu Zhen was the only one standing there, and there was no one around.


    He has just been transferred to Dali temple, but he has not cultivated his own confidants. All the people who were provoked by Yu Fu have run away, and he has become a bare commander!


    He stamped his feet angrily, fearing that Yu Fu would do something in the cell, and hurriedly followed up to check.


    ¡­¡­


    "Second brother?"


    In the cell with dim light, a smell of damp and rotten came, and Yu Fu couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    The prison of Dali temple is different from that of zongrenfu. Yufu has been to the prison of zongrenfu, where all the imperial relatives and relatives are kept, and the prison is very clean and tidy.


    Dali temple is different. There are many prisoners here, and the conditions in prison are very different.


    Gu Jiuge was still wearing his clothes when he left the house. He was sitting on a pile of straw and facing the wall. He didn''t know what he was thinking. When he heard Yu Fu''s voice, he immediately went to the iron fence.


    Yu Fu heard a sound of metal collision, subconsciously looked at him, and then found that he was wearing shackles on his hands and feet!


    Her voice trembled angrily. "Who asked you to re torture him? He didn''t kill people or set fire to them. They are the shackles of serious criminals. Who would allow you to treat a court official like this? "


    A group of subordinates face embarrassed color, Liu Zhen trot from behind, "Princess long, I have to!"


    Yu Fu looked at him coldly, but he wanted to hear what he had to do, so he heard Liu Zhen say: "Mr. Gu is a valiant general. Everyone knows that he has outstanding martial arts skills. I''m afraid my little Dali Temple Prison can''t trap him. What if he breaks out? He had no choice but to put on the chains of the felon. "


    Gu Jiuge sneered, "Oh, if I want to escape, do you think this little shackle can stop me? I''m not going because the house of marquis Gu is innocent. I''m here waiting for the grievances of marquis Gu to wash away, and then I''ll leave here with dignity. "


    He said to Yu Fu: "Yu Fu, don''t worry, I''m ok. It''s dirty and smelly here. It''s not suitable for a little girl''s house. You go back and tell your father and brothers that I''m fine here. Please don''t worry. "Yu Fu looked at his smiling face and thought that when he left, the military newspaper had not yet reached his home. He did not know the news of Gu Shubai''s death in the war or Gu huaijiang''s blood vomiting.


    If he knew, he would add another burden.


    Yu Fu didn''t say it, but Gu Jiuge saw a lot from her eyes, "Yu Fu, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong in the house? "


    "It''s OK, second brother. Don''t worry about it..."


    Yu Fu''s words haven''t spoken yet, Liu Zhen revenge ground steals a smile, "two childe don''t know yet?"? Shizi died in battle, and guhou vomited blood. If it wasn''t for his blood vomiting, he would have been arrested and locked up with you. "


    Yu Fu turned back and glared at him. Gu Jiuge was shocked and said, "what? Yufu, is what he said true? How could big brother die? Isn''t it true that Xi Kun sent troops? "


    Yu Fu didn''t answer. Instead, he said to Liu Zhen, "Lord Liu, please give my second brother a clean cell. I have something to say with him. Please avoid it."


    Liu Zhen complacently way: "evade but can evade, clean cell does not have!"


    At least he is the Minister of Dali temple. Whether it''s just a matter of his words or not, Yufu immediately turns back and takes out the money to wear a knife around Liuzhen''s neck.


    "I''ll ask you again if there is."


    They were shocked, but they didn''t dare to stop Yu Fu. Liu Zhen''s legs had already softened. The flesh of her neck touched the blade, and the blood immediately came down.


    Gu Jiuge said: "Yufu, don''t! I''m a man and I can live anywhere. Don''t make a big mistake for me


    Yu Fu looks at Liu Zhen with a smile. "Does Lord Liu think so, too? Do you think I dare not kill you? You can try to see if your majesty and Yin Shoufu will kill me to avenge you after I kill you? "


    Liu Zhen trembles all over, and finally realizes that she can''t get any good from Yu Fu.


    Ning Chengzhi himself was beaten black and blue, not only did not give her punishment, but also gave her reward. How could he avenge himself and kill her?


    As for Yan Shuo, it''s even more impossible. People don''t know that Liu Zhen''s Thoughts on Yu Fu have been known for a long time under Yan Shuo''s hands, and it''s even more impossible for him to kill her for revenge.


    His legs a soft, slowly kneeling on the ground, "long Princess spare me, there are, there are clean cells! Quick, open the door quickly and let Mr. Gu change to a clean cell! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Yufu, tell me quickly, what''s the matter with big brother''s death?"


    In a clean cell, everyone retreated. Only yaolan stayed outside the cell and didn''t let anyone else come near.


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment. He told Gu Jiuge what was written in the military newspaper. At last, he said, "but I always feel that my elder brother is not dead. He must have been seriously injured in a place we can''t see!"


    "I don''t think big brother is dead, either."


    Gu Jiuge said firmly, "we are brothers. I can feel that he is not dead."


    Yu Fu was stunned and looked into his eyes, trying to see whether he was talking about the real feeling in his heart or just a lie to comfort her.


    Anyway, it did give her some confidence.


    She nodded, "the soldiers of Gu''s army stationed at the border will always search for the whereabouts of the elder brother. As for the elder general, don''t worry. With elder martial sister, her medical skills are far better than mine. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself. If something happens to you, who can we rely on? "


    Gu Jiuge said with a faint smile, "Yufu, you think I''m too important. I''m far worse than my elder brother. Now I finally understand why you like big brother and don''t like me. If big brother is here today, he won''t make things so bad. He must have a way to get rid of the false accusation of Gu Hou Fu, but I have nothing to do with it. "


    First Gu Hanmo, and now Gu Jiuge, the former high spirited young master of Gu Houfu, has become a frosted eggplant.


    Some are living or dying, some are in prison, some are helpless.


    Yu Fu comforted him, "no, the second elder brother is always very good. Every time the elder brother is not in the house, the general can confidently hand over the affairs in the house to the second elder brother. Now Gu Hou Fu will fall into this situation, because the villain set up, not you are not good enough! It''s me. In the final analysis, I have implicated you. If I didn''t insist on refusing your Majesty''s will... "


    Gu Jiuge covered her mouth and said sternly, "what nonsense? What does it have to do with you to refuse your Majesty''s will because we are reluctant to give up such a good daughter-in-law? Yufu, my elder brother and I are not here, and my father is also sick. You are the pillar of everyone. Don''t think about it. Do you know? "


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment? I really Can you be our support? "


    "Of course, you''re already a pillar. If it were not for you, I might be tortured here, but now that you have protected me, aren''t you my pillar? "


    He encouraged Yu Fu and said with a smile: "just now I was afraid that you would really kill Liu Zhen. But when I think about it, I admire your courage and wisdom. You have done a good job. Even if I am in the government, I may not be able to do as well as you. It''s up and down to you to protect the house of marquis Gu. Yufu, you must protect yourself to protect the house of marquis Gu. "Yu Fu took a deep breath, "I will. Second brother should protect himself. I''ll send someone to see you every day, pass on the news to you and make sure you''re safe. Now I''m going to a place to do something more important. "


    "Where are you going?"


    "Enter the palace and meet your majesty."


    ¡­¡­


    As Yu Fu expected, when she entered the palace, Ji Daogong and Chen Ge Lao came one after another.


    Gu Wenqing helped the old Ji Daozheng to the palace. He was surprised to see Yu Fu. "Yu Fu, do you want to go to the palace to see your majesty?"


    Chen Chu Xiu supports Chen Ge Lao, whose complexion is slightly white. It seems that his condition has not fully recovered.


    Yufu Dynasty Ji Daogong two people saw the ceremony, "yes, I want to accompany two adults into the palace, lest your majesty become angry and hurt two adults. We can''t let you two shed blood for us in the affairs of the Marquis de Gu. "


    Ji Daogong said quickly: "Princess Chang, don''t regard me as a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. My illness is fake. I''m waiting for this day to spare my life to plead for Marquis gu! I''m so old. Are you afraid to die? "


    Mr. Chen Ge also said, "yes, Mr. Ji and I are of the same mind. Today, even if we give up our lives, we will persuade your majesty to change the evil and return to the right."


    "Thank you very much. Yufu is here to help the general and guhou''s family. Thank you very much."


    She took Ji Daogong''s hand and said to Gu Wenqing, "fourth brother, go back first."


    Gu Wenqing was stunned, and soon realized that Yu Fu was protecting him, so that Ning Chengzhi would not be annoyed and implicated in him.


    "No! Yufu, as an elder brother, how can I let you make a risk and shrink behind and do nothing? Big brother and second brother have The third brother is taking care of you in the mansion. I must go to see your majesty with you! "


    "Fourth young master, let''s go with Princess Zhenjiang!"


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from behind. When they looked back, Ning Xuan helped the old emperor uncle to come quickly. When they met each other, Ning Xuan said: "Yuyang heard about what happened in Gu Hou''s house. He was so anxious in the house that he desperately wanted to help you plead with his majesty. But she was pregnant and couldn''t go out. Besides, as Princess Xikun, she pleaded for the Marquis''s house for fear that it would be even worse. My father and I couldn''t get along with her, so we had to promise to come to your majesty for her. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "is she pregnant? Congratulations. Thank you for coming here to plead for Marquis Gu. I will remember your kindness. "


    The old uncle waved his hand, "you are welcome, Princess Chang. As a minister, you should do it. Fourth young master, you go back quickly! The eldest princess just fell. The rest of Gu Hou''s family appeared in front of your majesty. They were afraid that it would be useless to intercede. Instead, they provoked Your Majesty''s anger. If you are not here, we can talk. "


    Gu Wenqing listened to his reasoning, hesitated for a moment, arched his hand and said, "OK, I''ll go back. Please take care of it."


    He turned and walked towards the Palace door. Suddenly he looked back at Yu Fu and said, "Yu Fu, you must be careful. No matter what happens, my brothers and I are most concerned about your life. "


    "Fourth brother, I understand. I promise that all of you here today will leave the palace alive, and I will not let anyone bleed for guhou''s house, including myself. "


    Gu Wenqing nodded and walked slowly out of the palace. His back was as lonely as ten years old overnight.


    In the past, young people''s lofty sentiments are now like the noble of Luotuo. They no longer have the bright look of the past.


    Yu Fu''s eyes were slightly red. She took a deep breath and turned back to the crowd with a faint smile, "ladies and gentlemen, please."


    "Your majesty! Your majesty, it''s not good! "


    Duke Chi rushed into the imperial study in a hurry. Ning Chengzhi was leaning on the couch for a drink. Hearing the words, he frowned, "what''s the matter? You''re in a hurry. You''re burning your ass?"


    Chi Gong is just: "Your Majesty, it''s not fire, it''s uncle Huang and Mr. Ji, and Mr. Chen Ge, and..."


    Ning Chengzhi waved his hand impatiently, "stop, stop, it''s those old people who come to persuade me, isn''t it? Have they finished yet? "


    "But the elder son of the Gu family died in the war, and the Marquis was so anxious that he vomited blood. Now the second son of the Gu family is in the prison of Dali temple There are so many things together. Your majesty is exerting too much force this time. No wonder those old ministers bounce back! "


    Ning Chengzhi said, "what do you mean I''m too strong? Gu Shubai took more than 1000 people to the border, and there were hundreds of thousands of Gu''s troops stationed at the border. Who knew he would be killed by the people of Xikun? How can I blame this? "


    "And Marquis Gu spits blood. How do I know he will spit blood in anger? At most, I just caught a gujiu song. The end of guhou''s house is that they are in bad luck. What''s the matter with me! "


    One sentence introduction: This is a story about a housewife who decided to stay away from her husband and stay in the world together with her husband after she became a second daughter, but had to help her husband ascend the throne before she could leave.


    This is also a story of the Lord of the pavilion in the river and the lake spoiling his wife.


    Daily life of cabinet leader''s favorite wifeA girl is not happy, and someone tries to make her laugh.


    If a woman wants to help others, someone will do their best to help her.


    A woman is given marriage, a man disguises as a woman to accompany her to marry!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 240

    Chi Gonggong see his temper, think he will not see Ji Daogong and others.


    As he was about to say something, Ning Chengzhi suddenly got up from his seat and said, "come on, let me catch all these old ministers. I have to scold them


    "Catch Get in here? "


    Mr. Chi can''t believe his ears. Mr. Ji Daogong is the most respected senior minister in the court. Mr. Chen Ge is still the second assistant of the cabinet. Can you grasp such an identity?


    What''s more, there is the one who is


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Sir, if I ask you to arrest me, I will arrest you. Don''t hurry up!"


    With Ning Chengzhi''s command, the imperial guards who guard the imperial study immediately come forward to arrest Ji Daogong and others. They are greatly surprised. They know that Ning Chengzhi will not agree with them, but unexpectedly they will do it directly.


    This is even the face do not want to maintain.


    "Who dares to do it?"


    Yu Fu helped Ji Daogong, "what mistakes have we made to be arrested? As Royal bodyguards, do you know nothing but loyalty? "


    The soldiers of the imperial forest army did not dare to go forward and let them catch senior officials like Ji Daogong. They were worried, not to mention that Princess Zhenjiang personally stood in front of them?


    Everyone has a steelyard in his heart. Everyone in the emperor''s capital is offended, but the eldest princess is not. It''s not a word. Even his majesty dares to fight.


    Ning Chengzhi wandered in the hall in anger. For a long time, he didn''t see Ji Daogong and others being escorted in. He yelled out: "where are people? Not yet! "


    "Who is your majesty going to arrest?"


    In response to his is a woman''s voice, Ning Chengzhi a Leng, see jade help money from outside the hall, Ji Daogong and others behind her.


    He was surprised, "Yufu, why are you here? No one told me that... "


    He looked at Duke Chi, who said bitterly, "Your Majesty, I just wanted to tell you. You are angry and interrupt me all the time. I have no chance to say it!"


    Ning Chengzhi now wants to take Duke Chi out and chop him down.


    Didn''t he say it without a chance?


    Knowing that Yufu was out there, he would at least pretend to be polite to these old ministers. How could he lose his temper and arrest them?


    Now, Yu Fu admonished him, and he fell down in front of her and made it worse.


    He immediately put on a flattering smile, "I''m just angry for a moment. I think some old ministers are going to fight me again, so I''m just bluffing you. Sit down, sit down and talk


    After they salute, they just sit down. Yu Fu holds Ji Daogong in the position closest to the top. Instead, he sits beside Ning Xuan and Chen Chuxiu.


    She didn''t treat herself as a noble princess, but as a junior in front of the respected old ministers.


    Ning Chengzhi has some unspeakable taste in his heart. He thinks that Yufu''s words and deeds set him off as despicable, like a fool.


    He felt uneasy. When he wanted to open his mouth, Ji Daogong got up and arched his hand and said, "I heard that the son of Gu family died in battle, and the second son was put into prison. Marquis Gu was anxious to spit blood for this. Your majesty, has the evidence of collusion with the enemy been found in Dali temple? If not, please put the second son back. "


    Chen Ge Lao also got up and arched his hand, "I''m seconded. Marquis Gu has worked hard for many years. If there is no conclusive evidence, how can he directly detain the second young master?"


    Ning Chengzhi snorted coldly, "if there is any conclusive evidence, it is Gu Hou, not Gu Jiuge, who is locked up in Dali temple now! For the sake of Gu Shubai''s death in the war, I think it''s kind of you not to detain him. What else do you have to say? "


    As he spoke, he cast his eyes on Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu''s eyes, nose and heart are watching. The elder is talking. She chooses not to interrupt, but to listen silently.


    Ning Xuan and Chen Chuxiu both see Ning Chengzhi''s meaning. He is observing Yu Fu''s idea. He still wants to force Yu Fu to agree to the later act by suppressing Gu Hou''s house.


    Especially after Gu Shubai died in the war.


    The two of them are known as dandies. They have seen a lot of romantic and shameless people outside. They have never seen Ning Chengzhi so dirty.


    If other girls don''t want to marry him, he''ll make everyone suffer.


    Ji Daogong: "Your Majesty, as the censor of Yushitai, I will thoroughly investigate the case of guhoufu. I will never let any innocent person be wronged. Please don''t rush to convict them."


    Ning Chengzhi glanced at him and said, "no need. Mr. Ji is old and doesn''t need you. You''d better go home and get well. You don''t have to go to court again! "


    "Your majesty


    Ji Daogong didn''t expect that he would treat him like this. Uncle Huang immediately stood up and said, "Your Majesty, if you didn''t have Mr. Ji and Mr. Gu, you would have been framed and died by Ning Yizhao. How could you be the Emperor today? It doesn''t matter if you''re not polite to others. You can''t do anything to them! "


    The old emperor''s uncle is the emperor''s uncle of the former Emperor. Ning Chengzhi should be called Uncle according to his seniority. He is not good and disrespectful.


    His eyes turned and fell on Yu Fu, but there was no sound.Uncle Huang thought that he had listened to his words and said, "since your majesty refuses to release the second son, let him stay in Dali temple for the time being. It''s just that Marquis Gu''s status is precious, and he''s suffering from shortness of breath and hematemesis. Can he not be detained? "


    Seeing that Ji Daogong''s and Chen GE''s pleadings are useless, he simply slows down his demands. Even if he can''t bring Gu Jiuge out for the time being, he can at least keep Gu huaijiang.


    Ning Chengzhi wanted to give him face. Seeing that Yu Fu was still cold, he suddenly got angry, "no! I can only promise at most that I will give him ten days to recuperate and he must be sent to prison for investigation after ten days! "


    Yu Fu finally took a look at him.


    She got up slowly, her eyes fell on him coldly, "dare to ask your majesty, what crime did the general commit and want to go to prison? Is it not enough for the second brother to be in prison alone? Do you have to do it all? "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "although the crime of Gu Hou''s house has not been decided, it will never leave ten. Gu Hou has the order of emperor Jin in his hand. What if he finds out that his plot has been exposed and sends troops to rebel? I have to guard against it


    "And you!"


    Ning Chengzhi said: "you are a princess granted by the former Emperor. It''s different from Gu Houfu. I have nothing to do with you to deal with the house of marquis Gu. From now on, I will give you the house of Princess Chang to move out of the house of marquis Gu and get rid of the relationship with them! "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "Your Majesty said that it must be the perjury made by Yin Shoufu, isn''t it?"


    Her words are astonishing. Ning Chengzhi is guilty of being a thief. She can''t help jumping in her heart.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "if you want to add to the crime, you have no choice but to ask for the kindness of elder Ji. No matter how hard you try to investigate the truth, you can''t stop saying, "if you want to die, I have to die."


    Her tone is full of sadness.


    "Presumptuous!"


    In front of the courtiers and the imperial clan, Ning Chengzhi was called to break the plot. His face was red and white, and he was very angry.


    Yu Fu didn''t open his mouth. He was self-conscious for a long time and soon calmed down.


    Now that Gu Shubai is dead, her engagement will not exist. As long as she is willing to be her own queen, she will listen to whatever she says.


    He slowed down and said, "Yufu, I''ll put the words here today, and you can weigh them yourself. As long as you are willing to nod your head, my will can be sent to the house of marquis Gu at any time. At that time, Gu Jiuge is my uncle and Gu huaijiang is my father-in-law. I won''t do anything to my relatives. Think about it! "


    Before Yu Fu spoke, the old emperor shuddered with anger and looked at Ning Chengzhi stupidly, "Your Majesty, the important official of the imperial court, isn''t it a chip you used to threaten the eldest princess! You are so stupid, how can I go to see the emperor under Jiuquan in the future? "


    Ning Xuan had never seen his father so sad and indignant. When he wanted to help him, he saw the old uncle bumping into the pillar in the palace, "I''m going to apologize to the late emperor!"


    "Father


    Ning Xuan shouts out loud, subconsciously runs toward the old uncle Huang, but the old uncle Huang''s indignation is surging in his chest. Where can he stop it?


    Seeing that his head was about to hit the post, a needle flew out of the palm of Yu Fu''s hand, and the silver needle stabbed at the acupoint on the back of Uncle Huang''s neck.


    The old emperor uncle suddenly like a wooden man to settle down, and then the whole person fainted, fortunately Ning Xuan in time to keep him, just didn''t fall to the ground.


    Ning Chengzhi was also startled. He didn''t see the old emperor''s uncle''s head bumping into the pillar and took a breath.


    Ning Xuan looks up at Yu Fu anxiously, "Princess Chang, this..."


    Yu Fu said: "don''t worry. There is no poison on the needle. It just stabbed uncle Huang''s acupoints and made him temporarily comatose. You can send him back to the house to take care of him. Don''t let uncle Huang do anything stupid again. "


    Ningxuan silently nodded to her, picked up the old uncle and walked out. Before he left, he didn''t even look at ningchengzhi, let alone salute.


    Fortunately, Ning Chengzhi didn''t care. After all, old uncle Huang was the elder of the royal family, and he didn''t want old uncle Huang to have an accident.


    After the incident of the old emperor''s uncle bumping into the pillar, the people were more disappointed with Ning Chengzhi and didn''t know how to admonish him.


    Yu Fu Chao Ji Daogong and other humanitarians said, "please go back, your majesty. If you want to shut your eyes and listen, it doesn''t work. Yu Fu only asks a few people to save their lives. Never follow the example of old uncle Huang. "


    "Long princess, then you..."


    Yu Fu looks up at Ning Chengzhi. People think that she will agree to his request. Ning Chengzhi looks at her hopefully and thinks that her coercion and inducement have finally played a role.


    Unfortunately, Yu Fu was never threatened.


    She smiles at Ning Chengzhi, "even if I go to the yellow spring, your majesty will not let me compromise!"


    She didn''t care for the lives of all the people in guhou mansion, but deeply understood that all the people in guhou mansion would rather die than see her compromise.


    They are one family, one mind.


    Ning Chengzhi looked at her in horror, her legs were soft, and she sat on the throne.


    ¡­¡­


    When I returned to the residence of marquis Gu, I saw three layers inside and three layers outside the residence surrounded by the elite soldiers of Gu''s army. When I arrived at Shangfang, Yan Huashi and others were there.Seeing her coming back, everyone gathered around as if they had the backbone.


    "Miss, how are you and Mr. Ji persuading your majesty? Does your majesty promise to let the second young master back? "


    Facing the hopeful faces, Yu Fu couldn''t tell the truth.


    She is afraid to see people''s disappointment, helplessness, even despair.


    Gu Hanmo came out from the inside and said, "Yufu, my father wakes up. He wants to see you!"


    She rushed to the inner room and saw Gu huaijiang lying on the bed, Yuehu standing at the end of the bed. "The breath of marquis Gu has recovered a little, but it''s still unstable. Don''t talk too long, I''ll go to boil medicine."


    Then he stepped back and gave them a chance to talk.


    Gu huaijiang reluctantly cheered up. "I heard that Mr. Ji, Mr. Chen and Mr. Huang all went to the palace to plead for us in the house of marquis Gu. Well, what does your majesty say? "


    Yu Fudun knew that he couldn''t hide it from him, so he said, "Your Majesty is not willing. Fortunately, we don''t want to put the general in prison immediately. We can think of another way."


    She didn''t say anything about the old emperor''s uncle''s collision with the pillar, nor did she mention Ning Chengzhi''s threat to establish the empress. Gu huaijiang didn''t need to ask.


    He turned the topic aside with a smile. "I heard from your elder sister that the God of medicine is closing and is about to come out, isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    Yu Fu didn''t know why he said this. He just followed his words and said, "there''s no definite number of times when master is closed. We apprentices can''t figure it out."


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile, "I thought to myself, you should go back to the immortal Valley as soon as you see the hairpin. After all, you are the disciple of the God of medicine. If you stay in Dongling all the time, the God of medicine will be sad. "


    Yu Fu Leng, suddenly understand the meaning of Gu huaijiang.


    "General, are you going to drive me away? Did the elder martial sister tell you something? I''ll find her! "


    "No, it''s not her!"


    Gu huaijiang covered his mouth and coughed softly. The breath in his voice was weak. "Don''t blame her. She didn''t say anything. It''s what I mean. When you came to take care of Hou Fu, I promised you that you would have no worries about food and clothing, and you could walk horizontally in Dongling. But now, Gu Houfu can''t even protect you. Your Majesty''s patience is limited. You can''t say when you will wipe out the whole house of marquis Gu. You can''t stay any longer... "


    Yu Fu said: "it''s because of the difficulties in the residence of marquis Gu that I can''t leave! If I leave now, is there any conscience? I can''t just take care of my own safety and don''t care about you. Besides, my identity is useful. Even if I want to enter the palace at last, I will never let you have anything to do! "


    Gu huaijiang coughs violently. Yu Fu taps him on the back, but Gu huaijiang pushes her hand out feebly.


    Yu Fu was so anxious that he almost cried out, "OK, OK, I won''t say such words, I won''t say any more! Don''t worry. Let''s think of another way. There will be a way! "


    Gu huaijiang slowly came over, "there won''t be a way, Yufu. I have been an official in the imperial court for decades. I''m not afraid of treacherous officials. What I''m afraid of is a fatigued monarch. To say a word of disrespect, the former Emperor is not a wise king, he is just mediocre. He once suspected me and scared me, so that I didn''t dare to sleep when I was fighting at the border. I should always be alert to the suspicions of the court. "


    Yufu nodded in silence. In fact, this was what she thought. When the former Emperor was in power, she often felt aggrieved for Gu huaijiang, and felt that his talent and loyalty should not be questioned at all.


    Fortunately, later, when the prince poisoned the emperor, they played a play in Xunchi. The emperor trusted Gu huaijiang from then on.


    Gu huaijiang continued: "in fact, the first emperor and then mediocrity are not terrible. I''m not a warrior who only knows how to fight. I don''t understand the trickery in the court. I can handle it carefully. But what do you think of your majesty today? "


    He couldn''t help laughing, "Your Majesty is a fool, a fool to the core! I used to think that as long as the establishment of the cabinet was not abolished, as long as the power of Yin Shuo was controlled, the Dongling River and mountain could be preserved, but I was wrong. The emperor is the root of the country. The root is rotten. Can it not attract moths? "


    "Even if a Yin Shuo was eliminated, there would be other treacherous officials. Even if there were no treacherous officials in the court, your Majesty would refuse to listen to the advice of good officials like now, and completely destroy the talented Dongling court!"


    Yu Fu understood that Gu huaijiang was seriously ill and had been suspected by the emperor for so many years, but he had never been so disappointed.


    No matter how suspicious the emperor was, he would not do anything to him without any evidence. Ning Chengzhi was different. Even if he had no evidence, he would kill the Marquis''s house.


    A king who framed a loyal minister for his own benefit is more abominable than a hundred treacherous ministers.


    Gu huaijiang slowly closed his eyes. A hot tear dropped from the corner of his eye and fell on Yu Fu''s wrist. It was as hot as fire.


    A strong general who has experienced many battles has not shed tears when he is fighting in the battlefield. He has not shed tears when he is dying among the armies. However, he has shed tears when he sees no successor in Dongling River and mountain.


    He murmured to himself the same words as the old uncle, "I''m sorry to the former Emperor, I''m sorry to the former Emperor..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 241

    In the dead of night, a lamp in the west chamber is like beans.


    Yu Fu sat alone under the window, wondering whether he was happy or worried when he thought of the news that the frontier had nothing to say.


    The good news is that if he doesn''t find his body, he may not be dead. The bad news is that if he is dead, he won''t even see his body


    She vaguely heard the sound of swords and swords clanging in the spring night. She opened the window and looked in that direction.


    Yao LAN yawned and came in, "Miss, don''t you have a rest? Is the voice of the martial arts arena disturbing the young lady? "


    Yu Fu shook his head gently. "Who is practicing sword in the martial arts arena so late? Third brother? "


    Yao Lan said: "no, it''s not only the third son. General Yan and general Huo were staying at guhou''s house day and night, and they refused to leave, and the soldiers they brought were all waiting. He guarded the marquis in the daytime for fear that his Majesty would send someone to catch him. At night, they practiced sword and martial arts, like... "


    "Like what?"


    Yao Lan thought about it, and finally thought of the right words to express her mind, "like the preparation before the war."


    Yu Fu was awakened by her words. She took a cape from the shelf and tied it. "I''ll go to the martial arts arena to have a look."


    Yao LAN suddenly woke up, "what are you doing at the martial arts arena so late? No, no, I''ll go with you! "


    He ran back to the outer room and put on his own clothes. He followed Yufu to the martial arts arena with a lantern.


    The huge martial arts arena is brightly lit, and the belief of the soldiers supports them to practice martial arts without sleep. They don''t feel tired at all.


    Yu Fu stood by the door and looked at her for a while, but Yan Zheng was the first one to find her, "Miss, why are you here?"


    Yu Fu walked in slowly, and Gu Hanmo came up. She said with a smile, "what are you doing here? Why don''t you sleep in the middle of the night and practice martial arts here? "


    I don''t see them working so hard on weekdays. What do they want to do?


    Yan Zheng lowers his head and subconsciously looks at Gu Hanmo. Gu Hanmo is not a liar, and his emotions can''t deceive Yu Fu.


    Yufu understood in an instant.


    "Third brother, how can you keep such a thing from me?"


    Gu Hanmo felt sorry, "Yufu, you can''t participate in this matter. We are determined to die, but you can''t die. I heard that your majesty has given you princess''s house. You will move out of guhou''s house tomorrow, OK


    In the daytime, Gu huaijiang drives her back to the immortal valley. In the evening, Gu Hanmo drives her to the princess mansion. Yufu looks at him wrongly, "third brother, you don''t take me as your sister, do you? You don''t want me to participate in the affairs of the Marquis de Gu, do you? "


    "No, of course not!"


    Gu Hanmo doesn''t know how to explain. He just takes Yufu as his sister. He just wants to protect her and wants her to leave guhou''s house, but it''s too cruel for Yufu.


    He didn''t know what to do for a moment, but Yu Fu said, "third brother, what are you going to do?"


    It''s a long time to train troops. Training tonight means that the time will come soon.


    Gu Hanmo knew that she had guessed it, and did not intend to hide it from her, "Your Majesty has given her father a ten day period to recover from illness, and will send someone to arrest her in ten days. At that time, Gu''s army resisted orders and didn''t respect his father. Then - "


    he picked up the sword in his hand, pulled a sword flower in mid air, and finally pointed to the East.


    Yu Fu looked in the direction of his sword, which was the direction of Miyagi.


    She was silent for a moment. Just when Gu Hanmo thought she would stop her recklessness, she looked up and said, "how many people are there in the imperial capital?"


    Gu cold Mo dun dun, "also, there are 10000 people."


    Yu Fu shook his head. "It''s not enough. The imperial capital was not under the control of the Gu family. There were at least 10000 troops, and there were more than 10000 Imperial troops. Although Gu''s army is very powerful, the general is ill in bed and can''t lead the troops in person, so his strength has to be discounted. In this way, we can not guarantee a complete victory over all the defenders of the imperial capital. Third brother, you should know what the result will be if you don''t win completely


    Gu Han Mo did not know, he sighed, "I know it may not be able to defeat, so it is said that with the determination to die, no matter how can not let them take their father!"


    Yu Fu''s brow twisted slightly, and his voice increased by three points. "Third brother, you can''t have the determination to die. None of us can die! No matter the general or you, or every soldier of Gu''s army, we can''t sacrifice for nothing! You''re not sure that you''re going to ask everyone to join you. Isn''t that going to push Gu''s army to death? "


    "We are not afraid, miss! In order to save the general and you, we are not afraid of death! Gu Jiajun doesn''t have a coward, do you think so? "


    Yan Zheng raised his arms and the soldiers on the scene echoed, and his voice was deafening.


    Yu Fu looked at the crowd, "you don''t care, I care! Do you think that if the general is sick in bed, he can watch you die for him? He is a good general who loves soldiers like a son. If he knows that his life is paid for by your sacrifice, do you think he will survive? "


    Yan Zheng and others slowly lowered their heads, thinking about what Yu Fu said.Yu Fu continued: "whether Gu''s army colluded with Xikun in treason or not, you know better than I do! But have you ever thought that once you raise troops to rebel, the stigma of Gu''s army will never be cleared away. Even if you can bear it, can the loyal general endure it? "


    "Let him bear the bad name of unfaithfulness, he must be more miserable than death."


    The heads of the people dropped even lower. They knew what Yufu said was reasonable, but they didn''t know how to resolve the crisis.


    Gu Han Mo bit his lip slightly, "Yu Fu, do you have to stop us from fighting?"


    "No, I won''t stop you."


    Yu Fu said suddenly, "all that I just said is based on the fact that we don''t have enough troops to guarantee victory. If we can get the support of other forces in the imperial capital, maybe we can have another war. "


    When people heard her sharp words, they thought that she would resolutely stop them from fighting. Unexpectedly, she meant that.


    "Yes, if we can win over other generals in the imperial capital, won''t we have more confidence?"


    "How to fight for it? Who are you fighting for? "


    People talk up, Gu cold Mo suddenly thought of what, "Yu Fu, do you have a candidate?"


    Yu Fu thought and nodded slightly, "there is only one. Perhaps the fourth elder brother will know more about the human relations in the mansion. Tomorrow, let the fourth elder brother make a list of decent generals who have good relations with Gu Hou mansion, and see who they can fight for. As for the person I think... "


    She pursed her lips, a flicker of firmness in her eyes. "I''ll say it myself."


    The man Yu Fu said was mo Huangsha, the commander of the capital''s guard army. At the beginning of Ning Chengzhi''s accession to the throne, he was rewarded for his meritorious service in maintaining the public order of the capital.


    Since that contact with Yufu, he has been full of respect and admiration for this young princess, and often praised Yufu''s conduct.


    It was in this contact that Yu Fu learned about Mo Huangsha.


    He is a piece of jade. He has talent and ability. But he was born lowly and can''t flatter and flatter, so his rank in the court has not been high.


    After the event of maintaining the public order of the imperial capital, he was like being carved out, shining brilliantly in the court, and his military power gradually increased.


    This day, he was having dinner in the mansion when he heard that the servant came in in in a hurry and told him, "general, Princess Zhenjiang is visiting!"


    "Poof."


    Mo Huangsha was almost choked by a mouthful of soup. He finally swallowed it and looked down at people with staring eyes, "who do you say? Princess Zhenjiang


    What is the status of Zhenjiang princess? How could she condescend to come to his house in person?


    He suspected that his ears had gone wrong, but the servant was sure, "it''s the princess. People have already come in. The general should go to meet him quickly. It''s too late!"


    Mo Huangsha quickly got up and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Before he went out, he had already seen Yufu come in.


    She was wearing a black cloak with a low brim to make her face indistinct, but her whole body bearing could make people clearly aware of her identity.


    Mo Huangsha immediately went forward and arched his hand, "at the end, I have seen the princess!"


    Yu Fu took off his hat and gave him a virtual hand. "General Mo, don''t be polite. Come in and talk."


    Mo Huangsha hurriedly ordered the best tea to be served. Yu Fu came into the room and saw the dinner on the table. He apologized, "general Mo, haven''t you finished the dinner yet? Why don''t I go to the side hall and wait for a while, and the general can talk after dinner! "


    Then he went out and Mo Huangsha stopped him.


    "No, no, the princess doesn''t have to avoid. I''m full, I''m full!"


    He was so nervous that he was at a loss. For a while, he asked people to serve tea and snacks. For a while, he asked people to take down the leftover food and open the window for a change of air.


    After a while of confusion, they ordered people to leave the main hall, leaving only two of them and one Yao LAN.


    Yao LAN helps Yu Yifu and goes to the door to guard against eavesdropping.


    When Mo Huangsha saw the battle, he thought about the strangeness of Yufu''s coming at night and the series of things that happened recently in guhou''s residence. He had a vague idea of Yufu''s coming.


    She must have come for the sake of Gu Houfu.


    Thinking about this, Mo Huangsha was not as nervous as he was just now. He arched his hand to Yu Fu and said, "Princess long, please sit down and speak slowly."


    Yu Fu also did not politely ask him, "general Mo, please sit down. Since I come to visit at night, you and I don''t have to keep the etiquette of kings and ministers."


    Mo Huangsha sat down and listened to Yu Fu''s words: "general Mo once led the capital guards to fight side by side with Gu Jiajun. I don''t know what kind of Gu Jiajun exists in general Mo''s eyes?"


    Mo Huangsha said: "Gu''s army has strict discipline. It''s just standing there without doing anything. It looks different from the capital guard of the last general. Gu''s army is the best and most powerful army in Dongling. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I''ve heard so much about Gu Jiajun. It''s not this that I want to ask general Mo, but What do you think of the general and the Gu family army. Your majesty suspects that Gu Jiajun is colluding with Xikun. What do you think of this? "Mo Huangsha was silent for a moment. He needed to be careful when he mentioned his Majesty''s affairs.


    He subconsciously looked out of the door and saw that there was no one except Yao LAN, so he confidently said what he really thought in his heart, "Princess Chang, although he is humble, he is not blind. People with clear eyes can see that his majesty wants to force the princess to marry him by framing the Marquis''s house. Anyone in Dongling could collude with Xikun, but guhou could not. Otherwise, the great rivers and mountains would have belonged to kundi. "


    It''s hard for him to think so clearly and speak so frankly.


    Yu Fu nodded with satisfaction, and had a good command of his purpose.


    She said: "Your Majesty only promised to give the general ten days'' rest. After ten days, he will be arrested and put into prison at any time. If you want to add crime, why not? Your majesty is ignorant and trusting. We can''t wait to die when we treat loyal old ministers like this. "


    Mo Huangsha''s heart trembled, and immediately understood the purpose of today''s Yufu.


    He sprang up from his seat like a burning butt, "Princess long, you You mean to rebel against your majesty? "


    Yu Fu seemed to think that he was not scared enough, so he pointed out directly, "since ancient times, it''s the right way to kill the fatigued king. If your majesty is a wise king, I will take care of the death of the marquis. But does general Mo really think that a king like your majesty can give the people a stable life? "


    Mo Huang Sha said, "you mean to set up an army "Forced palace?"


    Yufu stood up from his seat and said, "yes, but Gu''s troops in the imperial capital are limited. Is general Mo willing to help us?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing are negotiating with the generals who are inclined to the residence.


    They are very cautious in their choice. They are not sure that the other party will not betray Gu Houfu even if they don''t agree. They will never see him.


    In this way, almost none of the people who had a long and sincere talk with them refused.


    In the dead of night, in the dark alley, the woman wearing a cloak walked quickly to avoid being found.


    She knew that there had been Yin Shuo''s men and horses watching outside the house of marquis Gu. Once Yin Shuo discovered their intention to fight, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Outside the gate of marquis Gu''s mansion, the shadow was crawling on the tree. Seeing that the time was almost up, the soldiers of Gu''s army stretched out and went out, "Alas, the general always said that we should keep a low profile and peace was the most important thing. Now that the house of marquis Gu is in such a state of depression, what''s the use of keeping a low profile? "


    "Yes."


    Another soldier came up yawning, waving a dagger in his hand. "It''s really annoying to see these monsters as long as you stand guard outside the door, day or night. Tonight Let''s take a hard breath! "


    Before his words were heard, he threw a sword at the tree not far away. A dull hum came from the night, and then a figure fell from the tree.


    The watchers were surprised. They didn''t expect that their whereabouts had been exposed long ago. They just kept fighting with the soldiers of guhou mansion.


    The front door rings the sound of swords and soldiers, and the corner door of the backyard of Gu Hou''s mansion quietly opens. Lian Bi and others guard there, "Miss, come in quickly!"


    Yu Fu was about to enter the door when he heard footsteps coming from the back lane. He listened carefully and saw Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing walking through the lane in a low-key way with the same cloak.


    "Three brothers, four brothers!"


    Yufu said to them, "come on, come in!"


    The small door of the backyard was bolted. Yu Fu said urgently, "what''s the situation there?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "it''s even smoother than expected. The guards stationed in the paddock and the guards of the imperial mausoleum are willing to support us. These two armies usually seem insignificant, and the total number of them is 5000. "


    Gu Wenqing said: "in fact, I think Meng Fei, the commander of the Imperial Army, is also a figure that can be won over, just a little adventurous. If we can get him, there will be no more hiding around your majesty... "


    Yu Fu recalled Meng Fei. He led the imperial army for many years. Under his leadership, the imperial army was in good order. Even when the virtuous imperial concubine and the great prince seized power, the imperial army did not do anything selfish.


    Gu huaijiang himself once boasted that Meng Fei was a very brave and courageous General of the younger generation.


    Gu Hanmo said: "Mengfei is a matter of great importance. We should have a good discussion, not in a hurry. By the way, Yufu, how did you go to see Mo Huangsha? Mo Huangsha''s capital guards control half of the lifeline of the imperial capital. It''s the key to win him. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "don''t worry, Mo Huangsha has agreed. The next thing we need to do is to integrate the forces that can be mobilized in front of us and design a reasonable formation. Brother three should be more experienced than us. "


    Gu Hanmo was a man who had been on the battlefield. He was obsessed with martial arts and was very proficient in military formations.


    He nodded. "Don''t stand here and talk. Come to my yard first. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    They walked side by side. Before they stepped out of the backyard, they saw a tall figure leaning against the door. Gu huaijiang, leaning on his cane, looked at them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 242

    On the fox face embarrassed to stand on the side, toward jade to help stand hand.


    "I''ve been advising Marquis Gu not to get out of bed. He has to listen and see what you''re doing behind his back..."


    Three people stand in line, facing Gu huaijiang, like a child who has done something wrong, none of them dare to speak.


    They know what they are doing now. If Gu huaijiang knows, he will not agree or even stop them.


    Gu huaijiang raised his walking stick forward, and Yuehu stepped forward to hold him, flattering, "go slowly, go slowly."


    She wanted to speak for Yu Fu.


    Gu huaijiang knew that she looked like a charming woman, but in fact she was a man, so she didn''t avoid giving and receiving favors from men and women.


    He glanced at the three people''s faces, and finally his eyes fell on Gu Hanmo''s face. "In the middle of the night, what are you doing as a brother with your younger brother and sister?"


    "I..."


    Gu huaijiang is able to pick people. He chooses Gu Hanmo, who is not good at words and can''t lie. The latter dare not tell the truth, so he has to be silent.


    "Do you dare not answer my father''s questions?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "father, no matter what the child does, it''s all to protect you, to protect Gu Houfu and Gu Jiajun, child..."


    "Pa!"


    Gu huaijiang threw away his cane and quickly raised his hand to give Gu Hanmo a slap in the face. The power of the slap was still there, and he hit his face sideways.


    "Third brother!"


    Yufu and Gu Wenqing quickly hold him. They can''t believe that his father, who has always been kind, will beat others. It''s Gu Hanmo, who is the most filial.


    Gu Wenqing knelt down immediately, "father, don''t beat the third brother! It''s not just the third brother''s idea, I''m in it too! "


    Yu Fu knelt down and said, "general, I proposed to go to Zhongzheng''s general in the court for help. The third and fourth brothers all went after my words. You know, they never object to my opinion! "


    She takes all the responsibility on herself, and the moon fox frowns. Will Gu huaijiang fight with Yu Fu?


    Gu huaijiang just stood there and didn''t speak again.


    For a long time, he looked up at the moon in the sky, half a bright moon hanging in the night sky, according to his face more and more old.


    He closed his eyes slightly and said slowly: "even if I die, Gu huaijiang will never do anything to kill a king. You are the children of Gu Hou''s house. Don''t you even have loyalty in your heart? "


    There was silence.


    There is nothing wrong with what Gu huaijiang said. In order to protect the house of marquis Gu, they chose to fight up, which is a kind of treason in itself. According to future historical records, the crime of treason of marquis Gu is certain.


    With a puff, Gu Hanmo knelt down and said, "father, it''s my son''s fault. I promise you that even if the knife is on my neck, I will never do anything to disgrace the reputation of Gu Houfu."


    Gu huaijiang slowly bent down and helped the three of them up. At last, he said nothing and left in the dark with his cane.


    Before leaving, his eyes seemed to have a look at the moon fox, the latter nodded slightly.


    See three people''s complexion is not good-looking, month fox is beating ha ha in the meantime, "so late, you two go back quickly, I also accompany jade to help to return to the west chamber, walk to walk!"


    Waiting for Gu Hanmo to leave, Yuehu sighed, "Yufu, what are you going to do next?"


    Yu Fu bowed his head dejectedly, "I haven''t thought about it yet. Two days ago, the general told me that he was dissatisfied with his majesty today and called him Hun Jun. I didn''t think he would be loyal to such a fatuous King any more, but I underestimated - "


    " you underestimated the loyalty and patriotism of marquis Gu, didn''t you? You''re not from Dongling, and you''ve developed an uninhibited and casual temperament in Xianren valley. Naturally, you don''t think like Gu Hou. If you think about it, he has been loyal to Dongling court all his life. Even if emperor Xiaoning is fatuous, he will not be willing to do it for the sake of the former Emperor. "


    After hearing this, Yu Fu was even more dejected. Yue Hu comforted him: "well, don''t be sad. I know you are eager to save people. Gu Hou also knows that you are out of good intentions, so he didn''t reprimand him much. Poor Gu Hanmo was slapped


    When they returned to the west chamber, Yu Fu sat with her cheeks under the lamp, as if still thinking about what way to use to review the current situation of Hou Fu.


    A turn head, see month fox lean on in the door to stare at her, a face if have thought.


    "Elder martial sister, it''s late at night. Don''t you go back to rest?"


    "I have a question for you."


    Yu Fu nodded, or a pair of spiritless appearance, as if no matter what to do in the brain are trying to find a way.


    The month FOX one buttocks sits down on her side, breaks her shoulder to come over, "this matter is very serious, I ask you, do you want to leave Dong Ling with me?"


    She felt out the token in her arms. "I asked Xiaoning emperor for this token at the beginning, just to prevent the house of marquis Gu from running out of money. I didn''t expect that this day would come so soon. Do you want to leave with me now that your personal freedom has not been restricted? "


    Yu Fu suddenly woke up, "elder martial sister, I knew it was you and the general who said it!""Wronged, wronged!"


    Moon fox a flash away from her three steps away, "I''m more than Dou E also unjust! It is clear that your general has been begging me to take you away. How did I encourage him? Don''t you know that among so many children of Gu Hou, what he values most is you. "


    Yu Fu said goodbye, "elder martial sister, let''s go! Take advantage of Gu Hou Fu''s business not to affect you, you leave! I can''t go. I''m going to advance and retreat with Gu Houfu! "


    Moon fox helpless way: "say what silly words, my hall immortal Valley generation palm door person, how can be involved at will?"? Besides, with my skill, no one can hold me. You are different... "


    Yuehu pointed to the tip of her nose and said: "if you''re not careful, you''ll be caught by Xiaoning emperor and become a queen. Xiaoning emperor doesn''t even care about the old ministers in his own court. I think sexin won''t worry about Xianren valley. So I''m going to take you away. If you leave, maybe it''s safer for Gu Houfu! "


    If you leave, maybe it''s safer.


    Yufu thought of this sentence, of course, she understood that the disaster of guhou mansion today was partly due to Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo''s fear of guhou mansion, and partly because of her own.


    Ning Chengzhi told her clearly that as long as she was willing to be queen, Gu huaijiang was the father of the state, and no one could shake her identity.


    If she left, would the situation of Gu Houfu be better?


    She shook her head, "elder martial sister, don''t cheat me any more. Your majesty has a reason to let go of the Marquis''s residence when I am here. Once I leave, Yin Shuo will fight back by all means. Who will plead for Gu Houfu at that time? There are only seven days left in your Majesty''s ten day period. If I leave now, marquis Gu will surely die! "


    The moon fox sighed.


    "Yufu, why did I say this to you tonight?"


    Yu Fu looked at her, "why?"


    Yue Hu recalled Gu huaijiang''s advice to her. He thought that there was no need to hide it from Yu Fu at this time, so he told her truthfully, "because Gu houming told me clearly that there was no room for discussion about the uprising. Even if he died, he would never allow Gu''s army to rise. You and I know in our hearts that the only way to survive is to rebel. But this way of life was cut off by Lord Gu without hesitation tonight. "


    She went to Yu Fu''s back, "so you have to leave, because Gu Hou''s house is facing a situation of death. It''s just a matter of time before you have to leave."


    The words "the situation of death" hit Yu Fu Xin so hard that she could hardly breathe.


    These days she has experienced too much, Gu Shubai''s life and death are uncertain, Gu Jiuge is in prison, and Gu huaijiang will soon fall into the trap.


    She didn''t even have time to be sad and worried about Gu Shubai. The chaos in front of her had already exhausted her.


    This kind of deep suffering is more painful than her rushing to Changzhou in the cold winter snow with the cold wind like a knife, and more breathless than her rushing to the border to rescue the poisoned soldiers in the heavy rain.


    She thought for a moment and looked up weakly. "I see. Elder martial sister, let me think about it."


    The month fox listens to her tone slightly loose, busy way: "good, but can''t think too long. The imperial capital is changing. We can''t say what will happen tomorrow. We must make up our mind early. "


    Yu Fu nodded and walked to the bed, "give me a night."


    The moon fox sighed and turned out of the west chamber.


    That night, there was no more light in the Yufu room. When Aunt Li got up at night, she looked at it from a distance and felt relieved.


    What she didn''t know was that Yu Fuping was lying on the bed of Qiangong, looking at the scarlet top of the embroidered and painted leaves, and didn''t close her eyes all night.


    Many faces flashed in her mind. Gu Shubai, Yin Shuo, Ning Chengzhi The more I think about it, the more sober I am. I don''t feel sleepy at all.


    Until the light suddenly appeared and the world was quiet, she suddenly got up from the bed.


    "It''s not a deathtrap. I''ve got a way. I''ve got a way!"


    She murmured to herself. When she got out of bed and put on her shoes, yaolan came in rubbing her eyes. She had already worn and combed.


    Yufu was surprised. Yaolan yawned and said, "last night, when the elder sister left, she told me to be alert. I didn''t dare to take off my clothes. Miss wakes up so early, it''s still dark! Do you want me to come to the eldest martial sister? "


    Yu Fu nodded and put on his clothes. "Go quietly, don''t disturb others. Elder martial sister, since you are guarding outside, she must not have slept well all night. She should be awake now. "


    "More than waking? I didn''t sleep at all


    window as like as two peas, the white fox is shining. The fox has a yawn like yawn blue. "I have been watching your roof all night, for fear you may take it too hard. I wanted to wait until you fell asleep, but you didn''t sleep all night, so I had to accompany you all night. "


    Yu Fu was moved in her heart and knew that what she really cared about was her own safety.


    She said: "elder martial sister, let''s leave Dongling immediately and go to Beili!""To Beili?"


    After thinking about it, Yuehu understood what she said, "Marquis Gu is not willing to fight, so you are going to Beili to move soldiers? Don''t be kidding. Even though the Northern Glass army is willing to listen to your command, it''s a long way to go. Where can it be in time? "


    "I have my own way. I''ll talk to you on the way. The most urgent task now is to leave the imperial capital without delay. If I expected it right, I''m afraid Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo had already secretly arranged their hands, and would not easily let anyone in Gu Hou''s house leave, especially me. "


    Yu Fu looked around in the room and suddenly saw a familiar object with a long lost smile on his face. "Yes, that''s it!"


    ¡­¡­


    After daybreak, Lianbi and others finished their grooming, but did not dare to enter the inner room to disturb.


    "The young lady came back so late last night. After coming back, she talked to Yuehu Yixian for a long time. I''m afraid she''s tired. Let''s wait in later! "


    "Lianzhu has a point. Let''s wait for a while. Let''s wait for the lady to send someone in. Ah, where is Yao LAN? "


    Several people were talking in the corridor when they saw Gu Xiang and Gu Yi strode to come, "hasn''t Yu Fu got up yet? What are you all doing here? "


    Lian Bi bowed, "five childe, six childe, I''m afraid miss was tired last night. We dare not go in and disturb. What can I do for you


    Gu Xiang nodded thoughtfully, "what he said is that we came too early. There''s nothing wrong with it. Ask Bai what happened last night. I heard that the third brother was slapped in the face by his father. "


    They didn''t have time to take part in last night''s affairs, and it''s not easy to ask Gu Hanmo who was beaten. They just came to the west chamber to find Yufu to make it clear.


    Lian Bi said: "Yao LAN is going out with miss. She must know the situation. But it''s strange that we didn''t see Yao LAN when we got up early in the morning. "


    Gu Yi was surprised and said, "didn''t you see Yao LAN? This girl loves to sleep in. Where can she go? "


    The more Gu Xiang listened, the more wrong he felt. He went straight to Yufu''s inner room. When he opened the door, he saw that the bed outside was empty.


    Yao LAN should have been sleeping in this place, but the quilt is cold, so we can see that people have already left.


    Lianzhu hurried into the inner room and cried out, "no, there is no one on the bed! Where''s Miss? "


    Then they realized that it was not good. Gu Xiang said, "don''t hurry. You can go to all parts of the house to look for it, such as big brother''s yard or garden. Send someone to inform the third and fourth brothers and ask them to send someone to find Yufu and yaolan. Don''t disturb the upper room first! "


    Gu huaijiang is recovering from his illness. He can''t stand any disturbance at the moment.


    Lianzhu, Lianbi and others hurry to retreat, and go to different places to find the trace of Yufu''s master and servant. Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing are shocked, and they gather in the west chamber to wait for a reply.


    The servants of the mansion are searching everywhere, but it''s better not to look. When they look, they find that even the moon fox is gone.


    Qi Zhou said: "three childe, the courtyard of Yuehu Yixian is not visible. Did she leave with Miss?"


    "No way! Absolutely impossible


    Gu Yi was the first one to object to him. "Xiaoyufu is not such an ungrateful person. Her father and third brother told her to go. She refused to go. How could she sneak away?"


    Qi Zhoushan said, "don''t worry, sixth young master. I don''t mean that. Maybe the young lady has other reasons." He suddenly thought of something and said to Lianzhu and Lianbi, "have you checked miss''s room and found out if there is anything missing?"


    After all, he has been in charge of the government for many years. A word awakens the dreamer.


    Gu Xiang said: "yes! Go to see if the luggage in the room is still there, and you''ll know if Yufu has left? "


    Lianzhu, Lianbi and so on immediately went back to the inner room to check, and quickly came out, "the money and jewelry in the room didn''t move, only a few of the lady''s personal clothes, and the baby box is missing!"


    Everyone''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Yufu took her personal clothes and treasure box, which proved that she was ready to leave, not being hijacked or just going out for a walk.


    She really left, along with the month Fox and Yao blue, disappeared clean.


    Qi Zhou was so regretful that he wanted to slap himself. He was really a crow mouth, and a word became a prophecy!


    Gu Wenqing said hastily: "Yufu must have some difficulties. She will never leave you alone! She must just be inconvenient to tell us, just like that time when she went to the frontier secretly to cure the poisoned soldiers! "


    "Yes, it must be!"


    Yufu has been in guhou''s house for many years, and they have seen her grow up. Everyone knows her character very well. She is not a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    Gu Han Mo looked to the distant horizon, the sky was bright, the sun was shining through the clouds, some dazzling, "she left or not. On the contrary, I hope that Yu Fu will really leave and never come back. "


    They understood his love for Yufu. When they wanted to say something, they suddenly saw Yinling running out of the inner room. When they were talking, she and Yinxue had been inspecting Yufu''s articles in the inner room.


    "It turns out that the young lady has not only taken her clothes and treasure box, but also one thing!"Happy girl''s day, my little sweethearts, jomi www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 243

    The four gates of the imperial capital just opened at dawn.


    A carriage appeared in front of the gate of the city in the morning light, and the emblem of the Marquis''s residence immediately aroused the guard''s vigilance.


    There was only one coachman in the carriage, driving the horse forward slowly. He looked relaxed and happy, and didn''t notice the guard at all.


    Two generals in the garrison whispered, "it has been ordered by the upper authorities that the house of marquis Gu has committed a crime. If the people in the house want to leave the city, they will be stopped. But Do you think we should stop it? "


    The other frowned and stared at the carriage. "Don''t make a sound. Let''s see who''s on the carriage."


    The carriage came slowly towards them. The closer it was, the more sweat the defenders felt.


    Before asking, the coachman yelled at the crowd, "get out of the way! In the car is our fairy Valley''s Yuehu Yixian, who wants to go back to fairy Valley! "


    The two generals breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that it was not the people from guhou mansion who wanted to leave the city, but the disciples of Xianren valley.


    One of them went to the carriage of the former dynasty and said, "the medical God once saved the life of the former Emperor. Naturally, the medical immortal of Xianren Valley is a noble guest of Dongling. It''s just that there''s an order from the superior. I dare not disobey it. Can you ask Yixian to open the carriage curtain and let us have a look? "


    The curtain of the carriage was opened by a slender jade hand, and the moon Fox''s face was full of impatience, "look quickly, don''t delay my way!"


    The general looked into the car and saw that except Yuehu, she was a little maid with a round face. There was no one who cared about the Marquis''s house. He was completely relieved.


    "Yes, I''m disturbing Yixian. Come on, let''s go --"


    "wait!"


    The moon fox is awed in the heart. The secret way is not good. This voice is so familiar


    The sword spirit of the city gate guard looked back, slightly stunned, and quickly stepped forward to salute, "I''ve seen Yin Shoufu, how can Shoufu come here?"


    No, it''s Yin Shuo!


    Yue Hu twisted his brows, and his heart was broken. Yin Shuo must have received some news to block them.


    She stepped down from the carriage, and so did Yan Shuo. He no longer wore high collar clothes, but a magenta dress, which looked noble and solemn, as if he was going to attend a grand ceremony.


    The month fox looks on his neck, a circle mark on his neck hasn''t disappeared clean, look carefully still can see the mark.


    At the beginning, he pinched people''s necks like a cat catching a mouse. Today, it''s strange that Yan Shuo doesn''t take revenge!


    The moon fox secretly regretted that he walked forward calmly and said to Yin Shuo with a smile, "Yin Shoufu, so coincidentally, do you want to go out of the city?"


    Yan shuopi looked at her with a smile, "I accompany Princess Danyang into the palace. Today is your Majesty''s birthday, and the royal family gathered in the palace. Who knows that on the way to the palace, I heard that Yuehu Yixian was going to leave the imperial capital, so I came to see you off


    Yuehu looks at the carriage behind him. Princess Danyang must be sitting on the carriage.


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say, Yin Shoufu is so polite."


    The fake smile on Yuehu''s face was almost choked. It seemed that Yufu was right. Yin Shuo had been staring at the movement of guhou mansion, and would not let anyone in guhou mansion leave the imperial capital.


    Yan Shuo still had a smile on his face, but suddenly the conversation changed, "but the medical immortal lived in guhou''s house. Now guhou''s house is suspected of treason. Naturally, the carriage of guhou''s house needs to be searched to get out of the city."


    Then, regardless of the ugly face of the moon fox, he waved his big hand, "come on, take down all the people and objects on the carriage. I want to check them myself!"


    "Yes


    Seeing that the city gate guards all obeyed Yin Shuo''s orders, Yue Hu simply stood in front of the carriage and said, "who dares?! Master, his family is closing. As the eldest disciple of immortal Valley, I am the temporary leader. If you dare to search my carriage today, you are the enemy of immortal Valley! "


    After hearing this, they hesitated and did not dare to come forward for a moment. Yuehu took out the token from his waist. "This is the token given by your majesty. It''s no problem that you can go in and out of Dongling palace. Why, who dares to stop me from leaving the city today? "


    She took out the token from the emperor, and the people were even more afraid to fight for it, and gradually retreated.


    Yuehu sighed in his heart, and Yin Shuo said, "Yuehu Yixian misunderstood. There is no one here to stop you from going out of the city. Who dares to offend you? Not to mention your Majesty''s token. I just want to check your things in case If you have a traitor in your carriage, who can bear the charge


    He looked at the garrison at the gate with a smile and said, "if anyone in guhou''s house runs away, you are all guilty of shielding and conniving. You must be sentenced to death!"


    The retreating defenders came forward again, "Yuehu Yixian, please do me a favor, let''s search! We are all old and young. As long as there is no one else hiding in the doctor''s carriage, why worry about the inspection? "


    The month fox is stopped by this words, temporarily don''t know how to respond.


    After a while, she hardened her head and said, "well, well, if you want to search, you can search. But first of all, I have some personal belongings in my daughter''s house. Who dares to touch them? I''ll poison you with one shot!"She gritted her teeth and made a flying needle posture. All of them agreed and carefully took down the cage from the carriage.


    When Yin Shuo saw yaolan coming down from the car, he immediately frowned, "isn''t this the maid of Zhenjiang princess? How can you be with Yuehu Yixian? "


    Yuehu had already thought out the countermeasures, "didn''t Yin Shoufu know? Yao Lan was sent by immortal Valley to serve Yu Fu. Seeing that Yufu is about to leave the pavilion with Ji, the master wants to buy a dowry for Yufu, so he asks yaolan to go back with me. She knows what Yufu likes best, but others don''t buy it so intimately. "


    This is a reason that can''t be found out at all.


    Yin Shuo was suspicious, and saw that the soldiers had moved all the things on the carriage down. There were women''s clothes, jewelry, dry food, tea and other things in several cages, which was nothing special.


    In addition, there were two boxes, one large and the other small, stacked together. The two boxes were painted with gold and engraved, which looked very delicate. The soldiers were afraid that they were important objects and did not dare to open them at will.


    Yin Shuo pointed to the two boxes, "what''s in them?"


    The month fox looked back carelessly, "Oh, one is my medicine box, don''t say I didn''t warn you, the medicine in my medicine box is not very valuable, or it''s just a bloody death. I can''t afford to knock you over."


    When she said this, people subconsciously kept away from the two boxes.


    Yan Shuo said, "what about the big box at the bottom?"


    "It''s an empty box. I love the gold carving on the top, so I asked Yufu to take the box back to Xianren valley."


    Standing in the same place, Yan Shuo hesitated and decided to go forward to check the two boxes.


    Yue Hu did not expect that he said there was poison in it, and Yan Shuo dared to touch it. He was flustered in his heart. When he wanted to stop it, he saw a man coming down from Yan Shuo''s carriage.


    "Son in law, don''t touch it!"


    Princess Danyang was dressed in gorgeous clothes, and her thin face was powdered. She didn''t look as haggard as the moon fox had seen her before.


    She rushed up and held Yin Shuo''s hand in front of the crowd, "be careful


    In front of outsiders, Yan Shuo was always unable to find fault. He didn''t shake off the hand of Princess Danyang, but just smile, "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Princess Danyang stood beside him, clearly aware that his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    She was stunned, and Yin Shuo let go of her hand. Just before touching the medicine box, Princess Danyang seized his hand again.


    "Let me do it. I''m curious about what''s in Yixian''s medicine box."


    Princess Danyang laughed and pretended to be curious. As expected, Yin Shuo released her hand and let her open the medicine box.


    Yuehu was impatient. How could there be such a stupid woman in the world who was so abused by Yin Shuo for fear that something might happen to him?


    If changed oneself, certainly personally strangles this kind of cheap man!


    Princess Danyang went to look at the medicine box carefully. She didn''t know, but she was familiar with it. "This medicine box It''s like Yu Fu''s


    Yan Shuo raised his eyebrows, "are you sure?"


    Princess Danyang nodded, "before, when Yu Fugang came to Gu Hou''s house, I often went to play with her. I saw this medicine box in her room. Although it''s a long time, but Eight or nine is ten. "


    The month fox Eye Bead son a turn, immediately way: "this medicine box is mine! We have all the disciples of immortal Valley, even the little disciple who came later after Kunwu''s injury. Everyone''s is almost the same! "


    Yan Shuo took poison from Kunwu wound. Naturally, he knew that Kunwu wound had a similar medicine box. Yuehu''s words were not true.


    But Yin Shuo always felt that something was wrong.


    A maid of Yufu, a medicine box of Yufu His eyes fell on the big box below. If Yufu wanted to leave the imperial capital with Yuehu, she would hide in the big box.


    Yan Shuo raised his hand and motioned, "come on, open the big box at the bottom. I''ll see if it''s empty!"


    They carefully took down the upper medicine box, and then opened the big box at the bottom. To Yan Shuo''s surprise, the box was empty.


    Yuehu turned a white eye at him, "Yin Shoufu, do you want to search under the carriage and on the top of the carriage? Yao LAN and I are the only two people in the car. You can see clearly now. Can we go now? "


    Yan Shuo was biting his teeth, and his brow never loosened.


    He doesn''t believe that Yuehu will take yaolan away at this time and go back to Xianren Valley to buy some dowry for Yufu. There must be something wrong here.


    What''s wrong?


    The princess of Danyang looked at the empty box, her nose fluttered, and she became more suspicious.


    She smelled a unique aroma, light, but very good smell, is the fragrance of wild flowers and weeds in the mountains.


    She has smelled this fragrance many times. At the beginning, her second brother Ning Chengzhi knew that Yufu liked the grass fragrant bath beans, so she ordered someone to make them and send them to Yufu.


    Later, she smelled the fragrance on Gu Shubai, and knew that Gu Shubai and Yu Fu were good enough to use a kind of bath bean.So the fragrance she smelled


    She crouched down slowly, and the fragrance of the grass became more and more fragrant, as if it had come from the empty box.


    How can an empty box smell like Yufu''s bath beans?


    She looked closely at the box, more and more suspected that there was some kind of sandwich in the box. Yufu must be hiding under the box, and was planning to escape from the imperial capital.


    Her hand tapped twice on the wall of the box. Yuehu noticed her action, and her heart stopped beating.


    Yes!


    Princess Danyang finally touched the interlayer and opened it a little bit. She was facing Yu Fu''s frightened eyes. There was a plea in her eyes.


    She was pleading with herself not to expose the truth.


    In an instant, countless thoughts poured into her mind. She thought of Gu huaijiang''s decades of loyalty, Gu Shubai''s tragic death at the border, and the decadence of Gu Houfu mansion


    At the same time, she also thought of the sentence of Yin Ji - elder brother likes Yu Fu so much.


    Yes, all the men she liked finally fell in love with Yu Fu, and even her direct relatives and brothers ranked Yu Fu in front of her.


    She is so jealous of Yu Fu that she goes crazy. Why should she be successful?!


    "Danyang, what are you doing?"


    Yin Shuo finally noticed her abnormal behavior and looked down at her. At the same time, Yuehu looked down at her and stared at her fingertips.


    As long as her fingers move gently, the sandwich will be opened, and Yufu will be found by Yin Shuo.


    Princess Danyang''s fingertips trembled slightly. For a long time, she restored the interlayer with a seam and stood up slowly.


    "Oh, I just want to make Yuehu Yixian like this. I have to go all the way back to Xianren Valley to find out how exquisite the box is. Just now I squatted down and looked at it carefully. It was really exquisite. "


    Yuehu is so surprised that her eyes are almost falling out. She clearly heard that Yin Jiyi had said the grudge between Princess Danyang and Yufu. Unexpectedly, Princess Danyang was willing to help them at this critical moment.


    Why does she help them?


    A trace of contempt flashed in Yan Shuo''s eyes, "in your capacity, what kind of treasure has not been seen, why go to see others?"


    He turned to look at the moon fox, with a trace of reluctance in his eyes, "since the moon fox medical fairy is in a hurry to leave, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    Then, regardless of Princess Danyang, he went to the carriage.


    The gate guards put the cage back in the carriage. Yuehu threw a grateful look at Princess Danyang when people didn''t pay attention to it. "Thank you for your help."


    Princess Danyang said with a bitter smile, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to help you, let alone Yu Fu."


    She looked at the cage at her feet. "If it''s something else, as long as it''s what Yufu wants to do, I will try my best to stop it. Even so, I can''t get rid of my resentment. But she''s leaving Then let her go. Maybe when she left, Yin Shuo would not think about her any more. Without Yu Fu, maybe one day I can touch him and he will accept me. "


    Yue Hu doesn''t appreciate her attitude towards emotion, and doesn''t dare to say it directly, for fear that she will become angry and call Po Yu Fu.


    Princess Danyang walked towards her carriage. After two steps, she suddenly turned around and said, "tell Yufu for me that she will never come back. If she dares to come back again and let Yin Shuo worry about it, I will not let her go! "


    Isn''t the princess a fool?


    The month fox in the heart abdomen Fei, but don''t dare to say what offend her words on the mouth, just smile to nod, "good, I certainly tell her."


    Seeing the carriage of Princess Danyang and Yin Shuo leave, the general behind came forward and said, "don''t blame the medical immortal. We also follow the orders. Everything has been loaded into the carriage for you. What''s wrong with you? "


    Month fox toward him turned a kind of amorous White eyes, "hum, turn all turned to still come to do human feelings, old Niang just don''t listen to!"


    After that, he twisted his waist and got into the carriage. The carriage went out of the gate and all the way north.


    Seeing that she was a long way away from the imperial capital, Yao LAN opened her car curtain and looked behind her. There was no one behind her. She nodded to Yuehu, who opened the big box under her ass.


    "Yufu, are you ok?"


    Yu Fu frowned slightly. She couldn''t keep up with her, so she could only let Yue Hu and Yao LAN help her out. "This box used to perform ghost art is so small that people can only hide it for a while. I''ve been hiding for too long. Now I''m in pain all over. I can''t move. "


    Fortunately, there was nothing serious. The three of them each breathed a sigh of relief, and Yuehu said: "by the way, today, fortunately, Princess Danyang helped us to hide it. She asked me to tell you --"


    "elder martial sister, don''t mention it. I heard it in the box."


    She was also surprised that Princess Danyang would help her. After listening to her words, she realized that she was just for Yin Shuo.


    Yu Fu put his hands together, moved his knuckles a few times, and said to Yuehu, "I need to send out two letters, one of which needs to be written by my elder sister."


    "Me?"


    Yuehu pointed to his nose and didn''t ask much, "to whom? Just say it. "


    Yu Fu took the letter from the cradle, "a letter to ask the eldest martial sister to write to Ji Chengfa as a temporary leader, and let him rush to Dongling imperial capital from immortal Valley as soon as possible. I''ll write another one and send it to Beili. "Dear little ones, there are activities in Xiaoxiang today on the girls'' day. You can go to the list of Goddess and ask for flowers and flowers, which makes me addicted to goddess. Ha ha ~


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 244

    "To Ji Chengfa?"


    The month fox hears this name, subconsciously some dislike, "this kid isn''t your cousin, how don''t you write by yourself?"? Besides, he''s only eight years old. How can he help? "


    Ji Chengfa was sent to Xianren Valley by Beili two years ago. At that time, the chaos in Beili Dynasty had just been settled. The royal family sent Ji Chengfa, a royal son, to Xianren Valley in the hope that he would stay with Yufu.


    I didn''t expect to find out that Yufu was no longer in the immortal valley.


    The month fox dislikes and says: "have you not seen your cousin with your own eyes? I tell you, people hate ghosts. Even Shifu has to make a detour when he sees him! In the past two years, he has been making trouble in Xianren Valley, so that the sika deer in the mountain dare not come to eat our fruit, and the crane raised by Tianshu is scared by him, so that he doesn''t know where to fly! "


    Yao LAN can''t help but cover her mouth and smile. She can''t imagine what it''s like to have such a boy in immortal valley.


    She thought that she and Yufu were the most mischievous beings in Xianren valley. She didn''t want to come to a smaller one now and cover their mischief directly.


    Yu Fu was stunned. "He is so naughty that he dares to touch the crane of the second elder martial brother?"


    "No!"


    Yue Hu obviously has a headache for him, "what do you want me to write to him for? This boy doesn''t like to listen to adults, so he was disciplined by master. He can listen to a few words. It is said that his grandfather told him that he would spank him if he was driven out by immortal Valley, so he didn''t dare to listen to master. "


    jade Fu laughed: "now master is in closed door, fairy Valley by big sister has the final say. The eldest martial sister wrote him a letter to come to the capital of Dongling. He would not dare not come. "


    When Yuehu heard the first half of the sentence, he said, "well, I''m also the eldest martial sister what? What did you ask him to do when he came to the imperial capital as a child? "


    Yu Fu said: "I will write back to Beili and ask the central government to send a letter to Dongling. That is to say, Beili wants to make friends with Dongling and will send envoys to visit in the near future. However, it will take some time to go back and forth from the time of issuing the national documents to the time of sending envoys. I''m afraid that there will be danger in the house of marquis Gu during this period of time, so let Cheng Fa go to the imperial capital first. Chengfa is the son of the royal family of Beili. Dongling doesn''t dare to ignore it. At least he can protect Houfu for a while. "


    The month fox thought, slightly nodded, "this pour really is. Don''t look at Ji Chengfa. He is naughty and mischievous. If he really wants to put on the airs of the royal family, he is not inferior to others. In my opinion, he is more like a Emperor than your little Ningdi. "


    She said, suddenly felt wrong, "no, you''re going back to Beili. What else do you write? Just go back and tell the courtiers? As soon as you were born, you are the crown prince of Beili. After Beili''s court situation is stable, they want you to go back quickly! "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "Before I go back to Beili, I have to make a detour to a place."


    "Where?"


    "Bamboo pass."


    ¡­¡­


    This is not the first time that Yufu has rushed to zhuguan by car. She even remembers the city and landmark buildings along the way.


    The only difference is that the last time she went, it rained heavily and thundered, but this time it was spring.


    All kinds of wild flowers are blooming on the roadside. Yaolan will pick one and put it in the car when she stops occasionally. The car is full of fresh fragrance.


    Yufu has no mind to watch.


    When she was in Xianren Valley, she liked these wild flowers and grasses most. It was not that she could not see these inexpensive flowers and grasses after staying in the imperial capital for a long time, but that the closer she was to zhuguan, the heavier she felt.


    She was afraid that when she arrived at zhuguan, someone would tell her that she had found Gu Shubai''s body.


    But this time she comes, isn''t that


    Month fox looking at her restless appearance, can''t help sighing, jade help tell her to bypass bamboo pass time said a word, live to see people, die to see corpse.


    She must come by herself and see Gu Shubai''s person Or a corpse, so she can die.


    The month fox in the mind understand, she to Gu Shubai is affection root deep plant, already life and death mutually agreed. If you really see Gu Shubai''s body, she can''t imagine what Yufu will do.


    "Miss, the bamboo is closed."


    After leaving the imperial capital, Yufu asked the coachman to pick the emblem of guhou''s house, but when the carriage arrived at zhuguan, no one found their identity.


    They went directly to the garrison house, where they were received by a five grade general named Guan Baiji.


    "I''ll see you, miss."


    Yufu had come to zhuguan before, and he had some knowledge of Guan Baiji. He knew that he was a loyal General of the Gu family army. "General Guan doesn''t need to be polite, but is there any news about him?"


    Guan Baiji showed a look of remorse. "No, the general always ordered people to search for the trace of the little general along the border. There was no clue. I heard that something happened to the emperor. What''s the matter? "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "Gu Hou''s house has been trapped by the traitors. Now it''s in deep water. We''re trying to find a way. But when I come to zhuguan this time, the most important thing is to find my elder brother. "


    "Ah?"


    Guan Baiji immediately perked up, "Miss, is the general in trouble? If the general is in danger, you must tell him! It''s useless to be a humble general, but our Gu family army has 300000 troops on the frontier. Can''t we still keep the general? "Yu Fu shook his head again. "I know what general Guan said, but you don''t know the general. He is a man who would rather die than rebel. Please remember, general Guan, don''t act without authorization, or you will be given a handle to the treacherous people who have captured the house of marquis gu! "


    Yufu once saved tens of thousands of Gu''s soldiers'' lives. Guan Baiji admired her from the bottom of his heart and obeyed her words naturally.


    He sighed helplessly, "I will obey you. Finally, I''ll arrange accommodation for the young lady and Yixian first. They''ve traveled a long way. Why don''t you have a rest and talk about the young general? "


    "It''s too late."


    Yu Fu refused directly and walked to the main hall first. "I don''t have so much time. Gu Hou''s house is in danger. I''m still waiting for me to go back and save my life. You said that you have searched along the border. Have you ever sent someone to explore the territory of Xikun? "


    In the main hall hung the topographic map along the border. Yufu picked up a wooden stick and pointed to the topographic map to ask Guan Baiji. He had a rough idea of what happened that night when Kunwu was attacked and what they had searched.


    Yu Fu said, "do you mean that the Xikun people attacked from this direction and then evacuated from this direction?"


    "That''s right."


    She nodded, "since the Dongling border has been searched, I need to sneak into Xikun to inquire about the information. General Guan, please plan for me. You are the current guard General of zhuguan. You should know the best about the deployment of Xikun garrison. "


    Guan Baiji bit his lips. The tall man was sweating and nervous like a child.


    "General Guan?"


    Yu Fu opened his mouth again, and Guan Baiji knelt down on the ground, "Miss, you must not! I didn''t protect the young general that night. The general would have died a hundred years ago. I should have made amends by myself! At the thought that the people of Xikun may still come to challenge at any time, the general is ready to die for her country. If the young lady goes to Xikun for any good or bad, the general will be a sinner even if she dies! "


    "General Guan, what are you doing? Hurry up


    Yu Fu didn''t expect that his reaction was so great. He wanted to come to Gu Shubai to tell her that he died in the war. It was not only a pity for her and Gu Houfu''s family, but also for every soldier of Gu''s army.


    She unconsciously slowed down, "well, let me think about it carefully, and then discuss it with general Guan."


    Seeing that her tone was relaxed, Guan Baiji said with a little smile, "OK, I''m going to ask the people below to prepare food for the young lady and Yixian. Miss, you''ve eaten military food. Don''t be rude


    Yu Fu sent him down with a smile. After he left, his eyes were still fixed on the topographic map.


    Moon fox helplessly shakes his head, "I know you are perfunctory that general Guan, you just want to send him to Xikun to find clues, right?"


    "Shh."


    Yu Fu motioned to her to keep her voice down and pointed to the location of Zhushan on the topographic map. "If general laiguan refuses to tell us where the weakest part of the Xikun garrison is, we''ll try our best. Fortunately, I came to zhuguan. After a while, we had enough food and had enough rest, so we went over Zhushan to Xikun. "


    "Turn over the bamboo mountain?"


    Yufu asked her to whisper, but Yuehu''s voice was even louder. She stared at Yufu inconceivably, "you don''t even know how to do martial arts. The bamboo mountain is so high and steep. How can you turn it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Yuehu stands at the foot of the mountain and looks up at the bamboo mountain where Gao can enter the cloud. For the first time, he regrets going out with Yufu.


    She looks down at her side. Yufu and yaolanju are ignorant. They both know nothing about martial arts. They can only rely on Yuehu to climb the bamboo mountain to the steep and difficult place.


    Yuehu is bigger than two. Her martial arts master is Xunchi, and she is the best among the disciples of Xianren valley. Rao is so weak that she can''t stand Yufu and yaolan who can''t do martial arts.


    Yu Fu said thoughtfully, "Yao LAN, please stay here. It''s too dangerous for the elder martial sister to take care of us. You''ll be guarding the bamboo pass. I''ll let you know when I find my elder brother. "


    "Ah..."


    Yao LAN is a little reluctant. She looks up at the precipitousness of the bamboo mountain and agrees, "OK, I''ll go back and wait for the news. Miss, you must be careful! "


    Without Yao LAN, Yuehu only needs to watch Yufu not fall down the cliff. The task is much easier.


    As Yao LAN walked back, she suddenly saw a shadow behind the tree and called out, "Miss, who do you think that is? Is general Guan sending someone to follow us


    The month fox immediately alert way: "impossible! If general Guan wants to follow us, he can follow us openly. Now that we are all at the bottom of the bamboo mountain, won''t he come out and wait for us to roll down the mountain? "


    As soon as her figure flashed, she felt a gust of wind blowing, and the man behind the tree flew out.


    He was thrown out by the moon fox.


    "Who are you? Don''t bring it in from the facts


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    The man waved his hand and looked around among the three women. At last, his eyes fell on Yu Fu, "are you the Zhenjiang Princess of Dongling? Our seventh prince asked his subordinates to take a message to you here! "Yu Fu Mou son tiny MI, "Kun Wu injures?"


    "Yes, the seventh prince said that the eldest princess would come to the major general of Gu''s army, so he asked his subordinates to wait here. I have been waiting for you for more than ten days. "


    Yue Hu grabbed his collar and said, "there''s so much nonsense. What do you want to do here waiting for Yu Fu? Is Gu Shubai dead or alive now? Where is he? "


    The man said quickly: "he is still alive, and now he is in the seventh Prince''s house! The seventh Prince ordered his subordinates to take Princess Zhenjiang to Xikun to see general Gu. Please come down with them. "


    Yufu and Yuehu look at each other, and they have a clear color in each other''s eyes.


    No matter whether Kun Wu''s words are true or false, as long as there is a possibility that Gu Shubai is still alive, Yu Fu can''t give up.


    Moon fox threw the man away, "hang Kun I hurt that boy also dare not play tricks with elder martial sisters, what road can you take us to? Why don''t you go over this bamboo mountain? "


    That person listens to month fox tone very disrespectful, suspicious ground looked at her one eye, "who are you, how can you so address my home seven princes?"


    He knew that Yufu was Kunwu''s injured little elder martial sister, so he didn''t dare to neglect her. But who was this beautiful and enchanting woman?


    Yue Hu snorted, "I''m the eldest martial sister of the seventh Prince of your family. Of course, he has been expelled from the immortal valley now. There''s no need to mention the relationship between the elder martial sister and brother."


    That person a Leng, didn''t expect this generation is higher than Yu Fu.


    He quickly laughed, "no need to climb bamboo mountain, no need to climb. I have a secret path to take you to Xikun. Please follow me


    Yao LAN is so happy that she almost jumps up. If Gu Shubai is still alive, then she won''t have to worry about it every day! She doesn''t have to turn over bamboo mountain to make her more happy. She can accompany Yu Fu and don''t have to leave.


    Although Yu Fu didn''t say it clearly, his aura was much more harmonious. It can be seen that he was happy for the news that Gu Shubai was still alive.


    With hope, they followed Kun Wu''s wounded men all the way to the West. Within two days, they arrived at Xixian City, the capital of Xikun.


    The architecture of Xikun is quite different from that of Dongling. If Dongling is a small bridge and flowing water family, Xikun is a simple and elegant mountain city.


    The architecture here is not as exquisite as Dongling. It''s like cutting lines at will, but unexpectedly it has a primitive beauty.


    The first time Yu Fu came to Xikun, he was still very strange to everything here. He was a little surprised to see people coming and going on the street wearing all kinds of weapons.


    Not only the men, but also the women have nine whip or sword. The whole people of Xikun deserve the reputation.


    Yuehu often follows Xunchi to the Three Kingdoms. She is familiar with the local conditions and customs of Xikun. She says to Yufu, "the folk customs of Xikun are fierce. Have you seen it this time? I can remind you -- "


    she looked at the Kunwu wounded man who was guiding them, lowered her voice and said to Yu Fu:" Kunwu wounded, how can she be so kind-hearted to stay and tell her life? He is now in the situation of self-care in Xikun. Prince kunjun Yue is not a vegetarian. Instead of giving Gu Shubai''s head to kundi to ask for credit, he asked someone to bring you. You should think about it carefully. "


    She didn''t say this to Yu Fu until she arrived in Xixian city. She didn''t say it behind the scenes. She knew that Yu Fu would come even if she knew it was a Hongmen banquet.


    Sure enough, Yu Fu toward her smile, "as long as there is a glimmer of hope to see him, even if it is a sea of fire, I must go."


    She understood Yuehu''s meaning, and knew that with Kunwu''s hurt mind, she would never leave Gu Shubai''s life for nothing to ask for credit. Instead, she specially asked someone to wait for her at the foot of Zhushan.


    What does he want from himself, or what does he threaten?


    Yu Fu has no heart to think about this problem. Her mind is full of Gu Shubai, and she has no time to care about Kun Wu''s injury.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have arrived at the seventh Prince''s residence."


    The subordinate who led the way turned to respectfully report that Yu Fu came back to his senses and saw a tall mansion standing in front of him. The red gate was mottled with paint, and the golden tiles on the roof were covered with moss.


    Yu Fu did not know whether this was caused by the rough attitude of the people of Xikun towards architecture or by the defeat of Kunwu after the war with Dongling last year.


    She and the month fox look at each other, two people tacit understanding raised vigilance, slowly toward the mansion.


    The subordinate actually closed the gate of the seventh Prince''s mansion again after they came in. Yue Hu frowned at him and explained, "don''t blame me, you two. The seventh prince said that he is right and wrong now. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    Yuehu snorted as a response, and everyone went to the house. On the busy street outside the seventh Prince''s house, a sugar gourd vendor looked at the door of the house.


    After confirming that the door would not be opened again, he turned his eyes and left with the sugar gourd rack.


    Volume IV, new map Xikun, officially opened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 245

    Creeping into the mansion, I saw two enchanting beauties twisting to meet me. When I saw Yufu and Yuehu''s posture, rongdun changed his face.


    Moon fox was born tall and slender, charming and affectionate, a thousand charming face enough to envy the world.


    And the younger woman around her was even more amazing. Her skin was like ice sculpture and snow, her eyes were full of waves, and she seemed to be relegated to the world.


    The two beauties were in a hurry. "Are you concubines from your highness? What''s the origin of this? "


    Concubine Ji?


    Yue Hu can''t help but cover his mouth. It turns out that the two women in front of him are concubines injured by Kun Wu. Doesn''t he like Yu Fu? How many concubines are different from Yu Fu.


    As soon as the two concubines saw Yuehu''s smile, they thought they had been looked down upon. They immediately frowned, "what are you talking about? I can tell you that there are people who come first and come later in this house. We are big first. You want to call us sister, do you hear me


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The month fox really didn''t hold back to laugh, intentionally tease those two Ji concubines, "who said the first one is big? Maybe one of us is a concubine? "


    The two concubines couldn''t make fun of each other at first sight. After listening to Yuehu''s words, they took it for granted, and were greatly disturbed.


    A little voice said, "what she said can''t be true, can it? I haven''t seen these two people before. They don''t look like the noble women in Xikun. Can they really be concubines? "


    Another way: "it''s not necessary to be a noble woman to be a concubine. You can see how far our seven princes are down. It''s impossible to say that they are the common concubines that the prince''s highness brought to humiliate the seven princes..."


    Yue Hu''s internal power was strong. He had heard the whispers of the two concubines in his ears, and then told Yu Fu quietly, "it seems that Kun Wu''s injury was really severely suppressed by Kun Jun Yue. I think he saved his son''s life, maybe for this reason."


    Yu Fu nodded gently, "I know, I will deal with him carefully."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, the two concubines were talking about the situation of Kun Wu''s injury. Then they heard Lun Yue''s cough.


    As soon as he looked back, Kun Wu, who was dressed in his home clothes, was looking at them with a straight face.


    "What are you doing?"


    The two concubines were startled. Unconsciously, they hugged each other and pointed to Yu Fu, who had just spoken wildly, "Dian, your highness, they said Is it true that it''s your concubine? "


    Kun Wu looked at Yu Fu with a strange look. The cardamom girl was just the same every day. Now Yu Fu couldn''t even recognize him.


    Her chin is like a piece of jade, and her eyes are more crystal clear after being immersed in the vulgar flow of the imperial capital.


    As she grew up, she was more beautiful than ever.


    The most important thing is She said she was her own concubine?


    Kun Wu was hurt for a moment. He was surprised and happy. As soon as Yu Fu saw his eyes, he knew that he had misunderstood. He covered his mouth and coughed softly. "It''s the elder martial sister who said it."


    The month fox just made a joke, didn''t expect Kun Wu hurt a serious appearance, she was happy to see the joke.


    Kun Wu''s injury was reflected, and the next step saluted them, "elder martial sister Yufu


    He no longer called little elder martial sister Yufu as he used to.


    Two Ji concubines listen to immediately stare big eyes, "what? Are they your Highness''s elder martial sisters? We just don''t know. Please don''t blame me, elder martial sister. "


    Kun Wu hurt them. "Step back, I didn''t ask you to come. Don''t make noise."


    The two concubines reluctantly retreated, and Yue Hu said, "in the battle between Xikun and Dongling, you used poison to make a large area of zhuguan scorched earth. From that time on, you should know that you are no longer a disciple of immortal Valley, and you don''t need to call me elder martial sister. "


    Kunwu is still respectful to Yuehu. She doesn''t dare to refute her accusation. She just says, "it''s my fault. I''m ashamed of the school''s education. Please forgive me."


    Yuehu didn''t say anything more. She didn''t come here to ask for a crime, but


    Yu Fu said: "where''s big brother? Is he really in your house


    Kun Wu hesitated for a moment and nodded, "it''s in the secret room. You two come with me, but you should be prepared. He''s very hurt."


    Kun Wushang led the man into his inner room, moved the bookshelf facing the bed away, and a secret room appeared behind. He looked into the dark room.


    Can this place hide patients?


    Yuehu is still hesitating. Yufu has already run in quickly, and runs all the way to the depth along a familiar medicine taste, as if the darkness in front of him has turned into light.


    She is not afraid of the dark. Since that night she and Gu Shubai were lying on the roof looking at the moon, and he said that the trees in the dark were like his hair, she had never been afraid of the dark again.


    Yuehu and Kunwu are still standing in the same place, looking at each other. Yaolan looks at Yufu''s running direction and is worried.


    It was dark and big in the secret room. She didn''t dare to run in and worried that Yufu was in danger.


    Kun Wushang took the torch from the wall and lit it. All the way inside, he lit the oil lamp on the stone wall, and the whole secret room suddenly lit up."I didn''t expect that she would be so anxious," he said


    "Miss!"


    The chamber of secrets is lit up. Yaolan runs in front of her to find Yufu. Yuehu and Kunwu follow her closely until she sees yaolan standing outside a stone room, motionless.


    They came forward and saw some simple tables, chairs, beds and other things through the door of the stone room. On the bed lay a pale jade faced man, who was lying beside him crying.


    From the news of Gu Shubai''s death in the war, until Gu huaijiang refuses the last chance of survival, he would rather die than fight for rebellion, and then Yu Fu leaves Dongling to find Gu Shubai''s whereabouts


    The tears she had not shed for a long time were like the flood of breaking the dike, which could not be controlled any more.


    But the man lying on the bed didn''t react at all, just like a cold corpse. Fortunately, Yufu had probed his nose, although it was weak, he didn''t worry about his life.


    She heard the footsteps behind her and turned her head to look at Kunwu''s wound. "There is a wound in his abdomen pierced by a long sword. Did you stab it? The elder brother has excellent martial arts. Ordinary people can''t hurt him here. Except You''ve cheated in fairy valley. "


    Kunwu hurt his lips and didn''t open his mouth. The more he wanted to say something, the more he waved his hand to stop him.


    He said to Yu Fu: "it''s meaningless to care who hurt him now. As you can see now, although he was seriously injured, he didn''t worry about his life. It just took a while to recover. Now I have a more urgent matter to tell you first


    He acquiesced to hurt Gu Shubai, and Yu Fu subconsciously resented him. When he heard later that he said something more urgent, he said, "do you want to talk to me about the terms?"


    Kun Wu was stunned, and then smiled. "I don''t know if this is a condition. I only know that the Royal Prince''s eyeliner is surrounded by seven royal families, especially Prince Edward Kun. When you just entered, you must have been seen. I''m afraid kunjun Yue already knows you''re in my house. "


    Yu Fu frowned slightly and suddenly changed his face. "You know that Kun Jun Yue''s people are watching you, and you deliberately let people take us in from the main door. What do you want to do?"


    Moon fox suddenly a face alert, squinting at Kun Wu hurt, eyes without the slightest friendship.


    Kun Wu hurt a faint smile, eyes by the fire reflected a strange look, "because I just want to let Kun Jun Yue know, you are in my house."


    "Newspaper!"


    The guards in the house came quickly, almost crawling and kneeling in front of Kunwu''s wound, "Your Highness, your Highness the prince and his family soldiers burst in!"


    Kun Wu wound immediately turned back toward Yu Fu way: "don''t want to let Gu Shubai exposed in front of Kun Jun Yue, follow me to see him."


    Yuehu grabs his collar and says, "well, you Kunwu hurt me. You are really unscrupulous in order to steal a teacher in Xianren valley. Once upon a time, you kept saying that you like Yufu, but you didn''t want to learn the secret method that master taught her, did you? You''ve watched her grow up. How can you give her to Kun Junyue so ruthlessly? "


    "Elder martial sister, stop talking."


    When it comes to Gu Shubai''s safety, Yu Fubi is calm. She says to Yuehu, "elder martial sister, please take good care of my elder brother here for me. His injury is too serious, only you can make him recover as soon as possible


    Yuehu wants to go with Yufu. She is good at martial arts. In case kunjun Yue wants to go against Yufu, she can still protect Yufu.


    But she opened her mouth, not willing to refuse Yu Fu''s request.


    Tears were still hanging in the corner of her eyes. At this moment, Gu Shubai''s life was more important in her heart than her own. She was reluctant to let Yu Fu feel sad, so she nodded.


    Yu Fu wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and walked out of the secret room first. Kun Wu was stunned and said nothing. He followed her out of the secret room.


    "Don''t go!"


    The month fox sees Yao blue to want to keep up with, a pulled her to come back, "you hit a hand here for me, fry medicine for me what of, don''t go to give jade Fu to add trouble."


    Yao LAN dare not disobey, flat mouth a face aggrieved way: "but miss can have an accident?"? The prince of Xikun, Kun Junyue, I used to hear about him in guhou mansion. It is said that he is vicious and powerful. What if he is not good for the young lady? "


    Yuehu has also heard the name of Kun Jun Yue. It is said that this man is old, spicy and cunning, and is more vicious than Kun Wu, who is still young.


    She patted yaolan on the shoulder, "don''t worry, you have to believe Yufu. If it is possible for her to commit suicide before she meets Gu Shubai, she must pay more attention to her life than anyone else. "


    Yao LAN suddenly realized, "it makes sense! Elder martial sister, what are we waiting for? Come and feel the pulse of Shizi


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not easy. I''ve come to my seventh brother''s house several times, and this time I finally got into the house. "


    Outside the main hall stood the prince''s soldiers. A man in splendid clothes sat in the master''s seat at the top of the hall, drinking tea by himself.


    "The prince is joking. I''m not the prince who wants to come and go."


    Kun Wu and Yu Fu walk side by side. The man slowly puts down his tea cup and looks up at them.Rao is Kun Jun. Yue has heard of Yu Fu''s name for a long time. He is still shocked by her beauty and bearing, and can''t speak for a moment.


    Yu Fu''s face is cold. I don''t know what kind of plot Kunwu intentionally exposes her whereabouts to kunjun Yue.


    She can only go step by step, see step by step, act according to circumstances.


    Kun Jun Yue was over 30 years old. He didn''t feel like a young man. He soon recovered. "Is this the princess Zhenjiang of Dongling Kingdom, the future queen of Dongling?"


    Yu Fu chin slightly raised, "this is the prince of Xikun, kunjun Yue?"


    Kunjun Yue was stunned. He didn''t want Yufu to come to Xikun alone. He even dared to be proud of him. He laughed, "the princess is worthy of being a member of guhou''s house. She is really proud!"


    "However -"


    he turned his words and showed a proud smile. "I heard that the tree of guhou house had fallen and the monkeys had scattered. Xiaoning emperor wanted to eradicate guhou house. God helped me! I spent several decades in Xikun and hundreds of thousands of troops trying to root out a guhou mansion. I didn''t expect that Xiaoning emperor helped us a lot. Ha ha ha


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I''m afraid the prince is too early to be happy. Before the end, who dares to say that Gu Hou''s house will be eradicated?"


    Kun Jun Yue raises his eyebrows. It seems that the atmosphere between them is strange and different from what he imagined.


    Some words are hard to ask in front of Kun Wu''s hurt face. It''s important to take people back to his own house first.


    Kun Jun Yue suddenly stood up from his seat, "the eldest princess of Dongling is my guest of Xikun, so she should be a good host. Seven younger brother since last year after the war has been defeated, the house is broken, how to entertain guests? Will Princess Chang please come to our palace and have a talk in another courtyard outside the palace? "


    Yu Fu sneered, "do I have room to refuse?"


    "This palace is a person who values politeness. Of course, it will not force the eldest princess. It''s just Chang Gong mainly refused to reward me for this face, so I had to go to the inner room to see if the distinguished guests would like to reward me. "


    He knows that Gu Shubai is in the seventh Prince''s mansion!


    Yu Fu is on the alert. He doesn''t understand why Kun Jun Yue knows Gu Shubai can tolerate Kun Wu''s injury and hide him. Instead, he wants to take himself away.


    With an adopted daughter of Gu Hou''s house, Gu Shubai''s son is more important in his heart.


    Yu Fu didn''t speak any more. Kun Jun Yue nodded with satisfaction and looked at Kun Wu''s wound. "My palace asks Princess Chang to talk. Won''t seven younger brothers stop me?"


    Yu Fu looked at Kun Wu''s injury and saw him withdraw to one side. "How dare you? The prince, take your time


    The corner of Kun Jun Yue''s mouth slightly tilted and looked at him scornfully. Without saying anything more, he made a gesture of please to Yu Fu, "Princess Chang, please."


    After Yu Fu left, Kun Wu looked at the direction of their departure, and did not move for a long time.


    Lunyue stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, why don''t you tell Miss Yufu? In order to keep the prince in his own house, how much effort have you made to deal with the prince! Otherwise, the prince would have taken him away. If you don''t tell me, I''m afraid Miss Yu Fu will misunderstand that you are deliberately controlling your son to take advantage of her. "


    Kun Wu gave a wry smile. "What can I tell her? I know she thinks so, but she doesn''t think it''s a misunderstanding. I protect Gu Shubai to make use of her. I''m willing to see her again even in my lifetime. "


    Lunyue sighed, "Your Highness, you always pretend to be so bad. How can miss Yufu like you? I can see that if it wasn''t for her, why did you bother to protect your son? It is a great achievement to send him directly to your majesty. "


    Kun Wu was silent. Only his personal guard could understand some things. Who else would know?


    Lun thought more and more, and then said, "what''s more, Miss Yufu thinks highly of Shizi. Just now he asked you if you hurt him. Why don''t you tell the truth? Knowing that she will misunderstand you still... "


    "Although it was xiaozhuguan that hurt Gu Shubai, in the final analysis, he was just a running dog of Yin Shuo. If I didn''t cooperate with Yin Shuo to attack xiaozhuguan, he couldn''t find a chance to hurt Gu Shuo. How could I be innocent? "


    Lunyue sighed helplessly, a look of hating iron but not steel.


    Others always pretend that they are good after girls, but Kun Wu feels that Yu Fu''s impression on him is not bad enough, so he discredits himself.


    Kun Wu hurt to see him one eye, is really the emperor not urgent eunuch urgent, he still feel more aggrieved, "well, don''t be noisy here, now there is a more important thing you need to do in person, others I don''t trust."


    Lunyue was in high spirits immediately, "but at your Highness''s command!"


    Kun Wu hurt: "you immediately go into the palace to see your father and tell him about the prince taking Yufu away. Remember to tell him..."


    He leaned to lunyue''s ear and whispered a few words. Lunyue suddenly showed a sudden understanding.


    "I see! I''m going now! "


    Let''s guess what Kunwu asked him to tell kundi?It''s the right way to get a prize ~


    Oh www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 246

    Yu Fu and Kun Jun Yue are in the same car, and they have been looked at by him all the way.


    Kun Jun Yue is the eldest son of emperor Kun. He was a right choice for the crown prince when he was born. He has great talent and means, which forced him to be canonized early.


    This kind of person naturally has some inborn arrogance. He knows that Yufu has the identity of the East primate princess, and he doesn''t cover it up at all.


    She was really beautiful, and she was not as fragile as the ordinary Dongling woman. Her beauty was full of aura, and even with her eyes closed, she could still attract people.


    Yu Fu closed his eyes and didn''t look at him, but his ears paid attention to the environment outside the carriage. He heard less and less voices, and the sound of the collision between the wheel of the carriage and the road became louder and louder.


    It can be seen that we have arrived at a place where there are few people and the road is not smooth.


    Yu Fu Huo Ran opened his eyes and looked at her eyes to Kun Jun Yue. He said with a smile, "the prince is afraid. He doesn''t dare to take me to your east palace."


    Kun Jun Yue''s eyebrows slightly pick, "this palace is not a young man like seven younger brothers, I don''t know the heaven and the earth, but also in the palace from time to time by the emperor''s control. Since I was 20 years old, I have always stayed in other courtyards in the suburbs, just going back to the palace to sleep every evening. "


    So now they are going to another courtyard in the suburbs of Chaocheng.


    Kunjun Yue said that he also wanted to belittle Kunwu''s injury. It''s not easy for a high-ranking person like him to hear belittling words from his mouth.


    This at least shows that he attaches great importance to Kunwu''s injury and regards him as a serious opponent.


    When he thought that he was taken away by kunjun Yue, Kunwu''s hurt look was quite strange. Yu Fu couldn''t understand it. He always felt that everything was not like Kunwu''s hurt.


    Even if he wanted to give himself to Kun Junyue, he would at least pretend to stop him, instead of calling people out so generously.


    After thinking about it, she decided to listen to Kun Junyue.


    Don''t want to Kun Jun Yue first opened a mouth, "this palace really very curious, long Princess why put the queen of East spirit don''t do, must marry Gu Shubai?"? Gu Shubai''s life and death are uncertain, but the eldest princess has come to Xikun. I really admire her courage. "


    He really knew that Gu Shubai was in Kunwu''s family.


    Yu Fu said: "I''m also very curious. Since the prince knows that he is in the seventh Prince''s house, why don''t he take people away? In the eyes of the prince, am I more important than the major general of Gu''s army? "


    If you change into the past, Kun Jun Yue certainly thinks Gu Shubai is important.


    Gu Jiajun is a nightmare for Xikun people, a nightmare that they dare not touch but are always around. Everyone in Xikun knows that as long as Gu''s army is still at the border for a day, they have no hope of seizing the fertile land of Dongling.


    It was the God of war of the Dongling people and the God of death of the Xikun people.


    But when he saw Yu Fu today, he had a different idea.


    The woman in front of her is by no means ordinary. She can make Ning Chengzhi keep in mind. She can also let Gu Hou''s family give up their lives to protect each other. Her outstanding points may not be inferior to Gu Shubai.


    Kun Jun Yue smiles, "do you think our palace doesn''t want to take Gu Shubai? Who doesn''t want to get a piece of the credit of catching the major general of Gu''s army? It''s a pity that Kun Wu hurt him. He didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrong. He had to protect Gu Shubai even after he died. I''ve been to the seventh Prince''s palace several times in vain. I can only enter today. "


    Yu Fu thought that when he was in the seventh Prince''s house, Kun Jun Yue did say that he had come to the seventh brother''s house several times, and finally got into the house this time.


    This is the original meaning, the original Kun Wu injury has been protecting Gu Shubai for himself.


    I wanted to hurt him at the beginning, but now why protect him?


    Yu Fu didn''t understand, and Kun Jun Yue didn''t understand, "at first, my palace thought that he wanted to keep Gu Shubai to lead you. It is not until today that I see the discordant atmosphere between you two and the fact that he did not resist when our palace took you away that I realize that I may have guessed wrong. Perhaps, he just wanted to keep Gu Shubai and other best opportunities for his father


    Yu Fu didn''t answer. He seemed to think of something.


    Kun Junyue said tentatively: "you don''t seem to worry about what this palace will do to you at all?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I am the eldest princess of Dongling, the diplomatic relations between the two countries Although it''s just a cover up for you to send troops to Xikun. But the prince, as the crown prince, will not do anything too impolite? "


    "That''s not the same," he said. Just the adopted daughter of Gu Hou''s house, I hate you as much as anything. Ning''s royal family is not the biggest enemy of Xikun. Gu''s army is. "


    Yu Fu''s face was smooth, and he didn''t mind the threat.


    Kun Jun Yue felt admiration for her spirit, and said: "but I heard that after the princess left Dongling, Xiaoning emperor was very worried. He likes Princess Chang so much. If our palace asks him to clean up the residence of marquis Gu completely, or exchange several cities at the border, surely he will also agree? "


    It turned out that Kun Junyue had this idea.


    It''s true that Gu''s family has lost its power in Dongling, but Gu Shubai''s use value is limited. It''s better to exchange more things with Yufu as a chip.Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "the prince is so scheming. I admire him."


    That''s not a look of admiration.


    Kun Jun Yue frowns. Even if Yu Fu doesn''t care about Dongling''s mountains and cities, doesn''t she even care about Gu Hou''s house?


    Or She is sure that she can''t hurt Gu Houfu.


    He looked carefully at the beautiful girl in front of her. Through her big clear eyes, the mood seemed very simple and confusing.


    Yu Fu seemed to be in a good mood. He picked up the corner of the car curtain and did not grudge his praise. "My master likes to see the buildings all over Kyushu. He loves all kinds of them. Once upon a time, I thought that only with fine carving can we have beautiful buildings. When I came to Xixian City, I found that bold and bold also has a unique aesthetic feeling. "


    Kun Jun Yue is slightly a Zheng, can hear her praise comes from the sincerity, his brow Cu is more and more tight.


    At this time, she was still in the mood to watch the building, so she was not flustered at all.


    She is not flustered, Kun Jun Yue more flustered, always feel that he missed something.


    The carriage drove all the way out of Xixian City, and soon came to kunjunyue''s other courtyard. At a glance, I couldn''t see the end of the courtyard wall.


    Yu Fu then understood why Kun Jun Yue could not stay in the east palace. He had to stay in this other courtyard. The place was wide, which was more helpful for him to make friends with courtiers or cultivate influence.


    What''s more, in the suburbs, far from kundi''s sight, he can get the greatest freedom.


    Kun Jun Yue got out of the carriage and suddenly thought of some possibility. He ordered his attendant to say, "send someone to the palace to report to your father. It''s said that Princess Zhenjiang of Dongling is coming to visit and is resting in another courtyard of the palace."


    He finally thought that it might be Kunwu''s plan to hurt him. He deliberately asked him to take Yufu and report to Emperor kundi, so that emperor kundi suspected that he had ulterior motives.


    Yu Fu looked at him with a smile, "is it too late for his highness to think of this now? If I''m not wrong, when we go out of the seventh Prince''s house, someone will probably go into the palace and report to your majesty. "


    Kun Jun Yue snorted coldly, "even if my father knows that I have brought the eldest princess back, what? Even if it''s not done in a proper manner, my father can''t do anything to me because of the power of my palace in the Xikun Dynasty. "


    "Oh? Is the prince sure? "


    Yufu smiles mysteriously. When kunjunyue doesn''t pay attention, he flies to him with a needle. Around kunjunyue, the soldiers with excellent martial arts immediately hold up the sword and block the needle. They rise up and kick Yufu to the ground.


    Yu Fu fell to the ground, his brain was in chaos, and he raised his hand to see a piece of scarlet.


    Her palms were scratched, and blood oozed from the wounds. Yu Fu wiped her palms on her clothes at random, and her plain clothes were soon stained with blood.


    Kun Jun Yue didn''t expect that she would plot against herself suddenly. She was so scared that she ordered someone to pick up the poisonous needle and have a close look.


    The poisoned silver needle will change color, whether it is cyan or dark red, but the silver needle in front of you is the primary color. It doesn''t look like poisoned.


    Kun Jun Yue suddenly changed his face and realized that it was a trap.


    "It''s too late to send someone -"


    .


    With the sound of Royal rites and music, a large group of people and guards of honor came to other courtyards, one of which was a bright yellow sedan chair.


    Kunwu almost can''t believe his eyes. The guard of honor in front of him is more grand than his prince''s, but it''s not kundi''s.


    No, the whole guard of honor is not the style of Xikun, but it looks like


    It suddenly occurred to him that the envoys of Beili, who had just arrived in Xixian city yesterday, had the style of Beili, whose splendor was far better than that of Xikun and Dongling.


    Just as Beili''s national strength and military strength are far better than those of Xikun.


    The guard of honor is followed by a small scarlet sedan chair. From the sedan chair comes Chen Jingxing, the envoy of Beili. At yesterday''s Palace Banquet, Kun Jun Yue met him.


    He is only in his thirties, but he has the courage of the army. Kun Junyue appreciates him very much and has a deeper understanding of Beili''s outstanding people.


    But How did the envoys of Beili come to their own courtyard?


    "Mr. Chen, this is the prince''s other courtyard."


    A eunuch like man nodded to Chen Jingxing. After a careful look, Kun Jun Yue found that it was huanei prison in front of the emperor.


    Chen Jingxing nodded to him and walked slowly towards Kun Jun Yue. When he was about to speak, he suddenly saw a woman with bloodstains lying on the ground.


    He frowned slightly and bowed his hand to Kun Jun Yue. "Your Highness, I came to meet you when I learned that you are a guest in the prince''s other courtyard. Where is she now? "


    The prince of Beili?


    Kun Jun Yue looked around, "I''m afraid you heard me wrong? How noble is the crown prince of Beili? How can he come to the other courtyard of our palace without saying a word? I really haven''t seen the prince of Beili in my palace. Has he come to Xixian city? "


    Beili is a big country. It was a great joy for the prince to visit Xikun in person.


    Once Beili''s support is obtained, if Beili sends some troops to help, can''t it win the city of Dongling border?Kun Jun Yue''s heart is happy, and suddenly sees Chen Jingxing''s suspicious eyes fall on Yu Fu. Yu Fu falls to the ground because of the injury, and her hair is slightly disordered, blocking her face.


    Hua Nei Jian sees Chen Jingxing''s doubts and asks Kun Jun Yue, "Your Highness, what''s the matter?"


    Kun Junyue took advantage of the situation and said, "this is the Zhenjiang Princess of Dongling. Our palace specially invited her to come to our house. I wanted to see my father in the palace as soon as possible, but I didn''t want us to have some discord. The eldest princess was hurt a little


    "What?"


    Chen Jingxing quickly came forward, squatted on the ground and helped Yu up, "princess, are you ok? Chen Jingxing, Minister of Honglu temple, is here to meet you


    When he saw that Yu Fu was covered with blood, he raised his hand angrily, "come on, escort!"


    A large group of envoys and bodyguards came out, all dressed in elite armor, and their swords were half out of their scabbard.


    All the envoys and guards were so elite that Beili''s military strength was really unfathomable.


    Hua Nei Jian twisted her eyebrows like a woman and pointed to Kun Jun Yue, "prince, you How dare you hurt Princess Yufu


    Kun Jun Yue looks at Yu Fu who is supported by Chen Jingxing, "how is this possible? She is the eldest princess of Dongling. How can she be the princess of Beili? "


    Chen Jingxing looked at him solemnly, "the prince of Xikun doesn''t know something. I, the crown prince of Beili, never value men and women. The princess was born by the empress, and was made the crown prince at birth. After that, he was exiled to Dongling, adopted by Gu Hou, and became Zhenjiang princess. "


    Yu Fu shows a secret smile towards him. Kun Jun Yue understands why she doesn''t worry about being sent to Dongling to exchange the city.


    What can she do to her?


    His heart seemed to sink to the bottom of the valley, and he immediately understood -


    this is the plot of Kun Wu Shang, a plot of Kun Wu Shang and Yu Fu to frame him!


    Hua Nei Jian was in a great hurry. He was sent by Emperor Kun to meet the prince of Beili. Emperor Kun told him that Beili''s attitude towards Xikun and Dongling was enough to determine the future of the two countries, so that he must pay special respect to the prince of Beili.


    Don''t think his courtesy hasn''t been used, Kun Jun Yue hurt people like this first, how can he go back to work with Kun di?


    Yu Fu stood up with Chen Jingxing and sneered, "it''s said that the people of Xikun are fierce. What we have seen today is true. The envoys of the two countries have not been killed yet. Moreover, Beili came to Xikun with sincerity and friendship and was injured by the prince of Xikun. I''d like to see what kind of statement you kundi will give our palace. "


    Kun Jun Yue''s face was like ashes. Hua Nei supervisor wanted to kneel down to please Yu Fu, "princess, princess, please! Beili has never been to Xikun with me. Our majesty attaches great importance to the fact that the envoys come here in a hurry. What''s more, the princess''s status as the crown prince is so noble? Princess, don''t misunderstand our Majesty''s friendship. Today''s affair must be a misunderstanding. It must be a misunderstanding! "


    After that, looking at Yu Fu''s dress dyed with blood, he said: "hurry up, go back to the palace and ask the imperial doctor to come!"


    "No need."


    Yu Fu took a look at Kun Jun Yue. "I went to the palace to ask you for a statement. If this statement doesn''t satisfy me, I''m sorry that Beili doesn''t dare to make friends with barbarian kingdom. Hum."


    Then he got into the sedan chair first, opened the curtain of the sedan chair and said to Chen Jingxing, "Mr. Chen, please get on the sedan chair together."


    Standing outside the sedan chair, Chen Jingxing arched his hand to thank him and got into the sedan chair.


    Beili doesn''t have that serious male and female defense, and Chen Jingxing knows that Yufu must have something to ask himself. It''s more convenient to take the same sedan.


    Sure enough, Yu Fu said, "when did Mr. Chen arrive in Xikun? Why didn''t you hear anything from my palace?"


    Chen Jing Xing, "back to your highness," the little minister has been at top speed. Since the incident happened in guhou mansion, Beili Chaozhong has been paying attention to the princess''s movement. Knowing that the princess left Lin''an and rushed to zhuguan, she wanted to find the whereabouts of marquis Gu Shizi. Wei Chen boldly proposed to send an envoy to Xikun, so that the princess could have a look after her and got the support of the courtiers. "


    Yu Fu was moved. "My palace has not been in Beili court since I was a child. The affairs in the country depend on the decision of all the wise officials. I am very relieved in my heart."


    Chen Jingxing smiled, "can be praised by his royal highness. By the way, what are you going to say to kundi when you enter the palace later? How can I cooperate with you? "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "you can say whatever you see. Let me talk about the rest. I will not only bring my elder brother out of Xikun, but also hurt Kunwu. "


    "The seventh Prince of Xikun?"


    Yu Fu nodded, "yes, if he hadn''t kept it for several times, the elder brother might not have been able to live if he hadn''t fallen into the hands of Kun Jun Yue. Kun Wu''s injury is also intended to be used. I think he has a conscience. Why don''t you help him defeat Kun Jun Yue? "


    Chen Jingxing suddenly understood something. Looking at Yu Fu''s dress stained with blood, he said, "no wonder your highness smeared the blood on his hand like this. At first sight, I was shocked and thought that..."


    Yufu made herself really terrible. If she didn''t look at the bloody dress carefully, she thought she was hurt all over."Tear --"


    Yu Fu tore his dress directly, looked up and asked Chen Jingxing, "is it more like this?"


    Shin white as suede skin from the cracks in the skirt, Chen Jingxing face a red, lowered his head slightly nodded, "like, like."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 247

    The former imperial supervisor opened the way in person, and the Royal Guard of honor of Beili was very impressive, which attracted the people of Xikun all the way.


    The Imperial Guard of honor came with the envoys of Beili yesterday. At that time, the official in charge of receiving the envoys was startled and thought that Beili had sent Royal Children unexpectedly.


    The two countries never had diplomatic relations. The only thing the Xikun Dynasty knew was that it was the Honglu Temple Minister of Beili second grade, and the Minister of Xikun who was sent to receive him was the official of the first grade.


    If the other party is really royal children, they have to let Prince Kun Jun Yue personally welcome each other, so as not to neglect this powerful country in the north.


    It was only when Chen Jingxing appeared and declared that the guard of honor was empty that minister Xi Kun was relieved.


    Yufu and his party headed for the palace. Some soldiers with fast feet rushed back to the palace to report. When they arrived in front of the Xikun palace, they saw the middle gate open and a group of ministers in royal robes stood in front of the gate.


    Chen Jingxing got out of the sedan chair first, but Kunwu was injured. The courtiers who followed him were all high-ranking officials. It can be seen that kundi attached great importance to it.


    Kun Wu stepped forward and arched his hand and said, "please forgive me. My father heard that the prince was not good at Princess Yufu. According to the etiquette, the prince should welcome the princess himself, but now I can only replace her. However, in order to show his importance, his father invited the princess to enter the palace through the middle gate. "


    The middle gate of the palace has never been opened. Only the empress and the emperor began to enter and leave from here, and the prince could only follow the empress and the emperor in important ceremonies.


    Today, Emperor Kun opened the middle gate, which shows that he attached great importance to Beili, and also meant to make up for the bad influence of emperor Yue.


    As the Minister of Honglu temple, Chen Jingxing was sensitive to every move of diplomacy, and naturally understood the meaning of kundi.


    As soon as he raised his eyebrows, he recalled what Yu Fu had just said on the sedan chair. He immediately raised his chin and snorted, "I remember the sincerity of emperor Kun, but I can''t forget the insolence of your prince. When I see emperor Kun, I have only one reason."


    Kun Wu has not spoken yet, but the first few ministers have changed their faces.


    The emperor of Kun opened the middle gate and ordered the prince to lead a group of important ministers to meet him. Isn''t it enough to be polite to the envoys of Beili?


    Chen Jingxing''s official position is just second grade. He dares to be so rude to them. He doesn''t mean to be respectful when he mentions kundi.


    With a smile, Kun Wu arched his hand to Chen Jingxing, "I''ve heard about the prince''s leaving the courtyard. It''s really that I don''t treat guests well in Xikun. His father was also very angry, and asked the envoy - "


    he looked at the bright yellow sedan chair behind him, his eyes dim and unclear," accompany the princess into the palace again, father is personally waiting outside the hall to meet the princess. "


    Chen Jingxing heard that the emperor kundi was greeting him outside the hall. His face looked a little better. He went back to the sedan chair and said something to him through the curtain. Then he got up and raised his hand, "go!"


    There was a long guard of honor at the front. Kunwu and his ministers could only stand aside and wait for the guard to pass before they followed.


    These ministers had never been wronged like this. When the guard of honor passed, they could not help complaining about Kunwu''s injury. "Seventh prince, this expensive envoy, Mr. Chen, doesn''t pay much attention to us. Although he is the envoy of Beili, he is not as good as us. How can he be so rude?"


    Kun Wu hurt a little smile, "when he just came yesterday, isn''t he not humble and polite? Why are you so angry and arrogant today


    The ministers suddenly realized, "Your Highness means that the prince really offended the princess Yufu..."


    Kun Wu looked back at them. "She''s not an ordinary princess. She''s the Empress Dowager who was appointed as the crown prince at birth. Her status is higher than that of Prince Xikun."


    Although all the people in Xikun are soldiers, women can also participate in politics. In the end, there is no precedent for a princess to become the crown prince or even the king. Therefore, it is hard for people to imagine that this woman is the crown prince of Beili.


    I don''t know what kind of posture she will take when she comes to kundi later?


    The guard of honor stopped in front of the main hall. On the high steps, the bright yellow emperor Kun was wearing the nine pearl Ryukyu crown, which was only worn on important occasions. The long Ryukyu algae hung down, making it hard to see his face clearly.


    He did stand outside the hall to greet him personally, but he did not come down the steps. He was still a high-ranking monarch.


    Chen Jingxing personally opened the curtain of the sedan chair. Huanei supervisor quickly came forward to help him. The woman''s slender hands stretched out, and her fingers were as white and tender as the newly peeled scallion.


    When people saw this soft hand, they had an idea in their heart. It was a princess as weak as a Dongling woman, which made life unable to show respect.


    A woman who can be respected in Xikun must be tall, strong and skilled in martial arts.


    What Chen Jingxing said in front of the prince''s farewell yard has long been spread to the palace. It is said that the princess grew up in Xianren valley since childhood and was adopted by Marquis Gu of Dongling. No wonder she has developed the appearance of a Dongling woman.


    Apart from the high steps, kundi looked down from the top, and a pair of dignified eyes showed an obscure smile, which was just the case with Beili prince.


    It''s because he looks too high at each other.


    The hand was on the back of Hua neijian''s hand, and the woman in the car leaned out slowly, one end A slightly messy bun?Quentin frowned.


    Then there is a beautiful face. The girl''s snow complexion and beautiful appearance complement her delicate hand.


    Then, she walked out of the sedan chair and appeared in front of the crowd in her blood stained clothes. There was a sound of air-conditioning in the crowd.


    Kunwu wound suddenly narrowed his eyes, and his eyes fell on the torn skirt of Yufu. The dazzling scarlet blood made him lose his sense, and a stream of anger broke through his brain.


    He thought that Yufu would never let herself get hurt. Besides, she was just taken away by Kun Junyue for a while, just for a while


    If he had known it would be like this, he would not have let Yufu be taken away!


    The emperor of kundi was stunned in the same place. He had heard that kunjun Yue had brought Yufu to another hospital for a long time, and there was a quarrel. Unexpectedly, it was so serious. He couldn''t stand any longer, and quickly helped the palace people to meet him.


    The ministers behind Kun Wu''s injury finally did not dare to talk about anything. It turned out that the princess was injured. No wonder Chen Jingxing was so angry!


    Yu Fu stood there, her back straight, her jaw slightly raised, her plain dress blowing in the open square in front of the hall, her blood and skirt raised high.


    Her figure did not move, as if she was not wearing a broken dress, but a gorgeous palace dress, so proud and noble.


    Her light eyes fell on the kundi who came to her in a hurry.


    With such a glance, kundi suddenly realized that he underestimated the woman in front of him. If the prince of Beili is just a weak lady, how dare he come to Xikun alone?!


    Kundi stood five steps in front of her and subconsciously wanted to ask about Yufu''s injury. His lips moved or he held back.


    As a king, no matter how the other side is only the prince, one level lower than him, how can he speak first?


    Yufu should have opened her mouth to salute kundi first. Relying on the illusion that she was injured, she looked at kundi arrogantly.


    Neither of them spoke, but they just looked at each other. Kundi was tall and strong, and was twice as wide as Yufu. A steady square face with Chinese characters shows the power of the emperor.


    The two men''s eyes are pressing each other. It''s a psychological war that outsiders can''t cope with. The ministers of Xikun secretly guess that Yufu will be defeated soon.


    No matter how young she is, how can she deter this man who has been emperor for decades?


    Time seems to be still. Chen Jingxing looks at Kun Wu unhappily. His eyes seem to tell him that our princess''s injury is still cured. What''s the matter with such big eyes and small eyes?


    Kun Wu looked back at him and shook his head.


    Kundi and Yufu meet for the first time. They are putting pressure on each other. No one can disturb them at this time.


    Who speaks first, to a large extent, means who will take the initiative in the negotiation between the two people in the future, which should be more important to Yu Fu than his injury.


    Chen Jingxing was vaguely aware of something, but still put on a look of displeasure. In the end, he didn''t stop it personally.


    For a long time, it was kundi who couldn''t hold it.


    "Princess Yufu, what''s the matter? Why are you all over? "


    They were surprised by Emperor Kun''s surrender. In their impression, the king, who had always said the same thing, seldom gave in to others. Yu Fu''s injury was the reason why he had to compromise.


    Yu Fu raised her lips with satisfaction, and she won.


    "Thanks to Prince Xikun. My palace has long heard that the people of Xikun are fierce. I don''t want even the prince to be so savage. Dongling is a well-known country of etiquette. It seems that our Palace should go to Dongling first. "


    Quentin''s face changed with time.


    She said in front of her that she would go to Dongling as an envoy, which was tantamount to a kind of provocation. The emperor of Kun was not happy in his heart. Because he hurt people first, he could only swallow his anger, "please speak in the Princess Palace, it''s important to treat the injury first. Come on, pass on the doctor


    "Father."


    Kun Wu came out from the crowd, "my son once studied Arts in the immortal Valley, and he is a sister and brother of the princess, so I''d better let my son treat the princess!"


    Today, Emperor Kun asked him to welcome the guests on behalf of the prince. There was another reason, so he nodded, "it can''t be better. Princess, please."


    Yu Fu nodded to the emperor of Kun in the dynasty, "please come first. My northern glass is also a place of etiquette. Naturally, the guest will follow the master."


    Kundi''s face finally restored a smile, "well, the princess is really a person who knows etiquette!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the main hall, Emperor Kun sat at the top of the hall. The ministers on both sides of the lower hall were seated. Only the front two seats were empty, which were reserved for Yu Fu and Chen Jingxing.


    At the moment, Kunwu wound is in the side hall to check the wound for Yufu. Chen Jingxing stares at him, and there is no one else.


    Kun Wu looked out of the hall and saw that there was no one around. The guilt in his heart overflowed.


    He held Yufu''s shoulder, "Yufu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! If I had known that Kun Junyue would do this to you, I would not have let him take you away! I thought I justChen Jingxing wants to stop his rude move. Yu Fu gently shakes his head at him, and he goes back to his original place.


    Yu Fu looked at Kun Wu hurt, "you just want to use me to let Kun Jun Yue bear the charge. The more serious I hurt, the greater the charge of Kun Jun Yue, right?"


    "No! No


    Kunwu injury quickly explained, "I just want you to be taken away by him, and then let my father''s people know about it immediately. I never thought you would be injured! My father has always been suspicious of Kun Jun Yue. As long as I give a little guidance, my father will think that Kun Jun Yue has made friends with Bei Li privately, and his suspicion will be deeper! Once he is suspected, I have a chance to regain power! "


    So it is.


    Yu Fu was thoughtful and wanted to speak. Kun Wu said eagerly: "I regret it. I shouldn''t let him take you away! No matter how difficult my situation in junior high school is, I shouldn''t risk you! Yufu, I really regret it. Will you never forgive me again? "


    His eyes were red. Yu Fu was surprised. He didn''t expect that he would be so excited.


    She said: "you know what I value more than this injury. Why do you want to assassinate big brother?"


    "I didn''t kill it! Yan Shuo promised that as long as I attack zhuguan and cooperate with him, he would help me regain power in Xikun! I''m at the end of my tether. Knowing that he''s not a good man, I can only promise him. Unexpectedly, he took this opportunity to assassinate Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai had already been assassinated when my people attacked him. I could only bring him back and try my best to cure him, but I really saved him. "


    So it is.


    Yu Fu scratched his head and was embarrassed. "I misunderstood you. It''s me who should apologize. I should thank you for saving my big brother. You don''t have to blame yourself. Take a closer look at my injury. "


    Kun Wu hurt a Leng, will her leg dress up, only to find that there is no wound under, just those blood smeared frightening.


    Yu Fu spread out his palm and said, "here, I scraped some skin on my hand. I deliberately squeezed the blood out and spread it evenly. I thought I could hide it from others, but I couldn''t hide it from you, a former disciple of immortal valley. I didn''t expect that... "


    Kun Wu''s face turned red.


    He didn''t even see whether Yufu''s injury was true or false, so he even apologized with crying and howling. He was so stupid.


    Behind him came the voice of slight sneer. He looked back and saw Chen Jingxing, who was always serious, covering his mouth and snickering.


    His face suddenly from red to purple, like pig liver.


    "Well, you go out first, and I''ll come in clean clothes."


    Yu Fu said that she was about to get up. Kun Wu hurt her and pressed her shoulder. "Sit down first and wrap up your palms. How can you wear clothes like this?"


    ¡­¡­


    The clothes are the style of Beili prepared by Chen Jingxing. The wide sleeve palace clothes are stacked in layers, but they don''t look heavy at all, but they are immortal.


    It''s a red train with wide sleeves and a hollow gold thread. It''s both valuable and dignified. When she came out of the hall, a group of Xikun ministers couldn''t move their eyes -


    then they quickly lowered their heads.


    As long as you think about this princess Yufu who dares to look at kundi and defeat kundi, they dare not look directly at the prestige of the people in front of them.


    Yufu came in from the outside of the hall. Emperor Kun said with a smile, "princess, please sit down. I''m going to hold a banquet specially for the princess. I don''t know if the food and wine are to her taste."


    Yu Fu smiles a little and sits down in her own place. Just as the emperor of Kun raised a bottle to respect each other, she says thoughtlessly: "there''s no need for food and wine. Our palace is here to ask the emperor of Kun for a statement today. I don''t know why your prince hurt our palace for no reason?"


    Kundi''s smile froze in the corner of his mouth, and the wine bottles that the courtiers were about to pick up were put down awkwardly.


    Yu Fu didn''t raise her head. Her eyes fell on the special dishes of Xikun. She was very interested. "If Xikun doesn''t want to make friends with Beili, my palace will leave immediately to return home. It''s not necessary to use such dishonorable means."


    "Why? The princess misunderstood


    What emperor Kun couldn''t hear most was this sentence. He would never let Beili turn to Dongling for friendship. Otherwise, with the current military strength of Xikun, the alliance between the two countries would not be able to be confronted.


    He said with a smile: "come on, pass the prince into the palace, let him face the princess to make amends!"


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly turned to the outside of the hall, but Yu Fu kept on looking the same, raised his chopsticks and tasted the food.


    Well, it tastes good.


    Kun Jun Yue is well-dressed and walks in from outside the hall. He can''t see any surprise at Yu Fu''s identity.


    He bowed his hands to the top of his head and said, "my son has seen my father." Then he turned to Yufu, who was eating, and made a half salute. "Princess Yufu is polite."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Yu Fu again. According to reason, their two identities were equal. Yu Fu should get up and give Kun Junyue a half gift.


    But she didn''t.


    Not only did she not get up to return the salute, but she did not even look up and regarded him as the air. After a while, she suddenly turned to Chen Jingxing and said something.


    There are bodyguards in the palace with complete armour and excellent martial arts skills. They are the elite bodyguards in the Xikun palace. They can easily hear Yu Fu whispering to Chen Jingxing. What she said is¡ª¡ª"This dish is not bad. Try it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 248

    Hua neijian stood beside kundi and relayed what the bodyguard heard to kundi, who almost vomited blood.


    He should be happy to be praised for Xikun''s food, but now Obviously not when he''s happy.


    Looking at Yu Fu''s appearance, the emperor of Kun obviously didn''t intend to forgive Kun Jun Yue easily. He was a little worried. He didn''t dare to offend Bei Li, and he didn''t want to suppress Kun Jun Yue too much for this.


    After all, Kun Jun Yue is the prince of Xikun. In order to please Beili, he is not reconciled.


    How to find the best solution between not offending Beili and not hurting Xikun''s face is really a headache.


    Yu Fu didn''t respond, and Kun Jun Yue was not embarrassed. He just said with a smile, "I just offended the princess, and asked Princess Hai Han. I really don''t know who is guilty."


    He turned to kundi and explained, "father, this is what happened. After hearing that Dongling''s Zhenjiang princess arrived at Qidi''s house, I was worried that there would be a conflict between Qidi and the princess, so I went to invite the princess to another house. Who knows, when Er Chen was about to send someone into the palace to report to his father, the eldest princess suddenly made a challenge to ER Chen, and her subordinates accidentally hurt her. If my son knows that Princess Zhenjiang is actually the prince of Beili, he would rather hurt himself than hurt the princess! "


    He spoke with high sounding, the courtiers all nodded their approval, and even emperor Kun believed his words.


    Yu Fu suddenly laughed, playing with the wine bottle in his hand, "the prince said that our palace is making trouble for you. I don''t know how our palace is making trouble for you who are heavily protected alone?"


    Yu Fu was taken to another hospital by Kun Junyue alone, and Kun Junyue was always surrounded by many experts, not even worse than the kundi.


    Yu helped to spread out her hand, and the girl naturally showed her innocence. "I don''t know how to do martial arts in my palace, and I don''t have the strength to bind a chicken. The seventh prince can testify to that."


    They all looked at Kun Wu and hurt him. The latter stood up from his seat and said in his warning eyes: "back to my father, what the princess said is true. My son knows that the prince may not believe my son''s words. There are many experts in the palace. The prince can send a martial arts expert to explore the pulse of the princess and find out if she has internal power. "


    The experts in the palace are all the people of the kundi, but Kunwu let kunjun Yue send someone to explore the pulse for Yufu. The implication is that kunjun Yue can direct the people who can move the kundi.


    Quentin frowned. "Don''t look. The figure and pace of martial arts practitioners are totally different from ordinary people. Even I can see that Princess Yufu really can''t do martial arts. "


    Kun Jun Yue said quickly: "father, have you forgotten that Princess Yufu is still the poison fairy of immortal Valley? She didn''t hurt her children with martial arts, but with poisonous needles! "


    Yu Fu took a sip from the wine bottle and said, "where is the poisonous needle?"


    Kun Jun Yue''s face suddenly looks ugly.


    The needle that Yu Fu threw at him had long been tested to be non-toxic. Now he took out the non-toxic silver needle, and no one would believe it.


    What a Northern Glass prince, her mind can be really deep enough, it is his carelessness, just by Yufu gentle harmless appearance.


    Kun Jun Yue had to eat the dark loss, "father, things have been said too much useless, it is indeed the son minister offended the princess, please forgive me."


    Since the explanation is not clear, simply plead guilty, the result will not be worse.


    Chen Jingxing immediately got up and bowed his hand to Emperor Kun and said, "Your Majesty Xikun, as far as I know, I''m afraid the behavior of your prince can''t be explained by the identity of a princess. Dare to ask the prince, since you don''t know the identity of the princess of our country, why did you take her to another courtyard secretly? The seventh prince, what did the prince say and do when he took the princess away


    Kun Jun Yue''s face stagnated, and before he spoke, Kun Wu said: "at that time, the prince led the guards in the house to break into the seventh Prince''s house. I was scared. Although Princess Yufu was my elder martial sister, I didn''t dare to offend the prince. I had to send someone to the palace immediately to report to my father. As soon as the princess''s front foot enters the door, the prince''s back foot arrives. How can we not know the real identity of the princess? "


    "Well, it''s unreasonable."


    In this case, Kun Jun Yue can''t take credit for it. He just wants to get rid of his guilt. "Father, how can you know the identity of the princess in advance? I heard that there was an important criminal hiding in the seventh brother''s house, so I rushed in to search. This important criminal is Gu Shubai, the young general of Gu''s army! "


    Kundi heard more dissatisfied, jade help here things have not been solved, how to pull out a Gu Shubai?


    No, Kunwu hid Gu Shubai in his own house. What''s his intention?


    Kun Wu explained: "father, Gu Shubai is really in Er Chen''s house, but Er Chen is not hiding. He has no time to take care of the Dongling prisoners brought by the bamboo pass. He only knows that one of them is dying of injury. Today, when Princess Yufu came, my son realized that Gu Shubai had been mixed up in it. He was really regretful. "


    He had a look of chagrin on his face, which made it impossible to tell whether it was true or not.


    Kun Jun Yue was thinking about how to expose her. Yu stood up and arched her hand to Kun Wu: "I want to thank the seventh Prince for this. Fortunately, the seventh Prince left Gu Shubai alive for a while. He is the son-in-law of our palace. No matter who has hurt him, our palace will pay for his bloodEmperor Kun was stunned. It turned out that Yufu came here for Gu Shubai. She took such a risk for Gu Shubai. It seems that this person has room to make use of it.


    Now it''s not the time to investigate Kun Wu''s injury and hide Gu Shubai. As long as the person is still alive and doesn''t enrage Yu Fu, Emperor Kun waved his hand. "Since he''s a young general of Gu''s family, and his injury is so serious that it''s hard to recognize, I''d better send him to the palace for treatment. Princess, don''t worry, I will - "


    " no need. "


    Yu Fu, Emperor kundi of the dynasty, said with a smile, "I live in the seventh Prince''s palace and take care of Gu Shubai personally. Is kundi still afraid that the palace will run away with people secretly? "


    Kundi''s idea was exposed, and he was embarrassed. Looking at kunjun Yue standing in the palace, he coughed softly, "the prince has hurt the princess unintentionally, and has made amends to the princess. It''s better to do this..."


    Chen Jingxing looked at him with hatred. His eyes were full of strong condemnation. The second half of kundi''s words didn''t mean to say it.


    Yu Fu stood up boldly and said, "the prince is the successor of emperor Kun. He has a noble position. I think emperor Kun is embarrassed to punish him. In this case, it does not need to rise to the level of diplomatic relations between the two countries. It is just a personal enmity between the palace and the prince. How about that? "


    Kundi was stunned, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face! I don''t know how the princess intends to solve this personal grudge. "


    As long as it did not affect the diplomatic relations between Xikun and Beili, the emperor of kundi did not care about anything else.


    Yu Fu came out from behind the seat with a smile, and said: "the prince said that our palace is making trouble for you with poisonous needles? Now that I''ve been charged with this crime, I just want to do it absolutely.... "


    She turned the palm of her hand and flew towards Kun Jun Yue with a cold silver light. Kun Jun Yue dodged the poison needle.


    When he was proud, he suddenly saw Yu Fu looking at him with a smile. As soon as he lowered his head, he found that he had dodged one of the poisonous needles, and the remaining four were firmly inserted in his chest!


    Before losing consciousness, he heard Yu Fu whispering in his ear: "do you really think that I can only cast a poisonous needle at a time?"


    ¡­¡­


    The Palace Banquet to meet the prince of Beili broke up in a bad mood. The eastern palace was in a mess, and the imperial doctors rushed to that place.


    Yufu naturally went back to the seventh Prince''s house unharmed. Kun Wu was hurt in the big sedan chair, crying and laughing. "If Kun Jun Yue knew he would be poisoned, he would rather be reprimanded and suppressed by his father. After all, he is still the crown prince if he is beaten again. There is always a chance for him to make a comeback. It''s hard to cure him if he is poisoned by you. "


    Yu Fu said: "Kun Junyue can''t get out of bed for at least three months. These three months are the maximum I can fight for for you. I think it should be enough for you."


    Kun Wu hurt Leng Leng, wry smile way: "you are not angry, I give you to Kun Jun Yue?"? Although I regret it, if time comes again, I may still do so. "


    Yufu said: "it''s OK, you should consider yourself. I never think you should be selfless. What''s more, although you collude with Yin Shuo, after all, you saved your big brother. I''m very grateful for that. "


    She doesn''t mind being used by Kunwu, or in other words, she doesn''t feel sad.


    Kunwu hurt suddenly have a kind of impulse, want to ask Yufu if this is Gu Shubai, she will be angry? He didn''t ask because he knew that the promise was positive.


    If you really love someone, you will care if he uses you. As for others, you are not qualified to let Yufu mind.


    He is such an insignificant bystander.


    He reluctantly suppressed his emotions. "Speaking of Gu Shubai, there is one thing you should be clear about. Your father won''t let you take him away easily. In fact, you are not the only one who values Gu Shubai. Both his father and his courtiers value him very much, but What they want is Gu Shubai''s life. "


    Yu Fu nodded and said, "I understand that Kun Jun Yue is not so stupid. He knew that I was cooperating with you to control him, so he deliberately exposed the big brother''s affairs in your house and wanted to control us in turn. Although you have a clean excuse for yourself, kundi will still use his elder brother to control me. "


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. You have to be prepared."


    Chen Jingxing was sitting in the sedan chair with him. Hearing this, he said, "seventh prince, with your understanding of emperor Kun, how will he use the prince to control the princess?"


    Before Kun Wu was hurt, Yu Fu said with a smile: "don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Let emperor Kun do everything he can. We have the initiative. It doesn''t matter if he puts forward any conditions."


    "What does the princess mean by that?"


    Yu Fu tilted his mouth slightly. "Our Beili country is powerful. As long as Mr. Chen returns to the Middle Kingdom with a letter, and the army presses down on the border, the emperor of Kun dares not to neglect him."


    Kun Wu heard that the army was pressing the border, and his back was straight.


    Yu Fu winked at him, "don''t worry, just to scare your father."


    She thought of what Xunchi said when she first saw her newborn. In fact, she found out from Xunchi. Before she was ten years old, Xunchi never told her what kind of responsibility and mission she had.


    If she had known it since she was a child, she might not have developed such an innocent and kind disposition.It''s because she knows her mission, so Sooner or later, it''s just not now.


    Kun Wu''s injury eased his breath and nodded slightly. Yu Fu said: "the most important thing now is to cure the big brother''s injury. Mr. Chen, please keep an eye on the movement of Dongling Dynasty for me."


    Chen Jingxing nodded his head and said, "princess, don''t worry, young master Chengfa in Xianren Valley has left for Lin''an."


    ¡­¡­


    Yufu wants to live in kunwushang''s house. Kundi doesn''t dare to neglect it. He sends many people to decorate the seventh Prince''s house.


    The original red door was painted again. It was as red as sunset, and a lot of treasures were sent to the seventh Prince''s residence, saying that it was for Yufu to dress up the room.


    Kunwu wound simply give his main courtyard to Yufu, he moved to the side courtyard to live.


    "In fact, you don''t have to give me your yard. You know I''m not so coquettish."


    Yu Fu doesn''t care whether he lives well or not. On the contrary, it''s not very nice to occupy his yard. Kun Wu says: "you live. Although Gu Shubai''s wound is recuperated by the elder martial sister, it''s not suitable to move. You live in the main hospital to take care of him and protect him. "


    Yu Fu thought about it, but he didn''t refuse.


    If she was still polite to Kun Wu''s injury, she would not be polite to all kinds of treasures and servants sent by Emperor Kun.


    She collected all the treasures according to the list. As for the servants, she drove them away. She would rather use the servants of the seventh Prince''s mansion. Those people are not so much to serve her as to watch her. Her direct attitude towards kundi is to drive people away.


    Compared with kundi, she would rather believe in Kunwu.


    Her refusal was expected by kundi. Fortunately, there was another Gu Shubai, who could talk about the terms slowly with this chip.


    Ji qiqiqi, a concubine in the seventh Prince''s mansion, was terrified when she heard what was going on outside. When she arrived near the main courtyard, she found that it was not a bad thing, but a good thing.


    "Amitabha, are these treasures given to our seventh prince? Your majesty has finally given us the seventh Prince''s house. Otherwise, if we go on like this, we won''t even be able to uncover the pot in our house! "


    Lunyue commanded the palace people to carry all the treasures into the main courtyard. Seeing several concubines discussing, he said, "you two misunderstood. Your Majesty gave these things to Princess Yufu."


    "Who is Princess Yufu?"


    There are too many princesses in Xikun. There are a lot of princesses with or without brand names. The names sound good, but they are not very noble.


    Just like Kunwu''s injury, with the name of a prince, in fact, his life is not as good as that of a general minister''s family.


    "It''s the prince of Beili, Princess Yufu."


    Lun Yue takes a look at her two. They are so scared that they quickly cover their mouths with their handkerchiefs. They don''t know how such a noble figure can live in the seventh Prince''s house.


    When they knew that Princess Yufu was the injured little elder martial sister of Kunwu they had seen, they immediately stuck it up like brown candy.


    "I have seen the princess. She is a thousand years old."


    Sitting on the couch drinking tea, Yu Fuzheng looked into the inner room from time to time as if he was waiting for someone. He was surprised to see the two of them coming together.


    Thinking that they were Kunwu''s concubines, she said with a smile, "you don''t have to be polite. You probably don''t know that the seventh Prince of the courtyard has been given to our palace. If you want to find the seventh prince in the future, please go to pianyuan. "


    "We don''t want the seventh prince. We''re here to greet the princess!"


    Two concubines smile flatteringly, Yu Fuzheng is lazy to deal with, just Kunwu wound came in from the door, "what are you doing here? Don''t bother the princess in the main courtyard without my order. Do you hear me? "


    Before they had time to say anything, they were reprimanded by Kunwu and had to leave reluctantly.


    After they left, Kun Wu said: "don''t be surprised, these two are female officials in the palace given to me by my father, and the other is the common daughter of Kun Jun Yue''s family. Their status is extraordinary. No one in the government dares to offend them. I can only turn a blind eye. "


    jade Fu suddenly understood, "it was originally an eye liner planted by others in your government. I thought your seven royal families were down and down, and they were the architectural features of the West Kun." I didn''t expect that your house not only looks depressed, but it''s actually more serious. The eyeliner is all put to your pillow. How do you keep your brother brother''s secret?


    Kun Wu sighed, "do you think your father really didn''t know Gu Shubai was in my house? He and Kun Jun Yue, in the final analysis, are observing each other''s attitude and playing games with each other. He just needs to make sure Gu Shubai doesn''t or runs away. They don''t care if I hand him over. "


    In the game between kundi and kunjunyue, he is just a small chess piece, which can easily break into pieces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 249

    Footsteps came from the inner room.


    Yu Fu immediately straightens up from the couch and sees Yue Hu come out with blood. Yao LAN is no better than her.


    "Elder martial sister, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Fu is worried about Gu Shubai''s repeated injuries. She is about to go to the inner room to check. Yue Hu reaches out her hand and presses her shoulder and sits her on the couch.


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine. You didn''t tell me that he ate the elixir of immortal Valley, and his wound healing speed was amazing. It looks dangerous because the wound is healed from the inside out. The wound on the outside looks terrible. I spilled a lot of blood when I took it out


    Yu Fu


    Just from the blood spots on her and Yao Lan''s body, this one probably took out the intestines.


    The moon fox slanted Kun Wu to hurt one eye, "your boy unexpectedly gave Gu Shu so precious spirit elixir to eat for nothing, so tolerant to the love enemy, the eldest martial sister looks up to you."


    Kun Wu was hurt I didn''t give it to him. "


    Yu Fu said: "I gave it to him before he went out. I told him to eat it in case of emergency. I think he must have taken the elixir with his last strength after he was injured. Thank goodness I gave it to him


    Yuehu took out a porcelain vase from his sleeve. "No wonder I found this on him. There are ten more in it! It''s life-saving medicine. What do you give him to do, you''re not afraid that you need to use it yourself? "


    She put the vase on the table for Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu thought as like as two peas from the same pocket. "I have some of them on my body, and I still need some of them when I want to use them."


    Moon Fox


    Now she''s silent.


    "Master, you eccentric old man! How many elixirs did he give you? "


    Yue Hu was almost angry. Kun Wu said: "elder martial sister, what''s your smell? Don''t you smell it?"


    "Really?"


    Yuehu is the one who loves beauty most. She can''t tolerate the bad things or the dirty smell on her body. After being reminded by Kunwu''s injury, she bowed her head and smelled it.


    "Ah, it''s blood! I want to take a bath. Take me to the clean room


    When Yuehu goes to take a bath, Yufu asks yaolan to take a bath. She changes her clothes and goes into the inner room to see Gu Shubai.


    Her medical skill is not as good as that of Yuehu. She felt her pulse and found that it was not bad as Yuehu said. She relaxed a lot. According to the speed of recovery, Gu Shubai should wake up soon.


    She can''t wait to know what kind of conspiracy Yin Shuo designed to make Gu Shubai, who is highly skilled in martial arts, hit by a sword.


    It must hurt when he was pierced by the sword, right?


    And Yin Shuo killed him again and again, in order to deal with Gu Houfu, or like Ning Chengzhi, he thought that as long as Gu Shubai died, he could get himself?


    Thinking that Gu Shubai was hurt so badly because of herself, she couldn''t help her remorse and anger.


    If Gu huaijiang didn''t stop her, she would fight with the soldiers of Gu''s army, pull Ning Chengzhi from the golden dragon throne, and let the true face of Yin Shuo, a treacherous minister, be made public!


    But she can''t destroy Gu huaijiang''s faith of loyalty to the king and love the people. It''s not only his own faith, but also the faith of the whole guhou mansion and gujiajun.


    What she can do is to get justice for them in another way!


    "Yufu."


    Kunwu wound suddenly appeared at the door, Yufu subconsciously wiped his eyes.


    The latter is a little embarrassed to do not face, for a long time to slowly come in, "he has not woken up, just drink medicine is not good, to eat something else."


    In his hand was a very light boiled rice paste. The fragrance of rice wafted out of the bowl with a warm smell.


    Yu took the bowl and said, "thank you. Let me feed him."


    Kun Wu can''t help but think of the days when they were children, when they were fighting and laughing in immortal valley. They had gone through too many things, and now they can''t go back.


    Yu Fu Hui said thanks to him modestly, and he could no longer pull her braid like he did when he was a child.


    He took a deep breath, sat by Gu Shubai''s bed and raised his upper body, "it will be more convenient to feed."


    Yu Fu holds a bowl in one hand and a small silver spoon in the other. He holds a small spoon of rice milk to his mouth to cool it, and then sends it to Gu Shu''s white lips.


    He closed his eyes, a pair of slender sword eyebrows, valiant, face is still so handsome, is the world''s most beautiful man Yu Fu has ever seen.


    It''s a pity that he won''t open his mouth. Yufu has to work hard to feed a small spoon of rice milk.


    "Kun Wu injury gently reminded:" you can use your hand to open his teeth, it will be better to feed some, a few days ago I was feeding like this


    Jade helps a Leng, "you feed personally?"


    dragons and fishes jumbled together, "you see, there are many people in the mansion, and the people I can trust are only one. When feeding Gu Shubai with food or medicine, he must guard outside the door, lest those people bump in and find Gu Shubai here. "There are not many trustworthy people in the house. He simply takes care of Gu Shubai''s daily life in person, which can not be said to be out of his heart.


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment and fed Gu Shubai according to his words. As expected, analogy was much easier. She said, "in fact, you never really want him to die, do you?"


    If he didn''t really want to save Gu Shubai, he didn''t have to work so hard to take care of him. As long as he did his duty, Gu Shubai would not die.


    "Whether it was the poison you gave Yin Shuo at the beginning, or this time you took the risk to bring him back to Xikun to heal his wounds. In fact, you don''t want him to die. You are different from Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo. "


    Kun Wu said with a bitter smile: "you are belittling me when you compare me with them. I''ve watched you grow up since I was a child. My feelings for you are even deeper than the sum of them, and even - "


    are no less than Gu Shubai''s feelings for you.


    He laughed, suddenly changed the topic, "do you know why I don''t want to let Gu Shubai die?"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to admit the reason, but I have to admit that I dare not."


    Yu Fu was full of doubts about his words. From the first day she knew him, he was not afraid of everything, and made the fairy valley a mess.


    Knowing that Xunchi didn''t want to see him for his purpose, he could still make trouble in Xianren Valley, and was punished by Xunchi again and again. It''s like soaking in the cold pool in winter or drying herbs in the hot sun in summer.


    When Yufu first heard about his cousin Ji Chengfa from Yuehu, she subconsciously thought of Kunwu''s hurt, and thought in her heart which of them was more naughty.


    This kind of Kunwu injury, do you dare?


    Kun Wu said: "Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo don''t know you. They are Dongling people. In their concept, women are men''s vassals. They marry from their father at home. But I know what kind of person you are. They think that as long as Gu Shubai dies, you will have no choice but to marry him. And I think that you will not only not, but also fight your life to avenge Gu Shubai. "


    "I dare not, dare not be your enemy. Even if you just hate me because of the lives of tens of thousands of Gu family soldiers who were poisoned in that war, it makes my heart burn every night. What''s more Is it your favorite Gu Shubai? "


    He is explaining his action, but he can''t help expressing his strong love to her, which makes Yu Fu quite embarrassed.


    Since she was a child, she knew that she was adorable, because she was beautiful and lovely. From Xunchi to all the brothers and sisters in Xianren Valley, she was regarded as a favorite, and it was still the same to guhou mansion.


    But that kind of liking is not the kind she meets now.


    Her brow slightly frowned, "when I was a child, people who liked me were very fond of me. No matter what I did wrong, they would tolerate me and give me all the delicious and funny things. Master will only let me pull his white beard, elder martial sister will only hold me and fly, and second elder martial brother will only smile at me. "


    "And you, you will only show your true face in front of me. You are so good to me that even yaolan always gets your benefits and likes you. "


    She recalled the past, more puzzled, "why did the people who liked me when I was a child treat me well, but now the people who like me want to hurt me, hurt the people around me?"


    Yin Shuo said he liked her, so he wanted to kill Gu Shubai.


    Ning Chengzhi said that he liked her, so he wanted to eradicate Gu Houfu.


    Kun Wu said that he liked her and killed tens of thousands of people in Gu''s army.


    Is it her fault or theirs?


    Kunwu was almost ashamed of his injury. "No, it has nothing to do with whether you grow up or not. It''s because they Because of us, our likes are too selfish. Real love is as long as you are happy enough, and selfish like, is to hope you always stay in their side. We are too selfish. "


    "You have a lot of self-knowledge. In this regard, you are really better than Yin Shuo and them."


    The man''s voice is slightly weak, slightly hoarse, but unexpectedly pleasant to hear. Yu Fu is surprised to see Gu Shubai open his eyes, almost not holding the bowl in his hand.


    "Big brother, are you awake?"


    Gu Shubai showed her a weak smile, didn''t say anything, just nodded.


    Kunwu subconsciously threw him on his own bed. Yu Fu glared at him and pretended to cover him with a quilt.


    He coughed awkwardly. "You''re recovering so fast. When did you wake up?"


    Gu Shubai glanced at him, "just when someone said that his feelings for Yu Fu were deeper than the sum of them."


    The most embarrassing thing in the world is to be heard by his fiance when he confesses to a woman.


    What''s more embarrassing is that Gu Shubai is injured now. No matter how he ridicules Kunwu''s injury, Kunwu''s injury can''t give him a punch to shut him up.


    Yu Fu was overjoyed. "Big brother, are you hungry? Thirsty or not, shall I pour you a cup of tea? "


    Gu Shubai pointed to Kunwu''s wound impolitely, "let him go. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have a lot to say to you."


    Kun Wu''s injured face suddenly became ugly. He couldn''t stand Yu''s help to look at him, so he had to go out and pour tea honestly.Gu Shubai opened his mouth, Yu Fu said: "big brother, you are still too weak now, it doesn''t matter, don''t say in advance. It''s a long time. Let''s talk about it later. "


    He nodded silently, thought about it, and said the most important thing first, "how are you? How about the mansion? "


    "I''m fine. Although this is kundi''s territory, I have the initiative. You can rest assured that we will leave soon after your injury is healed. As for Fu Li... "


    She pondered for a moment, thinking that instead of cheating Gu Shubai, she might as well tell him the truth, only to say it mildly.


    She carefully worded: "the senior general and the second elder brother are not worried about their lives. I''ve tried to manage the prison of Dali temple where the second elder brother is, but I''m afraid the next situation will not be good. I have already thought about the measures to deal with it. The Royal Children of Beili personally sent envoys to Dongling. This identity must be able to suppress Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo for some time. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "so, are you really the princess of Beili?"


    Yu Fu opened his eyes wide and said in surprise: "you You knew that for a long time? "


    Gu Shubai nodded slightly, pursed his lips, and said: "it''s just a guess, but it hasn''t been confirmed. It''s only today that he dares to confirm. Beili has no diplomatic relations with Dongling and Xikun. If you can make Beili''s Royal sons send envoys, your identity will be more valuable. "


    Yu Fu lowered his head, "big brother, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. When I first arrived at the residence of marquis Gu, the chaos in Beili state was not clear, and someone would come after me at any time. The general and you have treated me so well that I don''t want to implicate you, so I won''t tell you the truth. "


    Gu Shubai smiles and reaches out his hand to her. Because he is weak, the hand stops in mid air and can''t get close to her any more.


    Yu Fu will lie on his chest, let his hand stop on his hair, as if this will have an endless sense of security.


    "It''s for this reason that you don''t want to call your father as a father. Instead, you call him a general just like Gu''s soldiers. If your father wants you to enter the genealogy, you will not. It turns out that it''s all for the sake of protecting Gu Hou''s house. "


    Yu Fu rubbed against his chest and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s not just that. It was mainly because I was thinking that if I became the daughter of a general, I would not be his daughter-in-law. "


    Gu Shubai was shocked, "who did you see at that time? Is it the fifth brother or the sixth brother? "


    He thought that Yu Fu''s children''s temperament should be Gu Xiang or Gu Yi when they were young. After all, they were two people who played with Yu Fu every day.


    The jade helps an eye bead son to turn, intentionally don''t tell him, let him hit dumb riddle to go.


    "Cough."


    There was a dry cough outside the door. Yu Fu got up and sat down. Kun Wu came in with tea and handed it to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu personally brings tea to Gu Shubai. Kun Wu looks at her carefully, and his heart is full of mixed feelings.


    He knows that Yufu is very happy now, and he is also happy for Yufu''s happiness, that is, he can''t see her and Gu Shubai''s concubine.


    Out of sight, he stepped out and said, "I''ll see if your room is ready."


    Gu Shubai drank half a cup of tea, and his face looked better. "In fact, it''s not true that I just said Kun Wu was hurt and was not ashamed. I was in a coma the other day, and I often heard him talking to me. "


    "What did he say to himself?" Yu said


    "It''s all about the memories of you and him when you were a child, about picking flowers and fighting crickets, and about the food you gave him when he was punished. I can tell that he cares about you in his heart


    "Sometimes, I also talk about how he was bullied and oppressed when he was a child in Xikun palace. He said how his half brothers were persecuted to death one by one by Kun Jun Yue. He has lived too hard since he was a child to go astray. "


    This kind of feeling is hard to understand for Yu Fu, who has been spoiled since childhood. As the son of marquis Gu, he is also hard to understand.


    Difficult to understand, but still sympathetic.


    Yu Fu didn''t speak. Gu Shubai said, "I can''t blame him for this incident. It''s xiaozhuguan mansion that stabbed me. This dog official has been bribed by Yin Shuo."


    Yu Fu said quickly, "how does a civil servant who can''t do martial arts do it?"


    Gu Shubai thought of the situation of that night, and he still felt that it was hard to understand. He narrowed his eyes slightly. "He really can''t do martial arts, but a good play he played hurt people more than a sharp sword. There is no blood to kill. That''s about it. "


    He laughed, and there was a cold light in his eyes that Yu Fu had never seen before.


    "I think it was Yin Shuo''s idea. He forged a letter of his Majesty''s will for xiaozhuguan to send it. At that time, all I was thinking about was you and your father, and their safety. I was in a hurry and didn''t find his abnormality. There are a lot of Mongolian medicine in the forged will. When I react, his sword has penetrated behind me. "


    Yan Shuo, it''s Yin Shuo again.


    Yu Fu frowned, "what''s the meaning of that way?"


    "It''s about The house of marquis Gu is full of people


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 250

    Gu Shubai''s body is like a day. During this period, the kundi sent countless envoys and set up countless banquets. Yufu also went and some did not.


    She really didn''t want to go to those banquets. She just wanted to be with Gu Shubai, but her diplomatic etiquette couldn''t be abolished. If she didn''t go to kundi, she thought she wouldn''t give face.


    Although the national strength of Beili was so strong, even if he didn''t give kundi face, he didn''t dare to do anything about it.


    We should not only beat kundi from time to time to make him dare not attack Gu Shubai, but also make friends with him on the day of courtesy. We should handle the right balance between advance and retreat.


    For example, if emperor kundi set up a state banquet in the palace, she would naturally dress up to attend. If she only sent Royal relatives to accompany her around, she would mostly find excuses to refuse.


    She was born with a delicate and delicate appearance. The people of Xikun were five big and three rough. It was not worth it to be afraid that she would be tired out. Yufule had to accompany Gu Shubai in the mansion.


    "The eldest martial sister said that the weather is fine these days. It''s just right to go out and walk."


    Yufu pushed a bamboo chair with four wooden wheels under it. It was a wheelchair made by a small island country. Yufu saw it when Yin Shuo''s leg was injured.


    Before Gu Shubai fully recovered, she ordered someone to do something similar, so that Gu Shubai could sit on the top and she could push him out for a walk.


    Gu Shubai looked out in the yard. "It''s really boring to be in a secret room these days. It''s a good thing to be able to come out for a walk, but why do you have to wear so many clothes for me?"


    He lowered his head and motioned to Yu Fu for a look at his clothes.


    When Yu Fu looked at him, he saw that he was still wearing a jacket in warm spring, and his blue sky reflected the yellow bamboo chair, which was quite like the wind under the forest.


    On the other hand, she was wearing a light spring dress, and the goose yellow skirt fell at her feet, which was very elegant.


    Yu Fu waved his head complacently, "when I was a child, you and the second brother were not like this? Spring, you all wear thin, only let me still wear cotton padded jacket. I only let you wear a jacket today. What''s wrong with you? "


    Gu Shubai recalled that when she was a child, she was fleshy, wearing a thick windy coat and running in the snow like a ball.


    But Yufu was very unconvinced at that time. He always envied that his brothers were martial arts practitioners. They were strong and strong, and could wear thin clothes with elegant demeanor.


    He could not help laughing, "are you here to revenge me?"


    Yu Fu stood behind him and leaned down on the back of his chair, with his toes up and down. "It''s not me, it''s the cycle of natural law, and it''s not the retribution."


    She pointed to the sky, Gu Shubai looked up at the sky, a piece of blue as if washed, a few broken white clouds floating leisurely.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. The sunshine in spring was already dazzling, which was not suitable for people who had just recovered from such a serious illness.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Yu Fu took out a letter from his sleeve and handed it to him, "I tell you a good news, Chengfa has arrived in Lin''an. Now Dongling court is busy receiving Beili envoys, and guhou''s house is safe for the time being. General, they are very happy to know that you are still alive. "


    However, Gu huaijiang has been advising Gu Shubai and Yufu not to return to Lin''an. Yufu doesn''t intend to tell Gu Shubai about this, which only increases his worries.


    She is very clear that no matter she or Gu Shubai, she will go back to save all the people in Gu''s mansion.


    "It''s really good news, but are you sure that the young man you temporarily arrested can do it?"


    Yufu said that he was only eight years old. Yuehu hated him and said that he was a troublemaker. Could such a small child really cope with Yin Shuo?


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect him to do anything, just to delay time. When you are in good health, we will go back to Dongling, so - "


    she squatted down and looked at Gu Shubai''s eyes, which were as bright as the morning star, and caught a trace of frost," big brother, you must get better soon. "


    Gu Shubai smiles at her and subconsciously touches her head, only to find that the bun she combs today is particularly gorgeous.


    "Are you going out today?"


    "Well, I''m afraid kundi can''t bear it. Today he has to ask for conditions."


    Gu Shubai suddenly frowned and looked at Yu Fu solemnly. "The diplomatic relations and personal enmity between the two countries should not be involved. If he puts forward excessive conditions, should you refuse or refuse? Don''t try to make things right for me. Do you understand?"


    Yufu said, "but I didn''t come to make friends with Xikun on behalf of Beili. I just wanted to save you."


    Gu Shubai didn''t know how to respond for a moment. In order to save herself, was it really worth it?


    If Yu Fu agrees to Xikun''s unequal conditions for him, will his father and mother blame him when they see him in the future? What would Beili''s courtiers think of him? Do you think he not only failed to bring happiness to Beili, but also made them lose a lot


    Think of these, Gu Shubai''s brow more and more frown tight.


    He wants to marry Yufu in a dignified way, instead of letting Yufu be accused by thousands of people for his sake.


    Yu Fu was vaguely aware of his thoughts and said in a soft voice, "big brother, your worries are superfluous. I knew that I was the princess of Beili, not only the princess, but also the prince. It''s not just the prince... "She choked slightly. "Master took me away from Beili when I was born. He predicted that there would be a great chaos in Beili hall. If I stayed in Beili, I would be in danger. There is nothing wrong with what he said. The treacherous officials in the Beili Dynasty formed a party and usurped the throne, which led to the situation of separatist regimes all over the country. My father and empress passed away in the chaos. Now Beili has restored the national unity under the support of the loyal and upright minister in the court. I - "


    " in name, I am the crown prince of Beili. In fact, I am the empress of Beili. "


    Gu Shubai is stunned. He finally understands why Yufu can mobilize Beili''s ministers and troops as a princess. He finally understands why Chen Jingxing, the arrogant envoy, is considerate to Yufu. He finally understands why she is so sure that she can gain the upper hand in front of emperor Kun


    Beili''s The empress.


    This is what he did not expect. He did not expect that Yufu had such a bumpy life experience. Beili, which seems to be a very powerful country in the south, also encountered rebellion and conspiracy.


    He stretched out his hands toward Yu Fu, opened his arms and said, "come to me."


    Yu Fu came close to him, carefully avoiding his wound and lying in his arms like a kitten.


    He patted her on the back with his hands. "Don''t be sad. You don''t have a mother, but you have a father. Guhoufu will always be your home. We are all your family. "


    "The elder martial sister always laughs at me and says that I refuse to go back to immortal valley because of my elder brother. In fact, I just like the intimacy of the guhou family. Although Xianren Valley is good, it''s different from a family. "


    Gu Shubai said, "when it''s over, I''ll marry you as soon as possible, OK?"


    Then suddenly feel wrong, touched chin, "just your identity..."


    Yu Fu was startled and looked up, "big brother, do you think the general will not let you marry me when he knows my identity?"


    "How could it be?"


    Gu Shubai nodded her forehead and said, "I''m thinking that if I want to marry the empress of Beili, the betrothal gifts that my father prepared before are not enough..."


    "Well, you scared me on purpose!"


    Two people laugh into a group, heard the laughter from afar in the house can not help but smile, quietly left from a distance.


    "We seven princes mansion, have never heard such a good laugh."


    "Yes, the princess of Beili and the son of Dongling are really close."


    The two little maids were talking in a quiet voice. Suddenly they saw Kun Wushang coming towards them. They immediately saluted, "Your Highness."


    Kunwu hissed at her and waved his hand. They retreated with interest.


    He walked forward a few steps, leaned under the willow tree and looked not far away. He saw that Yu Fu was pushing Gu Shubai''s wheelchair, and his face was full of a long lost smile.


    Brilliant as a flower.


    , as like as two peas before, she smiled as she was a child. Her eyes were like the best scenery in the world.


    Over the years, he thought that Yufu had changed, from the innocent little poison fairy to a empress who was about to ascend the throne.


    Did not expect to change is not her, but between them, her innocence only in front of the real love show.


    That person is Gu Shubai, not him.


    "Haven''t you seen enough?"


    Gu Shubai suddenly turned his face and looked in the direction of a row of willows. Yu Fu took advantage of the situation and saw Kun Wu''s injury. "How is he there?"


    Kunwu wound slowly came out from behind the tree, "you can hear my footsteps from so far away, it seems that you are not far away from thoroughly good."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "ear power has not recovered, but the sense of smell has not been injured, I just smell a lot of vinegar."


    When Kun Wu''s face was hurt, people who have always been generous even blushed.


    Yu Fu looked funny, but he couldn''t bear to tease him, so he had to lower his head and cover his mouth.


    It''s more embarrassing than laughing.


    He quickly took out a gilded invitation from behind, "my father is holding a banquet in the palace, let me accompany you into the palace. Originally, I had to entertain my son. I told him again and again that my son had not recovered, so he gave up the idea. "


    The implication is that the banquet of kundi is for Gu Shubai.


    Yu Fu nodded, "I know, originally expected time is today, it is true."


    She said to Gu Shubai, "big brother, I''ll push you back first, and then enter the palace."


    Kunwu injury quickly took over, "you''re tired, or I''ll push it, anyway, I take care of the son is not once or twice."


    Gu Shubai glanced at him, vaguely thinking of those days when Kun Wu was injured and gave him medicine and water. He was embarrassed to tease him again.


    With the kindness of taking care of him in just a few days, Gu Shubai owes him all his life.


    "What happened to Kun Junyue?"


    Kun Wu pushes Gu Shubai, Yu Fu walks by, and the three talk together.


    When Kun Wu heard Yu Fu''s smile, he burst into a smile. "The East Palace sent someone to tell his father that there is no medicine for Kun Jun Yue''s poison. I hope his father will put pressure on you and ask you to hand over the antidote. But my father''s procrastination is that he doesn''t dare to come to you. "Yu Fu laughs, "I''m afraid it''s not just because I''m afraid of Beili''s national strength, but also because I want to punish kunjun Yue. There is no shortage of princes who can succeed to the throne in Xikun. Compared with an excellent successor, kundi is more afraid of a prince seizing power, isn''t he


    Kun Wu nodded, "yes, but because of the father and son''s affection, the father asked Mr. Chen once. Guess what Mr. Chen said? "


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai looked at each other, and the latter said: "Mr. Chen is the expensive envoy of Beili. He speaks very well, and he is dignified and unsmiling. I think he must have denounced kundi''s people, and said that if he had solved the poison on kunjun Yue so easily, what would be the face of Beili prince? What''s the face of Beili


    Kun Wu was hurt It''s literally right. Did Mr. Chen tell you that? "


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and chuckled, "the elder brother only saw Mr. Chen once. They talked for less than an hour, and the elder brother got to know Mr. Chen."


    Gu Shubai waved his hand and said, "how can it be so exaggerated? It''s just that some fixed words are used by officials engaged in diplomacy. It''s easy to master his routine by talking to him more. "


    Kun Wu hurt and hummed in a low voice, "old fox, no wonder he cheated Yu Fu."


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Jingxing greets Yu Fu from the post house outside the seventh Prince''s mansion. He enters the palace with Yu Fu and Kun Wushang. Gu Shubai sees them leave.


    The moon fox leaned against the door and didn''t know what he was eating. He was full of food. She said vaguely, "today''s Palace Banquet is a grand gate banquet. Are you worried? If you''re worried, let me accompany Yu Fu into the palace. No one can hurt her with me. "


    Gu Shubai looked back at her and saw only a lot of white dregs. It turned out that the moon fox was eating dried fruit and talking, flying out of his mouth.


    He fixed his walking stick on the ground and pushed his wheelchair away from Yuehu. "Elder martial sister, didn''t Yufu ask you to stay and take care of me?"


    "But you''re almost fine."


    The moon fox complacently pursed her lips, "I am the elder disciple of immortal valley. Do you need to worry about that little injury?"


    Gu Shubai was about to thank her when he heard Yuehu say: "of course, you have to rely on your own ingenuity. After being injured, you swallow the elixir that Yufu gave you. You don''t have to thank me. I''ll take the rest of the elixir in that bottle, and we''ll be even. "


    Is it even?


    Gu Shubai felt as if he had lost money.


    He pointed to the direction of Yufu''s departure. "Does eldest martial sister feel bored in the seventh Prince''s mansion, so she wants to go into the palace?"


    Yue Hu muttered, "no wonder Kun Wu said that you are an old fox. You can see that people have a good way. Well, they''re all gone. We''re both bored. After a while, the moon will come up. How about I push you to the garden to see the moon? "


    Gu Shubai shook his head, "I also think that the seventh Prince''s house is too small and boring. Let''s go to a bigger place to play in the evening."


    On hearing that you have to play, Yue Hu immediately smiles, "where?"


    "Liu Fu."


    Month fox these days has been stuffy, daily is not to give Gu Shubai dressing or pulse, long wanted to go out.


    She has developed a high sky and broad sea temperament in Xianren Valley, and she is the most unrestrained. It''s interesting to hear that Liufu is the general''s home, but her only regret is that she looks down at Gu Shubai in the wheelchair, how can she have a good time with a disabled person?


    "First of all, if there is a fight later, I can''t lift your chair. I can only grab you by the back of your neck and carry you into the air until they can''t see you. "


    As she said this, she felt her chin and looked at Gu Shubai, imagining that Gu Shubai''s back neck collar was pulled by her.


    Compared with appreciating the beauty, Yuehu appreciates the destroyed beauty more. It''s not as embarrassed as Gu Shubai''s level of beautiful man''s ruined image.


    It''s interesting to think about it.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "we won''t fight. We''re not here to fight, we''re here to play."


    The moon fox pushes him to the gate of Liufu. The night is like water. Liufu is quiet. Only the two faded red lanterns in front of the gate are still on.


    It doesn''t look like a famous military general''s house, but rather like an old minister''s residence in his twilight years.


    "Come on, the people of renliu family don''t want to play with you! If you don''t think about it, how fierce the battle between Gu''s army and Liu''s army was at the border. I''ve heard that Liu''s brothers and sisters were demoted and seized power for this battle, and were beaten down by several other armies. If they see you now, they will want to eat you. "


    Gu Shubai said: "it''s inevitable for the two armies to fight, but there''s one thing you may not know. Seventeen years ago, Liu Yinyin, the most talented female general of the Liu family, died in the capture camp of the Gu family army. "


    "What?"


    Yuehu exclaimed in surprise, and then pushed Gu Shubai''s wheelchair to leave. Suddenly, he heard the door of the mansion behind him open, and someone yelled at them --


    "who''s there?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 251

    Yufu and his party appeared in the Xikun palace, and immediately many ministers came to compliment them.


    Kunwu injury has been used to coldness since last year''s World War. This time, because Yufu lives in his house and kunjun Yue is poisoned, he can''t get up in bed.


    He knew in his heart that it was only because Yufu was so close to him that kundi took advantage of him. In order to repay him for saving Gu Shubai''s kindness, Yu Fu did his best.


    If Chen Jingxing seems to be standing in front of Yu Fu, she can not only let her choose who to talk to, but also stop those flatterers who don''t know how to make up with each other.


    Is it possible for anyone to get close to the prince of Beili, the future empress?


    Hum, don''t even think about it!


    One of these ministers, Yu Fu, was the most impressive. He looked old-fashioned. He stood in front of her for a while, hesitated, and his lips moved a few times, but he didn''t speak.


    Yu Fu looked at him curiously, but he sighed. At last, he glared at Kun Wu fiercely and left.


    Kun Wu hurt his face, and the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    "Who is he?"


    Yu Fu turned his head and asked Kun Wu about his injury. Kun Wu said: "it''s a subordinate official of the east palace. I''m afraid I want to come to you and ask you for help. I''m afraid I won''t dare because of my father''s orders. People in the East Palace think that you poisoned Kun Jun Yue for me. He didn''t dare to stare at you, so he had to stare at me. "


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "the emperor of kundi has treated me with great courtesy these days. Do you think he will follow suit or do you think he will follow suit first?"


    Chen Jingxing raised his eyebrows and said, "how dare he be polite first and then fight? Princess, all the things you ordered have been done. I don''t think emperor Kun dares to be polite before his troops


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I hope he can be consistent and save us a lot of trouble."


    Tonight''s banquet is as grand as ever. The difference is that there is no longer a unique local song and dance performance in Xikun. These Yufu have seen it a few days ago.


    Yufu sits in the most noble position at the bottom of the hall. Next to her are Chen Jingxing and Kun Wushang. She picks up the wine bottle, plays with it in the brilliant light of the hall, and sniffs it.


    Yu Fu is still young. When she was in Gu Hou''s house, Gu huaijiang seldom let her drink. She only let her drink a little on New Year''s day.


    Although she didn''t drink, she smelled the difference of the wine on the table.


    Chen Jingxing acutely approached her, "princess, is there anything wrong with this wine?"


    A few days ago, at the banquet, Yufu didn''t drink at all. Kundi and all the ministers found out, but no one dared to persuade her to drink. Instead, they asked the palace people to serve her tea.


    Today, she was suddenly interested in wine, and Chen Jingxing immediately became alert.


    Yu Fu shook his head with a smile. "Not only is there no problem, but even I can have a few drinks. If I don''t smell it wrong, it should be new. It''s very light. The folk custom of Xikun is fierce. Men and women drink a lot. Today, they suddenly drink such light wine. It can be seen how much kundi attaches importance to today''s banquet. "


    We should pay attention to the fact that no one, from himself to the ministers, can drink wine to make things worse.


    Chen Jingxing nodded slowly and glanced at the minister in the seat. As expected, the faces of all the people were totally different from those of the banquet a few days ago, as if they were all observing their side.


    It seems that Yufu is right. Tonight is the time for kundi to formally discuss the terms.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before emperor Kun got to the point, "the princess has been in Xikun for a long time. I don''t know if I''m satisfied with my hospitality these days?"


    To be fair, there is nothing wrong with kundi''s hospitality these days. Even Yufu doesn''t want the maid he sent to serve, he doesn''t send any more people to watch.


    Even for the recovery of Kunwu''s injury, most of the reasons are to give her face. Yufu should be satisfied.


    She laughed, "fair."


    Kundi immediately changed face, courtiers looked at each other, I do not know how she would make such an answer.


    To ask her what she was dissatisfied with, Chen Jingxing stood up and said, "I thank the princess for her hospitality these days. If it had not been for your prince''s offence to the princess, I don''t think the princess would have given only acceptable answers. All of you must have inquired about the princess. Even when she was exiled in Dongling, she had never been wronged at all. What''s more, she was beaten all over? "


    Chen Jingxing is neither humble nor haughty. He first raises and then suppresses. He holds on to Kun Jun Yue''s offense to Yu Fu, which makes him lose his temper.


    No matter how polite he is to Yu Fu, Kun Junyue''s incident is a real handle, which is very unfavorable to their conversation today.


    Emperor Kun reluctantly laughed and changed the topic. "I heard that the condition of Gu''s son has improved. I also heard that the princess has been taking care of him these days. I don''t know what the princess plans to do with him?"


    Yu Fu did not answer, but a man who looked like a military general stood up angrily, "your majesty! This Gu Shubai can''t leave Xikun. The general thinks that he should be killed. He will use his blood to pay homage to the 200000 soldiers who died and wounded in Xikun! "


    Chen Jingxing leaned up to Yu Fu''s ear and said in a low voice, "this man is a member of the Wang family, a famous general in Xikun."


    Yu Fu didn''t lift her eyes. She took a sip of the wine bottle, and the sweetness overflowed.Well, this wine is good.


    Kundi has been staring at Yufu ever since General Wang opened his mouth. Seeing that her face is not flustered and her eyebrows are frowning tightly, he gave a dry cough, "although Gu Shubai is the son of Gu''s family and has a deep blood feud with Xikun, he --"


    "poof."


    It''s rare for Yu Fu to meet such a light wine. He wanted to have a taste of it. He couldn''t help laughing when he didn''t want to hear kundi''s words. He didn''t want to drink any more.


    Kundi looked at her inexplicably, "what is the princess laughing at?"


    Yu Fu said slowly: "kundi just said, who has a deep blood feud with Xikun?"


    Emperor Kun and General Wang looked at each other and said, "naturally, it''s Gu huaijiang''s Gu family army. How many soldiers have Gu''s army killed at the border for decades? Not to mention the distance, let''s say that last year nearly 200000 of the main liujiajun troops in Xikun were killed, and almost all the liujiajun troops were annihilated. Gu Shubai, as a young general of Gu''s army, is naturally Xikun''s enemy


    "Exactly!"


    General Wang then said, "our Wang family army has fought with Gu family army many times. Every time, they are defeated by them. For many years, there are no 100000 soldiers and 80000 soldiers who have been killed or injured in their hands. Now that Gu Shubai is in Xikun, how can I allow him to retreat? "


    Yu Fu can''t help but turn his mouth slightly. It''s obvious that General Wang and Emperor kundi have already made the right choice.


    If she doesn''t pay attention to it, it would be a shame for kundi.


    She got up from her seat and walked to the hall in a graceful way. "Since General Wang hates Gu''s army so much, as Gu huaijiang''s adopted daughter, do you want to make this palace unable to retreat?"


    General Wang was stunned and couldn''t help looking at kundi.


    Kundi was busy to make it over. "Ah, the princess joked. How can it be the same? You are the prince of Beili. You have no blood relationship with Gu huaijiang''s family, and you have no military position in Gu''s army. How can you blame you? "


    "How many soldiers and soldiers have been killed or injured in the past decades in Xikun? Can you blame Gu Jiajun?"


    Yu Fu sneered, "who is the one who takes the initiative to stir up the war on the border every year and make the people living in the Dongling border area miserable? Who intends to capture Dongling city and occupy Dongling territory? Who is it that makes the soldiers of Gu''s army unable to accompany their relatives at home and have to go to the battlefield again and again? "


    She looked around at the ministers of Xikun, especially the generals, who all bowed their heads.


    She finally looked at kundi, "I think everyone knows who the answer is. What a brazen idea it is for those who start a war to regard those who defend themselves as enemies. To say the least, as long as the two armies don''t use any devious means in their war, it''s inevitable that their officers and soldiers will be killed. How can we talk about hatred? It''s kundi. If you remember the war last year correctly, you sacrificed your daughter to Dongling and tried to cover up your intention to start the war. This means This palace really disdains. "


    Kundi was infuriated by her words, what shameless, what cunning means, what sacrifice his daughter


    Yufu accused him every word. As the supreme king of Xikun, he did not allow anyone to damage his Majesty in front of his ministers.


    "Pa!"


    Kundi slapped on the case, powerful, it can not help but hair straight up.


    But Yu Fu didn''t care at all. He walked back to his position and sat down. "Why is kundi so angry? This palace is not here to talk about the right and wrong between Xikun and Dongling. General Wang doesn''t have to act in front of the palace any more. The palace knows a little about the squabble between the major armies in Xikun. Liu''s army is almost completely destroyed. This is a good opportunity for your Wang''s army to show up. "


    She raised the bottle and laughed, "if not, I''m afraid General Wang won''t be able to sit so high today. Is that right?"


    So she saw it in the beginning.


    General Wang was embarrassed. He took a look at emperor kundi. He knew that he should have sent someone who could act on the stage. How could he act like a big old man who could only fight?


    Kundi''s anger gradually subsided. He was afraid that the actors would not be able to restrain her in front of Princess Yufu.


    Her ease is not only because of Beili''s strength, but also because of her intelligence. She didn''t come to Xikun for a while, as kundi imagined. Instead, she was well prepared.


    She knew all about the relationship between the main military forces in the court of Xikun, so that she could see through General Wang at a glance.


    Kundi''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Yufu''s eyes was dangerous.


    When he first saw Yufu, he was very glad that if the next emperor of Beili was such a weak woman, he was afraid that his national strength would be in decline. At that time, he might be able to expand his territory northward.


    As time went on, he became more and more aware of Yu Fu''s intelligence and means, and felt more and more uneasy in his heart. A woman with such courage at a young age will have unlimited achievements in the future. Contact her with Gu Jiajun again


    Kundi had to worry that Yufu''s present courtship was only an expedient, and her heart would turn to Dongling in the future.


    He opened his mouth slowly and said, "the princess''s meaning is to protect Gu Shubai, isn''t it?"Yu Fu looked at him with a smile, which seemed to see him through. "To tell you the truth, when I was in Dongling, I admired kundi very much."


    Kundi eyebrows a pick, and is surprised and happy, "how do you say this?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "although the emperor intended to occupy the territory of Dongling and started wars every year, Dongling people didn''t like you very much, but this palace is not Dongling people. On the contrary, I think you are a hero. Among the three countries in mainland Kyushu, Xikun has a large territory, but a small population, and its land is very poor. In the final analysis, kundi''s intention of East Turkistan was for the well-being of the people, right? "


    Of course, kundi would not say in front of his courtiers that he was constantly going eastward just for his own ambition, so he nodded to Yufu and accepted her compliment.


    Yufu said: "compared with the kundi, the emperor of Dongling is much worse, especially the new emperor Xiaoning. With his insistence on pleasure and not accepting the advice of good officials, Dongling will soon be destroyed in his hands. The worst thing is that he has to root out the Gu family army, who has made great achievements in war and is loyal to him. Without the Gu family army, does kundi worry that he can''t occupy Dongling''s territory? "


    Kundi frowned, "you mean..."


    "The meaning of this palace is that I want to save the people who take care of the Marquis''s residence. It''s not only Gu Shubai, but I want to save all the people who are trapped in Dongling prison. But this palace can rise up to the kundi in the name of Beili, and the people of guhou mansion will never work for Dongling again, and will never fight against the Xikun army for Xiaoning emperor again. "


    As soon as Yu Fu''s words came out, the whole room was in an uproar, and all the ministers were whispering to each other.


    If what she said is true, after that, if there is no guhou house in donglingzhai, it will not be possible for the gujia army to be leaderless. Then the only obstacle for Xikun to attack Dongling will be gone.


    This is really exciting news!


    Kundi was not so optimistic as he thought. He didn''t dare to take Yufu lightly. "However, even if the people in guhou mansion were very disappointed with Xiaoning Di and no longer worked for Dongling, how could I know that they would not attack Xikun for Beili after they followed the princess?"


    Such generals as Gu huaijiang and his son can''t meet once in a hundred years. The immortal kundi is not at ease after all.


    Unless they are willing to work for Xikun - of course, it is almost impossible for kundi to know Gu huaijiang''s loyalty.


    The ministers in the seat regained their vigilance. Kundi''s worry is reasonable. No matter where the father and son go, it is an unpredictable variable.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing.


    People were puzzled by her smile and looked at her suspiciously.


    After a while, Yu Fu said, "emperor Kun really thinks that for decades, our Beili has never offended Dongling and Xikun. Is it because there are no generals in our country? The emperor of Kun underestimated my Beili. For you, Xikun, it might be very rare for you to be a good general like Gu''s father and son. But in my Beili, it''s not necessarily not. What''s more, even if we don''t have such a strong general, can''t we defeat you in Xikun? "


    "Hum, a million masters? Is Princess Yufu''s Cowhide blowing big? If Beili really has a million masters, I''m afraid Dongling and Xikun are not rivals together. Why does Beili do nothing to our two countries? "


    It was General Wang who said this just now. As a general of Xikun, he knew very well what harm millions of troops could do to Xikun, which was almost devastating.


    He knew that Beili was powerful, but he didn''t believe that it would be so strong that he didn''t get out of the scabbard with a sharp blade. Couldn''t Beili believe in Buddhism all over the country?


    But Yu Fu didn''t say a word with a smile. Chen Jingxing nodded to her and said, "kundi, General Wang, if you don''t believe me, you can send someone to ask the city guards in the northern border to see how many people are in the army of Beili?"


    "What?"


    Emperor Kun was so surprised that he got up from his seat and started to face the hall like a drop of water falling into the pond, stirring up thousands of waves.


    Just at this time, the sound of horse''s hooves came from the quiet palace. A soldier with a command arrow fell from the horse. He didn''t care much and ran towards the palace with the command arrow.


    As he ran, he cried out in a loud voice, "eight hundred Li urgent military report, Beili 200000 troops are at the border. Please send your majesty to reinforce them as soon as possible!"


    Kun Wu, who had never opened his mouth, frowned slightly and unconsciously took a look at Yu Fu.


    She asked Chen Jingxing to send a letter back to China to dispatch troops. It seems that just a few days ago, she didn''t expect that Beili''s army would come to the city so soon. How effective it was.


    A prince who has never returned to China for more than ten years, a teenage girl, how can she have such a charisma?


    This is something Kunwu never thought of. He didn''t dare to think that Gu huaijiang, a veteran who had been in the army for decades, could command his own Gu army so quickly?


    There has never been a war in Beili for decades. The defense of the northern border of Xikun is just a show. If 200000 troops attack directly, they can win more than ten cities in a moment.


    Send reinforcements? What''s he going to do with it?!


    The emperor raised his eyebrows and saw Yu Fu sipping wine. In a moment of impatience, he picked up the guard''s sword and rushed to Yu Fu. He pointed the sword at her throat. "How dare you play with me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 252

    When people begin to use violence, they are also the most guilty.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of this sentence and showed a smile. Chen Jingxing stood in front of Yu Fu with an awe inspiring face. "Kundi, what are you going to do?"


    Yu Fu gently pushed him away, and kundi''s sword pointed to her throat. It was only an arm long distance in the middle, and the sword would wipe away her neck at any time.


    But Yufu knew that she had never had such initiative as now, because kundi was on the verge of collapse.


    What he was most afraid of was that he would be attacked by foreign enemies when the army of Xikun was declining. He was not afraid of Dongling. Gu huaijiang had lost his power, and Emperor Xiaoning had no courage to invade at this time.


    But Beili is a card that he can''t figure out. He can easily make a move, which makes him feel like an enemy.


    Yu Fu felt more and more funny, "what? Emperor kundi thought that this palace was learning your strategy to Dongling. First, he pretended to send a princess to make peace with her, and then he secretly sent troops to attack while the other party didn''t pay attention? You think too much. I don''t need any means at all to beat you up. "


    Kundi naturally understood this truth. He was just in a hurry and tried to find the initiative between him and Yufu.


    But Yu Fu didn''t mean to be afraid at all. In a few words, he explained what he was worried about, and his sword slowly came down.


    Yufu said: "besides, you sent Yuyang to Dongling because you have so many princesses that you don''t care less. But I''m different from Beili. Our palace is the only prince of Beili. How can we risk ourselves for the barren land of Xikun? "


    Kundi threw his sword on the ground and said in a gloomy voice, "what does the princess mean? Is it just for me to see how powerful your Beili forces are? "


    "Yes, I want you to know that Beili wants to break through the territory of Xikun only in a moment. Let me tell you, if you want to get Beili''s concealment, don''t play tricks. What I want is a Gu Shubai. As for whether Xikun and Dongling will fight or make peace in the future, it''s none of my Beili''s business. My Palace won''t interfere. "


    "You don''t interfere?"


    Emperor Kun sneered, "if you don''t want to help me, why should I give you Gu Shu today? Isn''t that a loss making deal? "


    "Why?"


    Yu Fu chuckled, "because You don''t have a choice. "


    Whether to hand over Gu Shubai or let the Beili army break through the Xikun border is a choice that must be compromised, which is tantamount to no choice.


    Emperor Kun lowered his head and thought for a moment. He stared at Yu Fu darkly. "Who said I had no choice? If I kill you now, what''s the matter with Beili? "


    Yufu tut said, "I just praised kundi. I thought kundi was a person who knew current affairs and the overall situation. I didn''t want you to say such childish words. What''s in it for you to kill this palace? But if you let Gu Shubai leave, Beili owes you a favor. At least Beili will worry about your favor of Xikun if it wants to expand its territory in the future. Isn''t this benefit more important than Gu Shubai''s life? "


    Kundi frowned slightly, "but you Beili never launched a war against the two countries in the south. This is a human sentiment..."


    "It wasn''t used to be, but it will be in the future."


    Yu Fu walked slowly to kundi, whispered a few words to him, and then returned to his position.


    Kundi''s face gradually calmed down from fright. Yufu''s eyes were no longer murderous, but more respectful.


    "Well, a gentleman''s word is quick and a whip is quick. Although the princess is a woman, I believe you are a gentleman."


    Yu Fu took the wine bottle and went to so many banquets in Xikun. He raised his glass to Emperor Kun for the first time. "Of course, the promise of this palace will always be valid during the reign of emperor Kun."


    Quentin paused, feeling a little uncomfortable about her time limit, but still took the bottle to drink with her, "it''s a deal."


    ¡­¡­


    "Princess, what did you promise to kundi just now?"


    Escorting Yufu back to the seventh Prince''s mansion, Chen Jingxing couldn''t help asking his doubts. Kunwu Shang also stopped, "I''m also very curious."


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "it''s nothing more than those you can think of. However, kundi''s original intention may be to put forward more unreasonable conditions. In this case, I still promised the condition he valued most. "


    Chen Jingxing frowned, "what kundi valued most Does it mean that Beili will not invade the territory of Xikun? "


    "Not bad."


    Chen Jingxing looks at Kunwu strangely. Even though he knows the seventh Prince''s love for Yufu, his identity as the seventh Prince of Xikun cannot be erased.


    It may not be appropriate to talk about some things in front of him.


    Kun Wu hurt his interest and said: "tonight, we are all exhausted. I''ll have a rest first. Yufu, you have a rest earlier. "


    Then he strode to the mansion.


    Chen Jingxing watched him leave. Then he said, "princess, is your promise to kundi true?"


    Jade supported his head and said, "as the prince of Beili, how can I not believe what I said? I promised emperor Kun that he would never set up an army against Xikun in his lifetime, but -- "Chen Jingxing was quite worried, "but what? I see that emperor Kun is strong and strong. He is now in his fifties. If he lives to be seventy or eighty, aren''t we very passive? "


    It is necessary for Beili to unify the mainland of Kyushu, which is also the mission given to Yufu as soon as he was born.


    Now, for Gu Shubai''s sake, she agrees to the words of kundi, which is really unfavorable to the ever-changing war situation in the future.


    Yu Fu could see his worry. "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen. Kundi can''t live to be seventy-eight years old."


    "Why don''t you live to be seventy or eighty?"


    Suddenly, a figure came down from the tree, which startled Chen Jingxing and made him look at Yufu''s elder martial sister.


    He patted his chest, Yu Fu said: "elder martial sister, are you out? Isn''t that big brother alone in the house? What if something happens to him? No, I have to see him first! "


    "Here I am."


    Under the tree, a figure in a wheelchair came out slowly, and the shadow of the tree dropped mottled shadow on his jade face.


    Moonlight shining on half of his face, more and more clear, until the whole face is bathed in bright, that lips evoke a faint smile.


    Yu Fu was surprised and said, "are you two out?"


    Gu Shu nodded, "yes, and the harvest is not small. I''ll talk about it later. I''m also very curious. Why do you say that kundi can''t live to seventy years old and eighty years old? "


    With Yuehu''s and Gu Shubai''s ear power, Yufu didn''t worry about people around him. He overheard their conversation and said, "the face of emperor Kun is not right. There is a faint black air in Yintang. I guess he''s been poisoned by something that''s too slow to be detected, and it''s been at least five or six years


    Gu Shubai said: "is it the poison that the great prince gave to the former Emperor?"


    Yu Fu shook his head and said, "no, it''s much slower than that. If it wasn''t because he was kundi, I would even suspect that he just accidentally ate some of the food for many years, and then accumulated slight toxins. But the imperial dining room in the Imperial Palace should not be so careless? "


    Yue Hu said, "so someone is secretly poisoning kundi. It''s been five or six years, but kundi doesn''t know?"


    Yu Fu hissed at her, "let''s go back. It''s so late, Mr. Chen should go back first."


    Chen Jingxing left with his hand arched. He was relieved to hear Yu Fu say that emperor Kun''s life was not long.


    When the three returned to the main courtyard, Yuehu suddenly thought of something and covered his mouth in surprise. "Yufu, you said that the person who poisoned kundi was not Kunwu, right?"


    Kunwu had studied poison in Xianren Valley for so many years. When he returned to Xikun, he often saw emperor kundi. He had time to poison.


    Yu Fu shook his head. "I don''t know. I can''t rule it out. But don''t forget, there are so many Xikun disciples in our valley, among which there may not be no one else''s followers. What''s more, if emperor Kun died, the most proud thing should not be Kun Wu''s injury, but Kun Jun Yue. It''s a pity that I didn''t have a chance to feel the pulse of kundi, otherwise I might be able to find out the source of the poison. "


    The month fox laughs not to have good intentions, "but now Kun Jun Yue is paralyzed by you, temporarily still can''t get out of bed.". If Kun Wu had a chance to hurt this boy, three months would be enough time for him to move mountains and sea. At that time, if kundi really poisoned his hair and died, it would not be cheap for anyone! "


    Yu Fu is not interested in Xi Kun''s internal affairs. No matter Kun Jun Yue or Kun Wu gets that position, he will not be an opponent to be despised in the future.


    But


    Compared with Kun Jun Yue, she hopes Kun Wu is hurt.


    Gu Shubai said: "Yufu, since the emperor kundi has settled the terms with you, my injury is almost the same. When shall we go back to Dongling?"


    He usually doesn''t say anything, but he always cares about the situation of all the people in guhou''s house. He always pays special attention to the news from Dongling.


    Yufu knows, but


    "Big brother, I was going to discuss this with you. You can leave in one or two days, but your wound is not completely healed. I mean, let the elder sister take you back to Xianren Valley to take care of yourself. "


    Gu Shu''s white face suddenly changed, "don''t you want me to go back to Dongling with you?"


    Yu Fu then knew that Gu Shubai would have this reaction. She said with a stiff head: "one of your injuries is not good, you can''t move easily. Even if you go back, you can''t help much. Second, when they arrived at Dongling, they found that you were not dead, and they would certainly detain you and the general together. Elder brother, you often say that the overall situation is the most important thing. If I let you go to Xianren Valley, the overall situation is the most important thing! "


    Yu Fu had never spoken to Gu Shubai in this tone, but the latter soon realized that it was not right, "father, what did they say to you? Or is their situation so bad that you dare not let me go back together? "


    Yufu explained: "no, they are not bad. Didn''t I show you the last letter from Dongling? Now they''re just being held. With Cheng Fa in custody, he won''t let Ning Chengzhi order to kill people. "


    "That''s what my father meant. He won''t let me go back."


    He used affirmative sentences and didn''t ask Yu Fu what he meant. Yu Fu was told the truth by him. He bit his lower lip for a moment and didn''t know how to answer.Month fox has already quietly retreated to the door, do not participate in their problems between the couple.


    After a long silence, Gu Shubai said: "Yufu, first of all, my injury is almost healed. It will take me at least ten days to return to Lin''an. Ten days will be enough for me to recover. Even if you can''t recover your former martial arts, you can at least protect yourself. As for your second point, as my father''s eldest son, Gu Xiang, Gu Yi and their elder brother, I must be by their side at this time. Live together, die together, never live alone. "


    "What about me?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "of course you want to be with our family, but we will only live together, not die. You can even deal with such a difficult person as kundi. Are you afraid you can''t get a ningchengzhi? "


    Yufu thinks that what he said is reasonable, but no one can guarantee that she can persuade Ning Chengzhi to release people, and there is a more difficult Yan Shuo in the middle.


    If her trip doesn''t go well, Gu Shubai is alone in immortal Valley


    Thinking of this, Yu Fu made up his mind, "OK, let''s go back together. Life will live together and death will die together!"


    The next day, he left with emperor Kun. The next morning, the envoy of Beili and his party left.


    When he left, Yufu saw a woman with a familiar face and a strict cloak. She was not a member of Beili''s emissary group.


    It''s like Yin Jiji?


    It''s impossible, Yin Jihe can''t be in Xikun.


    The woman in the cloak came towards Yu Fu with her head down. When she got close to her, she looked up slightly and showed her face.


    Yu Fu raised her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, the person in her cloak was Liu Tingting, the sister of Liu Yinyin, a former female general in Xikun, and the aunt of Yin Jigao.


    Recalling that night Gu Shubai said that he went to Liu''s house, it was not difficult for Yu Fu to understand her intention, "will General Liu go to Dongling with us?"


    Liu Tingting nodded slightly, "as the blood of Yinyin, I must have a look with my own eyes. What''s more, Shizi said that her life is not easy. If it is true, I will take her back to Xikun. Although the Liu family is under pressure, they will never be mistreated by the centenary generals! "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I think Ji Yi also wants to see her mother''s relatives."


    The moon fox helps Gu Shubai to walk slowly. He can barely fight now. He doesn''t cheat Yu Fu. Just give him some more time and the injury will soon heal.


    Liu Tingting sees Gu Shubai and bows to him. Without saying anything, she retreats to the carriage behind.


    The Lius in Xikun and guhou in Dongling were feuds. Since the death of liuyinyin, their last generation, the Lius regarded gujiajun as their mortal enemies.


    Now, for the sake of a Yin Ji, the two sides turned enemies into friends, and temporarily reached an alliance, which made Yu Fu feel that the world is changing.


    "Big brother, get in my carriage."


    The carriage in the jade guard of honor is a good product elaborately made by Royal craftsmen. It is not only smooth but also fast, which is conducive to Gu Shubai''s wound recovery.


    Gu Shubai didn''t refuse either. He got on the carriage first and left Yufu to say goodbye to Kunwu who was standing in front of the seventh Prince''s house.


    Kunwu wound has been standing quietly in the same place, until all the people get on the carriage, don''t want Yufu also specially to say goodbye to him.


    "Anyway, I want to thank you for saving my big brother."


    Kun Wu said with a bitter smile: "you''ve been thanking me many times. In fact, I just want that person to owe me a favor. I didn''t expect that he didn''t even say a word of thanks."


    He raised his chin in the direction of the carriage, which means Gu Shubai. Unexpectedly, Gu Shubai quickly opened the car curtain and lost something to him.


    Kunwu wound carefully catch, unexpectedly is a small brocade bag.


    Gu Shubai''s voice came from the carriage. "This brocade bag is my gift. You can open it at the most critical time."


    Kun Wu''s face was hurt.


    These days, Gu Shubai seems to have reached a tacit understanding with Kun Wushang, and the relationship between them is more and more delicate.


    It''s even more wrong to say it''s a friend than an enemy.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. "I don''t just thank you. I''ll meet you in Xikun, Beili or on the battlefield. I will certainly remember today''s favor and redouble it to you. "


    After that, she turns back to the carriage, and Yao LAN helps her to get on the carriage, and the whole party goes out to Xixian city.


    Kunwu knows that there is a practice wine set by Emperor kundi himself outside the city. He doesn''t want to go. He just wants to watch Yufu leave here quietly.


    Chen Jingxing rode beside Yufu''s carriage and asked through the curtain, "princess, do we want to bypass Xianren Valley first, and then enter Dongling from Beili?"


    As an emissary, the prince of Beili entered Dongling from the territory of Xikun, which was not appropriate in terms of diplomatic etiquette.


    Yu Fu''s voice was clear and decisive, "no, we will enter Dongling from zhuguan."


    You want to know what the big brother gave you, hahaha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 253

    "Still no news from Yu Fu?"


    The trees are dancing in the courtyard, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the wind is cooler at night in early summer.


    In the brightly lit study, all the doors and windows were closed, and there was a faint smell of menthol in the air. Yin Shuo sat behind the desk, supporting his forehead, exhausted.


    The subordinates carefully stood aside, "yes. The people of Gu Houfu are very busy about this. My subordinates guess that maybe when we find out that Princess Zhenjiang is missing, she has been away for several days. "


    It''s an accident to find that Yufu is not in guhou''s house. Ning Chengzhi orders Duke chi to send a reward to guhou''s house, but Gu Wenqing says that Yufu doesn''t want to see the people sent by the palace. Yufu is the one who dares to smash the things given by the emperor and throw them outside the door of the mansion. Duke Chi dares not to collide, so he has to come back and report it honestly.


    Ning Chengzhi waits for Yu Fu to tell him what he is willing to do. After all, it''s not far from Gu huaijiang''s prison day. Who knows that Yu Fu has no news.


    Ning Chengzhi is worried, so he goes to Gu Hou''s house in person, only to find that Yu Fu is not in the house at all.


    Later on, I was afraid that Yu Fu had already left when he refused to see Mr. Chi


    "A few days before she disappeared, Yuehu left the capital with yaolan. But we searched Yuehu''s carriage thoroughly, but we didn''t see Yufu... "


    When Yin Shuo thought back to that time, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind and gave a sneer, "come and invite the Danyang princess."


    Princess Danyang was sitting in the room to embroider flowers when she heard a report from someone outside that Yin Shuo asked her to go to the outer study. She was stunned, put down her needle and thread, arranged her clothes, and then walked out slowly.


    After she married Yin Shuo, it was the first time that he took the initiative to invite her to the outer study. Of course, she would not imagine that Yin Shuo changed his attitude towards her and was willing to love her husband and wife henceforth.


    Even if he only wanted to use himself, she would enjoy it.


    "Young master, here comes the eldest princess."


    His subordinates quietly reminded him that Yan Shuo raised his head and saw a woman in plain clothes coming in the dark. She bowed her head and browed and walked towards the study.


    Yan Shuo was in a trance and almost thought that Yu Fu was coming towards him. Since the death of the former Emperor, Yu Fu often wore such plain clothes to express his grief for the former Emperor.


    It must be that these days are too busy for him to regard Danyang as Yufu.


    When Princess Danyang saw that he was frowning and there were a lot of official documents on his desk, she knew that he was hard-working. "There are many things to do these days. Is Ji Chengfa, an emissary of Beili, enough trouble for you? In addition, the Northern Glass Prince has to personally send an envoy. I don''t know how busy he will be. Now, you should do more maintenance. Don''t be too tired. "


    She wenyankuan language, he did not appreciate, only light toward the bottom of a wave of hands, subordinates out of the study closed the door.


    Princess Danyang stood in the same place, looking at his face. It didn''t look like he was working hard because of busy business, but it seemed that she was dissatisfied with herself.


    What did she do to upset Yin Shuo?


    "I ask you, when Yuehu left the imperial capital, was Yufu in the empty box?"


    Danyang Princess Leng Leng, Yin Shuo in the end or want to understand.


    "Yes, and I know she''s in that box, I didn''t say."


    Yan Shuo stood up, one hand clamped her neck, "why don''t you say? No wonder you were so interested in that box. You found her in it. You dare to hide from me. What do you want to do? Do you want to take refuge in the residence of marquis Gu? "


    A line of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, "how can I take refuge in Gu Houfu? If I really have this idea, why should I stay in the prime minister''s residence? Why should I take care of the old Prime Minister and Ji Kai for you and say good things for you in front of them? "


    After Yin Yan came back, because of his face, Yin Shuo didn''t dare to be too restrained to Princess Danyang, so Princess Danyang gradually picked up the identity of the hostess and took charge of the affairs of the government.


    Yan Shuo''s body and mind were all concerned about the affairs of the court. After the affairs in the house were handled by Princess Danyang, they were more humane. At least Yan Yan and his daughter were very satisfied.


    Yan Shuo didn''t care about these things, but he saw them in his eyes.


    She''s right. If she wants to take refuge with Gu Houfu, there''s no need to bother to do these things.


    Yin Shuo shook his hand hard, and Princess Danyang covered her neck and coughed violently, "I just don''t want her to be here, I don''t want my brother to separate man Dynasty''s civil and martial arts from his brother for her, and I don''t want Dongling''s eternal life to be destroyed. I I don''t want her in front of you to make you think about it all the time. "


    Yan Shuo frowned at her and said nothing.


    Danyang Princess holding the corner of the table, slowly straightened up, "do you remember? We met under the osmanthus tree in the back garden, which is the best memory you left me. You stand in the sky of osmanthus, petals fall on your white shoulder, looks like a painting. I was so happy at that time that we didn''t have nothing in common. At least we all like osmanthus. "


    She said with a bitter smile, "but I asked Ji Kuai later that you didn''t like sweet osmanthus flowers at all. You didn''t even like sweet osmanthus cakes and wine. Why do you suddenly like osmanthus? ""After several twists and turns, I found out that Yufu likes Osmanthus fragrans. She likes the sweet smell of Osmanthus fragrans most. Oh, yes, she''s like a big girl in a honey pot. She smiles so sweetly. She looks like osmanthus... "


    Yan Shuo looked at her in disgust, "yes, I don''t like osmanthus at all. What I like is Yufu. If the honey pot bubble big, Yufu from fairy Valley to Dongling, she was so young, suffered setbacks. In contrast, you are the one who has been praised from Xiaojin to Yugui. What qualifications do you have to envy her? "


    Two tears, such as the mottled river bed left by the flood after breaking the dike, twisted and twisted, a mess.


    She tried to raise the corner of her mouth and said with a smile: "yes, I''m the princess of Xiaojin Zunyu. But the people I like since childhood, my elder brother, my husband, all people like Yufu! I''ve lost my mother since I was a child, and even the only father who loves me has been killed by you! "


    The last sentence came out almost at the top of her voice.


    Yin Shuo was silent. For a long time, he raised his eyes, "so you all know."


    Princess Danyang said, "of course I know! I also know that you like Yu Fu so much. Why don''t you stop your brother from making her queen? Because you just want to make him lose the heart of his subjects, so as to usurp the throne and take away Yu Fu -- "


    " pa! "


    Yan Shuo calmly gave her a slap in the face, her whole body fell to the ground, and the corners of her lips were bleeding.


    "If I hear any word of this from you again, I''ll kill you. Do you believe it?"


    Danyang Princess shivered, almost did not dare to look up at Yan Shuo, she knew that what Yan Shuo said was not a lie, he dare, he really dare.


    The only reason he didn''t kill himself was because he was a princess.


    Yan Shuo turned his back and said, "come on, send the princess back."


    ¡­¡­


    "Pei''er, pack up quickly. It''s the most important thing to pack up more food and medicine. Do you know?"


    Before daybreak, Yin Ji hurriedly asked pei''er to clean up and open the cage, and took out all the silver and put it on the table.


    Pei''er looked at her and quickly stopped her. "Miss, you''re too conspicuous with these. What if when we go in, the officers will search for things? "


    Yin Jichu had already prepared, "where''s the food box I asked you to prepare?"


    "Oh, yes! Here it is


    Pei''er turned to take out a big food box painted red from the corner of the wall, and Yin Jixiao ordered it to be big, which pei''er finally found out from the kitchen, half a person tall.


    If it''s full, let her walk with it. I''m afraid she can''t lift it.


    Yin Ji held her chin, "this Is it too big? "


    Pei''er put the food and medicine bottles on the table, plus the silver that Yin Jihe took out, it''s really hard to hold without such a big food box.


    Yin jikuai glances at the table, and pei''er prepares all kinds of cakes. The prison environment is not good, and the house of marquis Gu is full of life. It is estimated that the officers will not treat them well, so the food and medicine are necessary.


    What if someone is beaten or something, it''s so hot and the wound rots?


    Silver is also necessary. She can''t visit Dali Temple Prison from time to time and leave some money for them. She can also bribe the servants in critical times.


    Pei''er was a little uneasy. "Miss, can we go in or not, and bring such a big food box with us, isn''t it to be stopped?"


    Yin Jichu sat down slowly, pulled down the white gauze that covered the wound on her head, clenched it in her hand and let it go, "if yu was here, what would she do..."


    Pei''er murmured, "the young lady mentioned the princess Zhenjiang. She didn''t know where she was. If the family of marquis Gu hadn''t bitten her to death, they wouldn''t have been jailed so soon by his majesty... "


    "What do you mean? How many times have I told you that yufucai didn''t run away alone. She must have gone to find a way! "


    Yin Ji did not like to hear this, although she sometimes thought, why did Yufu leave quietly, and there was no news, but she believed that Yufu was not such a person.


    The kinship of the family in guhou mansion is beyond ordinary people''s understanding. She is the closest outsider and knows something about it.


    Pei''er immediately begged for mercy, "it''s my nonsense. Don''t be angry, miss. So are we going to take less things for a small food box, or are we going to take all of them? "


    "Bring them all."


    Yin Jichu took a deep breath, "I think if it''s Yu fuzai, don''t mention taking a food box, it''s OK to take ten."


    "But she is the princess of Zhenjiang. She can be the queen with a nod. Miss..."


    Yin Ji chuckled, "naturally, I can''t compare with him, but the elder brother is in power now. In other people''s opinion, as his sister, I can''t offend him. What if we just pretend to be powerful once? "


    Pei''er looked at her in a daze. She always felt that she had become more and more courageous, more and more optimistic when she was young.Since she knew the identity of her biological mother, she seems to have completely changed. Her face is always full of youthful smile, and she doesn''t feel sorry for herself as before.


    Pei''er couldn''t help saying: "Miss, I think you are so beautiful now..."


    "What?"


    Peier folded her hands and held her chin. "I think you are so beautiful. Although the scar on her forehead hasn''t completely receded, but There seems to be a bright light, so I can''t see the scar. "


    Yin Ji couldn''t help laughing, "you''re sweet. OK, when elder brother goes out to see Beili envoy, we''ll go out behind. The young master from Beili has heard that it''s very difficult. With him, my elder brother won''t care about me recently. I just hope that the little boy will haunt him for a long time, and don''t let him think about dealing with the Gu Hou family... "


    In the dark and damp cell, there was the sound of wind, like someone dancing a sword.


    If you listen carefully, it''s not. The wind is sharper and thinner when the blade is waving. It seems that a street child is fighting with two sticks.


    It''s a stick.


    Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing are locked up in two cells. There is only a wooden fence between them. Gu Hanmo has nothing to do but teach Gu Wenqing the sword technique with a wooden stick.


    The place where Gu huaijiang and others are being held is also in the side cell. They can see each other, but they can''t be in the same place. Yan Shuo said that Gu family was a felony Minister of treason, so they were all imprisoned alone, in fact, just to make them suffer more psychological pain.


    But Gu''s family didn''t let him succeed, and they didn''t have nothing to do in prison. Instead, they practiced their swordsmanship with sticks.


    "Good!"


    Only Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were locked in the same cell, just opposite Gu Wenqing''s cell. They could see his moves clearly.


    An old jailer outside heard the voice and couldn''t help laughing: "strange, I''ve been working in Dali Temple Prison for more than 20 years, and I''ve never seen anyone who is in the mood to practice sword. Listen, how lively they practice


    Another jailer about his age could not help saying, "who are they? That''s the person of Gu Houfu. How can he be like a common sinner? I''ll ask you, if they really cooperate with the enemy and betray the country, how can they have the heart to practice their swords here? "


    "Well, that''s not true!"


    Several jailers who were chatting with each other kept a secret. The case of guhoufu caused a stir in the whole court. Among them, a group of old ministers who spoke for guhoufu had been dismissed from office or recuperated at home, which had already made people panic.


    They are just some lowly jailers, who have the right to say they are innocent or what?


    "Cough."


    Just then, suddenly I heard a dry cough. The jailer leader led a young lady to come in, and the servant girl behind him brought an exaggerated big food box.


    When they saw it, they knew that he was coming to visit the prison. They quickly got up. The jailer''s head glanced at them. "You''re all full and have nothing to do. Are you farting here?"


    All of them hushed quickly. Yin Jichu pretended to be impatient and said, "OK, you all go out and guard outside. I want to talk to you alone. I didn''t tell you not to come in. "


    This is a play. How dare you feel? Is this lady Gu Jiuge''s confidant?


    The jailer nodded and bowed, "yes, Miss Yin, please go. We''ll guard outside."


    With a wave of his hand, they quickly followed him out and asked him all the way, "this young lady''s surname is Yin. What''s the relationship between her and Yin Shoufu?"


    "What''s the relationship?"


    The chief jailer had no good way: "it''s his own sister! Not to mention, this young lady is more imposing than Yin Shoufu. At first sight, she is favored by the old Prime Minister. I dare not offend her. "


    A jailer said, "it''s not that people are not allowed to visit the guhou family..."


    The jailer waved his hand. "It''s just a little girl coming to see her lover. Nothing can happen. Don''t worry!"


    Yan Jichu let pei''er guard outside, and went in with the big food box, and saw Gu Hanmo dancing with sticks to practice sword.


    Her nose was so sore that she could hardly speak.


    Or is Gu Jiuge the first to see her? What are you doing here? "


    The two men who practiced the sword stopped, and everyone''s eyes fell on Yin Jihe. Yin Jihe hissed, "I''m here by the name of my elder brother. I can''t stay too long. Did you get hurt? Is there any news I need to take out? Although both Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen have been dismissed from office, there are still old imperial uncles and many loyal ministers in the court. They are all trying to save you! "


    When she came to Gu huaijiang''s cell, Gu huaijiang said, "Miss Yin, has Yufu contacted you? If so, please tell her not to come back! "


    Yin Ji was stunned. What he meant


    "Did Yu Fu contact you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 254

    Gu huaijiang nodded. "About ten days ago, we received a letter from Yufu. She said that she was trying to save us. The letter was sent to the prison, and it was inevitable that it would not fall into the hands of others, so she did not say clearly how she intended to save it. But in any case, we don''t want her to risk herself. "


    Yin Jichu handed him food and silver, "Marquis Gu, to tell you the truth, Yufu didn''t give me any news. If I had not come to see you today, I would not have known that she had contacted you. I knew she must have gone to find a way to save you. She couldn''t have escaped alone


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "Miss Yin, you shouldn''t come to this place. It''s not good for you to let your father and brother know. It''s a good thing that Yu Fu can escape from the emperor. We don''t want to implicate anyone any more. "


    He didn''t tell Yin Jigao that Gu Shubai was still alive in Yufu''s letter. The less one knew about it, the safer it was for Yufu and Gu Shubai.


    "Ji Ji."


    Gu Jiuge''s voice came from behind, and Yin Jikua turned his head. Gu Jiuge said to her across the fence of the cell: "listen to my father, leave quickly. We are not hurt, and the prison guards are not evil people. They won''t do anything to us. "


    "Yes, Miss Yin, you see, we are not in charge of practicing sword with sticks in prison. It''s not as bad as you think!"


    Gu Wenqing comforted her with a smile. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi had already picked up the food she had brought, and they said vaguely: "but the food in the prison is really not flattering. The cakes you sent are really delicious. I haven''t eaten them for a long time. Ai - "


    Gu Yi suddenly picked up a piece of white cake," isn''t this Yufu''s favorite crab pastry? "


    He said a word, and everyone was silent. Yin Jixiao knew that they pretended to be optimistic and didn''t want to worry about themselves. In fact, they were ready to die generously.


    After a pause, she said to Gu huaijiang, "Marquis Gu, as long as there are loyal ministers in the Dongling court, you will not be executed easily by your majesty. Yufu will certainly come back to save you. Although you asked me to advise her not to do so, you should understand that it''s useless to persuade anyone. But recently, there''s a big event in the court. Maybe you don''t know it yet. Beili sent a little boy as an envoy. It''s very difficult. He also said that in a few days, Chu Jun of Beili will pay a visit in person, and the Manchu government attaches great importance to it. "


    Gu huaijiang came to the spirit as expected, "how can the envoys of Beili come at this time? For many years, Beili and Nanbian have never committed any crime. Now they send envoys here. Do they want to do something while Dongling is in chaos like Xikun


    Gu Jiuge said: "it''s unheard of for a child to be an envoy. Who is the Northern Glass prince? I''ve never heard of Chu Jun''s personal envoy. Bei Li and Dong Ling Su have no diplomatic relations. It''s really strange to have a Chu Jun as soon as they come. "


    Yin jikuai thought that they were wrong about the matter, so he said: "Oh, you don''t care if they are bad for Dongling. You should think about whether it will help you to clear the charge! Anyway, I think it''s a little helpful. I heard that the child was very interested in guhou''s house and was shouting that he wanted the warriors of Beili to compete with you, so that his majesty could never deal with you! "


    "I see."


    Gu huaijiang said: "I think your majesty did not agree, but because of the dignity of Beili envoys, he did not dare to act rashly. No wonder Yin Shuo''s hand could be put into the prison of Dali temple, but he didn''t punish us. "


    Yan Jichu nodded quickly, "yes, that''s it! I vaguely heard that his majesty wanted to make friends with Beili. He also knew that without Gu Jiajun, our Dongling could not stop Xikun''s ambition. Actually Actually... "


    She bit her lips hesitantly. "Once I overheard the conversation of my elder brother''s subordinates. In fact, your majesty intended to release you, just to cut off the imperial office and confine you in the palace. But the elder brother has always disagreed. He has always advised his majesty to detain you. Elder Ji, they were removed from their posts, mostly because of my elder brother... "


    She said later, her voice became lighter and lighter, but Gu huaijiang received another message from her words.


    "This shows that the court is now under the control of Yin Shuo. Your majesty is young in the end, and his mind is far worse than that of Yin Shuo, and Ji Laoda and others are designed and eradicated by him. Who is the opponent of Yin Shuo in the court now? "


    At this moment, Gu huaijiang is still worried about Dongling''s country and country, not his own safety, which makes Yin Jihe even more ashamed.


    Why does she have such a big brother?


    If Yin Shuo had the character of guhou''s house, the court of Dongling would not be in such a mess.


    Gu Jiuge said: "Ji, don''t think too much. Your elder brother is your elder brother, you are you, what he does has nothing to do with you. You have done well enough to help us a lot. I don''t know if I will be able to repay your kindness in the future. If not, I will repay you in the next life. "


    Yan Ji''s face was slightly red, "you have said this many times, I have remembered it. However, there is no afterlife. If you want to pay for it, you should pay for it. "


    She packed her lunch box and went out. Suddenly she thought of something and turned to him and said, "by the way, I told the jailers that I was here to meet my lover. In this way, even if my elder brother knew it, it would be safer. Don''t let it slip. If Yu Fu comes back or there is a new trend in the court, I will try to inform you again! "Then he left in a hurry.


    "Second brother, I''m a lover!"


    Gu Yi was eating cakes, winking at him and teasing him.


    Gu Jiuge couldn''t laugh or cry. He took out a piece of cake from what Yin Jikua had brought and smashed it at Gu Yi. "You can''t stop eating it!"


    He couldn''t tell what he was feeling now. Yin Jixiao changed a lot, which unconsciously affected his feelings and made him worried.


    But now the situation of Gu Hou''s house makes him have no way to tell Yin Jihe what he really thinks. Yin Jihe doesn''t seem to treat him as tenderly as before. Instead, he puts more energy into helping Gu Hou''s house.


    He has no way to express his true feelings.


    "What are you thinking, father?"


    All of a sudden, he saw Gu huaijiang sitting cross legged on the ground, thinking. When people heard him, they also looked at Gu huaijiang.


    Gu huaijiang said in a soft voice: "as you said, Beili and Dongling have never been in contact. How can they be sent to Dongling at this time? They are still such special characters..."


    Gu Xiang put down the cake and frowned, "father, what time is it? We can''t protect ourselves. Are you worried that Beili is not good for Dongling? If they are really ambitious, let them see if Dongling can win without us


    "No, father doesn''t mean that."


    Gu huaijiang said: "to be a father means that Yufu has found your elder brother. Where did he find him? It''s a coincidence that the envoys of Beili came at this time. "


    Gu Jiuge suddenly thought of something, "father, do you mean that the envoys of Beili have something to do with Yufu?"


    ¡­¡­


    "After all, the scenery of the West Lake is different from that of the four seasons in June..."


    The clear West Lake is blue. A huge dragon boat is sailing on the lake. There are a lot of people on the deck of the boat. It looks like ants from a distance.


    The sound of Qin song comes from the center of the lake. A breeze blows. The lotus leaves shake with the wind, and the lotus flowers are as graceful as a girl.


    The beautiful scenery in front of us is very relaxing and pleasant. All the courtiers in Dongling are very satisfied. It seems that it is very wise to choose today''s envoy to visit the West Lake.


    A large group of courtiers standing on the deck, only the front of a chair, a child less than half a person''s height, gorgeous clothes, legs up sitting on the chair to see the scenery.


    He had a round steamed bun face, white, black eyes, red lips and white teeth. He looked very cute.


    Even Yin Shuo, the most senior official in the imperial court, had to stand behind him. After standing for a while, he raised his hand to the bottom of the court and said, "come on, move some chairs for you."


    It doesn''t make sense that they all have to stand. Ji Chengfa can only sit. He is the son of Beili royal family. In the end, he is also a child. The identity of Yin Shuo can sit in front of Ning Chengzhi.


    Ji Chengfa heard the voice and turned his head with a smile. "Oh, I''m so sorry. There''s no chair on this ship, only the one under my butt."


    He soft milk sound said extremely beat words, courtiers have been used to, have said, "it''s OK, we just stand, just stand."


    They could stand, but Yin Shuo couldn''t. He raised his eyebrow and looked at Ji Chengfa with a harmless face. "How can the Dragon Boat given by your majesty have only one chair?" he asked


    This time Ji Cheng didn''t reply, "I heard that this ship was awarded to Gu Hou Fu, but now Gu Hou Fu has committed a crime? Those chairs are bad luck, and I''ll order people to throw them away. "


    Then he patted the chair under his ass, "this is from Beili. Is Yin Shoufu''s foot sour? Would you like to have a seat? "


    Yan Shuo really dared to answer that he wanted to sit, but he didn''t want Ji Cheng to say, "it''s a pity that this chair is a treasure of our Beili royal family, which can only be sat by the royal family. Look, isn''t there a bright yellow mark here? "


    The crowd looked in the direction of his fingers. The back of the chair was close to the bottom. As expected, there was a beautiful transparent amber stone with a bright yellow brocade embedded under it. In the Amber Stone was an insect that no one had ever seen. It looked very fierce and curious.


    "Young master Ji, I don''t know what insect is in the amber? It looks majestic. "


    Yan Shuo was pushed behind by the crowd, he snorted in his nose, turned his head and walked to the guardrail beside the boat alone.


    The status of Beili as a powerful country was deeply rooted in the minds of Dongling ministers, especially in the unstable situation of Dongling Dynasty. Even if Beili''s envoys were just a child, they held it like the moon.


    They are more curious about everything in Beili, even if it''s just a bug in amber.


    Even Ji Chengfa deliberately did not give people chairs to sit so obvious thing, no one dared to raise an objection, Yin Shuo looked down on these ministers'' faces, and it was not good to get angry for just a few chairs and Ji Cheng -


    this is the advantage of Beili sending a child, no matter how mischievous and mischievous he is, it will not damage the diplomatic relations between the two countries. As for children, how can they be angry with a child?Ji Chengfa was surrounded by the crowd, "considerate" to move the butt, let the people see the amber, "this is a kind of insect of our Beili, called Yindu insect, is not a look very powerful?"


    People can''t help but back a few steps, "this amber is actually a poisonous insect, isn''t childe Ji afraid?"


    "Not afraid."


    Ji Cheng said: "although this insect is called Yindu insect, it''s not poisonous, but it''s quite Yindu. As for poison, it only borrows from others. Do you think it''s very yin? "


    Yin Shuo listened outside, suddenly changed his face, always felt that Ji Cheng had something to say in his words, as if he was satirizing him.


    But if you look at the child''s face carefully, you can''t see anything strange. Yin Shuo can only put doubts in his heart. The only thing you can be sure is that Ji Chengfa is not an ordinary envoy. He must have some purpose.


    The little child held his cheek in his hands and suddenly sighed, "is this the most famous West Lake in Dongling? It''s just this big. It''ll be over in half a day. What else do you sing in that song? The lotus leaves are infinitely green. It''s just a big place. Does it mean to meet the sky? "


    All of them changed their faces. "Master Ji means, is there a bigger Lake in Beili than the West Lake?"


    "Of course."


    Ji Chengfa''s eyes were dark, so he stood up from his chair and pointed to the mountains and rivers. "We have many lakes in Beili that are bigger than the West Lake, and I have visited them. Let''s not talk about it. There is a Beiming lake. There is a kind of fish called Kun in the lake. The size of Kun is unknown for thousands of miles. Its back is like Penglai on the sea, and its fins are like clouds in the sky. "


    People listen to one Leng one Leng, "really have so big?"


    The fish in the lake are thousands of miles long. How big is the lake with fish?


    They have never been to Beili, and they know little about Beili''s local conditions and customs. For a moment, they are skeptical and dare not refute Ji Chengfa.


    Ji Chengfa didn''t give face and said, "I don''t like to see this lake. By the way, I told Ning Di what happened to the warrior contest between the two countries?"


    Everyone looks at each other. Ji Chengfa wants to compete not with others, but with people from guhou mansion.


    Ning Chengzhi has long rejected this idea, but it''s not good to speak up to Ji Cheng, for fear that he might be upset and hurt his diplomatic relations with Beili.


    Yan Shuo stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty has agreed to compete in martial arts. For the first time, the two countries have met each other, and it''s good to learn from each other''s martial arts. But if you want to compete with the people in guhou''s house, you can''t help it. It''s a crime Minister of Dongling. You can''t go out of Dali Temple jail easily. "


    Ji Cheng sent to Dongling these days, the last thing to see is Yin Shuo. Wen Yan rolled a white eye at him and said, "besides the people of marquis Gu, what other masters do you have in Dongling? Can''t you, Yin Shoufu, come up to fight the warriors of Beili? "


    Beili bodyguards, who were guarding the dragon boat, came up one by one. They were tall and strong. Just looking at their posture, they knew that their martial arts were extraordinary. The short ministers hurried back.


    "The warriors of Beili are tall and tall. They are really different from our Dongling people. They are really brave and brave."


    Ji Cheng snorted, "do you say they are? They are only middle-sized people in Beili. I didn''t bring them out for fear of scaring you Southern ministers. Just fight with your warriors. I''m afraid... "


    Small child a pair of eyes pour very clever, the vision lingers on the bodyguard body that East spirit minister takes, a face disdains, "only afraid you still beat."


    All the officials: "I''m not sure."


    Beili''s waiters really don''t give them any face. Even Ji Chengfa, a child, is so bold. It can be seen that Beili''s national strength is so strong that he has no fear.


    Yin Shuo stood by and watched him secretly, and could not say which of his words was true or false. What poisonous insects, what big fish in Beiming lake, and these tall bodyguards are just middle-sized


    He didn''t have a polite word in his mouth, but Yin Shuo didn''t know what to do, and he didn''t know whether to believe it or not.


    If we believe that the strength of Beili is too strong, far beyond their imagination. If you don''t believe it, it''s impossible for an eight year old child to lie.


    At the moment, Yin Shuo felt that he had suffered a great loss. Beili people knew about their Dongling, but they knew nothing about Beili.


    In particular, the Northern Glass prince, who will arrive at the capital in a few days, is said to have come from the territory of Xikun opposite zhuguan


    Yan Shuo said with a smile: "there must be no problem in the martial arts contest tomorrow. The warriors of Dongling are not only the people of guhou mansion. But the prince of Beili heard that he had arrived at zhuguan. How did his highness come from Xikun


    What?


    The prince of Beili is from Xikun. Is there any collusion between Beili and Xikun?


    The eyes of the ministers were fixed on Ji Chengfa, who ate a litchi and spit the kernel into the West Lake at will, "because our highness was the first envoy to Xikun."


    Friendly reminder: the last scene of this chapter is not environmental friendly. Please don''t imitate it ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 255

    The next day, the martial arts contest between the two countries was a grand occasion for the visit of the envoys of Beili.


    Although Ning Chengzhi didn''t agree to let Gu Houfu''s people fight, he didn''t dare to deal with some mediocre people at will. At that time, what he lost was Dong Ling''s face.


    He asked Yin Shuo to search for martial arts experts in the court and even in the river and lake, and strive to win Beili in this competition. They can''t suppress them everywhere.


    Yin Shuo did his best for this matter. Today, the martial arts competition began, and Ning Chengzhi came to the scene to watch the battle.


    "Ning Xuan, I heard that you are going to be a father soon?"


    Before the competition, Ning Chengzhi specially called Ning Xuan to speak alone. The latter was slightly surprised. "Yes, thank you for your care. My wife is five months pregnant."


    Ning Chengzhi said: "I used to think you were a dandy, but later I gradually found that you are still very reliable. I have an important matter to tell you today. You can accompany the young master of Beili for me and try to follow his words


    "What''s that?"


    "The crown prince of Beili is from Xikun. Yesterday, when all the ministers accompanied the young master to visit the West Lake, he said that the crown prince was sent to Xikun first. Do you know for me what he is doing in Xikun and whether he intends to establish diplomatic relations with Xikun? The most important thing is to find out Beili''s attitude towards Dongling and Xikun. Who is closer to? "


    Ning Xuan laughs. He says that Ning Chengzhi has been known as fatuous among the people since he ascended the throne. Today, these words are very important. It seems that he is not fatuous.


    It''s just that in the affairs of Gu Hou''s house, his lethargy is particularly incisive.


    Ning Xuan arched his hand and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. I know that Beili''s attitude can almost determine the safety of Dongling. That''s why your majesty treated this young master so courteously. But can your majesty consider looking after the Marquis''s residence again? Wan Bianjing is really fighting. Without Mr. Gu, I''m afraid... "


    "What are your majesty and uncle Ning talking about?"


    Yan Shuo suddenly came out of nowhere, "Your Majesty, the arena is ready, just wait for your majesty to pass."


    Ning Chengzhi said quickly, "OK, let''s go. I''ll go and have a look myself."


    Yan Shuo took a deep look at Ning Xuan. As Ning Chengzhi walked to the field, the look in his eyes


    It''s a warning look.


    The ministers in the court who spoke for guhou house had been almost eradicated by Yin Shuo. Ning Chengzhi blindly obeyed Yin Shuo''s bewitching and lost his own opinions. It''s not easy for all of them to get rid of the charges and leave prison.


    Ning Xuan returned to the banquet and sat next to Ji Chengfa. Ji Chengfa''s position was opposite to Yin Shuo, which represented Dongling''s hospitality to Beili.


    Ji Chengfa turns around to look at him. He sees that Ning Xuansheng has a pretty face and a kind look, but he doesn''t use his mischief to drive him away.


    The first samurai of the two sides went on the stage respectively, and everyone''s eyes were staring at the field. Ji Chengfa suddenly said: "Ningdi asked you to ask me what, you ask quickly, and I''m not in the mood to answer you after a fight."


    Ning Xuan can''t laugh or cry. The child is really a kid.


    He didn''t hide anything. "Your Majesty wants to know what Prince Beili is doing in Xikun. Is it just like you came to Dongling to establish diplomatic relations? Which side would Beili prefer to establish diplomatic relations with Dongling and Xikun at the same time? "


    "Yes, I went to establish diplomatic relations. But it''s up to your highness to decide which side you prefer. When your Highness has been to Xikun and then to Dongling, he will naturally consider meeting the kings and courtiers of the two countries. "


    Ning Xuan said: "in other words, we still have a chance to win Beili''s support?"


    Ji Chengfa couldn''t turn his eyes. "Yes, but we have to ask about it. When she comes, you''ll know. Ah, fight! Good fight


    Ning Xuan turns his head to see that the tall and powerful Beili warrior on the field has a fist as big as an iron pot. One punch will skew the face of Dongling warrior.


    He vaguely remembered that the warrior was a member of the Imperial Army, and then he searched for Meng Fei''s trace on the field. The latter really looked like he hated iron but not steel.


    The warriors selected by the Imperial Army are naturally experts. No one will make fun of Dongling''s national power. It seems that Beili people''s martial arts can''t be underestimated.


    Ning Chengzhi sits on the top of the table with a bad look. When he hears Ji Chengfa yelling, he is even more uneasy. "What kind of grass bag would you like to compete with? Come on, another master! "


    Ji Chengfa burst out laughing, "it''s really a straw bag. I fell down before I really looked at it. It''s really boring! Can''t you send someone decent? "


    After his words, Ning Chengzhi''s face turned completely green.


    The envoys of Beili are really shameless.


    Ning Xuan said in a soft voice, "young master Ji, what''s the name of your Highness Prince, and what are your hobbies and habits? We are also ready in advance to welcome his arrival. "


    Ji Chengfa took a look at him and ignored him. I don''t even know whether it''s a man or a woman. Do you still want to know her preferences and habits?


    It''s better for him to concentrate than to try.


    The second round didn''t end as fast as the first round, probably because Ning Chengzhi was furious, so this time he was the one with the highest martial arts among the warriors selected by Dongling.After several rounds of fighting with both hands, even Ji Chengfa, a child, can see that this man''s martial arts skills are not in accordance with the routine.


    In order to win the contest, Ning Chengzhi even invites the experts in the river and lake. Ji Chengfa suddenly laughs. Ning Xuan turns to see a little devil bares his teeth beside him, with a face of mischief.


    Sure enough, Ji Chengfa jumped up from his seat and said, "hit him! Beat him to the head! You''re welcome


    "Yes, young master!"


    The Northern Glass warrior on the field answered, and suddenly made a force on his opponent. The opponent couldn''t resist for a moment, so he flew out and fell on a big tree not far away.


    Ji Chengfa scornfully glanced at the crowd, "hum, no one can fight!"


    It''s not just Ning Chengzhi. Every Dongling courtier in this room can''t help it. Tangtang Dongling is ridiculed by a foreign child. What''s their face?!


    Ning Chengzhi looks at Yin Shuo discontentedly. Yin Shuo didn''t expect that Beili''s warrior''s martial arts are so high. He just came on the stage. That man is already the biggest killer of Dongling''s martial arts, but he was defeated by his opponent.


    They don''t have a better player.


    Ning Chengzhi blushed, "come on, come on again!"


    "Your Majesty, wait a minute!"


    Yin Shuo got up to stop him, went to Ning Chengzhi and explained the situation to him, "Your Majesty, the rest of the warriors can''t fight, but it''s better not to fight and keep some face."


    It''s much worse for seven people to lose in seven rounds than for two people to lose in two rounds. It''s better to stop in time.


    Yin Shuo can stop, Ning Chengzhi can''t stop, he is the king of Dongling, Dongling''s face damage is just like he was slapped in the face in public!


    He just wants to win now, by any means!


    "You quickly find a master to fight, and you will defeat those Beili people with everything you say!"


    Yan Shuo said: "Your Majesty, if there was such a master, I would have let him appear. Do you need to wait until now?"


    Ji Chengfa waited impatiently at the bottom, "do you have anyone else? If not, I''ll take it as if you give up! "


    "Yes! Who said no? "


    Ning Chengzhi got up angrily, "come on! Go to the prison of Dali temple and bring up Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo! "


    Yin Shuo subconsciously looked at Ji Chengfa, and the child winked at him, with the appearance of a successful trick on his face, so angry that Yin Shuo could hardly control his mood.


    Ji Chengfa intentionally let Ning Chengzhi bring out the people of Gu Houfu!


    His deliberately provocative words stimulate Ning Chengzhi step by step, forcing him to bring the people of Gu Houfu out to clean up the scene, which is exactly what Ji Chengfa wants to see!


    Who the hell is he? Why does he care so much about the people in guhou mansion? What''s Beili up to?


    A series of questions flashed from Yan Shuo''s mind. Before he had time to figure it out, the imperial army had already mentioned Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo.


    The former high spirited young master of guhou mansion, now dressed in plain prison clothes, with a faint smile on his face, seems to be still a young man in splendid clothes.


    Prison clothes can''t erase their minds, change their aspirations, and conquer their souls.


    When he saw them appear on the competition field, Ji Chengfa''s eyes lit up, "OK, this is a good warrior! You are too unkind. How can such a good person hide until now? "


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo looked at him, and saw a half person high child jumping in front of him, and there was no etiquette to speak in front of Ning Chengzhi. It must be the envoy of Beili that Yin Jiyi said.


    Two people can''t help but wonder, North glass act as expected eccentric, send a child to be envoy.


    Ning Chengzhi waved his hand, "Gu Jiuge, Gu Hanmo, today is a martial arts contest between Dongling and Beili warriors. You used to be four grade generals in the court. It''s right to win glory for the country! I want you to fight against Beili warrior today. Dare you? "


    The two brothers looked at each other, and Gu Jiuge bowed his hand to the top, "this is my duty as a minister, but I have a request, please allow me."


    He claimed to be a petty minister instead of a criminal minister. It can be seen that he didn''t admit the charge of treason with the enemy. He also asked Ning Chengzhi to make conditions. Is it to let them go of the guhou family?


    Ning Chengzhi thought for a moment, "tell me about it."


    Gu Jiuge said: "Weichen''s condition is that Weichen, his father and younger brother will accept your Majesty''s treatment no matter whether guhou mansion is found guilty or not. As the saying goes, if the king wants to die and the minister has to die, we will never dare to resist. But I beg your majesty to forgive those who are outside the prison and not to further implicate this matter. "


    There are two meanings in his words. First, he was innocent and died to be loyal to the king and protect others.


    Second, he hoped that Ning Chengzhi would not punish the servants of Lian guhou''s house and the soldiers of gujia army. There are 300000 soldiers of gujia army. To deal with these people is to hurt Dongling''s lifeblood.


    Ning Chengzhi didn''t plan to deal with it. After thinking about it, except for those servants, there was only one Yu Fu left in Gu Houfu''s house. Of course, he would not deal with Yu Fu, so he nodded and agreed to Gu Jiuge, "I promise you."Gu Jiuge bowed his hand to thank him, and then turned to all the ministers present, including the envoys of Beili. "Your Majesty''s words today are witness to both of you. If you don''t have a joke, I''d like to thank you for your kindness. "


    After that, he picked up the sword from a soldier of the Imperial Army and flew to the Northern Glass warrior in the field. The two sides quickly tangled together.


    Ning Chengzhi steps back in fright. He knows that the martial arts of all the people in guhou''s mansion are extremely high, but he doesn''t want to see gujiuge''s martial arts reach such a high level.


    Especially his body method is as fast as lightning, now there is no shackles, what if he turns to assassinate himself?


    Duke Chi noticed his face and quietly waved his hand to let the nearby guards approach Ning Chengzhi. Once Gu Jiuge had a bad heart, he could protect him in time.


    Many people noticed the situation around him, even Yan Shuo showed disdainful eyes.


    If Gu Jiuge would have assassinated him, he would have directly raised his troops to revolt before going to prison. Why bother?


    Gu Jiajun didn''t revolt at the beginning. Now any one of Gu Houfu''s people can''t kill the king.


    Ji Chengfa was always watching the competition. Seeing Gu Jiuge''s elegant and agile posture and swift sword, he jumped up and waved the flag to him with joy and yelled, "great, great!"


    The serious competition ground had the child''s cheers, the atmosphere immediately enlivened.


    The court officials of Dongling are very rare. The child with eyes on his head has been suspicious of Dongling since he came to Dongling. For a while, he didn''t think the West Lake was big enough. For a while, he didn''t think Dongling people were good at martial arts. It''s rare that he was satisfied today.


    They all felt that there was light on their faces. If it wasn''t for Gu Jiuge, they would have lost all their faces today.


    Ji Chengfa cheered and yelled for a while, then suddenly turned his mouth and said, "eh, Ningdi, you warrior didn''t eat, did you?"


    Ning Chengzhi is worried that Gu Jiuge and his wife will assassinate him. Unexpectedly, Ji Chengfa asks him, and he is stunned. Then he finds that Gu Jiuge''s figure is more and more sluggish. At first sight, he is not strong enough.


    I think I suffered a lot in prison, so I''m weak.


    Ji Chengfa waved to Gu Hanmo, who was standing beside him, "come here, have something to eat for a while. I want to see the real strength of your Dongling. What''s going on when you fight hungry? "


    Gu Han Mo took a look at Ning Chengzhi. The latter nodded to him slightly. It was tacit consent. Gu Han Mo walked slowly.


    Although he was very young, he looked very smart. I didn''t know what idea he had asked him to come and fight.


    Ji Chengfa pushed the snacks and wine on his case to Gu Hanmo, "you eat quickly. By the way, I heard that you are from Gu Houfu?"


    The child''s tone doesn''t sound malicious. Gu Hanmo picks up a piece of snack and answers: "yes, I''m Gu Hanmo, the third son of Gu family. It''s Gu Jiuge, my second brother on the field."


    These two names are very familiar, and Ji Chengfa''s name in mind on the number, he grinned and bent his eyes, deliberately loud way: "then you fight hard for a while, don''t keep your hand, if I see happy, I will plead for you to Ningdi!"


    This saying is very arrogant. Ning Chengzhi can''t help laughing when he hears it. He is afraid that you don''t have such face. He didn''t say anything. It was just a child''s playful talk. He couldn''t say it and forgot it when he looked back.


    But Yin Shuo kept staring at Ji Chengfa. He always felt that his words were meant to be heard by everyone, which made people think that the relationship between him and Gu Houfu was just "when you are happy, I will intercede with you.".


    "Yan Shuo, look at it!"


    Ning Chengzhi see his face seriously staring at Ji Chengfa, can''t help laughing, let him see the competition in the field, it is this moment, Gu Hanmo bit a foreign body in the cake.


    Like a piece of paper rolled into a small roll, he frowned and quickly looked up. Ji Chengfa winked at him playfully. He immediately understood, put the little note into his sleeve, and quietly ate the rest of the snack.


    I don''t know why. He subconsciously thinks that although Ji Chengfa is a child, he comes here with his kindness to Gu Houfu.


    It is said that he is crazy about mischief, but what Gu Hanmo sees is the clarity in his eyes.


    If you look carefully, his eyes are like Yufu, round and black, smiling like crescent moon, and there is always a clear spring flowing through his eyes.


    Gu Han Mo lowers his head and smiles bitterly. I don''t know if I can see Yu Fu again in my life.


    After the contest, Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo are remanded to the prison of Dali temple. Then Gu takes out the note in his sleeve.


    "Third brother, what''s that?"


    "It''s in the cake Ji Cheng sent me. It should be the message he wants to convey to us behind his back."


    Gu Hanmo opened the note, and the childish handwriting on it was crooked, with five words of different sizes -


    "save your life! I''ll wait for you to return


    Waiting for you to return


    Gu Hanmo said: "what does this mean? Who is he talking about? Is he the Northern Glass prince in the rumor? "


    Gu Jiuge looks at Gu huaijiang. Through a fence, Gu huaijiang''s face changes several times.


    After a moment''s silence, he said slowly: "this sentence means that we should spare no effort to save our lives, waiting for the arrival of the Northern Glass prince. If I guess correctly, Yufu and Shubai may be with the prince. Even... "He thought that Yu Fu had never revealed his identity, and a strange guess suddenly appeared in his mind, "Han Mo, have you ever heard whether the Northern Glass Prince is a prince or a princess?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 256

    After Yufu and his party arrived at zhuguan, they did not continue to come to the imperial capital.


    Chen Jingxing asked the general of zhuguan to stay for one night, but the general was unwilling and couldn''t get Beili''s envoys out, so he had to find another courtyard in the city to arrange for them to stay.


    When it was late at night, the envoy of Beili sent someone to tell him to go to another hospital in person.


    At that time, general Guan was staring at the map of the border between Dongling and Xikun, which was densely marked with countless dots, black and red.


    When he heard the call from the envoys of Beili, he was very angry.


    "What do the envoys of Beili want to do with general Ben? The general is in charge of guarding the city. What food and drink do they want? Let them go to the government! Damn, the body of the young general has not been found, and the young lady has also been lost. It''s said that the senior general and they have been put into prison. I''m sorry for the senior general when I die! "


    The soldier stood at the door with his head bowed and his hands arched. He didn''t dare to speak for a moment. He knew what general Guan was living these days.


    Almost without sleep, he sent people around the border day and night to look for Gu Shubai and Yu Fu, because they were mostly a dead body and a living person, and the scope of searching was different, so the marks on the map became more and more complicated.


    It''s so complicated that only the general himself can understand it. They can only follow orders. Even Zhushan has been turned several times, but no matter how to find it, they can''t find the whereabouts of Gu Shubai and Yu Fu.


    The news of guhou mansion, the capital of the emperor, made the soldiers even more worried. The pressure of general Guan to find him was even greater.


    He was not in the mood to receive the envoys of Beili. Who knew that these people had to be shut down in bamboo. There were so many things to do. General Guan could not help getting angry.


    The soldier waited for a while, and when general Guan''s anger almost calmed down, he continued: "general, the envoy of Beili who came back here is not ordinary. He is the crown prince. What''s more, the messenger reported that his highness had something important to say to the general. If the general didn''t listen, he would regret it. "


    "Well, why do you think our general is willing to receive them? But for the valuable status of the prince, our general would have driven them to xiaozhuguan long ago! "


    General Guan said, his face suddenly changed. "Wait, they are from Xikun. Do they know the whereabouts of the young general and the young lady?"


    He always suspected that Yu Fu had gone to Xikun to find Gu Shubai. At that time, Yu Fu mentioned to him that he didn''t agree. When he came back again, Yu Fu''s people disappeared.


    He was very sorry at that time. He had known that Yufu''s mind had been decided. He might as well help to find the right route. It was better than their blind encounter.


    It''s a pity that they can''t go to Xikun openly. General Guan sent many spies to inquire about it in turn, but there was no news about Yufu.


    There is a glimmer of hope at the moment. He must not miss it!


    "Go, go to another hospital at once!"


    ¡­¡­


    "General Guan will wait here for a moment. Our highness will see you in person."


    General Guan was sitting in the side hall of another courtyard. A servant came up to pour tea. He nodded slightly, but he was dissatisfied with his Highness''s attitude.


    Don''t you look down on him when you ask him to come to the main hall and sit in this small side hall and let him wait here?


    General Guan is not afraid of being looked down upon. What he is afraid of is that Gu Jiajun is looked down upon, and Dongling is looked down upon by Beili. That''s the big deal.


    For a long time, I only heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind, which was mixed with the sound of something knocking on the ground.


    The sound was quite rhythmic. General Guan thought for a long time before he realized that it was the sound of a walking stick.


    Is his highness injured or in poor health, walking with a cane? Or is he just lame


    General Guan was frightened by his thought. When the voice came near, he put down his tea cup and stood up to meet him.


    As soon as the curtain rang, a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    Gu Shubai walked slowly towards him with a little smile on his face, leaning on a walking stick. General Guan was stunned, and then rushed to help him.


    "Young general, are you not dead?"


    Gu Shu nodded, raised his cane and motioned to him, "but you are still weak. Don''t hold me so hard."


    General Guan quickly released his hand and knelt down in front of him with a puff. He cried out, "young general, I''m sorry for you! I''ve lost Miss Yu Fu! "


    The man does not shed tears lightly, but because he is not sad, Gu Shubai seldom sees Gu''s soldiers shed tears.


    In particular, general Guan, who has gone through the battle and whose mind has been hardened as a rock, how much suffering has he suffered these days before he can''t help crying at this moment?


    The woman''s delicate hand gently lifted up general Guan. General Guan raised his head and saw Yu Fuying''s smiling face.


    He was stunned and forgot to shed tears.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "general Guan doesn''t recognize me? I said I would get my big brother back. I didn''t break my promise. "


    General Guan''s face was as red as a pig''s liver. He quickly wiped away the tears on his face, as if those tears would burn people.


    Yu Fu lowers his head and suppresses a smile. Gu Shubai almost can''t help laughing, but he tries his best to resist it.If they laugh now, general Guan will hate them all his life!


    "Well, let''s all sit down and talk."


    Yu Fu helped Gu Shubai to sit down. Seeing that he was only weak, general Guan felt relieved. "Little general, after you disappeared that night, there was so much blood left in the room. The last general thought that... " I thought you were going to die.


    Gu Shubai roughly told what happened that night, and heard general Guan scowl, "what, is that xiaozhuguan''s office? I''ll have to skin this heartless dog


    Gu Shubai waved his hand, "don''t be impulsive. It wasn''t him who really ate inside and outside, it was Yin Shuo, he was just a running dog of Yin Shuo. Yan Shuo promised that Kunwu, the seventh Prince of Xikun, would be injured, and said that he would help him to seize the throne. That night, Kunwu would attack him secretly and cooperate with him. "


    General Guan said: "so, it''s Yin Shoufu who really collaborates with the enemy and betrays the country. Why are all the families of marquis Gu''s house jailed? By the way, young general, miss, are you going to save the general this time? "


    When general Guan said this, he was excited. Gu Shubai and Yu Fu looked at each other and realized what he had learned.


    Yu Fu said: "general Guan, if we don''t come back, are you going to save the general himself?"


    General Guan said, "it''s not me, it''s our family army! Although the general was imprisoned, Lao Yan and Lao Jin were still in the imperial capital. They all wanted to fight for their lives to save the marquis. We''ve all figured out that there are 300000 garrisons on the border, and we need to transfer 200000 - "


    " no, general Guan, no matter how far you''ve planned, stop at once. "


    Gu Shubai''s tone had no room for discussion. Yu Fu looked at him in surprise and heard him continue: "my father can''t agree with you to use this method. He is loyal all his life. Even if he dies, he won''t agree with you to commit treason. If you still recognize me as a major general, tell them to stop all deployment immediately. "


    General Guan quickly got up from his seat and said, "little general, how can I not recognize you! But the treacherous officials in the court are in charge, and your majesty is a fool who does not distinguish between loyalty and treachery. Do we want to watch the generals die? The general has always taught us to be loyal to the king and love the people. There is no unfaithful person in the Gu family army. Is the king sitting on the Dragon chair really worthy of our loyalty? "


    Yu Fu is listening quietly. She and Gu Hanmo have already reached the point of contacting foreign aid, but they are still rejected by Gu huaijiang.


    For Gu huaijiang, loyalty is more important than life. I didn''t expect that there was only one Gu Shubai who understood his heart from the view of Gu Hou''s house to Gu''s army.


    No wonder his most valued son is Gu Shubai.


    "General Guan, we have a better way now. Just listen to the elder brother. I promise that I will rescue all the people in guhou mansion. Do you believe me? "


    After listening to Yufu''s words, general Guan was confused. Suddenly he thought that this was the other courtyard where the envoy of Beili stayed. He said strangely, "Miss Yufu, where is the prince of Beili? What are you doing with him? Will he help save the generals


    He looked out and lowered his voice. "Little general, miss, are you sure Beili people are reliable?"


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "well, you general Guan, speak ill of me in front of me. Is it that if something happened to Gu Hou''s house, you shouldn''t be the lady in the house?"


    General Guan said quickly, "why did you say anything bad about the young lady? What you said was clearly -"


    he was suddenly stunned and turned to look at Gu Shubai, who was also smiling but speechless.


    This time, he was completely confused. After a long time, he finally reacted and looked at Yu Fu with a smirk. "Now the general is saved, the general is saved! Ha ha ha, I''ll tell them to go now! "


    Now Lao Jin is proud again. The little girl he snatched from outside the immortal Valley not only saved Gu huaijiang''s life, but also was the prince of Beili!


    It''s said that stupid people are lucky. It''s a pity that Lao Jin can''t go to the casino.


    "Wait a minute."


    Yufu stopped him, "general Guan, we''ll let you come alone tonight. We just don''t want this to be known by everyone. Think of it, the mansion of Xiao Zhu Guan can be bought by Yin Shuo, but it is not necessarily that he has no eyeliner in the city. If Yin Shuo knew that his eldest brother was still alive, he would have a poisonous plan again. "


    General Guan''s laughter stopped suddenly, and his face was respectful, "yes, miss, oh no, your highness is right. Well, I''ll tell the other generals about it quietly and ask them to withdraw all the troops. Is that right? "


    Gu Shubai said, "no, we can''t withdraw completely."


    He leaned up to general Guan''s ear and whispered a few words. General Guan''s face gradually changed from confused to clear. At last, he showed a smile and said, "I will obey you. I will do it now!"


    ¡­¡­


    Since Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo came out of prison to participate in the martial arts competition, Yin Shuo became more and more alert to Ji Chengfa, and felt that he had bad intentions.


    This is obviously not a child''s mind. Behind Ji Chengfa, there must be a more powerful promoter to guide him to do these things.The pusher Will it be the prince of Beili?


    He picked up the letter from the book case and frowned more and more. "When the Northern Glass Prince and his party arrived at zhuguan, they had to settle down all night, and they started again the next day. When we got to Xiaozhu pass, our people followed us all the way, but they didn''t even show their faces. We don''t know whether they are young or middle-aged. "


    The subordinate said: "young master, our people have tried their best, but the other party is really difficult. The carriage was airtight on weekdays, and the place where it settled down at night was heavily guarded, so that it was difficult to insert a needle. The Northern Glass Prince is extremely mysterious. Even the minister he is with, we only know his surname Chen. "


    Yan Shuo sneered, "Beili people are really weird. No wonder they send a child to be an envoy. If the Northern Glass Prince is also a child, it will be interesting. "


    The subordinate said: "our people have studied the ruts of the bright yellow carriage, but there seem to be many things on the carriage, and there are more than one person. We can''t judge the shape of the prince from the ruts."


    "That''s natural. How noble is the prince of Beili. There are maidservants and others on the bus. Since the other side is so tight, you don''t have to follow any more. There is no result in following. I asked you to look for Yu Fu? "


    The subordinates were embarrassed and bowed: "last time, the young master said that Princess Zhenjiang might have returned to the immortal valley. Our people tried to inquire around the immortal Valley, but they couldn''t get close at all. But there''s a piece of news. Someone saw Ji Chengfa, the envoy of Beili. He seems to have come out of the immortal valley. "


    Yan Shuo suddenly got up, "what? Is Ji Chengfa from Xianren Valley? Why do you tell me such important news now? "


    Subordinates busy lowered his head, "is not intended to hide, but the news has been inaccurate.". Up to now, my subordinates are only 80% sure. I''m not sure that he must have come from immortal valley. "


    Up to now, there is no difference between 80% and 100% for Yin Shuo.


    The news was like the last straw, which confirmed the doubt in Yan Shuo''s heart and made him suddenly cheerful -


    Ji Chengfa came to save all the people in guhou mansion!


    His hand unconsciously clenched the letter on the table, slowly tightened it, and crumpled the tough cow leather paper into a ball. The jagged lines on the paper and the green veins on his hand were like the letter of a poisonous snake.


    His voice was cold, "go down and prepare. I will enter the Palace tomorrow morning. I can''t save the lives of all the people in the Marquis''s residence!"


    The next day.


    The sedan chair of the prime minister''s house hurried to the palace, and Yin Jiyi went to the room to greet Yin Yan, just to see Yan Shuo''s back.


    She subconsciously felt that it was not good, what could make Yan Shuo in such a hurry?


    It''s not related to Gu Houfu, is it?


    "Ji Yi, why are you standing here?"


    The voice of Princess Danyang suddenly rang out, and Yin Jixiao was startled. She turned back and looked at her, "it''s nothing. I just saw that the elder brother left in a hurry, and it seemed that he had entered the palace."


    Danyang princess looked at the direction of the door, a faint smile, "don''t worry about things in the court, let your elder brother do it by himself. You are my daughter''s family. A few days ago, the prime minister also mentioned the matter of choosing a son-in-law for you. You are too old to be small. You should pay attention to your words and deeds. Don''t love people you shouldn''t love as I did at the beginning... "


    What Yin Jiyi had in her heart was speculation about Yin Shuo''s trip. She didn''t listen to Princess Danyang seriously at all, and she didn''t react until she heard it.


    "What choice of son-in-law? If I don''t get married, don''t give my father such advice. "


    "Don''t you marry or don''t you want to marry someone else?"


    Princess Danyang has been with her for such a long time, and she knows something about her mind. She knows that she still has Gu Jiuge in her heart. "Ji Kua, I''m from here. Just listen to my advice. What''s the use of Gu''s drinking songs if you like it any more? Are you going to die with him? Don''t think I don''t know what you''ve done. Just because I didn''t tell your brother doesn''t mean I agree with you. "


    Yin Jiyi realized that Princess Danyang had already known about her visit to Gu huaijiang and others in prison a few days ago.


    She took Princess Danyang''s hand and said, "Danyang, you know that the people in guhou''s house didn''t cooperate with the enemy and betray the country, and didn''t do anything wrong. How can you say such a thing? You and I know exactly what elder brother is doing. Do you want to pretend to be deaf and dumb all the time? "


    Princess Danyang gave a sad smile, "what can I do if I don''t pretend to be deaf and dumb? He is already married. I have no choice. "


    Yin Ji Yi clenched her hand, "then you can''t help but watch the people in Gu Hou''s house die unjustly, and watch elder brother frame Zhongliang in the court? Think about how they helped you. They wanted to take you out of the prison, but you refused. If you still have a little conscience, if you still think you are the daughter of the late emperor, you will stand up and protect them for the late emperor! "


    She took Princess Danyang and went out, "go, let''s go into the palace together and tell your majesty that we can''t let elder brother fall in the house of marquis Gu again!"


    The man behind her was as solid as a rock. No matter how she pulled, she couldn''t move. Yin Jige looked back and saw the numb face of Princess Danyang, "Jige, don''t make any noise."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 257

    JIKO, stop it.


    Just a few words, Yin Jiyi''s heart fell to the bottom.


    She didn''t understand why Princess Danyang had become like this. Mingming was tortured by Yin Shuo and refused to leave. Mingming knew what Yan Shuo was doing to disobey human relations.


    She even forgot that she had loved openly, until she fell in love with Yin Shuo, and she became a lonely ghost in the dark.


    Yin Ji took a deep breath, "OK, you can go by yourself without helping me!"


    She ran to the outside of the house, and suddenly stood in the high threshold, without looking back.


    "But please don''t say I love the wrong person, because it''s you who really love the wrong person."


    She didn''t look back, but Princess Danyang knew what she said was to herself. Before she could stop it, Yin Jihe had already run out of the house.


    The guards outside the house looked at each other. They didn''t know why Yin Jiyi was in such a hurry. They came to ask Princess Danyang. The latter Leng a long time, "nothing, let her go out for a walk."


    The guard was rather embarrassed. "Miss, if you go out alone, nothing will happen to you?"


    Since Yin Yan came back, Yin Shuo didn''t dare to limit the actions of Yin Jiyi and Princess Danyang, but all the people in the house had become Yan Shuo''s confidants.


    Princess Danyang has no expression on her face. "No, I''m responsible for the accident. Are you satisfied?"


    The guard quickly bowed his head and stepped back, not daring to say more.


    Yin jikuai went out of the palace to the Imperial Palace, but she suddenly changed her way on the way and ran to the other end of the long street.


    Although she is a young lady of the prime minister''s residence, she can''t summon trade and enter the palace rashly. Instead of wasting her time outside the palace, she would rather find someone who can enter the palace.


    Fortunately, the imperial capital''s high gates and noble houses were all around the palace city, and the place she was going to was not far away. Yin Jigao looked up and saw the tall Zhumen mansion with bright yellow lanterns hanging on it.


    It''s Ning Xuan.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter with you when you come to the palace early in the morning?"


    Ning Chengzhi came out of the inner hall yawning, and he was still wearing his bedclothes. He had the posture of sending Yin Shuo back to sleep.


    Yan Shuo had been waiting for two cups of tea in the outer hall. Seeing his appearance, his eyes showed the color of disgust.


    His face raised a smile. "Your Majesty, I got a very important message yesterday. I thought I had to tell your majesty, so I came early in the morning. It was about Princess Zhenjiang."


    Ning Chengzhi''s buttocks were just about to touch the couch. After listening to Yin Shuo''s words, he immediately stood up, "what? Have you heard from Yu Fu? "


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Yan Shuo had prepared his speech for a long time, and now he said calmly, "I found the whereabouts of Princess Zhenjiang by your Majesty''s will, and finally found the whereabouts of Princess Zhenjiang near the immortal valley. Unfortunately, the immortal Valley is not a place where subordinates can intrude, so the officials just stay outside and dare not get close to it. So I found another strange thing


    Ning Chengzhi is really on the hook, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Shuo said with a faint smile, "that Northern Glass envoy Chenji Chengfa also came out of the immortal valley."


    Ning Chengzhi was surprised, "what? Do you mean that child is a hypothetical minister, a man from immortal Valley, not a man from Beili? "


    Yin Shuo: "I don''t know."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t mean that."


    He slowly explained: "the envoys of Beili came to visit with the national documents. The seals on the national documents are not fake, so the envoys will not be fake."


    Ning Chengzhi nodded, "Oh, I''ll tell you. If he is an emissary, how can he have so many martial arts masters. What do you mean


    Yan Shuo said: "Your Majesty, do you remember Kunwu''s injury? The seventh Prince of Xikun. I think Ji Chengfa, like Kun Wushang, is a royal son sent by the royal families of the two countries to study arts in Xianren Valley, so it''s not surprising that Ji Chengfa came out of Xianren valley. Strangely, he only came after Princess Zhenjiang returned to immortal valley. Doesn''t your majesty feel strange? Beili is a great country with a large number of talented people. Why did you send an eight year old child as an envoy


    Ning Chengzhi thought about Yin Shuo''s words, "do you mean that Ji Chengfa was ordered by Yufu? What does Yufu want to do? Does he want a child to humiliate Dongling and me? "


    Yan Shuo reminded, "Your Majesty, think about the martial arts contest that day."


    Ning Chengzhi walked back and forth in the hall for a few steps. Recalling the martial arts contest that day, he suddenly said, "speaking of this, fortunately, Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo were there. I didn''t lose my face. I have been thinking about whether or not to reward them with any kind of grace. If not, will the people of the world talk about my being mean and ungrateful? "


    Yan Shuo couldn''t help laughing, "is your majesty afraid of the people''s comments, or is she afraid that Princess Zhenjiang will hate you even more when she knows?"


    Ning Chengzhi is said to be the center of the matter.


    Yan Shuo continued: "don''t your majesty feel strange? When Princess Zhenjiang returns to the immortal Valley, Ji Chengfa sends an envoy to Dongling by accident, and his words are very protective of Gu Houfu. Your majesty, on the day of the martial arts competition, he had been extremely cruel and humiliated our Dongling warrior. As soon as Gu Jiuge and Gu Jiuge appeared on the stage, he cheered and praised them. Why"You mean that Yu Fu asked Ji Chengfa to protect Gu Hou''s house? They are all from the immortal valley. Yufu is the most beloved disciple of the God of medicine. It should not be difficult for Ji Chengfa to help her with anything. "


    When Ning Chengzhi thought of this, his mood suddenly became clear. "It shows that Yu Fu is still concerned about the safety of the Marquis''s house, rather than escaping alone. Since she still cares about the safety of Gu Hou''s house, sooner or later she will come back! "


    But Yin Shuo didn''t smile.


    He never thinks that Yufu escaped alone. It''s possible that Gu Houfu''s people knocked her out and sent her away. More obviously, another possibility is that she went to move rescue soldiers.


    Ji Chengfa is the rescuer she uses to delay time, and the Northern Glass Prince is the key person.


    He must get rid of all the people in guhou''s house before the prince''s arrival, so as not to cause any side troubles and hinder his future great cause!


    He said with a smile: "Your Majesty is wise. I think the same as your majesty. But your majesty thinks that when the Northern Glass prince comes, if they insist on taking care of the Marquis''s house, can your majesty still kill them? "


    Ning Chengzhi said, "why should I kill them? I didn''t want to kill them at all. I just wanted to weaken the power of marquis Gu. If Yu Fu is willing to be my queen, I don''t even care about the power of huaijiang. "


    Yan Shuo frowned, and he knew that Ning Chengzhi thought so.


    From the beginning, he and Ning Chengzhi did not agree. He wanted to take care of the people in the Marquis''s house, but all Ning Chengzhi wanted was Yufu.


    He didn''t worry. He said slowly: "of course, I know your majesty doesn''t want to kill them, but your majesty thinks that Dongling can''t offend Beili now. I''m sure Princess Zhenjiang''s intelligence can think of this. When the prince of Beili comes, all the people in guhou''s house will be OK. Do you think the princess will come back? "


    Ning Chengzhi was stunned. He really didn''t think about it.


    He sent people everywhere to look for the trace of Yufu. Now Yin Shuo has found out that Yufu is in the immortal valley. How to get her back is the key problem.


    If she stayed in immortal Valley all her life, even if he was Emperor Dongling, she could not offend fumigation pool and break into immortal Valley to bring people out.


    He said hastily, "well, how can I get Yu back?"


    Yin Shuo''s eyes hid a proud smile, he foreshadowed for so long, in order to Ning Chengzhi''s words.


    He said word by word: "Your Majesty, as long as you order now to cut off the whole house of marquis Gu, are you afraid that Princess Zhenjiang will not be in a hurry to come back?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss yin? What''s the matter? Why are you so worried? "


    Ning Xuan hears the news from his servants and rushes to the front hall of the mansion. Then he sees Yin Ji Yi sitting anxiously in the hall. Seeing him, he gets up in a hurry.


    She looks behind Ning Xuan, but doesn''t see Kun Yuyang. Ning Xuan explains: "the doctor says it''s hot. Her image is not stable and can''t be stimulated. So I haven''t told her about Miss Yin''s visit. We are husband and wife. Let me know if Miss Yin has anything to say! "


    As long as it''s not a private affair of his daughter''s boudoir, he believes that he can help Yin Jihe better than Kun Yuyang.


    Yin Jichu nodded, "that''s what I mean. I just came in a hurry and forgot to tell your servants. Fortunately, you didn''t tell her. I hope you and uncle Huang can help me with something very important. My elder brother has entered the palace! "


    "Sit down first and speak slowly."


    Ning Xuan was always calm, and asked her to sit down and drink a cup of tea before talking. Yin Ji tried to straighten out her mind. "Well, I saw my elder brother go out of the door in a hurry early this morning, and the sedan chair was going to the palace. It''s not surprising that he went to the palace, but it''s the first time he''s been in such a hurry. What''s more, there was no news that his majesty called my elder brother into the palace yesterday. It can be seen that he himself went into the palace to meet his majesty. This is very strange. I always think it has something to do with the residence of marquis Gu. I wanted to have a look with him, but I couldn''t get into the palace. "


    Ning Xuan understood her meaning, "do you want me to go into the palace and inquire about what Yin Shoufu said to his majesty when he entered the palace, right?"


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. In case he says something unfavorable to the residence of marquis Gu, someone can at least persuade his majesty. Your Majesty''s ears are too soft. He has been bewitched by my elder brother. He must not be led by the nose by my elder brother! "


    Ning Xuan nodded, "what you said is good. I''ll go into the palace in the name of please. If you are really in a hurry, please go to Yuyang and have a seat. I will send someone to send back the message as soon as possible. "


    He said and got up, "I''ll take Miss Yin there. I''ll just change my clothes and go into the palace to see the driver, so as not to be seen by Yin Shoufu."


    Haven''t come out the door of the front hall, the servant of the porter in the mansion runs towards the upper room in a hurry, Ning Xuan calls him, "what''s the matter?"


    The servant''s face was in a state of great affairs, "young master, it''s not good! There''s a secret report coming from the palace. Your majesty is going to cut off the whole house of marquis gu! "


    Yin Ji Chu trembled all over, the bright sunlight in front of her eyes gradually became a blur, and she fell down with a soft body


    When she woke up, a little rich woman walked up and down in front of her, shaking her eyes dizzy. The maid''s voice called, "princess, Miss Yin is awake!"Kunyuyang just stopped walking, leaned to the bed and explored her forehead, "Ji Kua, are you ok?"


    Yin Jichu straightened up slowly, his brain was still dizzy, and it took a long time to realize what had just happened.


    She held Kun Yuyang''s hand tightly, "Yuyang, have you heard? Is it true that your majesty is going to behead the whole house of marquis Gu? "


    Kun Yuyang sat by the bed and comforted her in a low voice, "don''t worry. My father and husband have gone to the palace to see your majesty. They will plead for Gu Houfu. Don''t worry."


    That is to say, the will is true.


    Like a kite with broken string, Yin Jiyi was weak for a moment, "he can''t die, I can''t let him die..."


    Kunyuyang knows who she''s talking about. He can''t help sighing. Suddenly he covers his mouth and retches twice. The servant girl takes the bowl.


    When Yin Ji thought of her pregnancy, he was ashamed, "Yuyang, what''s the matter with you? You sit down and have a good rest. It''s all my fault. I know that your tire image is unstable and it worries you. "


    Kun Yu Yang covered his chest and shook his head. "I''m ok. What''s the unstable image? It''s my husband who makes a fuss. Taiyi said that in the hot weather, pregnant women will inevitably feel some discomfort. When it comes to his mouth, the fetal image is unstable. It''s not allowed to touch this or that. I''m suffocating. Thanks to you, I can get out of bed today. "


    Then he said to the outside: "send someone out to ask. Have you come back?"


    Yin Ji said: "it must be my elder brother, it must be him! He went out early in the morning just for this matter, in order to kill the Marquis''s house! How much did he hate the guhou family? Why did he have to kill them all? "


    When Yin Shuo entered the palace, the imperial edict was issued. Who else could he have?


    Kun Yuyang put his hand on his abdomen, "yes, but I think it''s strange. Yan Shuo may be a man who does everything to gain power, but his majesty is not. What''s good for him if he kills all the people in guhou''s house? It will not only make Dongling''s strength worse than before, but also make Yufu hate him from now on, which is not good for your majesty. What reason did Yin Shuo use to persuade his majesty? "


    Yin Ji said quickly: "he has always been eloquent and eloquent, and his majesty is a man with no opinion. He took him away with a few words. No, I can''t watch him do such a thing! "


    When she said that she was about to get out of bed, kunyuyang quickly held her down, "what''s the use of going there? How did your elder brother care for you? It''s better to wait for news here. Maybe there will be a turn for the better when they come back. "


    Yin Jiyi had no confidence in it.


    At the beginning, Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen were dismissed for intercession with Marquis Gu? Although Ning Xuan and his son are royal families, Ning Chengzhi can''t do anything to them, but he can''t listen to them.


    At present, there is only one way, that is to let Yin Shuo no longer slander Ning Chengzhi and let him be too busy to harm the Marquis''s house.


    She suddenly grabbed kunyuyang''s hand. "I have a way. Yuyang, you are princess Xikun. Do you know the Lius of Jiangmen?"


    Kun Yuyang didn''t know why she suddenly asked about Xi Kun. He thought about it and said, "of course, I know that the Liu family is one of the three generals in Xi Kun. There have been many famous generals in the past dynasties. The latest one is said to be a female general. He was only 20 years old and was worshipped by the general. Unfortunately, he died in the battle with Dongling. "


    "You''re talking about willow shade?"


    Kun Yuyang is more surprised, "how do you know her name?"


    Yin Jichu said: "I also know that she was captured by the Gu family army at that time, and the Liu family was willing to sacrifice 300 Gu family Army prisoners in exchange for her. But Liu Yinyin didn''t want to be humiliated and commit suicide by taking poison. Of course, she didn''t die. Instead, she went to Dongling to get married and have children, and finally died early. "


    Kunyu Yang was greatly surprised, "what? Liu Yinyin didn''t die at that time. How do you know? "


    Yin Jichu said: "because I am her daughter. If she died 17 years ago, where did I come from? Not only did she not die, but for some reason she became my father''s concubine and gave birth to me. After her death, my father pretended that I was born by Madame Zhengfang, a mother of my elder brother. In fact, we are not compatriots, so we have never been of one heart and one mind. "


    Kun Yuyang had not recovered from the shock, and Yin Jiqi had held her hand. "If you tell your majesty about this, the prime minister can''t explain it clearly just because of the charge of taking in the female general of Xikun. In this way, will your majesty no longer trust my elder brother? Yuyang, please let uncle ningtang take me to the palace. I''ll tell your majesty about it! "


    "Are you crazy?"


    Kun Yuyang shook off her hand and said firmly: "have you ever thought that even if your majesty believed your words, you would be the first to die, not Yan Shuo!"


    Yin Ji was stunned, and then a faint smile, "I can''t care so much, if I can''t save the second young master, let me die with him..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 258

    It was not until dusk that Ning Xuan helped old uncle Huang back.


    When Kun Yuyang heard the news, they rushed out to meet him, and then they saw that they were earth colored.


    Seeing Kunyu''s bulging abdomen, Ning Xuan shows a bitter smile and shakes his head at her. When Yin Ji was about to speak, Kun Yuyang held her.


    "My father is old and tired for another day. My husband will help my father go back to his room to have a rest."


    Kunyuyang considerately let the way, the old uncle has been speechless, do not know because tired or desperate.


    Ning Xuan looks at her gratefully, and orders people to help old uncle Huang together. After inviting the imperial doctor to see her, she leaves her room at ease.


    Kun Yuyang and Yin Jiqi were waiting outside the upper room. When they saw him coming out to catch up, no one spoke. Looking at their father and son''s situation, we can see that there will be no good news. They just don''t give up.


    Ning Xuan arched his hand to Yin Ji, "Miss Yin, I''m really sorry. His majesty didn''t know what slander he had heard. Without conclusive evidence, and before the Yushitai and Dali temple had settled the case, he had to kill all the doors of guhou''s house. My father and I knelt outside Qingyuan hall for a day, but his Majesty was indifferent. During this time, he ordered a musician to play a song


    He laughed at himself, "at that time, my father and I knelt in the hot sun outside the hall, and heard the sound of silk and bamboo coming from inside. It was melodious and tactful, not to mention what it was like. If I kneel all night in one day, why not? But my father is old, so I have to bring him back first. "


    Yin Jiyi could imagine the despair in their father and son''s heart. He thought that Ning Chengzhi''s sudden order would at least have a reason, even if it was just a moment of indignation, at least it should not be such a playful attitude.


    As an elder of the royal family, how would uncle Huang feel at the moment?


    Despair is not enough to express.


    She nodded, "I understand you have tried your best. Please thank uncle Huang for me. I''d like to ask you one more thing - "


    " Ji Xiao! "


    Kunyuyang interrupted her in time, "I said that this method can''t be used, and I won''t let my husband help you according to what you say. You''re not saving Gu Hou''s family. You''re going to die! "


    She didn''t even give Yin Jixiao the chance to speak out. Ning Xuan was at a loss and didn''t know what they were doing.


    Kun Yu Yang took Ning Xuan''s arm, "husband, can you think of other ways to persuade your majesty? Gu Hou''s family must not be beheaded so plainly. I''m from Xikun, and I understand what Gu''s army means to Xikun. Once the house of marquis Gu is destroyed, it will not be far from the day when my father and Emperor attack Dongling on a large scale. "


    Ning Xuan is silent for a moment, he naturally knows the seriousness of this matter, but now even Mr. Ji is dismissed. Who else can persuade Ning Chengzhi?


    He suddenly thought of a person, eyes shining, "there is a way to try, but I dare not confirm. Even if it''s just a chance, try it. "


    "Who is it?" she said


    "Beili envoy, Ji Chengfa."


    At the beginning of the night, Ning Xuan asked Kun Yuyang to take care of the old uncle at home, and sent a carriage to send Yin Jigao back to the prime minister''s house, driving his horse to the post house.


    The envoy of Beili and his party lived in a small courtyard of the post house, which was adjacent to the courtyard where Kunwu had been injured. However, it was more spacious and gorgeous, which showed that Ning Chengzhi attached great importance to Beili.


    Ji Chengfa is sitting under the lamp to write a letter. He holds the wolf''s hair awkwardly. Without writing two words, he throws his pen behind him. "Come on, take the charcoal pen!"


    "Young master, why do you want to use charcoal? The God of Medicine said before he closed the door. You are not allowed to resume your old habit of using charcoal pens! "


    The servant came up to advise. Ji Chengfa held his face in his hands, and the flesh on his little face was wrinkled. "But charcoal is easy to write. It''s too hard to write with a brush. I''m going to write to sister Yufu. What can I do if you delay my important task?"


    When the attendant heard the name of Yu Fu, his face immediately looked embarrassed. After a while, he handed the charcoal pen to him. "Young master, when you go back to the immortal Valley, don''t say it''s the charcoal pen I gave you!"


    "I see. Stop talking."


    Ji Chengfa took the charcoal pen, moved his butt happily and readjusted his sitting posture. When he was about to finish writing, he suddenly heard a knock outside the hospital.


    In the quiet yard, the knock on the door was very abrupt.


    Ji Chengfa looked out, "who will it be so late? You can go and have a look, but you can open the door. If someone who doesn''t have eyes gives him a beating, he will disturb my son''s sleep! "


    Knowing that he was mischievous again, the attendant chuckled and walked out. Through the crack of the door, he saw a gorgeous young man standing outside.


    This man looks very familiar. Isn''t he the one who sat next to the young master on the day of the competition?


    The servant thought about it. Ji Chengfa didn''t challenge him that day. He thought he was in favor of him, so he opened the door. "It''s Mr. Ning. I don''t know what''s important when I come to visit late at night?"


    Ning Xuan bows his hand toward him, "I venture to visit you. Don''t be rude. Please tell me that Ning Xuan has something important to discuss, which is related to today''s imperial edict. "


    Today''s edict?


    There was no message of any imperial edict from the Posthouse.The servant''s suspicions flashed in his eyes, and quickly arched his hand to him, "Mr. Ning, please come in. I think we''d like to see you."


    Ning Xuan is slightly surprised. Then he thinks that Ji Chengfa is only eight years old. Beili dares to send an eight year old child to Dongling. Naturally, the people around him are very human.


    The warriors around him have excellent martial arts skills. It''s not surprising that a servant can decide whether he can enter or not.


    When Ji Chengfa heard their footsteps, he knew that they were visible. He slowly picked up the pen and paper, and repaved a copy of the calligraphy.


    The servant came up to him and said something. Ji Chengfa got up and said, "it''s Mr. Ning. What can I do for you?"


    The child''s quarrel is careless, without the adult''s politeness. As he says it, he signals Ning Xuan to sit down, and the attendant leans down to pour tea.


    Ning Xuan glances at his book case and sees that it''s the calligraphy of children''s practice. He can''t tell what emotion it is.


    Some disappointment, and some peace of mind.


    He is not too polite, "young master Ji, have you heard of the imperial edict issued by your majesty today?"


    "What edict?"


    Beili emissary and his party came here for the first time. The news was not well-informed, and they had not heard of the imperial edict yet. Ning Xuan said quickly: "Your Majesty is going to behead the whole house of marquis gu!"


    Ji Chengfa opened his eyes round, "is Ning Di crazy? The charge of colluding with the enemy and treason has not been concluded yet. How can haoduanduan be executed suddenly? A few days ago, during the martial arts contest, he promised me that he would reward Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo. Why did he suddenly want to be killed all over the house? "


    Ning Xuan heard that he wanted to rescue Gu Houfu, and immediately saw hope, "as far as I know, it''s because of Yin Shoufu''s provocation. His majesty didn''t tell us how it was. At present, the people in the central government are very excited, especially the generals. But even my father can''t persuade his majesty. What can they do? "


    Ji Chengfa nodded thoughtfully, "do you want me to persuade Ningdi?"


    The Chamberlain serves tea and then quietly retreats. Ning Xuan looks at his back until it disappears completely.


    "It''s not persuasion."


    He shook his head and lowered his voice. "It''s a threat."


    That night, Ji Chengfa thought he was insomnia.


    When Yu Fu asked him to come to Dongling, he only said that he would use the national power of Beili to suppress Ning Chengzhi, so that he didn''t dare to attack Gu Hou''s house easily.


    After he came to Dongling, he made such a fuss that Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo didn''t care about Gu Hou''s house. They thought that they only had to continue like this and wait for Yu Fu to come back a few days.


    Don''t want to Yan Shuo suddenly to Ning Chengzhi to destroy the house of marquis Gu, this let him unprepared, can Yin Shuo see through his purpose?


    This man is really crafty.


    Ning Chengzhi clearly promised him a reward for Gu Jiuge and his brother. He turned around and ordered to kill again. This is too strange.


    "Sister Yufu, come quickly. If you don''t come, something will happen..."


    Ji Chengfa turned over sadly, put one leg on the rolled up brocade quilt, and exposed his buttocks in a short pair of profane trousers to the air.


    He pretended to be mature and sighed, "I''m going to lose sleep tonight. I have to think about how to persuade emperor Ning tomorrow. I''m sure I can''t sleep all night..."


    The attendants and guards who were sleeping in the outer room heard him talking to himself and showed a tacit smile.


    After a while, the attendant came into the room with a lantern. Ji Chengfa was sleeping with Jin in his arms. His saliva was all over his face.


    He bared his teeth in disgust and patted Ji Chengfa''s little buttocks. Ji Chengfa mumbled a few times and quickly turned over to face up.


    He spread out the wrinkled brocade to cover Ji Chengfa. He shook his head helplessly and walked out of the inner room slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t worry, young master Ji. Our majesty is in the imperial study and will be back soon."


    Ji Chengfa is awakened by his attendants and enters the palace early in the morning. After entering the palace, Ning Chengzhi asks him to wait in Qingyuan hall. Duke Chi is respectfully waiting for him, but Ning Chengzhi never shows up.


    Who is Ji Chengfa?


    The noble Beili royal family, from immortal Valley to Dongling, is a little devil. Will he be honest and wait for people here?


    He jumped up quickly from his chair. "In the imperial study, right? I''ll go to the imperial study to find him. Who has time to wait here? I have to go back to practice calligraphy! "


    Mr. Chi Is practicing calligraphy very important?


    Ji Chengfa said and went out. Duke Chi ran after him like an old hen, "young master Ji, young master Ji, run slowly! Oh, slow down


    He never imagined running behind a child''s buttocks. The palace people and bodyguards outside Qingyuan hall saw this scene from a distance, and they all held back their smiles and did not dare to come up.


    The child is the envoy of beiligui. Who dares to interfere? Let Mr. Chi do it by himself.


    Father Chi chases Ji Cheng like a chicken and sends out Qingyuan palace. All the way to the imperial study, the soldiers of the imperial guards outside react and try to stop the intruders.Duke Chi was relieved. Standing in the same place, he bent down and gasped for breath. Suddenly, the soldiers of the imperial army retreated.


    It turned out that they had just seen who the man was. His majesty did not dare to offend him. Why did they join in the fun?


    Ji Chengfa had a smooth road and rolled into the imperial study like a ball.


    Ning Chengzhi was startled when he heard the voice. After a close look, he realized that it was Ji Chengfa. Ji Chengfa was about to speak when he entered the hall. Suddenly, he saw a man sitting beside Ning Chengzhi''s couch.


    With a calm smile on his face, the man sat quietly. When he came in, he turned his head slightly. He seemed to have known that Ji Chengfa was coming. He was not surprised at all.


    Ning Chengzhi''s anger, after seeing the person clearly, went down again, "young master Ji? I came in without a notice. I was shocked. "


    His tone was more like complaining than blaming.


    When Ji Chengfa saw Yin Shuo, he became a hedgehog with thorns all over his body. "That day, when the martial arts contest was held, Emperor Ning said that he would reward the Gu brothers. Why did he suddenly chop all over the house? I just like the two brothers. They are good at martial arts. Your majesty wants to kill them. Is that embarrassing Beili? "


    Ning Chengzhi subconsciously hit a spirit, Yin Shuo light look at him, the latter again calm down.


    Ji Chengfa saw that Ning Chengzhi was afraid, and his threat played a role. I don''t know why Ning Chengzhi was looked at by Yin Shuo and returned to normal.


    What the hell is going on?


    Ning Chengzhi said with a smile, "young master Ji, please sit down and talk. Someone will bring my good tea to young master Ji for a taste."


    He added: "how can I embarrass Beili? You don''t have to hide it from me, young master Ji. I know you are sent by Yufu. You just want to save guhou''s family, don''t you? "


    Ji Chengfa''s heart clapped. Did they guess the identity of Yu Fu?


    No, Ning Chengzhi doesn''t look like that.


    Maybe they just know that they have some connection with Yu Fu, so they say so.


    Ji Chengfa raised his chin and looked proud. "What are you talking about? I am the royal family of Beili, the cousin of the crown prince of Beili, and the envoy to Dongling. I was sent by the Beili court. How could someone else send me? "


    He put on the Northern Glass Royal identity, rather Chengzhi subconsciously fear.


    Only Yin Shuo said with a smile: "of course, young master Ji is an envoy sent by Beili, which we don''t doubt. But young master Ji has never said that you are from immortal Valley, so why pretend you don''t know Princess Zhenjiang? By the way, I''m Dongling''s Zhenjiang long princess, whose boudoir name is Yufu. "


    Ji Cheng turned his eyes and said, "what about knowing each other? What does this have to do with the residence of marquis Gu? It''s hard for me to stop emperor Ning from killing the family of marquis Gu, but I''m an envoy after all. Do you have to give me a reason to kill? Otherwise, I, Beili, dare not make friends with a king who kills innocent people indiscriminately. "


    Ning Chengzhi has already believed Yin Shuo''s words. At this moment, Ji Chengfa admits that he and Yu Fu know each other, and he believes more and more that what Yin Shuo said is true.


    He said with a smile: "well, young master, don''t use Beili to oppress me everywhere. I tell you plainly that I won''t really kill the guhou family. I just want to scare Yufu and let her come back. Of course, I don''t mind if she doesn''t come back. "


    The last sentence is to warn Ji Chengfa, lest he tell Yu Fu that it''s just a way to force her back. Ji Chengfa frowns and thinks.


    You''re not really going to kill?


    If what Ning Chengzhi said is true and Yufu is on his way back, the guhou family will not be in danger.


    But is it really that simple?


    He raised his head and looked at Yin Shuo, who took a cup of tea in his hand and sipped it slowly, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Good tea, thank you, young master Ji. I only drink your Majesty''s good tea with your light."


    Ning Chengzhi burst out laughing, "since you like it, I''ll order someone to pack two bags and send one to childe Ji and your family."


    Ji Cheng has a flash of inspiration in his head, and suddenly he wants to understand this.


    This is Yin Shuo''s plot.


    What scares Yufu? It''s a lie that Yin Shuo deceives Ning Chengzhi. He clearly sees through that he wants to save all the people in guhou mansion, so he deliberately deceives Ning Chengzhi. At that time, he will surely kill the family of guhou mansion.


    When the head of the house of marquis Gu fell to the ground, the court officials and the people accused Ning Chengzhi. Ning Chengzhi wanted to investigate the responsibility of Yin Shuo, and Yin Shuo would also use a word of will to convey his guilt.


    After all, the purpose of manmen''s transcribing is under Ning Chengzhi''s rule, which is indisputable.


    He trembled all over, and the soft voice of the child was a little low. "When is your so-called fake chop?"


    Ning Chengzhi tasted the tea slowly without realizing that a huge conspiracy was hanging over his head.


    "I didn''t want to set it too early, but Yin Shoufu thought it would be earlier to force Yufu to come back earlier. I haven''t seen Yu Fu for a long time. I miss you so much


    "So I will decide in three days."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 259

    A fast horse gallops out of Lin''an with a crooked letter written by Ji Chengfa.


    The roadside is densely covered with trees, and countless people in black are hiding in the treetops. When they get to the designated area, they can start.


    The burning sun shines on the road, and the flying yellow sand makes people''s vision blurred. The horse driver suddenly sees a stumbling rope on the road in front of him. It''s too late to rein in time.


    One man and one horse fell to the ground, and the horse was so sad that he was killed by the man in black. He didn''t even have time to take out his sword.


    The man in black groped around him and found a letter. The handwriting on the envelope was tender. They nodded to each other.


    "What''s the matter? The emissary of Beili, who was a child, sent only one person to deliver the letter. Does he think that no one in Dongling Dynasty dares to attack Beili people? "


    After a group of people in black found the letter, they quickly evacuated. When the birds were singing again in the forest, they rode fast forward.


    The horse was obviously stronger and stronger than the one that fell down in front of him, and the momentum of the man on the horse was more fierce. After passing by the corpse, the man on the horse looked at him and left without any hesitation.


    The two of them were sent to carry out the mission of sending letters. One was destined to die, the other was destined to live.


    And he is the latter.


    Horseshoe all the way to the west, the prime minister in the city, Yan Shuo opened the letter that the man in black cut back, and immediately changed his face.


    "Son of a bitch! What is this? "


    He threw the letter on the black face. The latter picked it up carefully and saw that there were no words on the letter paper. Instead, he drew a big pig''s head with two words of Yin Shuo on it.


    Seeing the painting, Yan Shuo couldn''t help thinking of the child who was like a demon king, looking at him with sarcastic eyes.


    Being humiliated by a child is the biggest failure of his life.


    The man in black knelt down and kowtowed, "please forgive me, please forgive me!"


    Yan Shuo gnawed his teeth bitterly, "if you send someone to track the messenger, you must find out where the messenger went, which is most likely where Yufu is!"


    ¡­¡­


    The team of the Northern Glass Prince and his entourage was suddenly very fast.


    Along the way, some local officials wanted to flatter and make up with each other. Before they could go, the people had already left.


    Some local officials heard that they were on their way day and night. In order to catch up with them, they were waiting outside the city before dawn. They waited several hours to see the huge guard of honor in the distance -


    with bright yellow.


    The local officials are in high spirits. The city''s food, wine and curios are all ready. They have tried their best to prepare them, and finally they can come in handy.


    The group of people and horses soon approached. The leading local official, wearing a conspicuous red official uniform, came forward and arched his hand to the carriage. "Welcome the Northern Glass Prince and his party. Please have a rest in the city."


    In response, he was covered with sand.


    "Bah, bah."


    He vomited out the yellow sand in his mouth, looked up and saw that the other party didn''t even stay for a moment, and passed as if he didn''t see him.


    Yellow dust billowed behind the procession. A group of local officials standing outside the gate were choked and coughing. They were all disheartened.


    "It''s unreasonable. It''s too overbearing and rude!"


    Yu Fu and others couldn''t hear the angry voice behind them. The carriage was silent, and they were all on their way.


    Yuehu looked at this and then at that, "well, don''t worry about it. If Ji Chengfa is here, even if it''s time for three days, as long as the knife doesn''t fall on his neck, he must have a way to stop it! "


    Before most dislikes him is the month fox, now puts the hope on him is also the month fox.


    Gu Shubai frowned and said, "if it''s just your majesty, I''m not afraid. But now Yan Shuo has clearly seen through our purpose, he will not let people stop his plot. "


    Yu Fu said, "that''s what I''m worried about. There is no way to go now, so we have to hurry back to Lin''an as soon as possible. Big brother, is your body still enough? "


    Gu Shubai nodded, "you two give me this medicine and that medicine in turn every day. My body has recovered a long time ago, but my martial arts has not recovered to the original level."


    Yu Fu opened the corner of the car curtain and looked out. There was a large number of long guard of honor, and the speed was not fast at all.


    She suddenly had a bold idea: "the guard of honor is too cumbersome. It''s better for us to abandon the car and ride the horse to the imperial capital first. As long as your body can bear it, you can start immediately. "


    "Princess, I can''t do it!"


    Gu Shu Bai has not yet opened his mouth. Chen Jingxing first objected. "Light from nature is faster and faster. But who will protect the princess''s highness?" This is the territory of Dongling. Will Yin Shoufu send someone to kill him? Even if the princess arrived in Lin''an safely, would Ning emperor believe the identity of the princess without a guard of honor? "


    Yue Hu said: "if you have me, you can take a few more guards with high martial arts. Safety is not a problem. As for the second question... "


    She looked at Yu Fu, and Yu Fu thought for a moment, "with Cheng Fa, he can prove my identity. Ning Chengzhi doesn''t dare to do anything to us."Chen Jingxing said, "young master, I can''t prove the identity of the princess now. Has the princess forgotten what he said in his letter? Yin Shuo tries to make Ning Di believe that he and you have known each other in the immortal Valley for a long time. When the young master will testify for your identity, Yin Shuo will also say that he is cheating. At that time, will emperor Ning believe young master or Yin Shuo? "


    The answer is obvious.


    Gu Shubai said: "Mr. Chen is right. If you can''t prove your identity as the crown prince of Beili, your majesty may be against you. I can''t let you take the risk of watching you go into the tiger''s mouth. "


    Ning Chengzhi''s mind to Yu Fu has already been revealed. She escaped once. This time, Ning Chengzhi will never let her go easily.


    Thinking of this, Gu Shubai was in a dilemma. Chen Jingxing said, "there is a way to try. Let''s send someone to Lin''an now. Tell them the custom of the north glass, the reception outside the visible blood light, otherwise it is disrespectful. In this way, even if the young master can''t stop him, Emperor Ning doesn''t dare to be executed. "


    Gu Shu nodded, "I agree. This is the best way we can think of now. If young master Ji can stop his Majesty''s so-called false decapitation in this name, maybe there will be a turn for the better. "


    "I don''t agree."


    Yu Fu turned his head and looked at him deeply. "You know it''s a bad strategy. It''s the reaction of Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo. It''s too risky. Ning Chengzhi is a man who can be easily controlled, but Yin Shuo is not


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the time of beheading was set at noon.


    Early in the morning, a messenger quickly entered the city, and the official document with the seal of Beili Chu Jun was sent to Ning Chengzhi, which made him frown frequently.


    "Beili, what is this? It''s a good thing to break so many rules and break me."


    Duke Chi went up and said, "Your Majesty, what''s in this document?"


    "It''s said that the highness of Beili is coming. If the emperor can''t see the light of blood, any death penalty can''t be executed. Otherwise, it''s disrespectful."


    Duke Chi said, "Beili, a little prince of the royal clan, is so domineering. As the crown prince, isn''t there more rules?"


    Ning Chengzhi sighed and wanted to burn the letter. He pretended not to see it. He was just about to throw it into the censer. When he saw that the sword with the red clay seal on it was wearing the jade Jue badge, he quickly took it back.


    This emblem is exclusive to Beili royal family. A slender sword passes through a Chi dragon jade Jue, and the Chi dragon is coiled on the sword like a living one.


    Ning Chengzhi always felt uncomfortable when he saw this emblem. He was subconsciously awed and did not dare to despise it.


    Just like he did to Beili.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he put the official document on the table again, "just go to spread my will and make fun of today''s beheading. Anyway, the news that I''m going to chop all the doors of guhou''s house has already spread out. I think Yufu will come back soon after hearing it. He doesn''t have to play such a good trick. "


    Mr. Chi said with a smile: "yes, Princess Zhenjiang is always in the immortal valley. Now she may be on the way to the imperial capital! It''s important to pacify his highness Beili. He''s from Xikun. "


    When Ning Chengzhi heard the word Xikun, he trembled. "That''s right. We can''t let Beili and Xikun join hands. It''s hard to protect my country. Go, go and make a proclamation


    ¡­¡­


    Dali Temple Prison.


    The guards in the cell brought the food in advance, and all the people in guhou''s house looked at it in silence.


    The food is much richer than usual. The color of the vegetables looks very fresh. There are chicken legs and other meat dishes inside and a pot of wine outside.


    The servants carrying the food were sent to their cells one by one, one, two, three


    A total of six, father and son six people will go to the spring today, no one see this scene not sad.


    "Eat it."


    Gu huaijiang light, and then picked up chopsticks, Gu Jiuge and others with chopsticks, each in the cell quietly eat this meal.


    The gaoler closed the door again, shook his head and went out with a sigh.


    The way of heaven is unfair, good people don''t live long, which is also helpless.


    "You all go out and let the Duke and his son talk about being considerate. It''s too late not to talk about it now."


    An old jailer waved his hand, and the crowd retreated. There was no one else in the cell except the sound of dishes and chopsticks crashing.


    Gu Hanmo came to Gu Jiuge''s cell and said across the fence, "second brother, I''ll pour you a glass of wine. Once upon a time, I was not good, and you didn''t miss anything when drinking. I shouldn''t say you. "


    Gu Jiuge waved his hand with a smile, "I haven''t drunk for a long time, and I don''t want to drink today. Don''t worry, I don''t hate you. You always know how to practice sword. You should have a good drink today. "


    Gu Han Mo shook his head, "I don''t want to drink either."


    When Gu Jiajun went to war, there were strict orders. No one was allowed to drink, from the chief General to the soldiers.


    Now they are fighting a tough battle. There are only six of them.


    In the dark light, I don''t know who sighed, "fortunately, elder brother and Yu Fu are not here, there is still a trace of blood in the world."They are not afraid of death, but knowing that this is a losing battle, watching their father and brother die one by one still makes their hearts cool.


    The sound of wine pouring into the glass is shallow and cold, and the strong aroma of wine overflows.


    There''s no good wine in the cell. It''s the best wine that the prison guards can buy. It''s strong and energetic. It''s said that it won''t hurt when they drink it.


    Gu huaijiang raised his glass and said with a faint smile, "today is my father and son''s last banquet. It''s better to drink the same cup."


    In his voice, there was a feeling of death and generosity. People asked themselves that they could not be as indifferent as he was. They still filled their glasses with wine and raised their glasses together.


    The hot liquor slipped into his throat, and Gu Xiang and Gu Yi coughed together.


    Gu huaijiang looked at him and said, "my father has been open and aboveboard all his life. He has never done anything unfaithful to you or unjust to others. He only feels that he owes you."


    His eyes turned from Gu Xiang and Gu Yi to Gu Jiuge and others, and looked at everyone carefully.


    "If you hadn''t stopped your actions, at least today you don''t have to die with your father. As a father knows, you are not afraid of death, but you don''t want to die in obscurity. "


    People are silent, they can''t do Gu huaijiang''s loyalty, but they know a word of filial piety.


    It''s not so much to die for being loyal to the king as to accompany Gu huaijiang to die for the sake of filial piety.


    "Father."


    Gu Yi suddenly said, "I''m afraid that when big brother and Xiao Yu Fu come back, they will see our bodies. Xiaoyufu is a girl. She must be scared. And There''s Yunyan. I don''t know if she''ll find her husband after she''s married. "


    When Gu Jiuge heard him say this, he suddenly thought of Yin Jihe.


    "When people die, they don''t have to worry about the living."


    When the door of the cell was opened, Yin Shuo stood in the light and shadow, with a smile on his face. He came step by step, like a ghost, like Shura.


    "If you can think for the living, you shouldn''t wait to die. Why don''t you rebel?"


    He walked through the door of everyone''s cell and looked at them one by one. "Do you still expect Ning Chengzhi to find out his conscience and not kill you? I tell you that no matter who ascended the throne at the beginning is the first or the second prince, they are all equally afraid of guhou mansion. "


    Finally, he went to Gu huaijiang''s cell, squatted down slowly and looked at Gu huaijiang.


    "You were doomed to lose a long time ago, long before the emperor was assassinated. I have never stopped you from exploring the truth of the assassination of the late emperor, because I know that no matter who ascends the throne, there is no room for Gu Houfu. It''s ridiculous that you''ve been a hero of marquis I. if you''re stupid and loyal, you''ve given all your life in vain. "


    Gu huaijiang looked up and said, "you are right. No matter the eldest prince or the second prince, it is impossible for any emperor not to be afraid of the military power of Gu Hou''s house, and so is the former Emperor. But the three of them have one thing in common. Do you want to hear it? "


    Yan Shuo raised his eyebrows and said, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Gu huaijiang put down his chopsticks and stood up slowly. He put on his prison clothes, which could not hide the prestige of the school of Confucian generals who were killed in the battlefield.


    He said with a smile: "fear comes from fear. As long as there is no instigation from treacherous officials, and as long as there are loyal and upright officials like Mr. Ji in the court, no matter which one of them is, they can become a king of Ming Dynasty. The first emperor is the best example. "


    Yan Shuo was stunned, and then laughed sarcastically, "Marquis Gu is really kind-hearted. You think such a person can become Mingjun. If they can, what about me? "


    He finally told the truth in his heart, and everyone''s eyes fell on him. He didn''t care.


    In his eyes, these are already dead.


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile, "you are far worse than them, no matter your majesty or the prince of that year. They may be inferior to you in talent and wisdom, but there is always benevolence and righteousness in their hearts. You are cold-blooded and merciless. You plot against the former Emperor and intend to usurp the throne. Everyone will be punished. "


    Gu huaijiang seldom used such fierce words to judge a person. As soon as Yin Shuo''s face changed, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps outside.


    Duke Chi came in from outside the prison and saw Yin Shuo come up here with a smile. "You''re right here, Yin Shoufu. Your majesty has a word to say to you


    Yan Shuo frowned, "what''s the word?"


    Duke Chi said with a smile: "well, it''s not the highness of Beili. It''s said that it''s not suitable to see the blood light when the crown prince is sent out as an envoy, and the punishment of killing should not be imposed. So your majesty ordered to cancel today''s beheading. Anyway, it''s also a fake. As long as Princess Zhenjiang doesn''t know, it''s a fake, isn''t it? "


    Gu Jiuge said quickly, "what do you say is false?"


    Duke Chi thought that as long as Yu was helped back, the guhou family would still be Jin Zunyu''s father-in-law and uncle. He said, "today''s beheading is false. Your majesty doesn''t intend to kill you. She just wants Princess Zhenjiang to come back after hearing the news."


    Gu Jiuge''s eyes flashed a trace of joy. He quickly looked at Gu huaijiang, who also showed a trace of smile.


    He knew that he was not wrong. Ning Chengzhi was not a ferocious prince, but was just blinded by Yin Shuo. Otherwise, how could he destroy them without conclusive evidence?"It''s a fake. Your majesty doesn''t want to kill us. Father is right!"


    Gu Yi thought that Su Yunyan would not become a widow before he got married. He could not help rejoicing. Suddenly, he heard a puff and spatter of fresh blood on the fence of his cell.


    It''s father Chi''s blood.


    He looked at Yin Shuo strangely. The latter, holding a dagger in his hand, fell into Duke Chi''s abdomen and gave him a cruel smile -


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear your Majesty''s words."


    Xiaoyufu will come out tomorrow www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 260

    "Somebody


    Yan Shuo yelled, threw the dagger on the ground, and retreated.


    When the jailer outside heard the sound rushing in, he saw that father-in-law Chi had fallen into a pool of blood, and there was no sound.


    "Gu Yi had a grudge against his majesty and killed Duke Chi who came to see him off! These villains should not be underestimated. If they are late, they will change. They will be escorted to the execution ground as soon as possible! "


    Gu Yi pointed to Yan Shuo and scolded, "Yan Shuo, you killed people, but you blame me! I''m in prison. How can I kill Mr. Chi standing outside the cell? "


    The two men held different opinions. The jailers looked at this and that for a while, and could not tell who was true and who was false.


    Gu Xiang said quickly: "don''t be cheated by Yin Shuo. Duke Chi came to announce the cancellation of today''s execution. It was Yin Shuo who had a grudge against guhou mansion that killed Duke Chi and pretended not to hear the words!"


    The jailers looked at Yin Shuo, who sneered, "pass the edict? Where is the edict? "


    It is true that there is no imperial edict beside the body of Duke Chi, and what Gu Xiang said is also an oral edict, which makes it difficult for the prison guards to judge for a moment.


    Yan Shuo swept his eyebrows and said, "as the chief assistant of the current Dynasty, I can''t call you any more, can I?"


    "Don''t dare to be humble!" The


    guards quickly bowed their heads. Now, who has the final say in the middle of the dynasty? There is a steelyard in the hearts of all the people. They can be displaced from the Yin Shuo, such as the "season old man".


    The situation is stronger than others. Even if Duke Chi was killed by Yin Shuo, what can they do?


    Gu huaijiang and others were escorted out of the prison. As they passed by Yan Shuo, Gu huaijiang stood. People thought he was going to say something, but they didn''t want him to suddenly reach out and clamp Yan Shuo''s neck.


    He moved so fast that it was forgotten that he was still wearing heavy shackles.


    "Lord gu!"


    Before the jailer had time to draw his sword, Gu huaijiang had released his hand. Yin Shuo was embarrassed to step back and look at him. He only heard Gu huaijiang say: "I just want to tell you that my son of Gu Houfu really wants to kill people. There is no need to sneak. The family of marquis Gu did not die because of sin, but because of treachery. If they really tried their best to survive, they could have rebelled. "


    He glanced at the crowd, "since there was no reaction at the beginning, now no one is allowed to pour dirty water on my guhou mansion."


    With Gu huaijiang''s words, tianpingdun in people''s hearts inclines to the people of guhou mansion, believing that Duke Chi was not killed by them.


    Yan Shuo''s face was like frost, "take it away!"


    Gu Jiuge said to Yan Shuo in a high voice: "you killed Duke chi to kill six of my father and son today. Are you not afraid that your majesty will no longer trust you? "


    Yan Shuo gave a cruel smile, "the dead can''t speak, your majesty will never know the truth."


    He pointed to the jailers. "Do you think they will speak for you? How can you take care of Marquis''s righteousness and be loved by others under the prosperous situation? Now how many of those who love you will come to save you? "


    With a cold wave of his hand, the jailers bowed their heads and closed Gu huaijiang''s prison car.


    A row of six prison cars set out from the prison of Dali temple and were escorted to Caishikou for execution. There were a large number of people on the road, including a child sitting on an adult''s shoulder.


    Ji Chengfa patted the servant''s head and said angrily, "I knew that Yin Shuo would not listen to the will of emperor Ning. Did he want to rebel?"


    The servant, whose head was severely patted, looked innocent and said patiently: "it''s not enough to rebel. The court of emperor Ning can''t do without him. Now he has no fear. When the time comes, he will give full play to his eloquence to defend himself. Ningdi will not do anything about him at all. "


    "Well, it''s a good thing I''ve been prepared."


    Ji Chengfa looks behind him, and there are some tall men standing in the crowd. They are wearing ordinary people''s cloth clothes, and their heads are low in the crowd.


    Through the contest, he knew the level of Dongling people''s martial arts. He was really vulnerable. And these he brought were the best experts in Beili. Even if he could not stop Yin Shuo, these people could forcibly rob all the people in guhou mansion.


    "Gee."


    Ji Chengfa sits high and looks far away. Suddenly he sees a familiar face in the crowd. The man is surprised to see Ji Chengfa sitting on the shoulder of an adult. He slowly pushes past the crowd and approaches him.


    "What is master Ji here for?"


    "What is Mr. Ning here to do?"


    Ning Xuan looked at the crowd, and soon found those people who were extremely tall. When he thought about it, he had a number in his heart. "Young master Ji, this is Chen Chuxiu, the old young master of Chen Ge. What do you want to do, count us in."


    Ji Chengfa curled his mouth and pointed out a few directions in the crowd, "I''m afraid it''s not just you two? How many people do you have in all? "


    Chen Chuxiu often heard Ning Xuan say that the child was smart. Today, when he saw that he was really smart, he took his hand and drew two strokes in his heart.


    Ji Chengfa''s eyes brightened, "so many? You are all the noble sons of Dongling. Are you not afraid of being beheaded when you do this? "


    If they could save all the people in guhou''s house, they would not take the risk.Ning Xuan sighed helplessly, "Mr. Chen is a hero. I''m sorry for the beauty pass. As for me My wife is also sad about the beauty pass. "


    The moon begged Chen Chuxiu, and Yin Jikua begged Kun Yuyang. If it wasn''t for five months, Kun Yuyang would have robbed himself.


    Ning Xuan can''t let her take a risk, but after discussing with Chen Chuxiu, they met a lot of swordsmen in the river and lake, which finally came in handy.


    Ji Chengfa bows his hands to them. He sits so high. How strange is it to look at the two people bowing their hands at the bottom? "You two are chivalrous. I admire you. After a while, I''ll go to persuade Yin Shuo first. You all look at my eyes, but we can''t use force again. "


    "Young master, here we are


    The attendant reminded, Ji Chengfa waved his hand, motioned ningxuan to hide in the crowd, so as not to be found by Yin Shuo.


    In the distance, I saw Yan Shuo riding on a horse with high head, surrounded by many guards, followed by a prison car behind him, Gu huaijiang first, Gu Jiuge and others in turn.


    There was a commotion among the people, and someone was crying the name of "Marquis Gu".


    Gu Jiuge and others searched in the crowd. They wanted to see Gu Shubai and Yu Fu, but they were afraid to see them. However, they found many familiar people in the crowd.


    Gu Jiuge saw Yan Jige.


    Her forehead was covered with white gauze. Standing in the crowd, her eyes always fell on Gu Jiuge with tears in her eyes.


    At this moment, Gu Jiuge seemed to see her as she used to be, who was alone under the dark willow tree during the Shangyuan Festival, so weak and helpless.


    She was no longer weak, and the helplessness in her eyes burned his heart and affected his feelings. He frowned and shook his head at her, his lips moved slightly, and repeated a mouth pattern -


    Yin Jiqi understood that the two words were "go back".


    She shook her head firmly.


    Now that she''s here, she won''t go back like this.


    What hard objects were hidden in the woman''s broad sleeves, and Yin Jichu subconsciously stroked that place, and her eyes were firm again.


    Gu Jiuge wants to persuade her again. Suddenly she looks at the distance and disappears into the crowd.


    When the beheader sits down on the execution ground, the criminal is put on the scaffold. The servant carries Ji Chengfa to find Yin Shuo. Suddenly, a woman with white gauze on her forehead rushes into the execution ground.


    "Isn''t that Miss yin?"


    The attendant pointed to the direction of Yan Jiyi''s disappearance, Ji Chengfa said: "it''s Yan Shuo''s sister, the one who likes Gu Jiuge?"


    "Yes, because of the scar on her forehead, she covered her forehead with white gauze. I can''t be wrong."


    Ji Cheng turned his head and said with a smile, "let''s not go in. Let''s see the situation. It''s a moment if you can delay for a moment. It''s too risky to rob people. If only you could delay until sister Yu Fu comes back. "


    The attendant said, "according to the letter sent back the day before yesterday, your highness and his party will definitely arrive in Lin''an before noon today. I''m afraid those people we arranged can''t be used. When your highness comes, what''s Yin Shuo doing


    "Noon..."


    Ji Chengfa put up the shed and looked up at the sky. "It''s still early. It''s two hours before noon. Preparation still needs to be done. If these people in guhou mansion lose a hair, how can I get along with my sister Yufu in the future? "


    The attendant couldn''t help but smile, "little childe has a lot of thoughts."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m Yin Shoufu''s sister. Let me in."


    There were many elite guards at the place where the execution ground was close to the chopping platform. Yin Ji walked over carelessly, and the guard hesitated and said, "please wait a moment, Miss Yin. Let''s go in and report --"


    "what''s the report? Miss Ben went in to have a word with my brother. What are you talking about? Get out of the way


    Yan Jichu pushed away the guard in front of the God. The man was about to draw his sword and was pressed down by the people around him, "forget it, the people of the Yan family are not what we can afford to offend. Don''t worry about it."


    Yin Jichu felt a sweat in her heart, and was relieved to see that no one came up to catch up with her.


    She went around to the back of the prison chopping platform and made a look of going to talk to Yin Shuo. Others didn''t doubt it.


    "Let the executioner go up and execute immediately."


    Yin Shuo stood high above him, pulled out the arrow and threw it down. The little official on the side was stunned. "Chief assistant, it''s not noon yet. Isn''t it appropriate to punish him so early?"


    No punishment now. After a while, when the palace knows the news, it will send someone else to pass the edict, and father Chi will kill him in vain.


    Yan Shuo never did anything long at night. He looked at the little official coldly, "my official said that the execution would be carried out immediately. Should I explain it to you?"


    In a daze, the petty official bent down to pick up the arrow and cast his eyes at the six executioners. The executioner behind Gu huaijiang took the lead in lifting the knife -


    Ji Chengfa raised his hand and was ready to signal to his subordinates at any time. Ning Xuan and Chen Chuxiu tensed their nerves.


    In the corner of the other end, the woman covered with white gauze frowned and waved to the scaffold. Several silver lights flew out of her hands."Zheng -"


    The Executioner''s knife suddenly fell and hit him at his feet.


    Someone knocked down his knife with a concealed weapon!


    As soon as Yan Shuo frowned, he was about to stand up. Suddenly he felt something cold on his neck. The familiar voice behind him said coldly, "don''t move, or I''ll kill you."


    Ji Chengfa and Ning Xuan and others outside the execution ground all saw this scene, and immediately stopped the next action. All the people were so excited that they never thought that Yin Ji was just a weak woman and did what they wanted to do most!


    "Put the knife down!"


    The soldiers of the guard immediately came forward to surround his brother and sister, and Yin Ji said, "kill me, and Yin Shuo will not live. I want you to release Marquis Gu immediately, or I will kill him now! "


    "Yan Jixi, the execution ground is not your place for mischief, go back!"


    Yin Shuo''s head didn''t turn back, and there was a sudden pain on his neck. Yin Jixiao scratched his neck with a dagger, and the blood flowed out.


    This is her silent answer.


    Seeing this, the soldiers immediately backed away for fear that she would really kill Yin Shuo.


    It was his own sister who held Yin Shuo hostage. No matter how many means these soldiers could use, they did not dare to kill Yin Jihe without Yin Shuo''s order.


    Even if Yin Shuo ordered, there was an old Prime Minister.


    The scene suddenly reached an impasse, and Yin Shuo never thought that she would do such a thing, who was always timid and soft. He said with a smile, "well, if you want to kill me, then kill me. No matter whether the officer is dead or alive, the execution should be carried out immediately


    He couldn''t wait a moment for the situation to change so fast.


    Even if he gambles with his own life, he can''t lose!


    "How dare you?"


    Yin Jihe''s dagger was a little deeper. Yin Shuo bit his teeth and said, "execute!"


    The executioner behind Gu huaijiang raises the knife again. Gu Jiuge and others, who are tied to the scaffold, stare at the big knife, flashing cold in the air.


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo, who are closest to Gu huaijiang, jump up at the same time. They block Gu huaijiang''s back with their bodies. Almost at the same time, they are clanging.


    The executioner''s knife was hit by a concealed weapon again. This time, he was on guard. The big knife in his hand was not shot to the ground, but was struck in the direction of Gu Hanmo''s arm.


    In a flash, blood gushes, and the people waiting outside the execution ground can''t wait. Ji Chengfa waves his arm, and the experts under his command run to the scaffold.


    "What are you doing, Yin Shuo?"


    The familiar voice rang out in the periphery, Ji Chengfa immediately waved his hands wildly and crossed in the mid air. Dozens of people ran to the scaffold in the crowd, and returned to the original position like a tide.


    When they looked at the periphery of the execution ground, they saw two Ming Huang guards of honor driving side by side. Ning Chengzhi stood outside the sedan chair and jumped at Yin Shuo.


    "I''ve already decided to cancel today''s execution. What are you doing?"


    Ji Chengfa has already seen another pair of Beili''s guard of honor, excitedly patting the servant''s face, "go quickly, sister Yufu has finally arrived!"


    "Your Highness! Your highness


    The child''s voice was full of joy, and Yan Shuo''s eyes were dim, and fell on the Ming and Huang guard of honor with strange shape.


    He still lost.


    Ji Chengfa excitedly opens the car curtain, instantly changes his face, puts down the car curtain, turns his head and looks at Ning Chengzhi angrily.


    Because of his guilty heart, Ning Chengzhi didn''t see anything unusual about him. He only said vaguely: "first, put the criminals back to Dali Temple Prison, and take their brother and sister back to the palace!"


    "Ningdi."


    Chen Jingxing, who followed him, said, "the people in the house of marquis Gu have been injured. Our highness means to send them back to the house of marquis Gu for rehousing. Our highness will stay in the house of marquis Gu, too."


    "What?"


    Ning Chengzhi was pulled out of the palace by them in a hurry. He felt that he had no face. At this moment, the crown prince of Beili was still sitting in a sedan chair and didn''t even show his face. He asked Chen Jingxing to report that he wanted to stay in the Marquis''s residence.


    Is he trying to hit himself in the face?


    Chen Jingxing took a look at him. "Emperor Ning violated our agreement and met Xueguang when his highness was on the mission. It was a great disrespect to Beili. Why, does emperor Ning have to refuse even this small request now? "


    People''s eyes fell here, the people also looked at their king, Ning Chengzhi face slightly red, "well, well, according to you, have a word back to the palace."


    Then he glared at Yin Shuo and turned to get into the sedan chair.


    Gu Hou''s house was untied and sent back to the house. Yin Ji put down her knife in a daze, and was immediately detained by the soldiers on one side, "Miss Yin, please."


    Yan Shuo took a look at her, "you have the ability. It''s my elder brother who doesn''t care about you enough. I didn''t find out at all."


    "There are so many things that big brother didn''t find out," said Yin Ji


    The people on the execution ground gradually dispersed. Ning Chengzhi went out of the palace to save all the people in guhou''s house, which undoubtedly became the latest talk of the imperial capital.


    What makes people more curious is that the Northern Glass prince, who let Ning Chengzhi lose face so much, is a mysterious figure who has never appeared in the sedan chair. There is no need to show his face to let Ning Chengzhi be so scared. In a word, the case of Gu Houfu, who has been involved for a long time, will be calmed temporarily.In the corner, the woman covered with white gauze quietly retreats to the alley, and suddenly bumps into someone behind her. Looking back, Ji Cheng laughs unkindly, just waiting for her in her spare time.


    "Sister Yufu, the sedan chair is empty. You are too brave!"


    What''s more, no matter in the past five or now two shifts, the number of words is almost 9000-10000. Don''t just look at the number of chapters and sections instead of the number of words?


    Heaven and earth conscience, you can urge more, but don''t talk nonsense, I have no less is no less. In addition, before urging more, do you make up the subscription first?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 261

    When the woman uncovers the veil, it is Yu Fu.


    That day, they argued on the carriage whether they wanted to abandon the guard of honor and rush to the imperial capital first. They didn''t want Yufu to take risks. Even Gu Shubai agreed with Chen Jingxing, but Yufu insisted on coming ahead of time.


    Gu Shubai and Yuehu had to come with her. Today, at dawn, they entered the city gate, only to find out that Ning Chengzhi sent Chi Gonggong to the prison of Dali temple. They waited outside Dali temple for a long time, but they didn''t see Chi Gonggong come out.


    Only to see that Yan Shuo ordered people to escort Gu huaijiang and others out, at that moment, they finally confirmed that Yan Shuo was determined to put all the people in the house of marquis Gu to death.


    In this case, we had to take dangerous measures, but we didn''t expect that there were so many variables on the execution ground.


    First of all, I saw Ji Chengfa''s people ambush in the crowd. Then I found that there were other people ambush besides Beili. Among them, Ning Xuan and others.


    Then it was Yin Jixiao who gave up her life to hijack Yin Shuo and made a mess of the execution ground.


    Chen Jingxing then rushed directly into the palace and coaxed Ning Chengzhi out of the palace with an empty sedan chair. He knew that only Ning Chengzhi''s personal appearance would stop the crazy Yin Shuo.


    After listening to his appellation, Yu Fu knew that Ji Chengfa was in front of him. He leaned down to touch his head with a smile and said, "are you Chengfa?"


    Ji Chengfa dodged, unwilling to be touched by Yu Fu, "sister Yu Fu, how can you be here? The sedan chair was empty. I was surprised to open it


    Fortunately, he was clever and immediately closed the car curtain, which didn''t let Ning Chengzhi see the flaw.


    Yu Fu looked around and hissed at him, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s go. Let''s review Hou Fu''s residence!"


    Gu huaijiang and others have been sent back to the Marquis''s residence. There are heavy soldiers outside the residence. When Ji Chengfa comes with a group of Beili people, he doesn''t dare to stop them and gives way.


    In the upper room, Gu Jiuge is dressing Gu Hanmo''s wound. His cut arm is bleeding continuously, and the blood flows to the door along the green brick floor.


    Gu Jiuge was sweating all over his head. "Go and get the golden sore medicine. If the blood doesn''t stop, the third brother''s arm will be useless!"


    Gu Hanmo was lying on the couch, pale because of excessive blood loss, and his dry lips could not make a sound.


    "Let me do it!"


    The familiar voice rang out outside the door, and everyone was stunned. Looking back, they saw that the woman in white was covered with white gauze and ran quickly towards the house.


    She rushed to the bedside and did not know what medicine she had given Gu Hanmo. She took out the medicine bottle from her sleeve and sprinkled the white powder on his wound.


    They couldn''t believe it for a moment. The woman in front of them was taller and thinner than Yu Fu.


    Is she Yufu?


    "Yufu? Is it really you? "


    "It''s me."


    Yu Fu lifted the veil and took a quick look at the crowd to make sure that they were not hurt.


    People are very happy to see her face, they know that she is in Gu Hanmo''s injury will be OK.


    Sure enough, Gu cold Mo wound blood gradually stopped, eyes finally no longer lax.


    "Sister Yufu, wait for me. I''m so tired."


    Ji Chengfa''s calf sprint was no better than Yu Fu''s, and he came in breathlessly, leaning against the door with a face of grievance.


    He called Yu Fu sister. What''s the relationship between them?


    Yu Fu was so surprised that he said, "big brother is very safe. Now he is in the city, and the elder martial sister is protecting him. Now I have something more important to do. I have to go out. This is the medicine for the third brother''s wound, one for external application and one for internal use. "


    She handed the medicine bottle to Gu Jiuge, then fell on her knees and bowed to Gu huaijiang, "general, I know you must have a lot of doubts. Please let me explain to you when I come back."


    Gu huaijiang personally lifted her up with his father''s concern in his eyes, "you go, don''t worry about us."


    Yu Fu nodded, gestured to Ji Chengfa, and quickly went out of the door. Ji Chengfa watched her run out and cried, "sister Yufu, I just came in..."


    She left quietly at the beginning, but now she came back in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    After a while, Gu Jiuge said, "father, why don''t you stop her?"


    Gu Wenqing also said, "yes, what if she goes to do something dangerous?"


    Gu huaijiang shook his head. "She has grown up and has her own ideas and things to do. Being a father never wanted to turn Gu Hou''s house into a cage that bound her, but her strong backing. Even if the backing is broken, at least it can''t be her obstacle. "


    All of them didn''t understand Gu huaijiang''s words. Gu Jiuge suddenly thought of something, "is the concealed weapon that hit the executioner''s sword twice on the execution ground the silver needle of Yufu?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Ning Chengzhi returned to the palace, he was annoyed by the people in front of him.


    One was Yan Shuo who openly violated the imperial edict, the other was Yan Jihe who boldly held Yin Shuo hostage, and the other was Chen Jingxing, a proud Beili envoy.


    The most hateful thing is that the Northern Glass Prince is still sitting in the sedan chair!In the hall, the Minister of martial arts talked about it, but Beili and his party didn''t respond. They took Dongling hall as their home.


    Ning Chengzhi was so angry that his nose was about to smoke, and he had to say good words: "now I''m in the palace. There are no idle people. Can your highness get out of the sedan chair?"


    Chen Jingxing stepped forward and said, "I''m sorry, Emperor Ning. Your country has just seen the light of blood. Your highness can''t get out of the sedan chair. Please forgive me."


    The arrogant Prince of Beili didn''t want to get out of the sedan chair. He didn''t even want to say a word himself. He had to let Chen Jingxing do it for him everywhere.


    Ning Chengzhi''s anger had been accumulated to the top, but it was not good to attack Beili people. A pat of the imperial case burned the anger on Yin Shuo, "Yin Shuo, you know the crime!"


    Yin Shuo stood there faintly, arched his hand, "I don''t know."


    Yan Ji glanced at him with disdain in her eyes.


    The courtiers in the hall were suddenly excited, and the brothers and sisters of the Yin family could turn against each other to such an extent that it was not just because of a gujiuge.


    The officials smell the eight trigrams.


    Ning Chengzhi said angrily, "I have asked Duke chi to pass my oral order to cancel today''s execution. How dare you disobey the holy order and say you don''t know the crime?"


    Yin Shuo said: "my Lord, I didn''t hear Duke Chi''s dictation. Before he can say anything, he has already been stabbed to death by Gu Yi, who is full of hatred. "


    Ning Chengzhi said, "what? Is Duke Chi dead? Why didn''t anyone tell me? "


    Duke Chi is the confidant who always follows him. As the chief Eunuch in front of the imperial court, he represents Junwei. Ning Chengzhi is more angry because of his unexplained death.


    All of a sudden, Yin Jikua said, "at this moment, the people of guhou''s house are not in the hall. They are right and wrong. Let Yin Shoufu say. Your majesty, please think about it. What hatred can the people of Gu Hou''s house kill a father-in-law? At that time, Yin Shoufu was also in prison. Why didn''t they kill Yin Shoufu to vent their anger? "


    Yin Ji''s words caused an uproar.


    What he said is not without reason. The biggest driver behind Gu Hou''s house is Yin Shuo.


    Ning Chengzhi hesitated and said to Yin Ji: "you were not in prison at that time. How can you believe that it was not Gu Yi who killed you, but Yin Shuo who killed you? Is he your brother or not? "


    At the moment, Yan Shuo was on the alert for Ning Chengzhi''s unintentional words, for fear that the thing that Yin Yan and he had concealed for more than ten years would be revealed.


    Yan Ji sneered, "Your Majesty can''t understand this? Yin Shuo was determined to kill all the people in guhou''s house. He would rather kill Duke Chi than execute the execution. At least, it''s a matter of removing the dissident and killing the loyal minister. At least, it''s a matter of deliberately provoking the discord between Dongling and Beili. Does your majesty still believe that Yin Shuo is loyal to you? "


    She points at Chen Jingxing and uses Beili to put pressure on Ning Chengzhi, who frowns.


    He thought of what Gu huaijiang had said when he advised him to abolish the prime minister''s cabinet. At that time, he was also afraid of Yin Shuo. As time went on, it was always appropriate for him to hand over the government to Yin Shuo, and he was happy to be at ease.


    But this time, the presence of Prince Beili was related to the diplomatic relations between the two countries and the national system of Dongling. Ning Chengzhi knew that he could no longer maintain Yin Shuo.


    If he wanted to kill the people in guhou''s house, he would rather take charge than be annoyed. But if Duke Chi really killed him, it would change the nature of the matter.


    Yin Shuo always paid attention to the change of Ning Chengzhi''s face. Knowing that he was hard to excuse himself today, he looked at Chen Jingxing, "you''re the crown prince of Beili. Previously, the young master Ji wanted to protect the Marquis''s house. Now, the first thing that crown prince Beili did all the way is to protect the Marquis''s house. Even if Marquis Gu was wronged, it was also a matter of Dongling court. Why did Beili people care so much? "


    Yin Shuo was always eloquent. In a few words, Ning Chengzhi''s suspicions were led to Beili people, and the eyes of the court officials immediately fell on Chen Jingxing.


    Chen Jingxing is neither humble nor arrogant, but just snorts without responding.


    Yin Shuo stared at the bright yellow sedan chair. The Imperial Guard of honor of Beili was so gorgeous that it was not inferior to Ning Chengzhi''s imperial drive. It can be seen that Beili was powerful.


    But the prince sat in the sedan chair and didn''t say a word from beginning to end, which made people have to doubt


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he suddenly pointed to the sedan chair and said in a loud voice, "is there anyone in this sedan chair still a problem?"


    "Don''t try to change the subject, Yin Shuo!"


    For a moment, Yan Jichu cried out in a hurry, but no one heard her voice. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the big sedan chair in the palace, wondering if there was anyone inside.


    Is it true that, as Yin Shuo said, the sedan chair is empty? The mysterious Northern Glass Prince is not here at all?


    Ning Chengzhi said: "your envoy, I''m talking about this. Why don''t you come out of the sedan chair and see me? Even if you can''t get out of the sedan chair, can you make a sound? "


    There was a lot of discussion in the hall, and the sedan chair was still, so Ning Chengzhi believed in Yin Shuo''s words more and more.


    With a glance, the soldiers of the Imperial Army in the hall approached slowly, and the people in the sedan chair opened the curtain of the sedan chair without making a sound.


    Chen Jingxing stepped forward and stood in front of the sedan chair with a momentum like a mountain, "who dares?"


    His voice was loud and furious, so that the soldiers of the imperial army did not dare to come forward. This moment was full of imagination.I think of Lin Xiangru, who was holding up his Bi against a pillar on the main hall of the state of Qin. I think of Su Wu, who has been shepherding for 19 years without changing his ambition


    "Are you looking for this palace?"


    In the silence, the woman''s voice suddenly rang out, and everyone was startled.


    After listening carefully, the sound did not come from the sedan chair, but from outside the hall. People turned their heads and saw that the sun was shining into the hall, and the women in white were standing in the sunlight.


    Her face covered with white gauze, hands close in front of her body, I do not know where the wind blows her sleeves, fluttering like an immortal.


    She was followed by Ji Chengfa and a group of tall Beili warriors. It was strange to say that the delicate woman''s momentum did not lose those iron men.


    That pair of feet with exquisite silk shoes came slowly, not anxious, not covered by the veil, a pair of beautiful eyes smile slightly, born with a noble bearing, like Ning Chengzhi on the high golden dragon is not in her eyes.


    That pair of smiling eyes are beautiful and familiar, but when you look carefully, the bottom of your eyes is cold.


    Chen Jinghang came back to meet him, and a line of North glass made her worship.


    She just stood there, her eyes lightly swept Ning Chengzhi and all the people in the hall. Ning Chengzhi unconsciously stood up from behind the imperial case and went to the front of the steps to look at her.


    "What? I''ve only been away for more than a month. Don''t you know me any more? "


    She gently uncovers the veil. At this moment, the hall is filled with the sound of air-conditioning.


    Chen Jingxing stood up and said, "Dongling is known as the land of rites. Is it such a courtesy when I see Princess Yufu, the prince of Beili?"


    All the ministers bowed to salute until they looked up and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    In the past, Princess Zhenjiang of Dongling was also Princess Yufu, the crown prince of Beili?


    How is that possible?


    But Chen Jingxing claims that she is the crown prince of Beili, and Ji Chengfa and his party are also following her. This can''t be false.


    Ningchengzhi Lengleng underground steps, "Yufu, how can it be you? Isn''t the prince of Beili? "


    Chen Jingxing raised his chin and snorted, "I, Prince Beili and princess, have the right to inherit the throne. Princess Yufu is the eldest daughter of the empress and has been the crown prince since she was born. It''s just that he came to Dongling for some reason and didn''t return to his hometown. "


    Ning Chengzhi then remembered that Yufu''s life experience had always been a mystery, but no one had ever wanted to explore it before. He just thought that she grew up in immortal Valley and had no prominent status.


    It turned out that her status was so prominent and noble.


    Yin Ji couldn''t help laughing, got close to Yan Shuo''s ear and said in a low voice: "at the beginning, my father and elder brother wanted to explore Yufu''s identity, but they didn''t expect this kind of result, did they?"


    She could imagine how Yan Shuo''s heart was at the moment.


    Yin Shuo always thought that as long as Gu Hou Fu was overthrown, he could control the Dongling court, and he had the power to occupy Yufu, but he didn''t think that Yufu''s identity was beyond his imagination.


    Seeing Yan Shuo''s shriveled face, she couldn''t say how happy she was.


    Yu Fu Chao Ning Cheng Zhi smiles, "the palace standing here represents the prince of Beili, not the eldest princess of Dongling. I also ask emperor Ning to respect himself and call him princess or his highness. This time our palace came to Dongling for the sake of diplomatic relations between the two countries. A few days ago, we went to Xikun. Emperor Kun was very polite to our palace. "


    She did not speak with the slightest feeling of an old friend, as if she never knew Ning Chengzhi, and even took out Xi Kun to threaten him.


    , there is a courtier, indifferent: "Princess highness, though you are the prince of the north glass, how can you be so merciless in the East spirit? Do you have no feelings for Dongling and still want to make friends with Xikun, the enemy of Dongling? "


    Chen Jingxing was about to open his mouth when Yu Fu waved his hand to show him to step down and look at the courtier who opened his mouth.


    It''s a strange face.


    She said with a smile, "it''s only more than a month since I left Dongling. It seems that Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen are gone. It''s your turn to talk in the court. It can be seen that the imperial court is declining, and the great scene of talents in the past is not there. "


    That person is said by her blush, just listen to Yu Fu continue: "this palace in the East spirit naturally received the king''s favor, but received the emperor''s favor. What grace has your majesty given? "


    She turned fiercely to Ning Chengzhi, "our palace has a long engagement with the son of the family. In order to seize his wife, Emperor Ning sent the son to the border to kill him. We thank emperor Ning for killing his husband."


    "Marquis Gu is the adoptive father of our palace. For his fear, Emperor Ning will kill Marquis Gu''s house without evidence. We thank emperor Ning for his kindness in killing his father."


    "How could the emperor of Ning wish this palace to thank him for these two great virtues? Do you want to thank me for being a great master of Beili? "


    Ning Chengzhi shivers all over his body. It turns out that Yu Fu has long regarded him as an enemy in his heart. If he had known that she was such an identity, he would not have threatened Yu Fu with Gu Houfu.


    Yu Fu turned away from looking at him and glanced at all the ministers in the court. "I remind you that the reason why I stand here to speak to you today is not because I am afraid of Dongling, but because I look at the face of the former Emperor. Otherwise, our palace will directly order the army to step down Dongling. Do you dare to talk about your feelings with our palace? "She flicked her sleeve coldly, "emperor Ning still solved the mess in his court first, and then talked with our palace about whether the two countries have established diplomatic relations. Our palace is tired, so let''s go first."


    Chen Jingxing personally opened the curtain of the sedan chair, and Yufu bent into the sedan chair. When all the people in the hall reacted, Beili and his party had already gone far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 262

    Out of the Dongling palace, Chen Jingxing wiped a sweat.


    "Princess, did you just say that too hard? If emperor Ning gets angry Our million troops are not around


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "is there a time when Mr. Chen is afraid? You didn''t see how the ministers in the temple looked at you. They were full of worship and awe. "


    Chen Jingxing was a little embarrassed. "No matter how scared he was, he couldn''t show his face. Otherwise, he would lose his Highness''s face and my Beili''s face? As an emissary, I can''t show any fear even when I die. "


    Yu Fu can''t help nodding and admiring. He thinks that Chen Jingxing, as an emissary, can be regarded as a capable Minister of the previous generation. In time, he will be famous in history.


    She explained slowly: "I have been in Dongling for many years and know Ning Chengzhi very well. When he was a prince, he was determined to seize power, but at least he never used any disgraceful means. In essence, he was a coward. He ascended the throne on the support of Zhongliang in the court. If he had been able to do so, he would have died long ago. He is different from emperor kundi. I still have three points of respect for emperor kundi. Why should I be kind to people like Ning Chengzhi? It''s the quickest way


    Chen Jingxing nodded, "Your Highness has a better understanding of the emperor Ning, so he can suit the remedy to the case. But that Yin Shoufu is the most difficult person. Why didn''t his highness threaten Ning emperor to convict him and then leave? "


    "Do you think Ning Chengzhi would allow Yin Shuo to do whatever he wanted?"


    Yu Fu laughed, "as long as he saw the dead body of Duke Chi, Yin Shuo could not escape punishment. Why should I say that so much as to make him lose face? Instead, I will do something righteous and indignant. "


    Chen Jingxing said with a smile: "I''m afraid that your Highness has lost his sense for the people who are looking after the Marquis''s house. It turns out that your highness still has a sense of propriety in his heart, so I''m relieved."


    Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "I want to keep everyone safe. I can''t make any mistakes. How dare I lose my sense?"


    The team headed for guhou''s house, which attracted people to watch and talk all the way.


    Yufu opened a corner of the car curtain, and the people with sharp eyes recognized her face and cried out "Zhenjiang Princess".


    As if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, the crowd''s shouts became louder and louder. Yu Fu suddenly remembered the scene when he was on the execution ground, and the people''s voice of shouting "Marquis Gu".


    No matter what tricks Yin Shuo used, what kind of dirty water he poured on the house of marquis Gu, there was a clear mirror in the hearts of the people to distinguish right from wrong.


    Yu Fu put down the curtain and took a deep breath with tears in his eyes.


    Chen Jingxing looked out of the sedan chair and sighed, "I can''t imagine that your highness is also loved by the people in Dongling. Only one side of the sedan chair is exposed, and the people can recognize you."


    Yu Fu can''t help but think back to the fact that the Emperor gave her a dragon boat to swim in the West Lake, that she commanded the capital guards and Lin''an Fu Tai to maintain law and order when the capital was in chaos, that Gu Shubai collected the fruit from the roadside vendors for her, and that she ordered people to smash the treasures given by the emperor and throw them outside the gate of Gu Hou''s house


    How could they not know Yu Fu?


    "Princess, help Marquis Gu, help Marquis gu!"


    I don''t know who yelled in the crowd. Yu fufu opened the car curtain again and laughed at the voice.


    She will. She came back to save them.


    The guard of honor was delayed on the road for a long time because of the congestion of the people. It was not until the guards thought that there was a riot and came to protect it that they knew that it was the people who were welcoming the Northern Glass Prince and his party.


    Mo Huangsha ordered the soldiers to block the people on both sides of the road. He rode up to the Yellow sedan chair of Ming Dynasty, dismounted and arched his hand and said, "Your Highness is frightened. The road ahead is clear. Your highness, walk slowly."


    "Mo Huangsha, don''t you remember my palace?"


    The familiar voice was slightly smiling. Mo Huangsha raised his head inconceivably. Then he found that the man in the sedan chair was Yu Fu!


    "Long princess?! You, how can you... "


    Yufu is always grateful to him for his promise to help Gu''s army on that night. Although Gu huaijiang stopped the incident and died, she remembers Mo Huangsha''s help.


    With a faint smile, she said, "it seems that general Mo has been promoted to an official position, but he is still as concerned about military affairs as before, and he is not well-informed about the news from the court."


    At the moment, even the people in the imperial capital know that the former Zhenjiang princess is the present Beili prince. As a military general of the imperial court, he has a blank face.


    "We have to look back on Hou''s residence, and we have to go ahead."


    Yu Fu smiles at him, puts down the curtain of the sedan chair, and the team continues to go to Gu Hou''s house.


    Mo Huangsha stands in the same place and looks at it foolishly. Thinking of the scene when Yu Fu called him and the west gate window of Lin''an mansion into Gu Hou mansion, he can''t help patting his forehead heavily.


    "I should have seen it. Is she something in the pool..."


    Before arriving at the residence of marquis Gu, the valet reported outside the car: "princess, marquis Gu and others are waiting outside the residence."


    Yu Fu opened the curtain of the car and said in dismay, "will the general be welcome outside the door?"


    "Yes, and the princes of guhou mansion."


    She said hastily, "get over there!"


    Yu helped him out of the sedan chair and saw Gu huaijiang bowing outside the door of the mansion. He quickly stepped forward to help him up. "What''s the general doing?"Chen Jingxing helped Gu Jiuge and others up and said in a low voice: "the princess treats you as if you are your own flesh and blood. Please get up quickly."


    Gu huaijiang got up slowly and said with a smile: "the ceremony can''t be abolished. It should be noted that there is no precedent for Dongling princess to be the crown prince. If you want to establish power, you can''t ignore the etiquette."


    It turns out that he was worried that Yufu would be despised by Dongling courtiers, so he specially led Gu Jiuge and others to go out to meet him and abide by the etiquette.


    Yu Fu bit his lip slightly and let go of his hand. "I understand."


    Gu huaijiang and others give way to both sides. Yu Fu goes to the mansion first, followed by Chen Jingxing and Ji Chengfa, and Gu huaijiang and others finally enter.


    The servants of the porter closed the door of the mansion, and the thick red Phoebe door closed slowly, completely isolating the interior and exterior of the mansion.


    Yu Fu then turned around. When he wanted to worship, Gu huaijiang had already held her hand. "Now that the door is closed, why should the family salute again?"


    Yu Fu said: "I left the house without telling you before. It''s not mine. I''ve been hiding my identity for years, and it''s not my fault. General, do you blame me? "


    When she looks at Gu Jiuge and others, it seems that her wronged eyes are again the Yufu when she was a child. Chen Jingxing can''t help but smile.


    He followed Yufu from Xikun to Dongling. He had seen Yufu''s wisdom in dealing with the emperor of Kun, and she was very powerful in Dongling hall. He didn''t want her to be so innocent when she faced all the people in guhou mansion.


    "Well, don''t be silly."


    Gu Jiuge touched her head and said, "everyone is a family. Who would think you''d run away alone?"? We just didn''t expect you to come back this way. "


    "Hello


    The voice of evil scenery rang out. People looked at the wall not far away, and saw the moon fox riding on the wall, "your elder brother asked me to tell you, who allowed you to touch Yufu''s head?"


    Gu Jiuge quickly took back his hand, and Gu Yixi said, "big brother? Where''s big brother? "


    Yuehu turned to the wall and said, "your second brother took back his hand. Your sixth brother asked where you were. How do you answer?"


    Gu Shubai''s face was covered with black lines, "master hard, I''ve passed on a message. Wouldn''t it be better for you to take me in directly?"


    Don''t you bully him? He can''t jump on the wall until his martial arts are restored. He still has everything to say one by one?


    Yue Hu laughs at his worried appearance. He jumps down, grabs his arm and takes him to the wall. He pushes him gently. Gu Shubai falls to the ground.


    The crowd exclaimed, fortunately, all the Gu family soldiers had learned how to do 18 somersaults. Even if they didn''t have martial arts skills, they would not be hurt if they fell down from the top of the wall.


    Gu Shubai got up from the ground, patted the mud on his body, and looked at Yuehu with a smile, "elder martial brother, is this too rude?"


    On the face of the moon fox, the flower looks pale and gnashes its teeth.


    "Big brother!"


    Gu Jiuge and others came forward and surrounded him. There were endless words. Gu Shubai knelt down in front of Gu huaijiang and said, "let my father worry, it''s a child who is unfilial."


    "Peace is good, peace is good. Have you recovered from your injuries? "


    Gu huaijiang lifted him up. The latter said with a smile, "it''s almost done, but the martial arts have not been recovered. It will take a few days."


    Yu Fu said, "let''s go into the house and talk. Housekeeper Qi, please tidy up a yard for Mr. Chen to live in."


    Qi an bowed and said, "the yard where Miss Yin used to live is clean. If you don''t like it, please stay there."


    Chen Jingxing nodded to him, "as long as there is a place to stay."


    Ji Chengfa also clamors to move from the post house to the residence of marquis Gu. With Yu Fu''s tacit consent, he immediately takes people back to the post house to pack up.


    On this night, all the people of guhou mansion met again for a long time, and they gathered in Shangfang to talk for a night.


    From how Gu Shubai was assassinated, how he was rescued to Xikun, how Yufu left the imperial capital with the ghost box, how Xikun successfully took Gu Shubai away from the emperor, how all the people in guhou''s house were wrongly jailed by false evidence, and how elder Ji and others were forced out of the court by the slander of Yin Shuo


    These days are just like a dream. People still feel unreal when they talk about it from beginning to end.


    But what they are most interested in is -


    "xiaoyufu, it''s hard for you to hide from us. Once upon a time, we all thought that you were Princess Xikun or the daughter of a noble family in Xikun. We didn''t dare to speak ill of Xikun in front of you. You are not from Xikun, but from Beili. "


    When Gu Yi said this, Yu Fu knew later, and then he understood why they often said good things for Xi Kun.


    It''s because of this.


    Gu Xiang said: "yes, when I was in prison, my father once guessed that you or Beili people thought that you escaped from the imperial capital in order to return to Beili and invite this prince to be a rescuer. I didn''t expect you to be the prince. It''s amazing


    Gu Wenqing said: "so our family should not only marry Xianren Valley, but also Beili royal family. By the way, does the marriage between father and God of medicine still count? Will your father and mother recognize you? "


    Gu Shubai winked at him and shook his head slightly. Before Gu Wenqing realized what had happened, he just heard Yu Fu say: "my father and empress died in the rebellion of the state a few years ago, when I left the immortal valley. At that time, the traitor wanted to find me. For the sake of safety, the master sent me out of the immortal valley. Unexpectedly, he came to Dongling. At that time, I did not know that the rebellious forces in the state could be wiped out completely. In order not to implicate the house of marquis Gu, I did not dare to join the family tree of marquis Gu. "She looked at Gu huaijiang, eyes calm, "also dare not call you a father."


    With a few words, people know that Beili seems to be powerful. It turns out that there is such a mess in the state. Yufu, as the crown prince, has not been in the state for many years. He is afraid that he may not be able to come back to power smoothly in the future.


    Her identity is not as glamorous and honorable as it seems.


    Seeing the atmosphere calm down, Yu Fu changed the topic with a smile, "third brother must be very upset, he was injured today. Tomorrow, he will wake up and regret that he didn''t participate in tonight''s conversation and missed a lot of things! "


    "No!"


    Gu Yi said with a bad smile: "if the third brother asks me tomorrow, I will only tell him if I want to rip him off!"


    ¡­¡­


    These days, people are very hard, coupled with the joy of seeing each other for a long time, the next night long talk, the next day are late to sleep a lot.


    In addition to the soldiers sent by Ning Chengzhi, there are also soldiers from Beili. They are energetic and powerful.


    Yu Fu didn''t come back for a long time. He lay on the bed of the west chamber and had a beautiful dream. All the hard work of driving for days was gone.


    Half asleep and half awake, I don''t know what''s hot and humid on her face. Yufu mistily thinks it''s Lianzhu. They are wiping her face, and suddenly realize that it''s wrong.


    They never disturb their sleep when they have nothing to do. How can they disturb her when they know they are working hard?


    She immediately opened her eyes vigilantly, and saw two groups of hairy white shadows jostling in front of her. I don''t know who licked her face with his tongue, which made her face full of saliva.


    Yu Fu breathed a sigh of relief, hugged a fox and a dog, and rolled on the bed, "fat five fat nine! Oh, how did fat five get so fat? "


    She held little white fox to take a close look. Before she left, fat five was still slim and graceful, and a pair of fox eyes were charming. The fox''s eyes have been squeezed into two lines by the fat on his face and become silly squinting.


    It''s a replica of fat nine. It''s hard to tell you from me when two roll together.


    Lianzhu and others came in to wait when they heard the movement in the room. Seeing a person, a fox and a dog rolling together on the bed, they couldn''t help wondering, "when did fat five and fat nine come in?"


    Yu Fu looked at them, "don''t you see them?"


    Lian Bi put the washing things on the shelf, went forward and took them out of bed, "the maidservants have been waiting for the young lady When your highness wakes up. Who knows when they both sneak in and startle your Highness''s dream. "


    Yu Fuzheng stretched his waist comfortably. When he heard the appellation in her mouth, he put down his hand. "It''s still the same appellation. There''s no need to care about the courtesy in Gu Hou''s house."


    Lian Bi smiles sheepishly, "yes, is miss going to get up?"


    "I wanted to sleep a little more. Who knows where they can still sleep when they break in? It''s time to get up. Yesterday''s execution ground and court hall were in a mess. Today''s conclusion is indispensable. "


    Yufu uncovers his silk quilt, and they rush forward to wait for him to change clothes and wash. Lianzhu wants to comb Yufu''s hair, but she waves her hand to stop her. "Let yaolan come in and comb. She can comb Beili''s hair style."


    Lianzhudun, this just thought that Yufu''s identity is now Beili Chujun, envoy donglinghe should dress up in line with her identity, then nodded out of the room.


    Yu Fu looked around. The clothes, shoes, socks, and jewelry she had worn in the west chamber were no longer suitable for use, so she had to use them brought by Chen Jingxing from Beili.


    Yao LAN came in with some food in her hand and a piece in her mouth. "Miss, there has been a time when no one has bought fresh food in the house. This is the breakfast that she went out to buy in the early morning. The maid tasted it for the young lady, and it tasted very good. "


    Yu Fu raised his eyes and saw that it was sour pear cake. Now it''s hot and stuffy. It''s a great appetizer.


    She raised her hand to ask yaolan to comb her hair, and then asked Lian Bi, "how do you spend your days in the mansion these days


    Lian Bi''s eyes were red. Looking back at the scene when Gu huaijiang and others were in prison, she still has a lingering fear. "All the maidservants are well. The Marquis has long expected that on the day when they were in prison, he will arrange everything in the house. We servants all got a lot of money. The Marquis said it was severance pay, but we didn''t want to leave. In the end, the house has not been checked. Under the leadership of housekeeper Qi, we all use the money to live as usual, waiting for the masters to come back. It''s just that the masters are not here. They are in charge of the affairs together. They''re afraid that we''ll be conspicuous, so they seldom let the people in the house go out. "


    Yu Fu nodded, and Yao Lan said that she hadn''t bought fresh food for some time.


    Yao LAN put down her comb and said confidently, "Miss, do you think my hands are rusty? A few days ago, I went out of my way to ask for advice from Mr. Chen''s maidservant. I learned it very carefully! "


    Yu helped her up slowly, and her figure was reflected in the huge bronze mirror.


    On the noble beiligong bun, the nine phoenixes and the rising sun are shining brightly, reflecting a bright yellow and wide sleeve palace skirt with rolled edges, which is as eye-catching as the rising sun.


    She turned around with satisfaction, "from today on, there''s no need to worry about what''s eye-catching or not. Lian Bi tells Qi Guanshi to do whatever he wants. Gu Houfu has been keeping a low profile for a long time. It''s time to attract attention. "I''m not sure whether I will add more today. I tried my best to ~


    read your message yesterday. Thank you very much. You are my sunshine in rainy days. A warm word can make me energetic!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 263

    Yu Fu said that he wanted to be eye-catching, but Qi an and Qi Zhou didn''t know how to be eye-catching.


    Gu huaijiang''s army accumulated a lot of money all his life, but he never allowed his people to abuse it.


    If you want to say that the most eye-catching thing that Marquis Gu had done was to collect all kinds of clothes, jewelry and food for her after the arrival of Yu Fu?


    Just when their father and son didn''t know what to do, Ji Chengfa led the line of Beili envoys in the post house to move into guhou''s house, which was very impressive.


    "You people in guhou mansion can''t do eye-catching things. Just leave it to me!"


    Ji Chengfa patted his chest. As a young man, he was full of confidence. Qi Zhou couldn''t help beating him.


    It''s said that this young master Ji is the devil of the world. Will he fail Yu Fu''s orders? Before Qizhou can stop him, Ji Chengfa has dragged him out of the door.


    "Master Ji, slow down, slow down!"


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu came out of the west chamber and saw that they pulled each other out of the door. It was funny.


    He suddenly thought of something, "is young master Ji the son of Beili royal family? Are you of the same family or a foreign branch?"


    Yu Fu said: "he is of the same race. In terms of blood relationship, his father is my father''s younger brother and he is my cousin."


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, "so say, you also surname Ji?"


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "well, this problem is a little complicated. I''ll explain it to you later."


    Ji Yufu.


    Gu Shubai read it several times. He watched Yufu grow up. They went through many difficulties and obstacles from knowing each other to meeting each other. Unexpectedly, he didn''t know Yufu''s surname until now.


    Yu Fu Chin a lift, toward Ji Chengfa and Qi Zhou leave direction signal, "I have some worry."


    Gu Shubai said: "I''m also a little worried. Your cousin is very young, but he''s very brave. His usual behavior is enough to attract people''s attention. Now you mean it, will it overturn the whole imperial capital? "


    "I''m not worried about Chengfa, but Qi in charge. He''s not too young. I hope he won''t be torn apart by Cheng Fa. "


    Gu Shubai took a light look at her. After a while, he said, "Yufu, you''re bad."


    Yu Fu chuckled and walked up to the room. "Let''s go to see the third elder brother first. It''s said that the eldest martial sister took care of the third elder brother all night. If you tell me the reason, the elder brother will say that I''m bad at learning."


    This reason does not need Yu Fu to say, Gu Shubai also guessed.


    "It seems that Tianshu doesn''t have to be alone at last..."


    When they arrived at Shangfang, they saw that Gu huaijiang had already got up to practice martial arts in the courtyard. Yuehu sat on the side yawning, and his head pecked down like a chicken pecking rice.


    Seeing Yu Fu and Gu huaijiang, he hissed softly.


    Gu Shubai nodded knowingly and said in a low voice, "my father has suffered so much in prison. Why don''t you have a rest when he finally comes back?"


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "it''s because I''m so bored in prison that I can''t stretch my fists for a long time, so I feel comfortable when I get up early to practice. I''m still strong. You don''t have to worry. "


    They stand in the courtyard talking, month fox unexpectedly also didn''t notice, sleep very sweet, jade help can''t help laughing, "big elder martial sister took care of three elder brothers all night?"


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "yes, she worked hard all night. Han Mo is still sleeping. Your elder sister says it''s OK. "


    Yu Fu said, "I''ll call my elder martial sister up and go back to sleep."


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a stir outside. Yuehu was startled and fell off the chair.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter


    Open eyes then see jade three people stand in the courtyard looking at her, month fox low head a see oneself embarrassed posture, immediately get up low head tidy clothes.


    The servant of the porter rushed in and told him, "master Hou, master Ji and I are in charge I bought a lot of things! "


    How many things have you never seen?


    Rao was so shocked when people went out to see the news.


    In front of the house is a tall chair. Ji Chengfa sits on it with his feet up. The back of the chair is higher than others. He commands people to move things to the house with his fingers.


    There are various kinds of silk and satin, such as scarlet, goose yellow and light purple, which women like, and indigo, ink blue and dark red which men like.


    It took more than a dozen people to move into the mansion and merge into a colorful river.


    Then there were all kinds of jewelry, ornaments and other utensils. Gold, silver and jade were so brilliant that people couldn''t see them. There are also various kinds of food with the characteristics of the imperial capital, ranging from jade cake with ten Liang silver at yushanlou to ice sugar gourd with a bunch of money at the roadside


    The peddler of ice sugar gourd, carrying the whole target of sugar gourd, walked in slowly and looked around at the scenery of guhou mansion.


    "I''m a good girl. The house of marquis Gu is really angry!"


    "Not for long!"


    Ji Chengfa jumped down from the chair, reached out and pulled out two strings of red sugar gourd from the target, one in his left hand and one in his right hand, and chewed them on both sides without delay.Yufu and others are looking at him, Ji Chengfa is gnawing energetically, suddenly realized that something is wrong, raised his head toward Yufu hehe smile, put his own chewing sugar gourd over, "Yufu elder sister, do you eat?"


    Yu Fu looked at his mouth, a face of disgust.


    Ji Chengfa this is obviously a fake public welfare, by Yu Fu''s order to buy delicious food for himself.


    Qi Zhou was out of breath and rushed in by holding the door. "Master Hou, young lady, there are five storytellers in a group of small dramas and a group of singers. Where are these dozens of people settling in?"


    Gu Yi ran out to have a look. His eyes were as big as a bell. "I''m not only buying things, but also buying people. How much money does it cost? Young master, have you bought all the streets in the imperial capital? "


    Ji Chengfa bit the sugar gourd in his mouth, with round cheeks on both sides, and glared at Gu Yi. "What street? You look down on me. I''ve packed five streets with your family. There''s still something left to send!"


    After that, he looked at Yu Fu with pride, "sister Yu Fu, you can rest assured that I''ve already told you how to do things!"


    All the people looked at Yu Fu, and Yu Fu was embarrassed, "well It''s good. It''s eye-catching. "


    It''s just too eye-catching. I''m afraid that now the imperial capital, from the court to the marketplace, knows that the Marquis Gu''s house has bought a lot of goods and people, and is living a more leisurely life than before.


    But the silver also flowed out like sea water. Yufu was secretly worried about Gu huaijiang''s Bank. He didn''t know how much silver Chen Jingxing had brought with him.


    As Yufu had expected, this kind of activity happened in guhou''s mansion early in the morning, which was well known to all.


    Everyone''s eyes in the imperial capital were fixed on this place, especially on the court hall. When they saw this scene, they immediately talked about it.


    The news soon spread to the imperial study, and a group of courtiers waiting in the imperial study looked up in silence.


    They watched Ning Chengzhi''s face turn from white to blue, and then gradually turn red from green. They were slapped in the face in public.


    What''s the difference between making such a high-profile statement and slapping Ning Chengzhi in public?


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward, there was no wind in the air, and sweat oozed from the forehead of several courtiers.


    For a long time, Pei Zheng, the former Minister of Dali temple, stood up and said, "Your Majesty, the Northern Glass Prince and his party are still in guhou mansion. According to etiquette, yesterday your majesty should send someone to guhou mansion to receive sympathy. There are too many things happened yesterday, and it''s justifiable to delay for a while. If we delay today, we will despise the power of Beili. "


    When he spoke first, all the ministers raised their heads and looked at Ning Chengzhi eagerly.


    Ning Chengzhi knows that all the ministers have the same meaning as Pei Zheng. He naturally knows that he can''t offend Beili, but he can''t save his face. He finally makes a choice between the two after weighing them.


    "Tell me that Pei Zheng is going to arrange all the affairs of the envoy of Beili and his party. I''ll come to guhou''s house today to receive his sympathy. In order to show my mercy, I withdraw the troops guarding outside the gate of the house of marquis Gu, and the whole staff of the house of marquis Gu will not be put in prison for the time being. "


    Pei Zheng arched his hand and said, "I''ll take orders. However, your majesty, according to our Dongling etiquette, the guests should be welcomed at a higher level. It''s the prince... "


    Pei Zhengfei quickly raised his eyes and looked at Ning Chengzhi. The latter''s face was ugly again. He quickly added, "naturally, we can''t let your majesty receive it in person, but your majesty has no prince and no prince under his knees. I''m afraid it''s not polite to welcome guests as a minister."


    Ning Chengzhi''s face was a little bit slow, "what do you say to do?"


    Pei Zhengdao: "why don''t you invite uncle ningtang to join me? Uncle ningtang is a royal son and His Majesty''s uncle. Although there is no royal lineage, the status is noble, but it''s almost the same. More importantly, he is eloquent and his wife makes friends with Princess Yufu. Maybe he can pacify the princess for his majesty. "


    Ning Chengzhi listened to what he said and nodded, "although Yufu never cares about my reward, you''d better take a big gift to the Marquis''s house. Anyway, it''s my courtesy."


    He can take the initiative to send gifts to Yufu, which is enough to show that he is afraid of Beili Guowei and abandons face between face and national body.


    Pei Zheng said: "Your Majesty is wise. Your majesty is right. I don''t want to give Princess Yufu any gifts. Your majesty, if you really want to make a good gift knot, you should give in to it. "


    Ning Chengzhi wanted to please Yu Fu all the time, but he couldn''t. when he heard Pei Zheng''s words, he couldn''t help but move in his heart and made up his mind again.


    "How to do what you like?"


    Pei Zheng thought for a moment, his body bowed lower, "Yin Shoufu wasted his imperial edict and used his power for personal gain. He had to kill the Marquis''s house, and he might even murder Chi Gonggong in front of his majesty. How can Princess Yufu be satisfied with such a serious crime if your majesty does not punish her? "


    Ning Chengzhi was stunned. "I''ve ordered Yin Shuo to go back to the government and think about his life. Is it not enough that he can''t interfere in the government these days?"


    Isn''t that enough?


    Pei Zheng couldn''t help sneering, "the crime of guhou mansion is an unwarranted crime, which can be sentenced to manslaughter. The crime of Yin Shoufu is as well known as Sima Zhao''s mind. Is it a person who meditates on his own life to end it?""You, you..."


    Ning Chengzhi shivered all over, pointing to Pei Zheng for a long time, unable to speak.


    Pei Zheng was upright, not humble, not overbearing. He had been robbed of the position of minister of Dali temple without any protest. He honestly accepted the transfer of Ming Sheng and dark demotion, just to wait for this day.


    When Yin Shuo was punished.


    Ning Chengzhi "you" for a long time also "you" do not come out of a reason, pointing to Pei Zheng''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Well, I will temporarily suspend Yin Shuo for examination and hand over the matter of the first response to the central government to the cabinet. As for the censorship of Yin Shuo.... "


    It seems that he was either a submissive person or a person who listened to Yin Shuo, and there was no one who could be censored.


    He had no choice but to place Pei Zheng, "I''ll give it to you for examination!"


    Pei Zheng immediately straightened his back, "minister leads the order!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Ning, I entrust you with the reception of Princess Yufu and his party. You know, I can only investigate cases. Where can I receive envoys?"


    Pei Zheng and Ning Xuan ride to changjiekou. Ning Xuan can''t wait to see him. He can''t help laughing, "Mr. Pei is the best candidate for the Minister of Dali temple. Hao duanduanduan has been transferred from his own job to a seemingly rich job. If I change it, I will be angry."


    Pei Zheng snorted coldly, "Yan Shuo has taken Liu Zhen''s straw bag to my post. Does he think I will accept it like this? I know that my prestige and contacts in the court are not as good as those of Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen. Seeing that neither of them can persuade his majesty, I have been dormant until now, waiting for the opportunity to move. Now I finally wait for the opportunity. "


    Ningxuan through his calm face, as if he had seen a flame spray out of his chest, spit out the tongue of excitement.


    He could not bear to stir up Pei Zheng''s interest, "Mr. Pei, go and do what you want to do. The jade helps Princess there to give me, rather Xuan certainly does not humiliate a life


    Pei Zheng laughed, tightened the reins, turned his horse''s head, and led a group of people behind him to the west of Changjie.


    It''s the direction of the prime minister''s office.


    His back was full of pleasure. Ning Xuan set up a shed to watch him go away, but his mouth turned slightly up. "It''s not that he didn''t report, it''s not the time, Yin Shuo, you also have today."


    He waved his hand behind him, turned his horse''s head, "go, go to guhou mansion!"


    The gate of the prime minister''s mansion was closed, and the huge mansion was silent. Suddenly, there was a violent knock on the door, shaking the whole prime minister''s mansion for three times.


    "By your Majesty''s will, examine Yin Shuo, and the people inside immediately open the door!"


    The soldiers who beat the door called Yan Shuo by his name instead of honoring him. The porter''s servants shook their hands and murmured, "it''s over, it''s over this time..."


    This means that Yin Shuo''s position as the first assistant has been removed, and the princess of Zhenjiang has become the crown prince of Beili. Once she returns, the prime minister''s house is destroyed.


    The door bolt was pulled open, and a large group of soldiers swarmed into the house and searched everywhere.


    When Yin Yan learned yesterday that Yin Jiyi had taken Yin Shuo hostage on the execution ground, she fell ill. Princess Danyang and Yin Jiyi were waiting on the bed. Suddenly, they were frightened by the loud noise outside.


    A large number of soldiers poured into the courtyard, and the leading officials looked dignified.


    Both of them were women who were not involved in the government affairs, and they were not familiar with the ministers in the court. Yan Ji could not care about many of them, so she stood up and stopped at the door.


    "Who are you?"


    Pei Zheng heard the sound and saw that Yin Ji was very familiar. Then he thought that she was the young lady of the Yin family who argued with Yin Shuo in the hall yesterday.


    I heard that in order to save the family, she did not hesitate to hijack her brother on the execution ground. Pei Zheng admired her courage and bearing.


    He waved his hand to the soldiers to step down, "my official Pei Zheng, in the name of your majesty, will Yin Shuo be suspended for examination. Is this miss yin?"


    "Suspension review?"


    Yan Jige''s face was happy, and Pei Zheng couldn''t help laughing at it, wondering whether Yan Jige and Yan Shuo were born.


    Then she realized that she shouldn''t smile at the moment, quickly restrained her expression, pointed to the room and said: "my father has not been involved in the government for many years, and my sister-in-law, Princess Danyang, is the blood of the royal family. Don''t you need to check here? What does Mr. Pei want to ask? Let me go with you. "


    Princess Danyang came out of the room and anxiously took Yin Jike''s hand. "Jike, after all, he''s your big brother..."


    Pei Zheng interrupts her with his hand. "Naturally, the old Prime Minister and the eldest princess don''t have to be censored. They just don''t want to have contact with criminal officials these days. As for some routine matters that need to be cross examined, please cooperate with Miss Yin. "


    He believed that Yin Jiyi would cooperate with him completely, and she seemed to want Yin shuofu more than herself.


    Yin Jichu nodded, turned back to Princess Danyang and said, "Danyang, take good care of your father. Don''t worry about big brother. No matter how numb you are, do you still want to help the tyrant? "


    She said in a positive way: "the natural circulation, retribution is not good, how many bad things he has done, now he has to bear how much retribution."


    Princess Danyang was stunned. Yin Jiyi put aside her hand and said firmly to Peizheng, "I''ll take you to find Yin Shuo. Mr. Pei, this way, please."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 264

    Ning Xuan takes a person to arrive at Gu Hou mansion outside, almost think oneself walk wrong place.


    The whole street outside the mansion is decorated with lanterns, and the servants are hanging red silk. Ning Xuan sees at a glance that Qi Zhou, the governor of Gu Hou''s mansion, is in command.


    Deep across the courtyard, the melodious sound of silk and bamboo came from the mansion, which made him even more surprised.


    Gu Houfu has strict family education. Except for major solar terms or birthday parties, he seldom plays music at home. Today''s move is about to celebrate the peace of the family, or to welcome Bei Li''s envoy and his party?


    Ning Xuan didn''t understand his intention. When he got off the horse, Qi Zhou had already met him. He arched his hand and said, "please pass a message to the governor of Qi. Ning Xuan came to receive the envoy of Beili and his party according to your Majesty''s will. He also brought a gift from your majesty to Princess Yufu, in order to make a good relationship between the two countries."


    Qi Zhou looks behind him. It''s not the first time for Ning Chengzhi to send this reward to Yu Fu in Gu Hou''s house. But the meaning of this reward is totally different.


    This is a gift from emperor Dongling to the crown prince of Beili, which represents Dongling''s friendship with Beili.


    Qi Zhou nodded, arched his hand and said, "please wait a moment. I''ll go in and report to the princess."


    In front of outsiders, Qi Zhou naturally changed the name of Yu Fu, always remembering that she was the crown prince of Beili, not just the lady of Gu Hou''s house.


    Ning Xuan and others wait respectfully outside the door. It''s hot. Those servants hanging red silk and colored lights outside the house soon hang up and come back. Ning Xuan sees several pots of sour plum soup put forward by the porter.


    An old woman yelled, "is it too hot? Come and have a bowl of iced sour plum soup. It''s for the princess


    Ning Xuan swallowed saliva unconsciously.


    As soon as I saw the people behind me watching the servants of guhou''s house drink sour plum soup, I could not help but feel sad when I thought that they were officials of the central court, but they had to stand here in the wind and sun, waiting to be summoned.


    However, no one dare to complain more, for fear of being heard by the people of Gu Hou''s house and telling Yu Fu, then they are finished.


    Yesterday, the princess Yufu played a very powerful role in the court. Even her Majesty was scolded. How dare they say anything?


    Ningxuan see in the eyes secretly funny, heart way jade help a back then made Wei, next to talk about what conditions are not to mention, Gu Hou house full of life is saved.


    Now it''s another small downfall.


    He simply concentrate on calm, no longer look at others, behind the official out of a forehead sweat, looked up ningxuan towering motionless, had to wipe the sweat to continue to wait.


    When the servants of guhou''s house finished the iced sour plum soup, Qi Zhou was late. "Your honor, the princess and the envoys of Beili are listening to the music. Please wait in the front hall."


    I''ve been waiting for so long, but I still can''t see you!


    People don''t dare to complain. It''s better for them to come in and have a cup of tea than to stand here sweating.


    Qi Zhou led the crowd to the front hall. One of the officials whispered to others: "if we can drink a bowl of ice sour plum soup like the servants of Gu Hou''s house, I won''t ask for anything else!"


    Ning Xuan lifted Mou to see together boat one eye, don''t know he hear don''t hear this words.


    "Miss, the adults sent by your majesty are waiting in the front hall. Here is the gift list from your majesty. Would you like to see it for yourself?"


    Qi Zhou resettled Ning Xuan and others, and then went back to the garden to talk to Yu Fu. Yu Fu, Gu huaijiang, Chen Jingxing and Ji Chengfa were sitting in the pavilion eating melons and fruits. The breeze was very cool all around.


    Ji Chengfa bought back a group of 20 or so girls who sang little songs. They sat in the shade of trees across the lake, playing Pipa or jade flute. The sound of music came slowly through a pool of Pinghu Lake.


    They all played the local popular music of Dongling, with the gentle and affectionate of Jiangnan Water Town. Gu huaijiang and his son were used to it, but they didn''t feel much. Chen Jingxing was so in love that he praised him several times with his eyes closed.


    Yu Fu raised his chin in the direction of Chen Jingxing. Qi Zhou sent the gift list to Chen Jingxing, who then opened his eyes to browse the gift list.


    As the Minister of beilihonglu temple, he is specialized in diplomatic affairs and diplomatic relations between countries. He is very keen on this kind of gift list.


    He said quickly: "Your Highness, this gift list is quite thick, but it''s just coming now. It''s a bit of a gift. It is reasonable to say that you arrived in Lin''an yesterday. These courtesy should have been comprehensive yesterday. Even if we are in a hurry, even if we make the emperor turn upside down, even if you scold him in the golden hall, he Ningdi should send someone to come early this morning! "


    Three times in a row, Gu huaijiang coughed. Gu Shubai and others were smiling, but even Gu Yi couldn''t make a sound.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Clear and crisp laughter broke the silence. When people saw it, only Ji Chengfa laughed heartlessly.


    Yu Fu said: "well, this time has come earlier than I expected. Is there still no movement in the prime minister''s residence? "


    Qi Zhou said: "the news just came, I haven''t had time to tell you. Pei Zheng, the former Minister of Dali temple, suspended Yin Shoufu for examination at the will of his majesty. Originally, it was Mr. Pei and Mr. Ning who came to receive the young lady. They wanted to come to Mr. Pei in order to rush to the prime minister''s office, so they didn''t come by themselves. "The news was really exciting, and everyone looked happy. Yu Fu said with a smile, "in that case, don''t hurt the adults in the front hall. Mr. Chen, follow me to meet them. "


    Chen Jingxing was reluctant to part with him. Before he left, he said: "the scenery here is good and cool. Marquis, you can sit for a while. Anyway, when I come back, you can listen to the music together."


    Gu huaijiang agreed with him with a smile. He just stepped forward to keep up with Yu Fu''s steps and walked towards the front hall.


    "Ha..."


    The officials, who were sweating and hot outside, sat down in the front hall and drank the iced sour plum soup. They were immediately so comfortable that they were excited.


    I don''t know what was arranged on purpose. Just now, the official said something. They came in and drank the same sour plum soup as those servants.


    Ning Xuan thought that these civil servants must be proud and unwilling to drink. He didn''t want to drink bowl after bowl like cattle and horses. He didn''t dislike them at all.


    He can''t help sighing. Now there are fewer and fewer ministers with bones in Dongling Dynasty. If Gu Hou''s house is gone, how long can Dongling''s country last?


    Just thinking about it, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. They quickly put down their soup bowls and stood up to greet them.


    Chen Jingxing and others walked towards the hall behind her. She was dressed in Beili palace clothes with a little yellow decoration on her head.


    With Ning Xuan as the leader, people bow their hands to salute, "I''ve seen Princess Yu Fu."


    "No gift."


    Yufu didn''t embarrass them any more, so he gave them a free hand.


    Once or twice, it''s Liwei. No matter how much, it''s rude and arrogant. It''s hard to avoid arousal. Yufu can grasp the degree easily.


    She lifts an eye to see rather Xuan, in the angle that the public can''t see quickly toward him to wink.


    Ningxuan immediately understand, lower head to cover up the corner of the mouth smile.


    Of course, he knew that Yufu didn''t mean to embarrass him. Instead, he wanted to show Beili''s strong attitude and inviolable dignity by giving the officials sent by Ning Chengzhi the power.


    In fact, she did. Now these officials in the hall don''t even dare to raise their heads. They won''t hesitate if Yu Fu makes them kneel down and kowtow.


    Ning Xuan stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, I will come to express my sympathy to the princess and send you a big gift to show you your kindness."


    The scene words still have to say, jade help light way: "please Ning childe for this palace thanks Ning emperor, although his reception came a little late, but there is a reason, this palace is willing to understand."


    The officials behind Ning Xuan look at each other. If she hadn''t saved all the people in Gu Hou''s house yesterday, everything would have been in order according to the plan.


    There is a reason for this. The reason is herself. Is she understanding?


    It''s really shameless to cry out to catch a thief.


    Ning Xuan stopped and bowed, "what the princess said is that the princess can understand. Your majesty is very sincere in making friends with Beili. She is very affectionate to the princess and her party. Please remember that she was once a princess of Dongling and show more consideration for Dongling. "


    "Yes, yes."


    a wolf with a savage heart, and the princess of heaven, who had been to the West Kun before he came to the East Ling, was a country of barbarians. If Beili befriends these barbarians, won''t he insult the princess''s reputation? "


    "Exactly. What''s more, Xi Kun invaded our Dongling border year after year, and Gu Jiajun suffered heavy casualties! Even if the princess doesn''t look at your Majesty''s face, but at Marquis Gu''s face, she should be close to the East and far away from the West! "


    The only purpose of these people is to worry that Beili will make friends with Xikun and attack Dongling. Dongling''s current troops can''t withstand the pressure of the army.


    Yu Fu showed his impatient face. Chen Jingxing stepped forward and said, "you know what you mean, the princess and I know, and we know the sincerity of emperor Ning. However, which country and how to establish diplomatic relations with Beili in the end are the internal affairs of Beili


    The other side''s momentum immediately lowered three Zhang, "yes, we are not interfering in the princess''s decision, just suggestions, please don''t blame the princess."


    Yu Fu waved his hand and said, "well, I know what you mean. Thank emperor Ning for me. When my palace is free, I will see emperor Ning in person. As for the etiquette of receiving envoys, you don''t need to visit mountains and rivers. I''ve seen everything I should have seen in Dongling in the past. It''s not necessary to meet the ministers of the Dongling Dynasty. Most of the ministers in the Dongling Dynasty are recognized by our palace. "


    She got up from her seat and said, "the Palace Banquet can be prepared, but the third brother is still bedridden because of the death of marquis Gu. I''m afraid that I''m not in the mood to drink and enjoy music and dance. I just want to make an agreement on the important matters concerning the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries. Do you think so? "


    I''m not in the mood to drink and enjoy music and dance. What''s the matter with the sound of music and music in this mansion?


    "Yes, the princess said so."


    The officials did not dare to retort. What she said was what she said. Yu Fu motioned to Ning Xuan and stepped out of the front hall first.


    Ning Xuan followed, officials to follow, Chen Jingxing stopped in front, "you adults hard, I personally sent you out of the house.""I dare not. Mr. Chen has worked hard."


    Chen Jingxing returned the salute with a smile. The atmosphere was harmonious.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Ning, you don''t mind. I have to do what I just did."


    Yu Fu and Ning Xuan walk in the garden. As they walk and talk, Ning Xuan says with a smile: "I understand that this is different from the past. The identity of the princess is here now, and some attitudes have to be clear. Only in this way can we really save them. How can I mind? "


    Jade help toward his blessing body down worship, Ning Xuan flurried to help, "princess this is to do what?"


    Yu Fu said: "Chengfa has told me that he was on the execution ground that day. He was entangled with Beili warrior to rob prisoners on the execution ground. You and Mr. Chen also went. Yu Fu Ming Keeps in mind the affection you have with Mr. Chen. I don''t know how to thank you. "


    Ning Xuan said with a smile: "the princess is serious. You don''t have to thank her. For you, marquis Gu is the adoptive father and family member. For me and Chen Xiandi, he is the pillar of the court and the hero of Dongling. To tell you the truth, my father and Mr. Chen know that we went to the execution ground. To save Mr. Gu and his son is to save Dongling, not the responsibility of the princess alone. What''s more, Yuyang and I have received the favor of the princess. Why do you want to thank us? "


    "As for Chen Xiandi..."


    Ning Xuan smile ambiguous, "he there don''t need Princess thanks, he is a hero, sad beauty pass, now beauty by example, he is too happy."


    Yu Fu was puzzled for a moment. "You mean..."


    She had a conversation with Chen Chuxiu, and knew that there was an impossible person in Chen Chuxiu''s heart. At that time, Gu Houfu was in a critical situation, and Yu Fu didn''t have the heart to probe into his affairs.


    Now on second thought, is the person in his heart


    "I mean the girl who invited the moon."


    Ning Xuan talked about the process of their marriage, but still felt twists and turns, "princess, I don''t know. Chen Xiandi has been fond of the girl inviting the moon for a long time, but the girl inviting the moon has fallen in love with the second son and has always been respectful of him. Previously, when the second young master was in prison, she invited the moon girl to ask Chen Xiandi for help. She had promised each other by herself. Chen Xiandi refused to force her to rob the execution ground without anything. On the contrary, she was moved by his sincerity and was willing to stay with him. Now just wait for Chen Ge to nod his head, maybe there will be wedding wine to drink. "


    "Really?"


    Yufu was very happy for yaoyue and Chen Chuxiu, "yaoyue is a good girl, but it''s a pity that the goddess wants to help Wang Wumeng. It''s a good thing that she can put her heart down and find someone who really loves her. "


    Ning Xuan said with a smile: "who said it wasn''t? When we went to the execution ground, we were determined to die. Fortunately, everything was fine. Yuyang''s baby is also very good. When she heard that the princess came back, she kept saying that she wanted you to be the godmother of the baby. She told me to ask the princess if she would like to? "


    Yufu said: "of course I will. This is my gift. You can keep it. When the baby is born, I will be the godmother."


    She takes the nine Phoenix steps from her head and hands them to Ning Xuan. Ning Xuan takes a close look. Nine Phoenix is the queen of Dongling, and Yu Fu is the crown prince of Beili, which can best represent her identity.


    He wrapped his handkerchief carefully and put it in his arms. "It''s a deal. Yuyang would be very happy if he knew you promised, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Ningxuan suddenly stopped, two people standing in the shadow of the rockery, the breeze blowing flowers elegant.


    He looked straight at Yu Fu, "there''s a question I don''t know whether to ask or not. If the princess can trust me, she will tell me the truth. If she can''t believe it..."


    Yu Fu interrupted him, "just ask."


    Ning Xuan said: "the princess came to Dongling as the prince of Beili. She must return to Beili soon. What about them? I don''t know what your Majesty''s heart is. The princess knows. Once you leave, marquis Gu, they are still very lucky. "


    "I know what you mean, but I don''t intend to leave like this. I will take the general and they will leave Dongling together," Yu said


    Ning Xuan complexion a change, Yu Fu''s words in his expected, and beyond his expectation.


    There was something bitter and obscure in his heart, which made him not know how to respond to Yu Fu''s words.


    He Leng is there, jade help not anxious also don''t urge, just quietly looking at him, don''t say a word, wait for him to think clear again reply.


    After a while, Ning Xuan came back and arched his hand to her, "it''s my gaffe. It''s a matter of course. Maybe this is the only way to save them..."


    Yu Fu Liu frowned, "Ning Xuan, as a son of the royal family, you are willing to help justice, so you would rather die than take someone to the execution ground to try to save the general. But you don''t want me to take them away from Dongling, do you? "


    Ning Xuan is said by her center thing, immediately have no ground to self-respect.


    Do you know why Ning Xuan is doing this?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 265

    "You don''t have to be ashamed, young master Ning."


    On the contrary, Yu Fu comforted him in a soft voice and relieved his depression. "You save the generals for different reasons. I''m for flesh and blood, and you''re for Dongling''s country. This is what you should think as a royal son. It''s not shameful. "


    Ning Xuan''s complexion looks better, slowly spit out a breath.


    Yu Fu said: "you are worried that after I take the generals away, there will be one less God of war in the border and one less loyal minister in the court, and Dongling will go from bad to worse, right? But have you ever thought that if the generals stay in Dongling, they will die. Even if there is no Yin Shuo, sooner or later, Emperor Ning will not be able to take care of the Marquis''s house. "


    Ning Xuan thought for a moment, "of course I know, but I''m worried about one more thing."


    Yu Fu said: "you are worried that I will bring the generals to Beili. Dongling will take advantage of Beili instead of seven generals from Gu family. If we attack Dongling with them in the future, Dongling will be in danger, won''t we? "


    Ning Xuan''s face shows shame immediately. Yu Fu says this in a magnanimous way. Then he knows that he is a gentleman with a villain''s heart. He bows himself to apologize.


    Yu Fu lifted him up, "you don''t have to ask for a crime. As a son of Dongling royal family, you have your position, I understand. But you think so not only despise my Beili, but also despise the general. Our Beili army''s fighting power may not be lost to Gu''s army, but the general''s army... "


    "What did he do?"


    Yu Fu sighed, "even if I take him to Beili, do you think his loyalty will attack Dongling for Beili? It''s impossible. In fact, what I am worried about now is that the general will not agree to leave Dongling with me at all. "


    Ning Xuan realized that he was thinking too much. Yu Fu was right. His worry was unnecessary. "The princess must persuade the marquis. No matter what, it''s the most important to take care of the useful body. If there is anything that can be of use to me, the princess will speak


    After seeing Ning Xuan off, Yu Fu goes to the garden alone. The music in the garden is not enough. Presumably, people are still enjoying and chatting in the pavilion.


    She walked slowly on the path between the bamboo groves and had to think about the topic she had just talked about with Ning Xuan.


    From her return to the government yesterday to today, people talked about many things, almost mentioned all the things that happened in the past, but tacit understanding did not mention the next plan.


    Yu Fu didn''t dare to mention it.


    What she worried about was never Ning Chengzhi, but Gu huaijiang''s mind, just as they had planned to join forces with Mo Huangsha and others, but Gu huaijiang stopped them halfway -


    he was the big parent of the family, and no one wanted to violate his meaning.


    Yufu rashly asks to take them away from Dongling to Beili. Once Gu huaijiang refuses, it will be difficult to do.


    The more she thought about it, the more her feet sank. She didn''t put her mind under her feet. Suddenly, she was unstable and fell to the side of the road. She was about to fall on the stone road. Suddenly, she was held by someone behind her.


    She got up and turned to see that it was Gu Shubai.


    "Why are you so inattentive when you walk? What do you think?"


    Yu Fu saw that he couldn''t hide his emotion and said: "big brother, how can you be here?"


    Gu Shubai said: "Mr. Chen has been back for a long time, and you haven''t come back yet. I can''t rest assured that you will come out to meet him. I just saw you walking here. Fortunately, I''m here. Otherwise, what will you do if you fall on a stone? "


    Yu Fu said sadly: "it''s because I grew up in guhou''s residence. I think I''m familiar with every plant here, so I relax subconsciously. In fact, the more familiar some things are, the less sure they are. "


    Gu Shubai heard that her voice was not right, and felt that there was something in her words, "what happened? But what did Ning Xuan say to you? "


    "No, not him."


    Yu Fu suddenly raised his face and looked at him deeply. "Big brother, if I want you to go to Beili with me, will you?"


    Gu Shubai was stunned. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you were just depressed. That''s what you were thinking about?"


    "Well."


    Gu Shubai turned her body to himself and looked at her with a straight face. There was no hesitation in the shining stars in his eyes.


    He whispered, "I''ll be where you are. There''s no need to ask."


    Yu Fu was a little relieved and quickly said, "but I''m worried about the general. Will the general promise to go back to Beili with me? Dongling can''t wait any longer. I''m afraid the general will not leave as he did last time when he stopped us from fighting. "


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think they have any problem. As for my father My father and we have different ideas. He has his persistence. I''ll try my best to persuade my father with you and explain the relationship with him. My father loves you so much that I don''t think he will insist on refusing. "


    Yu Fu recalled that in the past many years, Gu huaijiang and others had obeyed her request and never opposed it.


    The only time, it was about Gu huaijiang''s banning them from fighting.


    She thought for a moment and said, "Ning Xuan''s words remind me that what I represent now is Beili after all. Even Ning Xuan, who is willing to save everyone''s life, has doubts and fears about me taking everyone away. This is even more true in Laining Chengzhi, and it is also true in Dongling Dynasty. General he He is also a courtier of Dongling. "She suddenly made up her mind, "this matter can''t be delayed. Even if the general refuses, I''ll try to figure out how to deal with it as soon as possible. I can''t let everyone take risks."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Gu Shubai goes to the garden with Yu Futong to ask Gu huaijiang what he means. To everyone''s surprise, Gu huaijiang agrees.


    "If your majesty is willing to let people go, it can''t be better."


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai were both stunned. Unexpectedly, Gu huaijiang was so decisive this time that he didn''t even hesitate.


    About the smoky Dongling Dynasty hall really broke his heart, let him understand that Ning Chengzhi was not the former Emperor after all, also let him lose the reason to stay.


    Yu Fu was very happy. "As long as the general agreed, I would persuade emperor Ning. Now Dongling Manchu is afraid of Beili Guowei. I think he will agree to any conditions. "


    Gu Jiuge and others were also very happy when they heard that, "if you continue to stay in Dongling, even if you save your life, you will not be able to defend your country. It''s better to go to Beili with Yufu. You can also have a look at the landscape you haven''t seen before. "


    Gu Wenqing is also very willing to take advantage of the wish, "then I want to let the jade official go with us, to Beili to open the Jade Restaurant, to develop more new dishes."


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi have been busy asking Yufu, "can we lead the war when we get to Beili? Once upon a time, only brothers went out with their father. Now that we are older, we should go to the battlefield to practice our hands! "


    With these words, Gu huaijiang''s face changed slightly, and the smile on everyone''s face gradually stagnated.


    Gu Xiang poked Gu Yi with his elbow, and the latter quickly added, "I don''t mean that. I mean to train in the army, not necessarily to fight, not to help Beili fight Dongling..."


    Chen Jingxing suddenly opens his eyes. Even Ji Chengfa, who has been laughing, realizes that something is wrong. He puts down his snack and looks at Gu huaijiang.


    Gu huaijiang''s face moved and turned into a faint smile, "although you two are from the Marquis''s residence, you have never had a chance to experience in the army. If you have a chance in the future, whether in Dongling or Beili, you should experience it. "


    He didn''t care.


    With a sigh of relief, they discussed Beili''s customs, politics and military affairs with a smile.


    Beili people are relatively open, marriage is relatively free, couples can break up and leave, women enjoy more respect and power.


    This kind of power is not that Dongling''s men are superior to women, nor that women are superior to men, but that men and women are equal.


    In the prosperous state of a big country, the people live and work in peace and contentment, never close their doors at night, never find anything left on the road, and there is full of trust among people.


    Gu Wenqing laments that this is the paradise in the book. Yufu and a group of Beili envoys are very happy to hear it.


    Yufu has left Beili since she was born and has been raised in Xianren valley. She has heard about many things about Beili, but her knowledge is not comprehensive. Chen Jingxing added.


    More Ji Chengfa from time to time gag, people yearn for their mouth that Beili, describe the blueprint of the future.


    In the midst of laughter, the light in Gu huaijiang''s eyes gradually faded from his smiling face


    In the evening, people gather in the upper room for dinner, and each of them goes back to the room early. Gu Jiuge and Gu Wenqing go to the accounting room of the mansion to take care of the accounts and prepare to leave.


    The family of marquis Gu had a great career. The fields, houses, shops, land deeds, gold and silver utensils and other things had to be arranged one by one. After the whole family left, the people in the mansion had to make proper arrangements.


    The rest go back to their residence to pack up and prepare to leave Dongling for Beili.


    "Gu Xiang, xiaoyufu said that she was the prince of Beili, but when she went back, she was going to be the king? When the time comes, let her make us a general too. It can''t be much worse than the fourth grade general of the second elder brother and the third elder brother? "


    Gu Yi picked up his favorite things and joked with Gu Xiang, who picked up a green orange and hit him on the head.


    "What nonsense is that, general


    Gu Xiang tidied up his things, but he didn''t look back. "Xiaoyufu came to Dongling specially to save us. I''m afraid the courtiers of Beili all know our relationship. What''s the point of her being an official by virtue of her nepotism? "


    Gu Yi turned back and said, "it''s right to say that we can''t get an official to play with. Then let''s go to Beili''s military camp for training, and then we will be appointed to the nobility according to our ability. But father and elder brother are rare generals. If they are appointed, they are not nepotism, are they


    Gu Xiang nodded and frowned again: "but my father once said that even if your majesty is unkind to Gu Hou''s house, even if it''s just for the sake of the emperor, he will be loyal all his life. Do you think my father will be willing to accept Beili''s official position and become Beili''s general? "


    "My father would not have helped him for Xiaoyu''s sake."


    Gu Yi is very confident, "you see my father today, xiaoyufu just finished, he didn''t even think about it and agreed. Since he promised to go to Beili, he must have expected that he would be loyal to Beili. After all - "


    " loyalty to Beili is loyalty to Xiaoyu? "


    Thinking that they would soon become monarchs and ministers from one family, Gu Yi was a little disconsolate, and soon adjusted his mind, "I''ll remember to change my words in the future. I can''t call her xiaoyufu any more."Gu Xiang didn''t know what he was thinking and didn''t respond, "do you mean sister-in-law?"


    Gu Yibai glanced at him. Gu Xiang''s lips moved. In an instant, countless titles flashed from his mind. Yufu, sister-in-law, Princess Chang, your highness


    He was confused about what to call.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s cool at night, and the house of marquis Gu is very happy.


    Just like the red lights and red silks on the street outside the gate of the mansion, they radiate a festive light in the night. Many people who are enjoying the cool nearby move to Maza and sit at the gate, fanning with a PU fan and looking at guhou mansion.


    For a long time, I haven''t seen such a Gu Hou mansion. When the whole family was in prison, the people thought that a generation of famous generals would die unjustly.


    The house of marquis Gu is full of splendor, and it will decline until it becomes a ruin.


    "Grandfather, the red light over there is so beautiful."


    The child with the corner on his head pointed to the house of marquis Gu with a smile. The old man squinted and took the child into his arms. "Come on, grandfather, tell you the story of marquis Gu protecting his family and defending his country..."


    "Lord, the wind is cool tonight."


    Under the corridor of the upper room of the house of marquis Gu, Gu huaijiang sits on the couch to enjoy the cool. Qi an brings a cup of hot tea from the room.


    With a smile, he put the tea on the short table beside Gu huaijiang''s hand and couldn''t help saying: "when people are happy, even the weather is very pleasant. I heard that the fifth and sixth CHILDES were packing things to make a living. I can see that you are very happy. "


    Gu huaijiang looked up at him and saw that Qi an''s face was wrinkled with laughter, but his back was straight.


    He is an old housekeeper who has been loyal to the house of marquis Gu all his life. His life has been integrated with the rise and fall of the house of marquis Gu for a long time, and Gu huaijiang has always been close to him.


    He rarely joked, pointed to Qi an and said, "people are in a good mood at happy events. I think you are ten years younger. But Qi Zhou has been busy these days, and he has been bothered by little master Ji? "


    Qi an couldn''t help giggling when he heard the first half of his words. When he heard the second half of his words, he waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about him, marquis. He''s so busy! Young master Ji is really capable of tossing and turning. He will buy things, buy musical instruments, sing on the stage, and play tricks. Thanks to him, our guhou mansion is more lively than before. "


    When he said this, he unconsciously covered his mouth for fear that what he said would make Gu huaijiang unhappy.


    At present, guhou mansion seems to be prosperous and lively. In fact, the prosperity is brought by Yufu. The accusations of Gu huaijiang and his son have not been cleared, and they can''t go back to the original prosperity.


    Gu huaijiang thought about something. Qi an said, "don''t be sad, marquis. It''s all over. Aren''t you and your sons going to Beili soon? The young lady has always been filial to the marquis. When she comes to Beili, she won''t treat the Marquis and the princes badly. The official career of the princes will be smoother than that in Dongling. "


    "I don''t worry about that. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Even if Yufu is not the crown prince of Beili, Shubai will be able to earn an official position if they have the ability. If they don''t have the ability, they don''t have to ask for it. "


    Gu huaijiang said slowly, and Qi an said, "excuse me, do you want to go to Beili? I have been following the Marquis for decades. I know your friendship to the country and the people, and I also know your friendship to the former Emperor. Today, in the garden, the young lady proposed to take everyone to Beili. Why did the Marquis agree? "


    At that time, he thought Gu huaijiang would refuse, but he was also worried that he would refuse. But Gu huaijiang agreed, and he felt strange.


    It''s not like what the Marquis, who has been with him for decades, has done.


    Gu huaijiang chuckled, "you know me, and I won''t hide it from you. If for my own sake, I would rather die under the knife of the execution ground and scatter every drop of blood in the hot soil of Dongling. But how can I have the heart to let the children die with me? "


    Qi an nodded thoughtfully, "it turns out that the Marquis is for the CHILDES. Yes, they are still young and have a bright future. If you die young It''s a pity. "


    Gu huaijiang takes a look at the inner room. Gu Hanmo''s arm is to protect him from injury. Although he doesn''t worry about his life under the condition of Yuehu, it''s still a question whether that hand can be restored in the future.


    "Not only for them, but also for Yu Fu," he said


    "For Miss?"


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "do you think Beili is really a paradise? Do you think it''s really that easy for Yufu to travel between Xikun and Dongling just to save our family? "


    Qi an is stunned. He really only sees how Yufu gives power to Dongling''s courtiers and how she is loved and supported by Dai Chen''s family, but he doesn''t think that she has any difficulties.


    Gu huaijiang is a man who has been immersed in the court for decades. He never competes for power and profit, which does not mean that he does not understand the rules of the court.


    He said in a slow voice: "although she is the prince of Beili, she has never returned to Beili in more than ten years. The war in Beili killed both the monarch and the queen. We can see how thrilling the war was. Yu Fu just said that she didn''t even mention who was in power for her when she was not in Beili? Can she hold the power in her own hands when she comes back this time? "


    "Her future road is not as easy as outsiders imagine. Even if I don''t want to go to Beili, I will let Shubai accompany Yufu and help her walk the next road."Sorry, I''m late for the second shift. A very sudden thing happened last night.


    A little girl knows that her boyfriend is an officer in the field. We haven''t seen each other for half a year.


    Yesterday was my Lunar birthday. In the middle of the night, he suddenly went to my city to help me celebrate my birthday and bought me a diamond ring to propose. Ha ha. Because he can only ask for two days'' leave, I''m going to ask you for a leave. Maybe tomorrow''s update will be later or even less. I hope you can understand ~


    love you ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 266

On the contrary, the prime minister''s residence was once again in danger.


    There should be a second watch in gaomen mansion after a hundred years of inheritance. Yi people are working hard to work overtime!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 267

    Yu Fu has already ordered Ning Xuan to tell Ning Chengzhi that it is unnecessary to prepare any projects for receiving envoys.


    What she is waiting for is a negotiation. The two sides offer the terms of clear price, then you come and I bargain, and finally reach a consensus.


    "Your Highness, what if there is no consensus?" Chen Jingxing asked.


    Yu Fu said with a sneer, "it''s the best way to achieve it. If it can''t be achieved, we can only entrust emperor quning to accommodate us. There is no second way to choose."


    Chen Jingxing


    He has been in charge of foreign affairs for many years as the Minister of Honglu temple. He deeply understands that what Yufu said is not negotiation but unilateral crushing.


    Ning Chengzhi may also realize that there is a huge gap between the enemy and us, so he did not hold a palace banquet to invite Yu Fu and his party to the palace to discuss. Yu Fu was not in a hurry.


    Killing is not too much. The humiliation she gives Ning Chengzhi is more difficult than killing. Naturally, she should give him more time to prepare and let him think that he can take more initiative.


    Yu Fu said, "Mr. Chen, I have something to trouble you."


    Chen Jingxing arched his hand and said, "Your Highness, please give me orders."


    "I hope you can go to Ji''s family, Chen GE''s family and Pei Zheng''s family in my name."


    Chen Jingxing thought and nodded, "these are rare loyal ministers in the Dongling Dynasty. He tried his best to stand on the side of marquis Gu when he was falsely accused of treason. What would your highness like me to do? "


    Yu Fu said: "these ministers have been wronged more or less for the sake of taking care of Marquis''s house. I want you to bring a gift to these ministers in my name. It''s called a normal visit to the outside world. In fact, you need to tell them about the migration of the family of marquis Gu and give them peace of mind. "


    Chen Jingxing laughs knowingly and bewitches people with his three inch tongue. He often does this kind of thing, which is not difficult. "Don''t worry, your highness. I''ll call on you now."


    "Mr. Chen, wait a minute."


    Gu Shubai suddenly came in from the door, stopped Chen Jingxing and said to Yu: "let me go with Mr. Chen. Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen are both cautious people. Although they know that Mr. Chen is your man, it will be difficult for them to confide in each other for a while. If you have my advice, you will get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Gu Shubai is the son of marquis Gu. He is the most qualified person to represent Gu huaijiang. With him, those adults will believe in him.


    Chen Jingxing turned back and said with a smile, "that''s very kind of you. Thank you for coming with me."


    Yu Fu said: "big brother, don''t you say that the old Prime Minister''s place is more important than Mr. Ji''s? You go with Mr. Chen to see Mr. Ji. What about the old Prime Minister? "


    Gu Shubai''s mouth slightly tilted, and he laughed with confidence, "don''t worry, the old prime minister has general Liu to do it for us. It''s also the family affairs of the Yin family and the Liu family. It''s hard for outsiders to interfere. "


    Yu Fu thought about it, and then said, "I''m afraid there will be conflicts between General Liu and the old Prime Minister. It will be Ji He who will suffer at that time. By the way, it''s not a verbal engagement. Can we take Ji Ji to our house and live there? "


    Gu Hou''s house suffered, and Yin Jiyi had a hard time these days. She didn''t want Liu Tingting, a close relative, to hurt Yin Jiyi again.


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing, "although Miss Yin has lived in guhou''s house, she can''t live now because she''s a girl. She always has to avoid suspicion. Don''t worry, General Liu loves this niece very much. I think she will be decent and won''t hurt Miss Yin. "


    Yu Fu turned his lips and said, "then go quickly. I don''t care about avoiding suspicion. I''ll order someone to prepare the luggage for Ji Kua. When we leave Dongling for Beili, she must go with us


    ¡­¡­


    As Yufu had expected, Ning Chengzhi was considering how to negotiate with Beili envoys.


    It has been less than a year since he ascended the throne. When he ascended the throne, Gu huaijiang, Ji Daogong, Chen Ge and other senior officials gave full support to him. After he ascended the throne, Yin Shuo took charge of the government for him, and he never spared no effort.


    This is the first time that he racked his brains and kept thinking about the affairs of the government, only to find that he had no one to trust.


    Gu huaijiang and other senior officials who helped him to ascend the throne had already been forced out of the court by him, and Yin Shuo, whom he had been relying on, had been suspended from his post.


    He didn''t even have anyone to discuss. After being tired in the imperial study, I turned around and wanted to complain with Mr. Chi. Then I found that Mr. Chi was gone.


    He suddenly missed the time when he first ascended the throne. At that time, he was trapped by Ning Yizhao to kill his father and king. He was afraid to relax. All the ministers in the court are very capable. He is very relaxed in his position.


    It was because he was too relaxed that he became more and more biased later. When he looked back, he found that he had already deviated too far from the right track.


    He suddenly felt panic, panic to life people will Li Fei released, looking at the side of a once familiar person, he felt better.


    Compared with the past, Princess Li changed her appearance. She didn''t dare to be jealous and mean any more. On the contrary, she tenderly and obediently served Ning Chengzhi beside the imperial case.Ning Chengzhi looked at her gentle appearance and couldn''t help sighing, "I must be too lonely. Looking at you, I feel much more precious. When the envoys of Beili leave this time, I will make you a concubine. "


    "Really Really? "


    Imperial concubine Li was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that the position of imperial concubine would be so easy. She immediately became lively. "Since your majesty feels lonely, why don''t you just call those old ministers back to discuss major issues? I''m in the back palace, but I''m not idle. I heard that the town Princess Yufu has sent people to comfort those old ministers! "


    Ning Chengzhi sighed, "the hearts of those old ministers are toward Gu Hou''s house. Of course, she should send people to comfort them. What''s the meaning of calling them back?"


    "You can''t say that!"


    Li Fei advised: "like elder Ji, their loyal three-year-old children have heard of it. Their heart to guhou house is actually toward the imperial court. No matter how good Princess Yufu is, she is also from Beili. She is an outsider. Don''t they face your majesty and outsider? "


    Ning Chengzhi was quite reasonable when he heard this, and his mind became active. "You''re right. They are loyal to Dongling all their lives, and they won''t turn to outsiders easily. Then I''ll ask them to return to the court tomorrow, and Yin Shuo... "


    "Not Yan Shuo."


    Li Fei said, "everyone can see that Yin Shuo and Chen Ge don''t deal with him, and Gu Hou Fu don''t deal with him either. What did your majesty do with him? If your majesty brings him here, Mr. Ji, they want to help your majesty and they will be forced away by your majesty! "


    "Yes, don''t get Yan Shuo."


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, "Yan Shuo can''t, but Yan can! The old prime minister was conscientious and diligent during the reign of the former Emperor. Although the courtiers didn''t like him to be serious and mean, they all gave a thumbs up about his achievements! "


    He slapped his hand on his thigh. "That''s right. Tomorrow I''ll ask people to invite the old Prime Minister and Mr. Ji. They must come up with a good plan to negotiate with Beili."


    When Princess Li saw that he was very happy, she immediately said with a charming smile, "Your Majesty, it''s rare that your majesty is so happy today. Let''s go to bed earlier..."


    It was the night when Yin Yan, lying on the sickbed, was half asleep and half awake, and saw the familiar figure of the woman walking to his bed.


    as like as two peas in his dream, he often reminds of the figure that he is dripping with cold sweat. That is --


    he tried to open his eyes to see whether the woman in front of him was shaded by the willow, until he saw the woman''s face and the same shade of the willow''s shady face, and hissed his hoarse throat.


    "Yinyin, are you here to take me? For so many years, your soul has not been reincarnated. Are you still pestering me? "


    The woman beside the bed frowned slightly, her eyes fell on Yan Yan''s face, and she didn''t open her mouth.


    This is the man who gave birth to Yin Jige with liuyinyin. He looks weak and old, and doesn''t match the valiant liuyinyin at all.


    "Yinyin, you still blame me for not saving you, don''t you? But I''m afraid, once someone knows that I have an affair with Xikun, the reputation of our Yin family will be destroyed, and my official career will be destroyed. "


    He was old and his vision was blurred. He vaguely saw the woman in front of the bed holding out her hand to him. He said subconsciously, "Yinyin, Yinyin, forgive me..."


    The next morning, the little eunuch who was sent to the prime minister''s office to deliver a message rushed into the imperial study, "Your Majesty, it''s not good. The old Prime Minister died of illness!"


    I tried my best


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 268

    "What?"


    "I got sick a few days ago. Why did I die so soon?"


    Ning Chengzhi was shocked. Thinking of the order of the old prime minister in the court, he could not help feeling sad.


    The little eunuch said, "my Lord, I don''t know what happened. Early this morning, the slave went out of the palace to invite the old Prime Minister. Then he saw Princess Danyang and miss Yin kneeling outside the upper room and crying bitterly. Only then did he know that the old prime minister was gone last night. "


    Ning Chengzhi waved his hand, "well, the old prime minister is nearly 60 years old. It''s not too early to go. But now Yin Shuo was suspended for examination, and the prime minister didn''t even have a principal. Pass on my will and authorize Yin Shuo to take care of the funeral ceremony of the old prime minister in the mansion. "


    "Yes, I''m going to preach."


    Ning Chengzhi said, "by the way, did Mr. Ji invite them?"


    As soon as the voice came down, there was a singing voice outside the hall, "Mr. Ji, Mr. Chen and Mr. Pei are here --"


    Ning Chengzhi waved back the man, sat on the chair behind the imperial case and adjusted his posture to make him look more dignified and serious.


    Ji Xuanxian and Chen Chuxiu support Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen Ge. These two old people seldom go out now. They often go out with two dutiful sons on their side.


    When they heard that they were going in, they walked slowly in. Mr. Ji came to Mr. Chen with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Mr. Chen Ge, did Princess Yufu send someone to see you a few days ago?"


    Chen Ge Lao raised his head, also with a mysterious smile, everyone knew.


    Mr. Ji sighed, "I can trust the character of marquis Gu. At the moment, saving their family from fire and water is the key. No one else can manage it."


    What does he mean, even if the guhou family will be loyal to Beili in the future?


    Gu huaijiang''s army has made great contributions to Dongling for half of his life, but he was treated like this in his late years. Dongling owes him, not him.


    Old Chen Ge nodded, "I''m too old to care so much..."


    Pei Zheng didn''t understand what they said. He thought that they didn''t intend to help all the people in Marquis Gu''s house. "Don''t be polite, two elders. If you don''t care, I''ll persuade your majesty to let Marquis Gu''s family go!"


    Elder Ji and elder Chen Ge look at each other and laugh at Pei Zheng. Pei Zheng''s face is puzzled. "What are you laughing at?"


    Ji Xuanxian also laughed, "see Pei adult honest, father and Chen Ge old happy just smile."


    ¡­¡­


    The news of Yan Yan''s death suddenly surprised Yu Fu.


    How did you die of illness?


    I had never heard that he was seriously ill before. If there was really Yin Jihe, he would come to her for help. Is that right


    Yu Fuzheng thought and saw Lian Bi come in and tell him, "Miss, General Liu has come to say goodbye to you."


    Her heart clattered a, heart way own guess is about true, a nod signal Lian Bi to bring people in.


    Liu Tingting quickly came in and gave a fist to Yu Fu. Yu Fu pointed to the chair in front of him. "General Liu just recognized Ji Yi. How can he go so fast? Sit down and talk


    Liu Tingting was not too polite. She sat down and said, "I think the princess has heard the news of Yin Yan''s death?"


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "is this really related to General Liu? But Ji she... "


    Liu Tingting sighed a long time, heard the name of Yin Jiyi, flashed a trace of intolerance, eyes slightly red.


    "Yufu, I heard that General Liu is with you..."


    Gu Jiuge comes in from the outside in a hurry. When Guo sees Yufu and Liu Tingting sitting and talking, he is surprised that he has many questions to ask.


    Liu Tingting opened a mouth first, "I know what you want to ask, I come to say goodbye today, just to tell you something."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her thoughts returned to last night when she was in the prime minister''s office -


    "Yinyin, Yinyin, forgive me."


    After more than ten years, Yin Yan was ill again, obviously unable to distinguish Liu Yinyin from Liu Tingting.


    He regards Liu Tingting as Liu Yinyin and cries out desperately to forgive me. Liu Tingting suddenly feels strange.


    When she sneaked into Yan Yan''s room, she just wanted to know how Liu Yinyin pretended to be dead and fled the battlefield, how she met Yan Yan and decided to make a life promise, and how she died.


    I didn''t expect that Yin Yan blurted out such words, which made Liu Tingting very confused.


    She poured a glass of water from the short table beside the bed, and splashed it on Yan Yan''s face without a drop left. "You see clearly, I''m Liu Tingting, not Liu Yinyin. Yinyin died more than ten years ago. How could she be as old as me? "


    A cup of cold water poured from the face into the heart and lung, Yan Yan trembled all over, and his eyes became clear.


    He looked closely at the woman in front of him. She was nearly 40 years old and wore the hair of a woman in Xikun. Her eyes were stern and indifferent.


    She is not Liu Yinyin.


    Liu Yinyin is a charming woman who is brave and valiant. She is a woman who comes from a general''s family but is not rude at all. When she is gentle, she makes people intoxicated. When she is coquettish, she makes people can''t help but agree to all her requirements."Liu Tingting? You are Yinyin''s twin sister... "


    Yan Yan straightened up and leaned slowly on the soft pillow behind him. Liu Tingting nodded: "it''s me. Tell me, what happened to Yinyin? Why didn''t you save her? "


    Yan Yan trembled and muttered: "you..."


    "Why do I know? You just said it half asleep and half awake. My elder brother and I have been missing Yin Yin all the time for more than ten years. We finally found the clue of Ji He. Don''t you want to tell the truth? "


    Yin Yan was as like as two peas in silence. Looking at Liu Tingting and Liu Yin''s almost identical face, he finally opened his mouth.


    "Seventeen years ago, Gu huaijiang had several wars with Xikun on the border, each of which won a great victory. The voice of the court was higher and higher, and the former Emperor also praised him very much. I''m the only one who thinks something''s wrong. I think his victory is too quick and easy


    "I secretly went to the border to find Gu huaijiang''s flaw. I didn''t want to hear that the commander of Xikun was captured and killed himself before I got to zhuguan. I was about to turn around and return to the imperial capital when I met Yinyin


    Liu Tingting''s eyebrows trembled, restrained the ups and downs in her heart, and came to listen to Yin Yan.


    Yan Yan said slowly: "that was the first time I saw Yinyin. She was in rags. I don''t know where she picked up her clothes. She ran to my horse and begged me to take her away. When I saw her young, I thought she was a girl in my family who could not escape. I was so soft hearted that I took her back to the imperial capital. "


    Liu Tingting said: "you didn''t know her identity at that time. Later, you knew her identity. You were worried that she would implicate you, so you just killed her, didn''t you?"


    "No, no, I didn''t mean to kill her!"


    Yin Yan waved her hand in fear, "she said that she lost face and was disheartened. She never wanted to go back to Xikun again. She said that she wanted me to take her in, even though I had married Mrs. Zhengfang and had the son of Yin Shuo. Later, when she gave birth to Ji He, she suffered from dystocia and massive bleeding. Wen po said that adults and children can only keep one... "


    When Liu Tingting heard this, she couldn''t bear to listen to it any more and tried to recognize her face.


    She didn''t listen to the following story and knew that a woman with a special identity would bring disaster to her at any time, and a child with her own blood, Yin Yan naturally chose the latter.


    She said in a cold voice: "since you have chosen Ji Yi to give up Yin Yin, you should be better to Ji Yi. Why do you let her suffer so much?"


    Yan Yan''s eyes suddenly darkened, "it''s my fault. The more she grows up, the more she looks like her mother. I dare not let her go out often, for fear that her identity will be exposed and the Yin family will be shamed."


    "It''s you who humiliate the Yin family. What''s your relationship with Ji Ge?"


    Liu Tingting said harshly: "it''s you who are greedy for beauty and accept the enemy women. It''s you who killed Yinyin in order to keep yourself, and it''s you who have wronged Ji Yi for so many years in order to face her! Do you know that if I report this to Emperor Ning, your old face will be lost in your family! "


    Yan Yan opened the brocade quilt, slowly climbed down from the bed, and accidentally rolled to the ground.


    Liu Tingting coldly watched him fall, but she didn''t have a trace of compassion to help him -


    if she had compassion for Yin Yan, wouldn''t her sister have died unjustly?


    Yan Yan finally adjusted her posture and knelt down in front of Liu Tingting. When she kowtowed, her white hair was like the frost of the border.


    "General Liu, please don''t expose it. The Yin family is now a candle in the wind, and it may go out at any time. If you report this, my Yin family will not be able to live... "


    Liu Tingting snorted coldly, "why should I take care of your Yin family? At the beginning, Yinyin didn''t enter your Yin family''s door, even a concubine''s room, just a house that can''t be seen. She was killed by you. Do you expect me to let you go of the Yin family in her favor? "


    Yan Yan raised his head from the ground, "although you don''t care about my Yin family, don''t you even care about Ji Yi? She is the daughter of the Yin family. Once the Yin family has an accident, she can''t get rid of it. Don''t you care about Yinyin''s only blood at all? "


    "Well, you threaten me with Ji Ge?"


    Liu Tingting sneered, "you Yin Yan life a son and a daughter, to your legitimate son on all kinds of good. When he assassinated Gu''s son, you took the blame for him. Now you don''t care if you know that he is plotting against the king. Up to now, you have to plead for him. And for your concubine''s daughter, you will make use of her in every way, without any pity. Until now, you still want to make use of her! "


    Yan Yan still kneels on the ground and straightens up slowly. Liu Tingting thinks that he will defend himself. She doesn''t want him to just say, "I have only one son in the Yin family for a hundred years. I can''t let my ancestors'' foundation be destroyed in my hands."


    He is still stubborn!


    Liu Tingting burst out laughing, "I''m so sorry for Yinyin. She''s young and has a bright future. She can''t find any kind of man in Xikun. It happened that I met you. I followed you with a bad name and ended up in a tragic death. Even her only daughter couldn''t be treated well. You want to protect Yin Shuo, don''t you? Well, I''ll help you. "


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Tingting said what happened last night, still without expression.Gu Jiuge said: "so, you promise the old Prime Minister not to tell his majesty about it, on condition that he Self determination? "


    She nodded. "That''s right. We in Xikun have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. We have gratitude and revenge. Yinyin was killed by him. As Yinyin''s sister, I have to avenge her. "


    In exchange for the hope of the revival of the Yin family, Yin Yan would rather give up his life to save Yin Shuo. This is not the first time he has done it.


    He is also responsible. No wonder Liu Tingting.


    Yu Fu eyebrows light Cu, "but you and Ji Yi just recognize each other, you forced her father to death, Ji Yi and you are not just born a gap?"


    Liu Tingting turned to Yu Fu and said, "that''s why I''m in a hurry to leave. I had to take revenge for Yinyin, but I hurt Ji Ge. I don''t think she will forgive me, or even want to see me again. Fortunately, her marriage has been settled, and I will entrust Ji to you. "


    She picked up her sword and said, "Ji Ge really likes you. I can see that and I know you will take good care of her. If I know that you will not treat Ji Ge well in the future, my Liu family will not let you go at the end of the world. Do you hear me


    Gu Jiuge got up and arched her hands, "don''t worry, aunt."


    Liu Tingting is very satisfied with his address, immediately smile, patted him on the shoulder, "in fact, the first time I saw you on the battlefield, I think you are good."


    Gu Jiuge Why didn''t he see it at all?


    Liu Tingting leaves in a hurry. Gu Jiuge orders five soldiers of Gu''s army to protect her and go to zhuguan. When they get there, they will inform general Guan of zhuguan so that she can return to Xikun smoothly.


    He personally sent Liu Tingting out of the gate of the city. When he returned to the city, he turned around and went directly to the prime minister''s residence.


    White banners have been hung outside the gate of the prime minister''s residence. There are not many people in the residence who have come to pay a memorial service. Therefore, the servants of the porter are very surprised to see Gu Jiuge.


    Gu Jiuge turned over and got off the horse. Someone had already come to lead the horse? Please come inside


    The servant''s attitude was much more intimate than he had imagined. Gu Jiuge was surprised.


    Now the hostility between the two prefectures is well known. He thought that the people in the prime minister''s mansion would try every means to prevent him from entering. He didn''t expect that their attitude was so friendly.


    He went into the door with misgivings, and saw Yin Jixiao kneeling in the mourning hall, tears on his face flowing into a dry river bed.


    Yin Shuo was all dressed in the same dress. He stood in the corridor with no expression to direct the funeral ceremony. Seeing that he just raised his eyes and continued to take care of the affairs in the mansion.


    Gu Jiuge went into the Lingtang and stood in front of Yin Yanling. His servants handed the three incense to him. He held the incense for three times.


    Yin Jiyi and Princess Danyang knelt aside and saluted him.


    Gu Jiuge helped them up and said to Princess Danyang, "Princess Chang, can you let me go out with Ji Kuai and have a few words?"


    Danyang Princess nodded slightly, "you go, here I take care of."


    Gu Jiuge took Yin Jiqi''s hand to the side hall, saw a tea cup on the table, and poured a cup for her, "I know that when the old prime minister goes, you must be filial. Although you can''t eat for three days, you have to drink some water."


    He handed the tea cup to Yin Jiyi, who slowly took it and drank it with small mouthfuls in both hands.


    Gu Jiuge looks at her quietly until she drinks half a cup of tea. Suddenly, she looks at Gu Jiuge, "has she left?"


    Gu Jiuge knew who she was asking and nodded slightly, "HMM. In fact, she is also very embarrassed, she is really concerned about you. It''s just It is not necessarily a good thing for the older generation to have their grievances solved by themselves. "


    Yin Ji nodded, "I understand, I don''t blame her. She and my mother are twin sisters. They have the same heart and grew up together. For her, my mother''s revenge is more important. She chose the former between revenge for my mother and consideration for my mood. I don''t blame her. On the contrary, I have a little bit of happiness. At least there are people in the world who care about my mother. She is not only a tombstone in my memory. "


    Gu Jiuge was surprised that she could think so thoroughly, and he was very happy. "Ji Kua, Yu Fu is already buying your luggage for you. As soon as the emperor''s affairs are over, will you go to Beili with us? "


    Yan Ji looked at him in surprise, and Gu Jiuge said: "I know it''s in a hurry, but it''s urgent. I didn''t mean to neglect you. Don''t worry. I''ll make it up to you one by one when I get to Beili. There will be no less than three books and six gifts! "


    Yin Jichu shook her head with a smile, "I don''t care about this, as long as I am with you, I can go anywhere. My father is gone. I have no relatives here. Who else can I follow if I don''t follow you? "


    Gu Jiuge breathed a sigh of relief. Yin Jiyi took out a letter from his arms and handed it to him. "In fact, my aunt thought about it for me. She asked my father to leave this letter and betrothed me to you. So far, you and I are the right couple. Even if the elder brother wants to interfere, there is no reason. "


    Gu Jiuge was surprised and laughed, "no wonder when I came in just now, the servants in the mansion were so polite to me, so it is!"


    A digressionThere is a second shift in the afternoon. Today''s time doesn''t recover. Tomorrow''s time will return to normal. It''s even more at eight o''clock.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 269

    Three days later, there was a banquet in the palace for the envoys of Beili.


    Ning Chengzhi asked Gu Shubai to go to the palace with Gu huaijiang, but Yufu didn''t stop him.


    The center of this Palace Banquet is on all the people in Gu Hou''s house. Both sides know this. Before Yu Fu enters the palace, Mr. Ji and others ask people to send news secretly.


    In the room, Yu Fu is dressed up by Lianzhu and others. She looks at many news and smiles.


    Yao LAN is choosing jewelry for her. Seeing her smile, she immediately knows, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Ji, they have convinced Ning Di that the palace banquet tonight will be much more relaxed. When tonight is over, you can leave tomorrow. "


    "Really?"


    Everyone was very happy. Lianzhu and Lianbi could not wait to go to Beili for a long time. They were relieved to know that the affairs of Chaozhong could be solved easily.


    Yao LAN chooses from Yufu''s jewelry box, with red gold on her head, nine Phoenix on her head, pearl on her temples, peony on her temples, and lotus on her forehead


    At last, Yu Fu said, "go and take out the seven treasures that the former general sent me. I want to wear that one."


    Yao Lan was stunned. "Miss, didn''t Mr. Chen say that the clothes and jewelry of miss can''t be used in the past, but Beili?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "that pair of Qibao Yingluo is left by the deceased wife. It''s a gift from the general. It''s different from other jewelry. I was wearing this pair of Yingluo when I first entered the palace. Now it may be the last time I enter the Dongling palace. I want to wear it again. "


    Yao LAN nodded, "OK, I''m going to find it."


    The drum music is grand, the banquet in the palace has opened, and all the courtiers and Ning Chengzhi have arrived at the golden hall to officially receive Beili and his party as state guests.


    Yufu walks in slowly from the outside of the hall. The Beili palace skirt with bright yellow pattern is wide sleeve and majestic, which makes people dare not look directly at it.


    She was followed by Gu huaijiang and his son, Chen Jingxing and Ji Chengfa, as well as a group of envoys and attendants of Beili.


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes fell on Yu Fu, and suddenly remembered what Yin Shuo had said to him half an hour before the banquet --


    "Your Majesty, will your Majesty''s banquet tonight allow Gu Hou and his son to leave Dongling?"


    Ning Chengzhi is dressing up in the bedroom and preparing to attend the state banquet tonight. He doesn''t want Yin Shuo to break into the bedroom and scare him.


    He said hastily, "why did you come into the palace? It''s the end of my duty to allow you to preside over the funeral ceremony of the old Prime Minister. How dare you come to the palace? "


    Yin Shuo arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, I have to tell you a few words. If it''s too late, it''s too late!"


    Ning Chengzhi knew that it was about the state banquet tonight, which was related to the safety of Dongling. He did not dare to drive Yin Shuo out at will. He hesitated for a long time and decided to listen to what Yin Shuo said.


    Yan Shuo said: "Your Majesty can''t let Gu Hou''s family leave. They hold a grudge against your majesty, but the Beili people saved them. Your majesty, Princess Yufu is the crown prince of Beili. The father and son of marquis Gu treat her like a daughter. They will help Beili fight against Dongling in the future! "


    Ning Chengzhi shook his head. "No, I have discussed this with Mr. Ji. Gu Hou is not such a person. Besides, Beili has never fought abroad for many years. Even if the Marquis Gu''s family is loyal to Beili, they will not fight Dongling. I believe his loyalty to the former Emperor. "


    A flash of cold light flashed in his eyes. "Your Majesty believes in Marquis Gu. Can you believe them? Gu Shubai came back from a narrow escape. Gu Hanmo''s arm has been cut. I don''t know if it can be saved. Won''t they resent your majesty? There is also Princess Yufu. The princess always has a grudge against her Majesty''s strong intention to marry her. When she comes back to Beili, won''t she really fight Dongling? "


    Ning Chengzhi frowned and said impatiently, "even if Yu Fu resents me, what can I do? She''s the crown prince of beilitang. Can I hold on to her? "


    "Your Majesty can''t take Princess Yufu, but you can take hostages to threaten her. Your majesty thinks that as long as the Marquis Gu''s family goes to Beili, the princess will have no scruples about Dongling and can use force at any time. If the Marquis Gu''s family stayed in Dongling, the princess would have to consider the safety of the Marquis Gu''s family if she wanted to use force against Dongling in the future. Isn''t this more useful than the diplomatic relations that can be turned back at any time? "


    Yin Shuo was sincere and Ning Chengzhi was deep in thought.


    After a while, he said, "you''re right. At the beginning, Xikun sent a princess to make up with her. Didn''t she say that she would turn over? The best way to check and balance Beili is for the guhou family to stay in Dongling. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, your majesty?"


    Ning Chengzhi woke up from his memory and saw the palace man beside him quietly remind him, "Your Majesty, please take the seats of the envoys of Beili!"


    Ning Chengzhi said: "ah, yes, Princess Yufu, please take a seat. All the envoys please take a seat."


    After Yu Fu took his seat, Ning Chengzhi was about to give orders for dance music performance. Yu Fu said with a smile to the leader, "it''s not necessary to dance music. We''ve been waiting for emperor Ning to summon us in guhou''s mansion these days, and we''ve seen Dongling''s dance music all over the place. I think Mr. Chen doesn''t want to see it anymore, does he? "


    She looked at Chen Jingxing beside her, and Chen immediately agreed, "yes. I waited for Dongling to establish diplomatic relations, and her royal highness was a prince. Ningdi has made us wait for many days, so don''t waste time now? "Ning Chengzhi forgot to eat and sleep, and discussed with the ministers of the central court over and over again how to negotiate with the envoys of Beili, but the envoys of Beili were watching a song and dance performance in guhou''s house.


    How to listen to this, how to make people angry, Ning Chengzhi spent a lot of effort to make his mouth not droop down, forced to smile, "since the princess and all the envoys have enough of Dongling''s dance music, it''s free."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "this is the truth. I came here with enough sincerity. There''s no basis for your words. Please tell Mr. Chen and Emperor Ning to your ministers. "


    Chen Jingxing immediately got up from his seat, and the golden hall was filled with awe. Everyone was staring at Chen Jingxing and waiting for his next words.


    Chen Jingxing said in a loud voice: "Dongling is a water town in the south. It''s hard to cultivate strong flattery without broad pasture and grassland. There are thousands of vast pastures in Beili, and the horses carefully cultivated can travel thousands of miles every day. Once the friendly exchanges between the two countries are established, Beili will send 100 horses to Dongling to help you improve the bloodline of your horses. "


    As soon as he said this, the general in the seat was so excited that even Gu Shubai couldn''t help looking at him.


    It is a fact that the southern land is too small to cultivate excellent fighting horses. Gu huaijiang has also allocated a lot of funds in the army to let people carefully cultivate horse breeds, but it has had little effect over the years.


    Once Chen Jingxing''s words are realized, it means that Dongling''s horses will soon surpass those in Xikun within a few years, and then they will have a great advantage over the cavalry in Xikun.


    Although Ning Chengzhi didn''t know military affairs, he also knew what a favorable condition it was to see the general''s passion seething.


    Chen Jingxing didn''t seem to notice the minister''s reaction. He continued: "Beili has excellent bird''s nest, snow lotus and other precious medicinal materials, as well as artillery, crossbow and so on. It never trades with foreign countries. Once the two countries have established diplomatic relations, Beili is willing to open five trade ports to donglinghu City, and guarantees that Dongling''s price will always be lower than that of Xikun in the trade of advanced weapons. "


    There are already generals in the seat who can''t help but stand up.


    The price of weapons sold by Beili to Dongling is always lower than that of Xikun, so Dongling can purchase a large number of artillery to fight against the invasion of Xikun. Xikun people can''t get such a low price even if they want to buy them, so they will be overwhelmed by Dongling in weapons.


    The conditions put forward by the envoys of Beili were not only favorable, but also improved Dongling''s military strength and combat power. Why?


    Chen Jingxing continued: "there are ten thousand taels of gold, thousand pieces of silk and ten chariots of precious medicinal materials as gifts for Beili to establish diplomatic relations with Dongling. They will be sent to Dongling in half a month."


    he said so much in one breath, and at last he slowed his breath. "This is the condition of the princess''s Royal Highness. As long as emperor Ning agrees, everything will be dealt with immediately. Our only condition for Dongling is to let the Marquis Gu''s family leave Dongling with us. "


    Just now, the passionate courtiers calmed down and waited to see what kind of response Ning Chengzhi would make.


    Ning Chengzhi hasn''t said a word yet. Ji Xuanxian has helped elder Ji to stand up tremblingly. "Your Majesty, I think the conditions offered by Beili are very favorable. Your majesty can agree. Not only should we promise to let Marquis Gu''s family leave, but also we should prepare corresponding gifts to give back to Beili. For example, if Beili wants to give us a lower price for weapons, we should also lower the price of porcelain and wooden ware in our trade. Reciprocity is the only way


    Ning Chengzhi almost couldn''t help staring at him.


    Whether to let Yufu take Gu huaijiang or not, he is still hesitating. This Ji Daogong is very good, and he helps outsiders to let him paste things.


    Chen Ge thought that Yu Fu''s condition was to take Gu huaijiang''s family away. At most, he promised not to use force against Dong Ling in the future. She didn''t want to prepare so many favorable conditions.


    He knew in his heart that Yufu''s purpose was to reassure them, and indirectly assured them that he would not attack Dongling easily in the future.


    He took Chen Chuxiu''s hand and got up and said, "I''m seconded. Your majesty, Princess Yufu''s offer shows sincerity. Once we have those excellent horses and advanced weapons, Dongling''s military strength will go to a higher level. At that time, we won''t have to worry about Xi Kun''s invasion year after year. Your majesty, please agree


    "I agree!"


    "I also agree!"


    All the ministers were attracted by Chen Jingxing''s conditions. Ning Chengzhi naturally knew that the other party''s conditions were excellent, and he only wanted to exchange the life of Gu Houfu''s family, which was a business for him.


    But he hesitated when he thought of Yin Shuo''s words.


    In the eyes of the people, Ning Chengzhi slowly said: "the conditions offered by Beili really show sincerity, but --"


    Yufu''s eyes swept up, and everyone''s faces changed.


    The Palace Banquet was discussed long ago. Why is Ning Chengzhi so good?


    Mr. Ji frowned at him. Mr. Chen looked at him anxiously. Gu Shubai was also nervous.


    Ning Chengzhi said: "but Marquis Gu is the general of Dongling. Now he is still charged with treason. I''m afraid it''s not good to leave Dongling and go to Beili


    "No, it''s not your Majesty''s voice."


    Yu Fu suddenly heard Gu Shubai''s voice behind her. She turned her head and said, "this must have been said by Yin Shuo and his majesty."Yan Yan has just passed away, and his body is not cold. Yan Shuo himself is still in the process of suspension examination. Does he still have the mind to deal with the family of marquis Gu?


    Yu Fu''s eyes were gradually frozen and cold suddenly appeared.


    Gu Shubai said: "as a courtier of Dongling, your majesty may not allow my father and son to leave Dongling, but we guhou house will never accept any unnecessary crime. No one in the guhou''s family, including the gujia army, collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country. The truth can not be confused. Your majesty has ordered people to check for so long. Have you found any evidence? My lord Gu''s family is loyal to your majesty, but your majesty wants to kill all the family of my lord Gu''s family because of some fabricated evidence. Do you want to impose charges on us now? "


    Ning Chengzhi''s words stopped for a moment. In fact, he didn''t really want to kill the whole house of marquis Gu. It was Yin Shuo who gave him the idea to force Yu Fu to come back -


    Yu Fu really came back, but it was not the princess of Zhenjiang, but the prince of Beili when he came back.


    Yu stood up and looked at him. "Even if Marquis Gu is a courtier of Dongling, now I''m offering such generous terms from Beili. I just want to ask emperor Ning for a few people, but emperor Ning won''t give them?"


    Pei Zheng quickly got up and said, "Your Majesty, why don''t you ask the meaning of marquis Gu. Marquis Gu is an old minister who has been loyal to Dongling for decades. If he is tired of fighting in the court and wants to return home in advance, will his majesty force him to stay? "


    He cleverly described Gu huaijiang''s departure from Dongling to Beili as an early return home, which made Ning Chengzhi speechless.


    People''s eyes suddenly fell on Gu huaijiang. Gu huaijiang slowly got up from his seat and bowed his hands to the top, "I have been fighting for the former Emperor and his majesty for decades. I ask myself that I am worthy of all the people and the monarch. I''m not young either. I''m getting old and ill. Although I have several sons under my knees, I can''t be used by your majesty. Please let my father and son leave Dongling for the sake of my pommel horse


    Gu huaijiang himself said so. What''s the meaning of forcing people to stay?


    The courtiers whispered that instead of leaving a great general who had already given up his heart to the court, he should be let go in exchange for making friends with Beili and getting Beili''s good horses and weapons.


    "Your Majesty, please allow your majesty to attend to the Marquis!"


    Most of the courtiers spoke out and persuaded Ning Chengzhi to agree to Beili''s terms. Ning Chengzhi, however, bit his teeth and refused to let go.


    Yu Fu looked at him coldly. For a long time, he said, "Gu Hou is not only Gu Hou, but also the commander of Gu''s army. I don''t need to say how loyal Gu''s army is to the general. You should know. Have you ever thought that once Marquis Gu leaves Dongling, will the morale of Gu''s army also leave Dongling? "


    Gu''s army is the mainstay of Dongling''s army and an indispensable lifeline. Once Gu huaijiang leaves, it''s really hard to predict what will happen to Gu''s army.


    Yu Fu said in his heart: This is still not Ning Chengzhi''s words, but Yin Shuo''s words.


    Yan shuoren was in the prime minister''s residence, but his will was passed on to the golden palace and controlled Ning Chengzhi through many courtyard walls and Daodao palace city.


    The man in front of him was not Ning Chengzhi, but a puppet controlled by Yin Shuo.


    Yu Fu suddenly lost the patience to negotiate with him again, and said: "is it too late for emperor Ning to worry about Gu''s army''s separation? When you wanted to cut off all the doors of marquis Gu''s house, did you ever think that Gu''s army would separate from the court hall? "


    Yu Fu''s words made the hall silent again, and Ning Chengzhi''s face turned red with shame. "At that time, I was not thinking about it, but now it''s different. I have cancelled the intention of cutting off the whole house of marquis Gu. I promise I won''t kill Marquis Gu and others any more, as long as they don''t leave Dongling. "


    Yu Fu sneered, "the meaning of emperor Ning is that he doesn''t agree to the conditions of Beili and doesn''t want to make friends with Beili, does he?"


    "No, naturally, I''m willing to make friends with Beili and exchange them on the same terms. But the guhou family... "


    Ning Chengzhi gritted his teeth, "they can''t leave with you. I will not refuse anything but this offer. "


    Yu Fu did not give up. "In addition to this condition, I don''t want anything else in my palace."


    The two sides fell into an unexpected impasse, and no one would give in. Their eyes met, as if there were sparks exploding in midair.


    Just when Ning Chengzhi could hardly resist it, Yu Fu suddenly laughed.


    "Well, since Ningdi refused to give in, there was nothing to talk about. This palace will leave Dongling and move southward. When the army of Beili takes up half of Dongling, I''ll ask emperor Ning to replace it with all the people in guhou''s house! "


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly changed his face, and all the ministers were equally frightened.


    "Never, Princess


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 270

    If you don''t agree to my terms, you''ll go to war. There''s nothing to say!


    Yufu''s strong and domineering style completely frightened Dongling''s courtiers. They all tried to persuade Yufu to bring out all kinds of favors from the former Emperor.


    Some people persuade Ning Chengzhi to compromise quickly; others ask Gu huaijiang and his son to help them say good things for the sake of the former Emperor; others persuade Chen Jingxing to try to "save the country by curve"


    Ning Chengzhi was also flustered and subconsciously exclaimed, "why should we fight each other? Yufu, you''ve been in Dongling for so many years, and Dongling is half of your family. Are you really willing to lead soldiers to invade? "


    He panicked and called his name to Yu Fu. Everyone knew that he was really afraid.


    Ning Chengzhi is an embroidered pillow. Under the instigation of Yin Shuo, he believes that as long as he detains all the people in guhou''s house, he can guarantee that Beili will not use force against Dongling. Now he is scared immediately after being threatened by Yufu.


    Yufu said with a light smile: "yes, Dongling is half of my family. That''s because Dongling has a general, a marquis''s residence and a former Emperor. But now that the late emperor is gone, how do you treat the house of marquis Gu? "


    Yu Fu''s rhetorical question left Ning Chengzhi speechless.


    She added: "the palace came to Dongling. It''s not to discuss with you. It''s to give the first emperor a face and give the old ministers a face. Then the palace will sit here. Otherwise, with the military strength of Beili, why waste words with you here? "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "Yufu, is there only Beili with a large army, but I don''t have Dongling? If foreign enemies come and invade, even if there is no chief General in Gu''s army, won''t they resist? "


    "Your Majesty is right."


    Gu Shubai stood up from his seat and said with a faint smile: "before, your majesty sent his ministers to the border to defend the soil. I have not made it clear with your majesty and other ministers about my" death in battle. "


    His eyes swept to the minister in the seat, "I didn''t die by the sword of the Xikun people, but by the murder of the people in the court. You and your majesty may know better than I who xiaozhuguan is. He told me that the house of marquis Gu had been hacked by the whole family. I lost my guard and was stabbed by him with a sword. At that time, I thought that I would die. Fortunately, before I lost consciousness, I thought of the secret medicine of immortal valley that Yufu had given me. After taking it, I kept a breath. "


    The officials didn''t know who the xiaozhuguan mansion was, but they knew that most of the people in Gu Shuo''s mouth were Yin Shuo, and behind him


    People can''t help but look up. Ning Chengzhi sent Gu Shubai to leave alone just to marry Yu Fu. This is very clear to everyone. Is he going to do anything to harm Gu Shubai?


    Ning Chengzhi''s eyes on all the people suddenly cooled. "I didn''t ask people to kill you. It''s really not me! I just want to support you. I really don''t want to kill you! "


    If Gu Shubai''s story is true, it is that Yan Shuo arbitrarily eradicated his dissidents without telling him, and made him bear the bad name of killing Zhongliang.


    He could not help clenching his fist, and he had already scolded Yin Shuo thousands of times in his heart.


    However, no matter how he explained it, people at the bottom felt that there was no silver here, and they would not believe what he said was true.


    Gu Shubai continued: "Your Majesty, it''s up to you, isn''t it important for you? Even if it wasn''t you, it was Yin Shuo who disobeyed the order. Isn''t it true that you trusted treacherous officials and killed Zhongliang? "


    Ning Chengzhi pursed his lips to see him, and could not say a word to explain himself.


    Gu Shubai suddenly turns to Gu huaijiang''s direction, kneels down and kowtows to him.


    Gu huaijiang frowned at him and only heard him say: "father, please forgive my child for being unfilial. From the moment that the child recovered his life, he decided not to be loyal to the miasmatic court, the ignorant king. "


    There was a sound of sucking cold air around. The absurdity of Ning Chengzhi was obvious to all. Gu Shubai was the first one who dared to call him HunJun face to face.


    He slowly got up and looked at Ning Chengzhi, "when I came back to Dongling, I decided not to let my father and family suffer like this. So in the name of general Gu, I ordered the Gu troops guarding the border to go to the imperial capital in case your majesty refused to release them. "


    Seat suddenly in an uproar, even season old adult can''t help raising eyebrows.


    "You..."


    Ning Chengzhi got angry and said, "no, I don''t believe it. I don''t believe Gu''s army will rebel!"


    "Your Majesty, since you don''t believe that the Gu family army will revolt, why let the traitors take over the whole house of marquis Gu?"


    Gu Shubai quickly refuted him and said, "I don''t want to rebel. My majesty forced me to. If your majesty doesn''t believe me, please send someone to inquire if there is any sign of the border guards being mobilized? If your majesty does not agree to this matter tonight, the soldiers of Gu''s army will never resist when the Northern Glass army steps on the territory of Dongling. "


    Not only won''t resist, don''t help outsiders to fight emperor is good.


    Ning Chengzhi''s whole body is shaking like chaff. It''s hard to control his hand pointing to Gu Shubai. His hand points to Gu Shubai for a while, and to Yu Fu for a while. They are so angry that they almost spit blood.


    "You, you..."


    They calmly looked back at him. For a long time, Ning Chengzhi sat down."Well, I promise you the terms."


    ¡­¡­


    On the carriage back to the palace, people were speechless, as if they were separated from each other.


    The palace banquet tonight was different from what they imagined. Ning Chengzhi didn''t do it according to what he had agreed in advance. Instead, he was suddenly in trouble because of Yin Shuo''s slander. Fortunately, it finally subsided.


    Yu Fu took the lead in breaking the silence, "big brother, when you first came back to zhuguan, what you said to general Guan was the matter of dispatching troops. Did you foresee that Ningdi would refuse my offer? "


    "It''s just preparedness."


    Gu Shubai said: "it''s like asking Liu Tingting to come back with us. In fact, it''s also to guard against Yin Shuo. I didn''t expect that Yin Shuo killed Duke Chi in his anger and left something to him. Liu Tingting''s existence did not check and balance Yin Shuo, but let the old Prime Minister... "


    Gu huaijiang said slowly, "it''s no wonder that you are responsible for the old Prime Minister''s affairs. The cycle of cause and effect has its own destiny. No one can interfere with their grudges."


    "My father said that now everything has been settled and we can leave. We''ve all packed up in the mansion. Why don''t we start tomorrow? "


    Gu huaijiang nodded slightly, and then closed his eyes to nourish his spirit. Yu Fu and Gu Shubai looked at each other, tacit understanding no longer spoke.


    That night, the lights of guhou''s house were bright, and the servants were busy packing. Yufu and others didn''t sleep long, so the fourth shift got up early to leave.


    Gu Jiuge personally took someone to the prime minister''s house to meet Yan Jiyi. Yan Shuo said nothing but knelt in front of Yan Yan''s spirit.


    There is a will written by Yan Yan himself to grant Yin Jihe to Gu Jiuge. He has no reason to stop it. What''s more, he can''t even stop the people in Gu''s mansion. What''s the use of stopping Yin Jihe?


    He threw a handful of paper money into the charcoal basin. In the night, the paper money ignited a dark red flame, like ghosts.


    Yin Jikua finally took a look at the prime minister''s residence, and he said, "this is the place where I grew up. Although my father is not so good to me, my elder brother is even more so, but it''s my home in the end."


    Gu Jiuge stood beside her and accompanied her silently. Yan Jiqi suddenly thought of her childhood and couldn''t help laughing: "do you know? I have known since I was a child that I was born in my concubine''s room, not a serious lady in this family. I also know that my father and elder brother don''t like me so much, so I always like to take a lot of people behind me, pretending that I''m surrounded by all the stars. "


    Gu Jiuge said in a low voice: "originally, you like this. After that, I will arrange more servant girls and servants for you in your house, so that you can enjoy the stars and the moon?"


    Yin Ji looked back with a smile and said angrily, "it was when I was a child. Now I don''t think so. It''s all bluff and bluff. Yufu doesn''t take many people out of the door, but she has a lot of people doting on her. It has nothing to do with the number of people who follow her. "


    Gu Jiuge was worried that he was jealous of Yufu, and was about to explain. Yan Jichu raised her eyebrows and said, "from now on, your favorite person must be me, not Yufu, or I will be jealous."


    "Naturally, Yu Fu is favored by his father and elder brother. I only spoil you."


    Gu Jiuge comforted her very seriously, and Yin Ji chuckled, "you''re serious, fool."


    They walked out hand in hand, and suddenly heard the woman''s voice in the night, "Ji Kua."


    Yin Jichu had a meal at her feet and looked back to see Princess Danyang standing alone in the courtyard, with a kind of unspeakable pity.


    She walked slowly toward Yin Jiyi, "you are going to leave. Congratulations, you finally married the person you always wanted to marry."


    Yin Jichu apologized: "Danyang, I''m sorry, I can''t be depressed with you in this house in the future. I also hope that one day you will find your own happiness and stop being with my big brother. "


    Princess Danyang shook her head, "Ji, you don''t have to say sorry. If you really feel sorry for me, can you do me a favor?"


    "What?"


    Princess Danyang took her hand and said, "I want to see Yufu. Can you take me to see her?"


    With a thump in her heart, Yin Ji pulled her hand back subconsciously, "Danyang, what do you want to do to Yu Fu? I know you hate her, but she doesn''t want to like her. If she can, she would rather not like her! Danyang, don''t be stubborn, OK


    Gu Jiusong will protect Yin Jige beside him, worried that Danyang princess will be hurt by stimulation.


    Princess Danyang turned to Gu Jiuge, "second son, please take me to see Yufu, OK? I won''t hurt her, I just have a few words to say to her, I have no weapon, don''t believe you search! "


    She turned to Yin Jiyi, took her hand and leaned out of her sleeve. She really had no weapon on her body.


    Yin Ji Chu looked at Gu Jiuge, and Gu Jiuge thought for a moment, "OK, I''ll take you."


    The carriage stopped in front of Gu Hou''s house, and Qi Zhou cheerfully welcomed it, "second young granny, we are ready for your carriage and things, do you want to have a look?"


    he suddenly saw the woman behind Yin Ji, and his smile suddenly froze on his face.


    "Princess Danyang?"


    He looked at Gu Jiuge, but he didn''t understand what Gu Jiuge had brought her for. Gu Jiuge said, "take care of the business. First, you take Ji Kua to see what you have prepared for her. I''ll take Princess Danyang to see Yu Fu."Qi Zhou hesitated, "second young master, this..."


    Gu Jiuge said: "don''t worry, it will be better soon, and it won''t delay today''s journey."


    "Ah."


    Qi Zhou answered and left with Yin Jiyi. Gu Jiuge takes Princess Danyang to the west chamber. Gu Shubai and Yu Fu are sitting on the back porch drinking tea, talking about the layout of the west chamber.


    Seeing Princess Danyang coming, Gu Shubai immediately became alert.


    "Yufu, brother. When I just went to the prime minister''s house to meet Ji, Princess Danyang said that she wanted to talk to Yu Fu, so I brought her back. "


    Yu Fu gets up and comes. Princess Danyang steps forward quickly. Just as Gu Shubai wants to stop her, she kneels down in front of Yu Fu.


    Before Yu Fu could stop her, she had already knocked her head on the ground.


    "Princess Yufu, once Danyang had no eyes and offended many people. Today I''m here to apologize. Please forgive me a lot, even if I didn''t expose you when you sneaked out of the imperial capital. "


    Yao LAN looks at Yu Fu''s face and helps Princess Danyang. The latter gently and firmly pushes her away and insists on kneeling on the ground.


    Yu Fu personally helped her up, "Princess Danyang, I have never hated you. How can I plead guilty? Besides, last time you didn''t expose me, I''m very grateful to you. "


    Princess Danyang raised her head, "is what your highness said true? If you really never hate me, can I ask you a favor, please don''t kill Yin Shuo! "


    Yu Fu is stunned. Gu Shubai frowns, and Gu Jiuge repents.


    If he had known that she was going to say this, he would not have brought her back.


    The princess of Danyang saw everyone''s face was ugly, so she said: "I know! I know everything! I know that Yin Shuo has done a lot of things that I''m sorry for you. I know that the big brother was used by him and the father was killed by him. I know everything! I''m sorry for Yin Shuo. I kowtow to you for him! "


    She kowtowed again and again, without the dignity of being a legitimate princess. Her arrogant and arrogant appearance was swept away.


    Yu Fu couldn''t bear to help her up. "Yan Shuo, I''m sorry. Is he worthy of you? If it wasn''t for him, you''d still be a princess with boundless scenery. Even if you marry an ordinary person, you''d be well-off and prosperous. Not only do you not hate him, but you want to plead with me for him? "


    With tears in her smile, Princess Danyang looks at Gu Shubai.


    "At the beginning, I adored my son and did a lot of embarrassing things for him. Until I married Yin Shuo, I was still indignant. He is really not a good man. He is insidious, vicious and merciless. He even treats his own sister so harshly, not to mention a woman he doesn''t like? "


    She chuckled and said, "maybe I have enjoyed too much wealth since I was a child. God thinks it''s unfair, so it makes my love road rough and makes me always fall in love with people who don''t love me. Yan Shuo is my husband no matter what. Your highness, please have a lot of money. Will you let him go? "


    She was humble, she was sincere, she had no dignity.


    Yu Fu looks at her with her eyebrows twisted. She doesn''t know whether she should be angry or compassionate. She just feels that such a princess Danyang can''t be refused.


    She couldn''t help turning around, "you go back, we have decided to leave Dongling, and we won''t interfere in Yin Shuo''s affairs from now on. Whether he lives or dies depends on God''s will. I can only promise you that I will not put pressure on emperor Ning in the name of Beili to let him execute Yin Shuo. "


    Princess of Danyang was crying with joy. She fell on her knees again and again. "Thank you, your highness. Thank you, your highness!"


    Until the dawn, the emissary of Beili and his party left the Houfu, and the troops headed for the north gate of the imperial capital.


    At this moment, before the gate of the city was opened, the soldiers who were guarding the city had already received the order. They stood on both sides of the road, waiting for Yufu and his party to appear.


    At the other end of the street, the soldiers immediately opened the gate and stood respectfully.


    On the silent long street, there is only the sound of cars and horses moving evenly. I don''t know whose window has opened a crack, just like the tide pushing forward one by one. Countless people''s windows along the street have opened.


    People silently look out of the window, adults holding children, the elderly help each other, watching the generation of Dongling left.


    There was no sound, no cough.


    Gu huaijiang sat in the carriage, opened the car curtain, looked out, countless black windows, let his heart feel warm.


    Yu Fu also opened the car curtain and looked out. Seeing the silent seeing of the people, he unconsciously turned red in his eyes.


    The team gradually out of the gate, Ning Xuan with a group of courtiers standing on the long Pavilion in the distance, toward the jade to help this silent raised a cup.


    Then he raised his head and drank it.


    Behind him, a courtier asked, "Uncle Ning, don''t we really have to go forward to send Princess Yu Fu to them?"


    "No need."


    Ning Xuan put down the wine glass, happy smile, "this situation, this scene, do not say."


    A digressionFinally, I left Dongling to open a new map ~


    again www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 271

    All the way north, the team has beautiful scenery along the way.


    Everyone''s mood is very relaxed, the only concern is the injury on Gu Hanmo''s arm.


    "I should have let the third brother''s injury be completely cured before I leave. I''m worried about the regeneration of Dongling Dynasty. I can only aggrieve the third brother."


    Yufu and Yuehu take turns in Gu Hanmo''s carriage to take care of him, change his dressing and pay attention to his injury at any time.


    Gu Hanmo''s right arm is not easy to move for the time being. Besides, his body is OK. He said with a smile: "don''t worry about me. Even if this arm is useless, I''m willing."


    He took care of huaijiang''s life with one arm. It was a good deal.


    Yue Hu tied the curtain of the carriage with a ribbon and pointed out, "fortunately, it''s getting cooler and cooler all the way north, otherwise his injury will only get worse. I''ve hurt my muscles and bones. I can''t take a good rest, and I can''t guarantee that I can recover as before. "


    Yu Fu looked up at the top of the carriage and said, "this carriage of the third brother ordered the craftsman to make a sunshade. I''m afraid that the heat will affect the injury of the third brother. Third brother, can you hold on? We''ll be at the boundary of immortal Valley in two days


    "Immortal Valley?"


    Gu Hanmo frowned and struggled to get up. Yu Fu quickly added a cushion behind him, "isn''t it going to Beili? Why go to fairy Valley? "


    Moon fox way: "can also be why, certainly is for your wound! Fairy Valley is closer. It''s good for your injury to settle down there first. What''s more, you are a martial arts practitioner. If you can''t recover your arms, it''s a big deal. Yu Fu can''t rest assured that he wants his father to help you. "


    Gu Han Mo immediately refused, "why bother? I have a clear idea of my injury. Don''t work so hard. I think Mr. Chen is very anxious these days. He seems to want to return to Beili soon. Is there something urgent for you to go back? Let''s not delay on the road


    Yu Fu''s eyes dodged for a moment, and soon looked up again and said, "it''s OK, it''s no trouble. Actually, it''s not entirely for the sake of my third brother. I haven''t seen my master for a long time. I miss him. There is also the general. He has not been in good health since his family''s accident. I also want to ask Shifu to show him. "


    She said so, Gu cold Mo also not good say what, then with the left arm that didn''t hurt oneself carry medicine bowl, "actually don''t bother you to feed medicine every day, I can."


    Then he raised his bowl and drank it.


    Moon fox pinched his nose and looked at him inconceivably, "my God, do you drink such bitter medicine all of a sudden? Don''t you want to throw up? "


    Jade help quietly pull her sleeve, heart way people originally don''t want to vomit, listen to her words can''t help but vomit out.


    The team stopped slowly. Gu Shubai came over and opened the car curtain. "Yufu, it''s late. The team stopped to straighten up. The forest is very cool. I''ll help my third brother down to get some air, and you all go down to have a rest! "


    When they got out of the carriage, they saw a green forest on the side of the road. There were shadows under the shade, and occasionally a few light spots swayed.


    Not far away, a small river is sparkling, and the sound of gurgling water is refreshing.


    It''s close to the border of Dongling and Beidi. It''s sparsely populated. There''s no artificiality in the natural scenery. It''s a unique wild interest.


    Gu Shubai puts Gu Hanmo on the stone under the tree. Everyone gets out of the car and has a rest under the tree. Looking at the scenery in front of him, he feels much more comfortable.


    "Your Highness, I have something to discuss with you."


    Yu Fuzheng brought Gu Hanmo dry food. Seeing that Chen Jingxing came to see her with a straight face, Yin Jixiao came up quickly and said, "Yu Fu, you go, I''ll take care of you here."


    Yu Fu nodded to her and followed Chen Jingxing to the place where there was no one on the side of the river.


    Chen Jingxing took out a letter from his sleeve and said, "Your Highness, this is a letter sent by the Heavenly Lord. The court hopes your highness can return home as soon as possible."


    "You don''t have to look. You can tell me what matters."


    Yu Fu didn''t reach for the letter, and there was some conflict between his words.


    Gu Shubai stands under the tree and talks to Gu Hanmo. Seeing the riverside from a distance, he suddenly feels that something is wrong with Yu Fu.


    The rescue of Gu Hou''s mansion was over smoothly. She was very happy, but she was suddenly depressed these two days.


    What happened in Beili dynasty?


    Chen Jing looked at Yu Fu with difficulty. "Your Highness, there may be something in the letter of heaven that I shouldn''t have seen."


    "The palace trusts Lord Chen. You can see everything tianyunpo wants to tell me. If you don''t read it, burn the letter. I''ll go back to take care of my third brother. "


    Chen Jingxing urged her to stay, "Your Highness, wait a minute, I''ll see!"


    He read the letter very quickly, almost at a glance, and soon finished reading the whole letter. He said: "Your Highness, the meaning of Lord heaven is that since the matter of Dongling has been completed, I hope you will return home as soon as possible, and don''t go around immortal Valley any more. You can''t live without a monarch for a day. It''s three years since your majesty and empress have been immortal. It''s time for you to go back to the throne. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "the words of ascending the throne were broken by Tian Yun?"


    Chen Jingxing was stunned. He raised the letter again and looked at it carefully. It was not mentioned in the letter.He thought for a moment and said, "this is a tacit understanding between the two sides of the court. Why should heaven say it again? All the ministers in the court think like this. Once upon a time, his highness was too young to succeed Datong. Now he has grown up to be a king. Naturally, he wants to ascend the throne when he returns home. "


    Yu Fu looked back at him and said: "Mr. Chen said that the country can''t be without a monarch for one day, but my Beili is still good without a monarch for three years. Why? Tianyun has no court position, but he can make Mr. Chen talk about it everywhere. What is his position in the court? If tianyunpo is really loyal, he''s been waiting for our palace for two or three years. Are you afraid to wait a few more days? "


    "Mr. Chen has been working as a foreign affairs professional for so many years. He should not be so naive. How can you conclude that tianyunpo is willing to let me ascend the throne? "


    Her last words frightened Chen Jingxing, who stood in the same place and raised the letter again. This time, she read it word by word.


    It is true that there is not a word mentioned in the letter to let Yu Fu return to China and ascend the throne


    When he put the letter down again, Yufu had already left.


    Back to the resting place under the tree, everyone looked at Yu Fu anxiously. They all wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask.


    In recent days, Chen Jingxing''s changes are in the eyes of the public. In the past, he and Yu Fu discussed nothing and would not avoid the public. After all, they all lived and died together and fled from the imperial capital.


    Since Chen Jingxing called Yu Fu to discuss alone, he must have discussed some state affairs of the northern court and some things that should not be known to them?


    Gu Hanmo took the lead in saying: "Yufu, I have just discussed with my father and elder brother, and I think it''s better to go to Beili directly. My injury really doesn''t matter. I remember Tianshu can use the left hand sword. Even if my right arm is not good, I can learn to use the left arm from Tianshu in the future. Elder martial sister, will Tianshu teach me? "


    Yue Hu said: "ah? yes! Tianshu is the one who listens to me the most. He treats you as a good friend and will teach you anything he says. "


    As soon as Yu Fu listened to their tone, he knew that they were worried about Chen Jingxing''s discussion with her and didn''t want to delay her journey back to Beili.


    She refused: "no! Third brother is a natural martial arts genius. In the future, I expect you to work for Beili healthily. How can I make your arm useless? There is also the general. Do you ignore the general''s body? "


    Yu Fu looks at Gu huaijiang like asking for help. Gu huaijiang sighs, "Yu Fu, if you encounter any problems, please tell us. Let''s try to solve them together. Although the house of marquis Gu is no longer there, and the power of the past is no longer there, we are all your relatives. At least we can share some of your worries. "


    Yu Fu picked a clean place at random and sat down. "It seems that I don''t want to make it clear to everyone. On the contrary, it makes everyone feel uncomfortable. It''s better to make it clear."


    Chen Jingxing came slowly, heard Yu Fu''s words and sat down beside the crowd, like a child who had done something wrong.


    Yu Fu looked at him and said slowly, "remember I told you that there was a rebellion in Beili state three years ago, and my father and empress died in that rebellion?"


    The crowd nodded, and Yu Fu continued: "it was the ministers of Zhongzheng in the imperial court who took the initiative to wipe out the rebels and clean up the imperial platform. The first one was the old minister tiantaishi. Beili''s Taishi is equivalent to Dongling''s prime minister and cabinet chief assistant. The old Taishi devoted a lot to Beili and died last year. Because I have not been able to return home to inherit the throne, after the death of the old master, there was no leader in the court, and the court also experienced some small twists and turns, and finally tianyunpo, the eldest son of tiantaishi, won the power. "


    Hearing this, Chen Jingxing quickly said, "Your Highness, it''s not Tianda who won it. He is brave and resourceful, and can be outstanding. This is the spontaneous recommendation of our ministers in the court."


    Yu Fu gave him a light look and said nothing.


    Chen Jingxing stood up awkwardly and walked out. He turned back three times in one step. Seeing that Yufu didn''t mean to keep him, he walked away slowly.


    Gu Shubai followed Yu Fu''s eyes and said, "no wonder you are afraid of this tianyunpo. Even Mr. Chen, a loyal and upright minister, looks very respectful and supportive when he mentions it."


    Yu Fu said: "this is also the reason why I have been reluctant to return to China for the past two years. I know that I am too young to accept people. Everyone in the court supported Dai tianyunpo. He didn''t even have the official title of his father or me. Just as the eldest son of the old Grand Master, he was able to command the courtiers. We can see his means. If I return home early, I will be just a puppet under his rule. "


    There is no official position, but he can command the courtiers. Isn''t the implied meaning of Yufu saying that tianyunpo is the same as the actual monarch of Beili?


    Gu Shubai said, "what''s the nature of tianyunpo? He doesn''t stand on his own. Is he loyal to you or simply doesn''t want to bear the name of treason?"


    Yu Fu shook his head. "That''s what I''m most worried about. In fact, I don''t know much more about Beili than you, and I don''t know much about tianyunpo. But Mr. Chen, they all said that tianyunpo was a real loyal minister. He had talent and skill, but he never used intrigue. But according to the letter he wrote to me, he didn''t expect me to become emperor like other courtiers in Beili. I have a bad feeling about him. I always feel that he is not a good person. "


    Qi an stands outside to watch the wind. When he overhears Yu Fu''s words, he can''t help thinking of Gu huaijiang''s words that night.He said that Yufu''s situation was not as glorious as it seemed. He said that the situation in Beili Chaozhong was not as easy as they thought


    All let Gu huaijiang say.


    Gu Hanmo said anxiously: "then we should go back to Beili as soon as possible. You didn''t act as the crown prince of Beili before. Now that you use this identity, you are naturally concerned by Beili courtiers everywhere. If you continue to stay outside, I''m afraid the ministers in the court will criticize you! "


    "No


    Yu Fu shook his head. "The more anxious they are to let me go back, the less anxious I can be. How can I be under the control of my ministers? If they really support me, why not wait a few days? If it''s not true, I can''t go back. "


    She obviously had an idea for a long time. She didn''t intend to discuss anything with anyone, but informed them of her decision.


    "I''ll see if he can''t wait or I can''t wait!"


    This kind of Yufu makes people feel strange and reassuring. She has grown up and has her own ideas and opinions.


    She is no longer a little girl sheltered by Gu Hou''s father and brother, but an independent Prince of Beili, and even a female emperor who will be in charge of rivers and mountains in the future.


    Campfires were lit around the camp, and the shadow behind Yu Fu grew longer and longer as the fire flickered.


    Gu Shubai''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at her shadow, he had a feeling that she was getting farther and farther away -


    Yu Fu grew up too fast. He couldn''t stand still. He had to work hard to catch up with her to be worthy of her hand in hand.


    In the night, Gu Jiuge and Yin Jiyi are talking by the river. Yufu has fallen asleep in the carriage.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo leaned under the tree outside the carriage, carrying a bonfire and talking, "brother, do you remember the lantern that the strange scholar surnamed Wen gave us during the Shangyuan Festival?"


    Gu Shubai said: "I remember. At that time, I always thought the lantern was strange, and I couldn''t think of what was wrong. Later, I met your majesty and put the lantern in the Jade Restaurant. I forgot to think about it


    Gu Han Mo smiles, "I know what''s strange about that lantern. Elder brother, can you still remember that there was a lonely eagle in the desert on my lamp at that time. The eagle''s wings were broken and the blood was flowing continuously. "


    He stroked his injured right arm with his left hand. "I remember clearly that the eagle in the picture hurt his right wing."


    Gu Shubai was stunned and recalled the painting on his lantern at that time. Gu Hanmo said: "brother''s lantern is the rebirth of the Phoenix. Just in response to the sign on the painting, brother died and came back to life."


    Gu Shu Bai recalled that time, murmuring, "Yu Yu, a tree on the golden well, and a cold branch on the Wutong tree. The prince of Wuling pitied Wen Cai and painted embroidered clothes with beautiful women. Drinking at the top of Pengshan mountain, and smoke flying down the Forbidden City in autumn. He once returned the jade to the clouds, and the Golden Dragon opened obliquely on the 12th floor. Oh This poem really reflects my present situation. "


    He used to be the youngest and most promising son in the imperial capital, and was sought after by countless noble girls. Now Phoenix is reborn after bathing in fire.


    He is no longer that Gu Shubai, less worldly rigidly, a little more see through.


    He suddenly remembered the lantern in Yufu''s hand at that time, "the lantern in Yufu''s hand is golden dragon Tengyun. At that time, I still wondered why the dragon and Phoenix are reversed. The original meaning is now."


    As the crown prince of Beili, she is about to ascend to the throne. Naturally, a golden dragon is about to rise and soar.


    The two brothers did not expect that their fate had been seen a long time ago, and gave them a hint with a small lantern.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t understand it at that time. Even if they did, they couldn''t do anything about it. How could human resources go against the sky?


    In the carriage, Yu Fu opened his eyes slowly.


    She did not fall asleep, has been listening to the dialogue between Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo, heard them talking about the strange lantern, with a lot of emotion in her heart.


    Just as when she was just born, Xunchi foresaw her mission and the future chaos of Beili, some things are indeed predestined.


    But human resources will not be useless. People always have to fight for what they want instead of waiting for the arrangement of fate.


    She thought and fell asleep.


    In the middle of the moon, Gu Shubai helps Gu Hanmo to the carriage to have a rest. He goes to Yufu''s carriage to see if she sleeps well.


    Yu Fu was very uneasy in her dream, frowning and mumbling.


    He lightly a smile, will brocade quilt cover her shoulder, lest she is blown cold by night breeze. Close to her, he finally heard what Yu Fu was talking about.


    "One day, the clouds are broken, and the two trees are scattered..."


    Gu Shubai thought it was just a poem with the name of Yufu, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He closed the door of the carriage again and stopped when he left.


    The implied meaning in this poem is not only the name of Yufu


    A new character is coming to the stage www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 272

    Two days later, they arrived in the immortal valley.


    Xianren Valley belongs to the border of the Three Kingdoms. Since ancient times, the border between countries is either a natural danger or a mountain that is difficult to cross.


    Xianren Valley is the border of the Three Kingdoms.


    Not yet out of the valley, I can only see the clouds and fog, the front is a vast expanse of white, it is difficult to see the road ahead.


    All the horses were carefully selected. Seeing this situation, Yuehu stepped out of the carriage, put his two fingers in his mouth and whistled. Then he saw something moving in the clouds.


    "What''s that?"


    There are black shadows flying around in the sky, and the sound of huge wings fluttering is startling. Yuehu said with a smile: "it''s raining heavily these days, and the clouds and fog are gathering. Fortunately, there are cranes in the immortal valley. When they hear the whistle, they will come to show us the way. "


    It''s crane.


    They were relieved to see a pair of white winged cranes circling down and flying around among the horses.


    Strange to say, as soon as they flew, the restless horses gradually calmed down, as if they had been comforted.


    Yin Jichu sighed and asked Yu Fu, "can the crane in immortal valley still speak horse language?"


    "Ouch


    Just then, the fat nine round heads of Lianzhu and Lianbi come out of their carriages and bark at the cranes in the sky.


    Yu Fu said helplessly: "maybe pangjiu thought that brother he could not only speak horse language, but also dog language."


    Fat five seems to know that this pair of cranes are not ordinary. He shrinks behind fat nine and doesn''t dare to make a sound. The cranes circle on their carriage and then fly away disdainfully.


    Lian Bi busily covers fat nine''s mouth, "well, well, don''t make a mistake."


    Fat nine where understand what is called not to make a mistake, be pitiful Bi to cover mouth still small voice sob.


    Yue Hu couldn''t help laughing and waved his hand behind him, "OK, everyone follow the direction of elder brother he, and you will soon arrive at immortal Valley!"


    The team continued to march towards the immortal valley. People saw the peaks rising into the clouds in the clouds, listened to the gurgling water, but could not see the river, as if they were in a fairyland.


    All the way from the fatigue bathing in the milky white clouds, suddenly disappeared, only surprise and admiration.


    I don''t know how far I''ve been. The sound of the crane calls to break the clouds. A high stone gate appears in front of me. I can see the flowers and plums in full bloom.


    In April, peach blossoms begin to bloom.


    It''s July now, and there is no withering weather in the immortal valley. It''s amazing.


    The moon fox rode in front of him and led the people into the mountain gate. He went around the peach and plum blossom forest with strange footwork and went through the craggy rocks. Then he saw some white children coming respectfully.


    "Elder martial sister, younger martial sister, master has passed the pass and is waiting for you on yunya. You are guests from afar, please -- "


    the little boy saluted Gu huaijiang and others behind them and led them to go inside.


    While walking, Yuehu asked, "when did master leave the customs?"


    The older child replied, "I heard two elder crane brothers chattering this morning. We just didn''t know what happened. Then we saw master''s closed clothes hanging on the cloud cliff. I think Shifu knew you were coming back, so he left early. "


    In the past, nothing happened. The closure of fumigation ponds lasted for at least one year and half a year, and at most three or five years.


    Jade help this time with Gu huaijiang they come, although it is hoped that fumigation pool can cure Gu Hanmo arm injury, but also did not expect to just catch up with fumigation pool clearance.


    Yu Fu was moved to think that he had gone out of the pass in advance for his own sake. "Elder martial sister, please take us to settle down first. I''ll come when I see my master."


    Gu huaijiang said: "we''d better meet the God of medicine together. When he came to Dongling, he told us to take care of you. We didn''t do it. We should go to him and ask for a sin."


    He has always been respectful to Xunchi. He has a lot of seniority because he is older than Xunchi.


    After thinking about it, Yu Fu nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take you."


    The boy took his entourage down to rehouse them. All the houses were packed up long ago. Although the immortal valley was not rich, it was a big place, so it was nothing to rehouse them.


    Yu Fu leads Gu huaijiang and others to the deep of the valley. On the high cliff, there is a bird''s nest like thing sticking to the stone wall. When you look closely, you find that it is not a bird''s nest, but a room.


    Previously, I couldn''t see it clearly from a distance. When I looked at it, I found that the house was similar to the buildings in Dongling water town, and it had the same black tiles and white walls.


    Gu Shubai and others could not help but be surprised. Yu Fu said with a smile: "master likes to travel all over the world. When he sees the architectural style he likes, he will bring back his drawings and change his residence into the same style. Since I was a child in Xianren Valley, I have seen my master change many times. I don''t know how long the renovation will last before I get tired of it. "


    Gu Xiangshou put up a shed to look at the sky, "good-looking is good-looking, but it''s like Tiangong. How can we go up?"


    They don''t have wings like brother crane. They don''t even have climbing vines on the stone wall. Even if they use lightness skills, they can''t reach such a high place.Gu Yi said: "I understand why people in immortal valley have to practice so well. They have to fly if they want to see the God of medicine!"


    He looked at Yu Fu suspiciously. Yu Fu was staring at him and said, "sixth brother, what do you want me to do?"


    Gu Yi raised his cheek and thought, "xiaoyufu, you don''t know any lightness skill. How did you get up?"


    "Master took me up."


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Yi naturally. Gu Yi is choked and speechless.


    How can he forget that Yufu is the favorite disciple of Xunchi, and he still flies by himself? I''m afraid a lot of elder martial brothers and sisters are willing to take her up.


    "Don''t come up here. A lot of people have trampled my house down carefully!"


    They were thinking about how to get up. There was a full cry in the air from the fumigation pool. In a flash of white shadow, he was standing in front of them.


    Gu Yi was so scared that he almost fell to the ground.


    Xun Chi snorted, as if he didn''t know much about it. His eyes immediately turned to Yu Fu and drew her to his side.


    "Well, she''s growing up again. The girls in Beili are always taller than those in the south."


    "Why are you thin again?"


    Taking Yu Fu''s pulse, he almost didn''t even think about it. He said to the child beside him: "go to stew tonic for your little elder martial sister, Sanhua health preserving soup and my pigeons. They stew every day. If I find out that your little elder martial sister drinks less than one day, I''ll beat your ass to blossom. Do you hear me? "


    Obviously, the little boy in white is often threatened by the fumigation pool, but he shrinks his neck. "Yes, I''ll go now. I''ll make sure that the little elder martial sister is fat when she leaves."


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he saw two white shadows behind him. Fat five and fat nine were running happily on the grass. Xianren valley was neither hot nor cold, just suitable for them to play.


    He pointed at them casually, "here, just like them!"


    After that, he ran away for fear that fumigation pool would catch him and beat him up.


    Fumigation pool squints at his back, suddenly sees Gu Hanmo, who is supported by Gu Shubai and others. His figure flashes forward and catches his pulse.


    Yu Fu took advantage of the situation and said, "master, third brother, his arm is injured. Please show it to him."


    "What happened to him?"


    Tianshu hears the news that Yufu and others are coming back. He just hears Yufu saying that Gu Hanmo is injured.


    He looked at the moon fox in the crowd, who gave him a charming smile and didn''t say much.


    Fumigation pool nodded, "it doesn''t matter, Tianshu, you take him to my room, this small injury will be cured soon. By the way, let Xiaobai stew for Yufu every day, and then take care of him. "


    He pointed to Gu Hanmo, swept through the crowd, and his eyes fell on the scar on Yan Jiqi''s forehead.


    This time, he didn''t need Yu Fu to open his mouth. Fumigation pool said directly, "get her up, too. I''ll cure her by the way. By the way, Xiaobai is also responsible for smashing her medicine. "


    All the people were black. The little boy in white just compared Yu Fu to a fox and a dog. Xun Chi took revenge on him and asked him to take care of three patients by himself.


    It is said that the older a man is, the more open-minded he is. Why is he so mean?


    When Yin jikuai heard that Xunchi was taking the initiative to cure himself, he was so happy that he quickly saluted him. But Gu Shubai was not happy, so he stepped forward to make amends to Xunchi.


    "The younger generation is not good, did not take good care of Yu Fu, let her with the burden of suffering, only to lose a lot."


    Xiaobai just made a joke of Yufu, and Xunchi was so vindictive. He implicated many of Yufu, and Xunchi was not angry?


    If he doesn''t want to marry Yu to himself, that''s bad!


    "It''s none of your business."


    Fumigation pool tone is calm, concentrate on to Yin Jixiao pulse, did not look at Gu Shubai.


    Yu Fu''s dark breathed a sigh of relief, and he didn''t really blame Gu Shubai for saying that. He was never a man of duplicity.


    Unexpectedly, after he finished pulse for Yin Ji, his figure flashed to Gu huaijiang.


    "I say you, you, you are not young. Why are you not as good as your younger generation?"


    Gu huaijiang was stunned. When he wanted to open his mouth, the fumigation pool spat at him and said, "last time I saw that you really loved Yu Fu, and these children in your family were good, so I reluctantly let Yu Fu stay in your home. It''s good for you. How can you live more and more pedantic? "


    "That little Ningdi is stupid and has soft roots. The most important thing is that he is obsessed with lust and wants to marry Yufu? You know you don''t stop him, but you honestly let him catch you all and threaten Yu Fu. I said, "are you stupid?"


    "Even these little ones know that they have to tangle up with the people to fight against them. Are you still in the middle? If it wasn''t for you, could there be so many things later? Can Yu Fu run from Dongling to Xikun and back to Dongling? "


    Gu Shubai was stunned.


    Since childhood, my father is the most dignified existence in their hearts. What he represents is absolute correctness and principle. No one ever dares to speak to him in this tone.


    Even when the former Emperor was most afraid of him, he had to be respectful to him. However, Xunchi scolded Gu huaijiang in front of the public and made him have no room to refute.The most terrible thing is that Gu huaijiang didn''t look angry at all. Instead, he looked open-minded and accepted.


    After fumigation, he raised his head and said, "what the God of Medicine said is, I''m ashamed."


    All of you: --


    The image of strict father in their hearts suddenly collapsed.


    Seeing this, Yu Fu quickly sang Gu huaijiang, "master, don''t say that. The general has no choice. He has been loyal to Dongling court for decades. Does it mean that change can change? I''m not from Dongling, so it''s easy to set up a rebellion. The general has been rooted in Dongling for generations. It''s not easy for him to go to Beili with me. "


    "Hum."


    Xun Chi didn''t say anything more on Yu Fu''s face. He waved his hand to Tianshu to keep up with him. He raised his hands on the ground behind him and arrived at the house on the cliff.


    Tianshu grabs Gu Hanmo''s uninjured left arm, and Yuehu grabs Yin Jigao. They fly up to the eaves and walk on the wall. After a few kicks, they go to the residence of fumigation pool.


    Only then did they find that there are unique footholds on the cliff. In addition to fumigation pool, people with immortal body skills can fly directly. No matter how good their martial arts are, they still need these footholds to fly.


    Gu Yi''s mind is now in balance. "It''s too foggy today. I''ll see the positions they step on tomorrow. Maybe I can fly up with my lightness skill."


    Everyone looked at him with an idiot''s eye.


    Gu huaijiang has just been scolded by fumigation pool. Instead of comforting his father, he still thinks about how to fly to the house on the cliff?


    Gu Yi is stared at by the public and embraces his arm. He shyly hides behind Gu Xiang.


    Yu Fu helped Gu huaijiang, "general, don''t worry about master''s words. Although he is an expert in the world, he is free and uninhibited because of this. How can he understand the various constraints of people in the world? "


    Gu huaijiang sighed and looked up at Yu Fu, Gu Shubai and others.


    Yufu really lost a lot of weight. Gu Shubai escaped from death. So far, his martial arts have not fully recovered. Gu Jiuge and Gu Jiuge are determined to die in prison.


    Gu Hanmo, who was taken away by the fumigation pool, sacrificed an arm to save himself. The arm of a martial arts practitioner is more precious than his life. Gu Hanmo loves to practice sword so much. What if he really doesn''t have an arm?


    His young children, who have not yet been crowned, have suffered with him.


    All this is because of his paranoia, because he refused to fight.


    He was silent for a long time. After a long time, he said, "do you also complain about being a father in your heart?"


    "How?"


    Gu Jiuge said: "my father is loyal to the country and the people all his life. He is our example and model. Even if we have some resentment in our hearts, it is also because we are not determined enough. "


    Gu Wenqing came forward and said, "at that time, my third brother and I, as well as Yu Fu, planned to rebel, but after my father stopped us, we figured it out. It''s true that Gu Hou''s house was wronged, but after we set up our troops, the innocent subjects of the imperial capital would be affected, and more people would be killed. Once there is chaos in the country, Xikun will take advantage of the situation, and the casualties will be even more serious. My father is not stupid and loyal. He just cares for the people of Dongling. "


    Gu Shubai came forward to help him, "father, how can we not know your heart as sons of man? We have never mistakenly thought that you are just stupid and loyal, father and son are connected, and children care for the people as much as you do, and they do not want to ruin their lives. "


    Just as he finally threatened Ning Chengzhi to mobilize Gu''s army to revolt, it was just a bluff to Ning Chengzhi.


    In fact, if he sent someone to visit him, he would find that there were signs of the Gu family army''s mobilization, but it strengthened the resistance against the possible attack from the West Kunlun side.


    This kind of transfer can not only frighten Ning Chengzhi, but also can''t find a handle at all. It won''t affect any of Gu''s soldiers.


    Gu huaijiang nodded slightly. He thought that Gu Shubai and others thought the same as Xun Chi, but they all knew that if they didn''t want to.


    Yu Fu also said with a smile: "general, you have your persistence, we all understand. It''s been a hard journey. Let''s go back and have a rest first! "


    The place Yufu had arranged for them in the valley was near Yufu''s original place. They went back to rest.


    The little boy in white, who was called Xiaobai, squatted outside Yufu''s door to make soup with a bitter face. Someone in the box was still calling him, "Xiaobai, master asked you to mash the meat snow lotus for Miss Yin, have you done it?"


    "I see."


    Xiaobai responds in a long voice. As soon as he looks back, he finds the flesh Xuelian that he just took out from the prescription. Only then can he find that he has been bitten by fat nine.


    "You fat dog, how did you eat my Saussurea?"


    He ran from the dog''s mouth to grab food. Pangjiu was so scared that he rushed into the room. Xiaobai was holding only half of the meat Xuelian and wanted to cry without tears.


    "My God, the last Saussurea in the pharmacy, isn''t it forcing me to pick it tomorrow?"


    Fat nine ran to the distance, see he didn''t keep up, stop pace, turn back toward white crazy wag tail, a face coquettish sell cute look.


    This time, xiaobaiche cried, wiped his tears and sat down on the ground, "even you bully me, wow!"The little brother of tianyunpo, who has not yet officially appeared, has given her a reward and wants to say something to you in advance -


    "my name is tianyunpo. Hey, it''s neither yunputian nor poyuntian!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 273

    "No, a general with a red face and a big nose is coming!"


    Early in the morning, there was a noise outside the house. Yu Fu got up and stretched out, "what''s the noise outside?"


    Yao LAN didn''t hear clearly. She looked out of the window. "It seems that someone is fighting. Who dares to fight to immortal Valley?"


    The movement outside soon quieted down again. Yu Fu thought it was OK. Then he got up and slowly washed and changed his clothes and walked out.


    Suddenly, the boys in the valley come in with a group of tall men. Yu Fu takes a close look. It is Lao Jin and Yan Huashi who lead them.


    "General Yan, general Huo?"


    When they heard Yu Fu''s voice, they turned their heads and looked at it, then they suddenly showed a happy smile.


    "Miss Yu Fu!"


    "Yufu!"


    Suddenly a woman ran out of the crowd, ran to Yufu and hugged her, "I finally found you. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with you all the way!"


    Yu Fu is a little stunned. After a close look, she finds that the woman in front of her is Su Yunyan. She is more beautiful than before.


    "Sister Su, how''s your journey? Is the eldest aunt here


    Su Yunyan shakes his head and wants to cry. "My mother refuses to come. She says that the foundation of the Su family can''t be left unattended, and the ancestral throne can''t be left unattended. My uncle asked the generals to come to meet us, and we all talked for a long time, but my mother refused. I didn''t want to leave, but my mother said that I had promised that Gu Yi couldn''t stay at home. I had to come with the generals. "


    Yu Fu comforted her and motioned to the children, "do you know if they have met the general?"


    "Little elder martial sister, we have already told you that we are going to take you generals to see Master," the child said respectfully


    After everyone saw the fumigation pool coming back, it was a noisy meeting again. Gu huaijiang called Yin Jige and Su Yunyan to him.


    "I don''t know what the situation is after I leave Xianren Valley to Beili. Your parents are not around. Now you are safe in the immortal valley. Why don''t you do something important first? "


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi were very happy to hear this. Yin Jige and Su Yunyan were both daughters, and they turned red after hearing this.


    After a moment''s deliberation, Gu huaijiang said, "since the engagement has been made, it''s necessary for me to arrange for you as a father. At the moment, we can only make things easier for you. If you have any concerns, just put them forward, just like at home. "


    Su Yunyan took a look at Gu Yi and said, "my mother has already said that after leaving home, everything depends on my uncle."


    This is the meaning of agreement.


    Yin Jichu''s face was slightly red, and she said in a soft voice: "my parents are no longer here. Since my aunt has made an engagement with the Marquis, I am the one who cares for my family, but it''s up to the marquis."


    They both agreed. Naturally, Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi did not disagree.


    Gu Yi hesitated, "but..."


    Su Yunyan stares at him immediately, "but what, do you want to go back?"


    When facing Gu huaijiang, she is obedient and obedient. When facing Gu Yi, she is like a lion roaring from the east of the river. Everyone can''t help laughing.


    Gu Yi waved his hand, "no, no, I''m wondering if it''s not good that I''m the youngest in my family, but the first to get married? What about big brother and Xiaoyu


    When he said this, people turned their eyes to Gu Shubai and Yu Fu, and they looked at each other.


    Amazingly, they didn''t say anything, and the atmosphere fell silent.


    After a moment''s silence, Gu huaijiang said: "although your elder brother is not married, the marriage has already been decided. Naturally, you have to wait for Yu Fu and Ji to get married. What''s more, her status is valuable, and her marriage can only be decided after Beili informs the courtiers. "


    What he said is reasonable. Gu Yi is not entangled now.


    Gu Jiuge looked at Yin Jiyi with a smile, "father, getting married is a big event in my life. Although the situation is special at the moment, I don''t want to make her regret too much. She has been thinking about the scar on her forehead. The God of Medicine said that the scar can''t be seen after four or five days of medication. Can you wait four or five more days? "


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "senior general, there are very few happy events in the valley. I''m afraid I have to prepare for four or five days. It''s too simple to hurt my two sisters in law."


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "well, four or five days later, I will tell the God of medicine about this."


    Yu Fu said: "I''ll go. The general and the generals must have a lot to say. Sister Su also needs to settle down."


    Gu Shubai stepped forward and said, "I''ll go with you."


    When they walked out of the room, there were still bursts of laughter behind them. The two happy events coming soon made everyone immersed in joy.


    They walked side by side towards the deep valley. All the boys they met met saluted them, and then they did some picking and choosing herbs.


    The two of them had something on their minds, and they didn''t talk all the way.


    For a long time.


    "Big brother, have you been waiting for me these years


    Gu Shubai steps a meal, slowly turn back to look at Yu Fu, did not expect that she would ask such words.He said with a slight smile, "don''t be aggrieved. Although I''m not married, I''m content to have you by my side. What can I do for you? "


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, biting his lips slightly, "but maybe I''ll let you wait for some more time, maybe one year and half a year, maybe two years and three years."


    Gu Shubai''s eyes flashed, and soon understood the meaning of Yu Fu.


    Her present status is different. Naturally, her marriage can''t be done according to the previous plan. Beili Chaozhong is not completely controlled by her, and she may not be able to decide her own marriage.


    Maybe only when she has the power can she decide who to marry without restriction.


    He touched her head with a smile. "I know, no matter how long you keep me waiting, I will. I just want to ask you one thing. "


    Yu Fu raised her head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "One day, the clouds are broken and the two trees are scattered. That Tianyun is broken. He is the eldest son of the old master and the actual ruler of Beili court. What''s the relationship between him and you? "


    Yu Fu''s face suddenly didn''t look good.


    Every time she mentioned tianyunpo, she always looked angry and disgusted. Even in her sleep, she thought about this person and read the poem --


    the two names were embedded in the poem. Gu Shubai couldn''t restrain herself from speculating.


    No matter whether Yufu dislikes or likes this person, there is always a special fetter between them. He has to make it clear.


    Yu Fu took a deep breath. "In fact, since I came to Xikun as the crown prince of Beili, tianyunpo wrote me many letters, which often meant that I would marry him. He is the actual controller of the court, but I am the rightful prince. The purpose of his marriage is obvious. "


    It turns out that there is still such a relationship.


    Gu Shubai nods his head, which explains why Yu Fu is very angry when he mentions this person. He tries to make his control of the imperial court right by marrying Yu Fu.


    Once Yufu agrees, he will take over the power in the name of Huangfu. If he doesn''t, it''s hard to develop his own power in his control.


    In this way, the situation in Beili dynasty may be more complicated than that in Dongling.


    Yu Fu said: "I don''t want to tell you this. I''m afraid that you''ll worry too much. I have to rely on my own strength to solve the problem of Beili court. If I can''t solve it, it can only show that the master had lost his sight at the beginning, and I''m not the one who was destined. "


    "What destiny?"


    Yu Fu has said too much today, and she doesn''t want to hide Gu Shubai any more. She simply makes it clear, "I was born just now and can be made a prince, not only because I am the eldest daughter of the empress, but also because of the prophecy of master. Master said that I would be the king of unifying Kyushu and the Three Kingdoms in the future. If I can''t take back my own power, what else can I talk about Unifying Kyushu? "


    Unifying Kyushu means annexing Dongling and Xikun.


    Gu Shubai subconsciously thought of Gu huaijiang, "if your father knows that your mission is to unify the Three Kingdoms, I''m afraid he won''t easily agree to go to Beili with you."


    Yu Fu said, "that''s why I haven''t said it. But you can rest assured that if Beili wanted to unify the three countries by means of violent aggression, the three countries might have been unified several generations ago. Whether it''s me or tianyunpo, at least we all abide by the teachings of our ancestors and will never abuse force to make innocent people suffer. What''s the significance of the unification of Kyushu? "


    Gu Shubai nodded slowly, "the general trend of the world must be united after a long time, and divided after a long time.". It was the separatist regimes of the three countries that led to the successive invasions of Dongling by Xikun, and the wars continued. If one day Kyushu will be unified and all the people in the world will be one family, there will be no need to be invaded by war. This is also a good thing. Beili has always taken this as her ambition, and has never harassed Dongling and Xikun. People admire Beili''s ambition to care for the common people in the world. "


    Emperor Kun was brutal and overbearing, while emperor Ning was weak and incompetent. Their reign would only make the people suffer more.


    Compared with them, Yu Fu is still young, but he knows right from wrong, good and evil, and knows how to use talents to govern the country.


    If she is more mature in time, she must be a bright King.


    Yu Fu smiles at him, "when you get back to Beili, I''ll take you to a place. At that time, you will know why Beili is determined to unify Kyushu, but just silently waiting for the opportunity, never leading the army to fight."


    Gu Shubai eyebrow tip slightly pick, very interested in the reason she said, and said: "I will not let anyone take what belongs to you, even if you take it, I will help you get it back. I will be your help and support you forever. "


    Yu Fu quietly reaches out her hand. Gu Shubai holds her hand and smiles at each other.


    "I know that I am not afraid to have you by my side to help me. Even if the situation in Beili''s court is worse than I imagined, I will try my best to fulfill my father''s will and protect Beili. "


    Gu Shubai said: "you guard Beili, I guard you, never separate."


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    The woman with white gauze on her forehead was sitting in front of the bronze mirror with a nervous look on her face.


    Behind her, Yu Fu, Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge are all there, and Pei Er rubs her hands nervously.She took a look at Yu Fu, and then she summoned up the courage to step forward behind the woman, "Miss, I''m going to uncover the gauze."


    Yin Ji touched the white gauze on her forehead, her fingertips trembled slightly, and looked at the figure behind her in the mirror.


    The people passed reassuring eyes to her, Gu Jiusong nodded to her, and Yin Jixiao slowly closed her eyes, "OK."


    Her wound medicine has been applied for five or six days. Pangjiu accidentally ate half of the only flesh snow lotus left in Xianren valley. Gu Jiuge, led by the boy, went up the mountain all night to search for a good flesh snow lotus.


    According to fumigation pool, the scar on her forehead should be better today, which made Yin Jiyi very uneasy.


    The God of medicine himself, this time or not good, then her face is completely hopeless.


    She had made a marriage with Gu Jiuge. She shouldn''t have cared so much about her face, but young women often took care of her appearance most, and it was common for Yin Jixiao to ask herself.


    Pei''er opened the knot of the gauze gently and opened it carefully layer by layer. When it reached the last layer, everyone almost held his breath.


    The white gauze slid down from her face, and her forehead was white, and there was no such terrible scar.


    "Look, miss


    Pei''er exhaled with joy, and then Yin Jixiao dared to open her eyes and saw the smooth skin on her forehead. She couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    She felt around the place where she had the scar. Now it seems that the skin doesn''t look like the scar.


    Gu Yi and Su Yunyan came into the room and said happily, "well, the second sister-in-law finally doesn''t have to worry about not looking good when she gets married!"


    Su Yunyan was angry at him, "second sister-in-law is naturally good-looking, but now I''m not good-looking, right?"


    Gu Yi coaxed her, "where? Although the second sister-in-law is a great beauty, she can''t compare with your position in my heart. You are always the second beauty in my heart


    Su Yunyan smiles when he hears the first sentence, and changes his face when he hears the last sentence.


    "I''m just the second beauty? Who is the first beauty in your mind? "


    Gu Yi raised his finger and pointed to Yu Fu, "Yunyan, my father said to be honest. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I naturally praise you for your beauty. But people with eyes know that Yufu is more beautiful than Xishi. "


    "You said it


    Su Yunyan just came in to congratulate him. Now he ran out after Gu Yi. They were fighting and quarreling.


    Gu Shubai stood beside Yu Fu, "it''s all your fault."


    Yu Fu pointed to his nose, "me?"


    Gu Shubai grinned and scraped her nose. "Who told you to be so good-looking. Yunyan is also one of the beauties in a hundred. He is not satisfied


    Yu Fu replied with a smile, "what''s the matter with me? It''s obviously you who are not good. You are so beautiful that they see you day by day as soon as they are born. How can their eyes not be high? "


    Two people open each other''s joke, listen to Gu Jiuge a chill.


    "You are both human and nature. You don''t eat fireworks. Please go out. Ji Kuai has to put on her make-up to prepare for the wedding banquet in the evening! "


    "You go out, too!"


    Gu Jiuge pushed Gu Shubai and Yin Jiyi pushed Gu Jiuge, and his face was inexplicable.


    "Can''t I see it, too?"


    Yan Jichu''s face was slightly red, "what do you look like when you put on your daughter''s makeup? How can we be so rude before we get married? "


    Gu Shubai glanced at him with pride, "do you hear me, saying that you are rude and don''t go out with us?"


    After that, holding Yufu''s hand, Gu Jiusong went out first, but he was still driven out by Yin Jihe.


    The sky is getting late, fairy valley from the midpoint of a red light, covered with the valley and every corner of the cliff, high and low scattered, very good-looking.


    On weekdays, all the people in the valley are dressed in white. Tonight, for a wedding, Xunchi chartered all the disciples to wear clothes of festive colors.


    There are also blue, green, purple or red in the valley. It seems that people outside the valley are not used to it for a moment. It''s as if the land of immortals has suddenly become a paradise on earth.


    Yu Fu also changed into a light purple dress. When she went out, she saw Gu Shubai waiting for her in a purple dress outside the door.


    This is not the first time.


    Gu Shubai looked at her and gave her a tacit smile. "In fact, I hope you and I can wear red clothes together tonight, just like the second younger brother and Ji Kua, the sixth younger brother and Yun Yan."


    A letter of marriage, knot forever, grow old together.


    The two of them looked at the place where the lights were most intense, where the people had already taken their seats, and from time to time they heard laughter.


    Fumigation pool also came down from his high room. He was surrounded by people to drink wine, but he only focused on eating meat, which made Lao Jin and others persuade him to drink again and again.


    The two couples, red as fire, shuttled through the banquet. They toasted and laughed.


    It is said that everything is simple, but the immortal Valley tonight is more lively and warm than any wedding banquet in the secular world.


    Yu Fu smile, inadvertently hook up his hand, will be a little ambiguous hidden under the sleeve."One day. One day, I will match you with a red dress


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 274

    In the fumigation pool, Gu Hanmo''s arm is finally cured.


    The affairs of Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi, two newly married couples, have been completed, and the matter of returning to Beili is once again on the agenda.


    To everyone''s surprise, Yu Fu took the initiative to hope that Gu huaijiang would stay in immortal valley.


    "Xianren Valley has a pleasant scenery and is isolated from the world. It is a good place for recuperation. The senior general is very old. Maybe your life will be more comfortable when you stay here. "


    People can not help but be surprised, Gu Yi said: "Yufu, why don''t you let your father go to Beili together?"


    Su Yunyan quietly pulled the hem of his clothes, "what do you say? How could Yu Fu not let his father go? You can''t see that she''s looking after her father''s mood. "


    Su Yunyan also has half of the blood of Gu Houfu. As a child, Mrs. Su has told her many heroic deeds of Gu huaijiang, who is a loyal God of war.


    At the beginning, he would rather die than rebel. Later, he agreed to follow Yufu to Beili, mostly because he cared for Yufu.


    He took care of Yufu''s situation. Naturally, Yufu also took care of his mood. He didn''t want to let him go to Beili with a heavy burden in his heart, which made him feel sick.


    Everyone can see Yu Fu''s kindness, and Gu huaijiang can see it.


    Xianren Valley is not under the jurisdiction of Dongling. It''s a place outside the Three Kingdoms. Yufu asked him to stay here to preserve his reputation and integrity -


    if he didn''t go to another country to be loyal, he would not be considered a renegade.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai had already discussed this matter. Seeing that Gu huaijiang was speechless, Gu Shubai also advised: "father, immortal Valley is a good place, and there are medical gods and Yu Fu''s brothers here. You can rest assured. It''s time for you to have a rest and have a look at the mountains and waters of Kyushu mainland. "


    The children tried their best to be considerate of him. Gu huaijiang didn''t want to let him down, so he nodded.


    Gu Wenqing came forward and said, "if my father wants to stay in the immortal Valley, my child will stay in the immortal valley together! Let the elder brothers follow Yufu back to Beili, they can be outstanding and help Yufu. The child has no ability. He is willing to be filial at his father''s knees. "


    Gu Xiang said: "if the fourth brother doesn''t have the ability, the child will have no ability. The fourth brother should go to Beili with the elder brother. Let me stay and take care of my father! "


    Gu Yi and Su Yunyan are about to speak. Gu huaijiang waves his hand to them to stop.


    "You don''t have to say, no one has to stay with me. I''m only in my fifties. Do you think I''m too old to walk? "


    Gu huaijiang looked at Gu Wenqing and said, "you are my son. Which one is useless? It''s only because you three are younger that your elder brother is responsible for most of your daily affairs. When Shubai and Jiuge were not in the house before, didn''t you manage the accounting room very well? "


    Gu Wenqing bowed her head and said with embarrassment, "I lost Yu Fu that time. I can''t afford my father''s praise."


    Gu huaijiang shook his head and said, "Gu Xiang hasn''t married yet. As a father, I hope you can meet a woman suitable for your life in Beili. And Gu Yi, although you have become a relative, you are a stuffy man. Yunyan is a father. He grew up and is as active as you. Why don''t you two go crazy in such a quiet place as Xianren Valley? "


    Gu Yi and Su Yunyan look at each other, and they both smile embarrassed.


    "No one of you is allowed to stay. Go to Beili. Yu Fu has to take on so many things at a young age. You can''t help your father around. To help your father is to be filial to your father. Do you understand? "


    As for Gu huaijiang''s words, Gu Shubai has always been obedient.


    "Yes, father," he said


    Yan Huashi led Yan Zheng forward and said: "where the general is, we will accompany him. As for the younger generation, let them go into the world! Young general, if you don''t dislike him, take this boy with you


    He pushed Yan Zheng out, and the latter followed Gu Shubai kindly.


    Yan Zheng has always liked to stick to Gu Shubai in Gu''s army, just like his deputy general. They have a deep friendship and are like brothers.


    Gu Shubai nodded to Yan Huashi, "don''t worry, I will take good care of him."


    Yan Zheng immediately jumped up, "I don''t want to take care of the little general. I''m going to protect the little general and Miss Yu Fu!" Gu huaijiang looked at Yan Huashi and others, "what are you doing here? Gu Jiajun has no chief General and major general. He can''t live without you any more. "


    Lao Jin took the lead and said, "well, don''t mention the general. All the people in guhou mansion have gone. Do you think gujia army will still exist? It''s also a hindrance for us to keep it. In the future, your majesty will deal with it if you are not happy. We can''t say we''re angry. Instead of being frightened in Dongling, it''s better to go sightseeing with the general! "


    Gu huaijiang can''t laugh or cry.


    Lao Jin really thought he was going to travel.


    Well, it''s time for these generals to have a rest after him for decades.


    Smoked pool heard Gu huaijiang to stay, did not say much, just called the fox and Tianshu.


    "You can go to Beili with Yufu. It''s also a virtue to support Beili chaotang."Yuehu said, "master, don''t you say that Xianren Valley is not involved in government? Tianshu and I are the eldest disciples of Xianren valley. If we go to Beili court, it doesn''t involve government affairs. Isn''t it a joke? "


    The white eyebrow hair of the fumigation pool immediately stood up, "who dares to laugh as a teacher? When I don''t want to talk nonsense with those people in the court of other countries, I say that Xianren Valley is not involved in the government. Now all my favorite disciples are going back to Beili to be the crown prince. It''s not related to the government. It''s empty talk for a long time. Do you care about two more of you? "


    Tianshu doesn''t have any objection. He''s very happy to be with Yuehu, but


    "Shifu, my elder martial sister and I have gone. Who will be responsible for the affairs in the valley? If you shut up again, who will... "


    Before he finished, fumigation pool impatiently interrupted, "let you go, do you still fear that nobody will take care of the affairs in the valley? There is a general out there who manages hundreds of thousands of troops. I''m afraid he can''t manage such things in our valley? "


    Tianshu thought about it, turned to Yuehu and said with a smile, "elder martial sister, let''s go to Beili together. We also have a look after each other!"


    "Who cares for you?"


    Yuehu glanced at him delicately and turned out of the door. "I''m going to take care of xiaoyufu in our family. It''s nothing to do with you."


    After that, he flew to the bottom of the cliff. Tianshu followed him and flew down, "elder martial sister, wait for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Yufu, Gu Yi and I decided to stay. We won''t go to Beili with you first."


    When leaving immortal Valley, Su Yunyan and Yu Fu whispered alone. Although Yu Fu was surprised, he didn''t object.


    "It''s OK for you and brother six to stay with the general, but will the general agree? The sixth brother is most afraid of the general. How dare he disobey the general? "


    Su Yunyan mysterious smile, "Uncle afraid of my mother, ah, I rely on the name of my mother to persuade uncle, he always want to listen to some.". What''s more, although the third brother''s arm is cured, it will take some time to recover. We agreed to stay and take care of the third brother. When the third brother''s injury is completely healed, we''ll go to Beili to join you. "


    Yu Fu took her hand and said, "well, I''ll wait for you in the capital and prepare the best residence for you."


    Su Yunyan was embarrassed and said: "Yufu, before you didn''t say your identity, we also said you were a country girl, you don''t care about it?"


    "Everyone is a family. It''s all from childhood. What do you want to do?"


    Yu Fu didn''t care. The people who misunderstood her identity at the beginning were not only Su Yunyan''s mother and daughter, but also Princess Danyang and Liu Ruyi.


    She doesn''t even mind those people. How can she mind Su Yunyan?


    Su Yun said: "I knew you were not mean! By the way, my mother asked me to thank you. If it wasn''t for you this time, the house of marquis Gu would have suffered a lot. Shall I kowtow to you? "


    Yu Fu gives a bluff and signals Gu Yi behind him to help her up.


    "We are the same generation. Now I should call you Liu Sao. What do you kowtow to me for? If you have to do that, you''re not taking me as the one who looks after Hou''s house. "


    Su Yunyan squeezed her eyes, "what''s six sister-in-law but not six sister-in-law? It''s better to call her name in the future. Don''t we have to call you sister-in-law sooner or later? At that time, the generation will be in a mess. In my opinion, we should simply call them by name. Ji, do you think so? "


    Su Yunyan looks at Yin Jihe. She has only been in the valley for a few days, and she is very familiar with Yin Jihe. Both of them are from Dongling aristocratic family, and they talk very well.


    Yin Ji said: "what Yunyan said is, just call your name. I''ve heard that Beili is open to the public, and it''s not a custom to confine the ceremony. It''s not against the ceremony. "


    As they were all happy, Chen Jingxing came up and said, "Your Highness, the Lord has sent someone to meet your highness."


    Yu Fu subconsciously took a look at Gu Shubai. He thought that the time was right. After all, Tian yunpo lowered his head and sent someone to pick them up.


    She nodded slightly. "I know. Let''s go now."


    Gu huaijiang, Gu Hanmo with one arm hanging, and Gu Yi and his wife watched them leave. The long line gradually disappeared in the clouds until they could no longer be seen.


    On the carriage, Yu Fu and Gu Shubai talk in the carriage.


    Gu Shubai said: "you seem to have been very indifferent to Mr. Chen recently. You don''t look good to him at all. It''s not like you used to let him ride with you."


    Yu Fu said, "you can''t see it. How happy he was when he came to inform tianyunpo that he sent someone to pick us up? In his eyes, this man without court office may be more important than me. "


    Gu Shubai guessed that it was for the sake of Tianyun breaking.


    "I can see that Lord Chen is a loyal minister. He believes that you are the Lord in his heart, but he has more trust in tianyunpo''s means and talents in the government. This is not contradictory. "


    Yu Fu said, "I understand. It''s just like the elder Ji and others support the general and firmly believe that only when he is in Dongling can the court and the country be stable. Mr. Ji, they are loyal ministers. They will never support the general as the Lord, but what they trust more than Ren Ning Chengzhi is the general. "Her tone is slightly cold, "but the difference is, I am sure that the general will never support the troops, self-respect and plot against, this sky cloud break is not necessarily."


    From his letter, we can see that he is not a good person.


    Gu Shubai comfortingly patted her on the shoulder, "no matter what kind of person tianyunpo is, you can''t take the initiative to push a loyal minister like Mr. Chen to his side. You are not Ning Chengzhi. You will be a bright King in the future. You should know how to treat the loyal and good in the court. "


    Yu Fu breathed a sigh, "I just want Chen Jingxing to know that his support for tianyunpo makes me very dissatisfied. Naturally, I know that he is loyal and can''t be ignored. No, I''ve asked yaolan to deliver snacks to him in person. "


    Yao Lan was a maid who had been with Yu Fu since she was a child. She was no older than Lian Zhu and Lian Bi, but no one could replace her.


    To some extent, what she represents is Yu Fu. Her personal visit to Chen Jingxing is the best way to show Yu Fu''s attention.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "it seems that I''m worried too much. You have a plan in your heart. But we have to make arrangements as soon as possible for this tianyunpo. What''s your plan? "


    Yu Fu has been thinking about this problem these days. She has already made up her mind. She comes to Gu Shubai''s ear and says something like this. The latter shows a helpless smile.


    "Then I''ll have to spend my life with a gentleman."


    Yu Fu blinked playfully, "I won''t let you die. Isn''t there a elder martial sister and a second elder martial brother?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, Yu Fu and his party arrived in the capital.


    Gu Shubai has seen the prosperity of Lin''an in Dongling and the bustle of Xiancheng in Xikun. Compared with Beili''s capital, Gu Shubai is just like a wizard.


    The people on the street are all well-dressed. Men and women are playing in the upper reaches of the street. All the old people and children are smiling.


    On the main street, there is a restaurant or inn, where the aroma of tea, wine and snacks even get into the carriage.


    From the window of the carriage, you can see that the building is tall and the palace city at the end of the long street is even more magnificent.


    It''s not like the delicacy of Dongling or the boldness of Xikun, but a kind of massiness and vicissitudes accumulated over the years, which exudes the preciousness of the ancient palace city from the inside out.


    Dongling to the public has never seen such a weather, originally thought that Lin''an has been extremely rich, never thought that in the mainland of Kyushu there is such a prosperous place as brocade.


    Yu Fu looked out of the window of the car. Everything in front of him was strange and familiar.


    During her more than ten years in Xianren Valley, she has seen many pictures sent from the capital and the prosperous scene here. She knows this very well.


    But really standing in it, she has a strange uneasiness.


    She has not had such uneasiness in Lin''an, nor in Xixian city. On the contrary, she has such uneasiness when she returns to her hometown.


    Her hand on the carriage wall, slightly curled up, has not yet shrunk into a fist, has been smoothed into a palm.


    His hand is broad and warm, gently holding her hand, "no matter what happens, there is me."


    Yu Fu''s heart gradually calmed down. The middle gate of the palace was wide open. The soldiers on both sides of the palace were very powerful. "Welcome your highness back to the palace!"


    "Welcome your highness back to the palace!"


    Voice after voice, the voice is suppressed for a long time, waiting for years.


    Fourteen years later, their long-awaited Prince has finally returned.


    The guard of honor enters from the main gate and goes all the way through the avenue paved with red carpet. Hundreds of officials line up on both sides of the avenue and kneel down to greet them. The mountain calls "Your Highness, thousands of years".


    Her restless heart gradually fell, and a natural attraction made her get used to everything in front of her.


    Instead, Gu Jiuge and others at the back were not used to the scene in front of them. Yan Jige, who had changed her hair bun, sat in the carriage and could not help holding Gu Jiuge''s hand.


    "Husband, I''ve never seen such a scene before. Will it be impolite to get off the bus for a while?"


    She seldom attends the Palace Banquet in Dongling, which is unheard of in her heart.


    Gu Jiuge patted her on the back and comforted her: "it''s OK, as long as everything is as usual, the East spirit Yin family is also a century old family, you must not belittle yourself."


    Then Yin Ji Chu laughed at ease and got up to straighten his collar.


    In front of the main hall steps, the only young man who didn''t kneel down to greet him came up. He didn''t even wear court clothes, only wearing a simple blue Tianshui gown.


    The most common long shirt looks good on him unexpectedly, with the elegant air of a scholar.


    All the officials knelt down and bowed their heads, but he stood here easily and walked slowly, without any respectful tension.


    He came up with a smile, a warm and handsome face with a smile, and some annoying frivolity -


    "minister Tian Yun Po, welcome your highness back to the palace."


    Tianyunpo: let''s call it tianyunpo again. If we don''t call it yunputian again, I''ll call it yunputian again! Get down on your knees


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 275

    Chen Jingxing quickly stepped forward and held out his hand to support Yu Fu''s carriage.


    Some palace people had put the wooden steps under the carriage, and then knelt aside to meet the people in the carriage.


    There was no movement in the car.


    Yu Fu didn''t open his mouth, and all the ministers couldn''t get up. He still bowed his head and waited patiently. Chen Jingxing put his hand outside the carriage door to greet him, trembling slightly because of the long time.


    Tian Yun Po just stood and arched his hand. Now he put it down and looked casual.


    Chen Jingxing glimpses this scene from the corner of his eye. He has a bad secret in his heart. Yufuben is dissatisfied with him. He is so casual and rude. How can this cause trouble?


    In the carriage came the voice of a young woman who did not lose her prestige. "I have not returned to Beijing for a long time. I wonder what position is the prince of heaven in the court now?"


    As soon as the words came out, several of the ministers kneeling on both sides of the carriage raised their heads slightly.


    Sky cloud breaks light a smile, again arch a hand, "return to your highness, have no duty."


    "Since I have no job, why do I call myself a minister in front of my palace?"


    Yufu''s response is quick and sharp. He doesn''t give tianyunpo any time to react, and at the same time, he puts pressure on him psychologically.


    Across the carriage curtain, she saw Chen Jingxing''s hands shaking even more.


    Tian yunpo''s voice stopped and said quickly, "yes, although the Caomin is the son of the former grand master, he has no title and no position. He should not be a minister in front of his highness."


    "Your Highness..."


    Chen Jingxing opens his mouth in a low voice, trying to explain something for Tianyun. At the moment of opening his mouth, he only feels that there is a fierce momentum coming towards him in the carriage.


    He shut up immediately.


    A few days ago, Yu Fu didn''t treat him as well as he did in Xikun. These days, he finally recovered to normal. He didn''t want to offend Yu Fu any more.


    Yu Fu said: "no duty white clothes should not have appeared in the court, but in extraordinary times, people with talent should have worked for the court. But I don''t understand why there is a minister kneeling down to greet him, but the young master of heaven is standing here with ease. Does he despise the authority of my palace? "


    More people on their knees raised their heads.


    Beili Chaozhong has always been aware of the trend of Yufu. She knows every major event she does in Dongling, her journey in Xikun and Dongling, and how much she is loved by Dongling people.


    According to what they know, Yufu is not a person without political talent. On the contrary, she has higher talent than many men.


    What do you mean she''ll be in a dilemma as soon as she comes back?


    Didn''t she know that tianyunpo was the eldest son of the old master, and how much contribution he made to Beili hall?


    This time, it''s been longer.


    The courtiers looked at the scene anxiously. They were worried that Yufu, who had just returned to China, would not be happy, and they didn''t want tianyunpo to be wronged. They couldn''t help each other, so they could only look at it like this.


    For a long time, Tian Yun Po laughed, "although the grass people have no job, they have inherited the will of their father and done a lot for Dongling. It''s not too much to stand here with my contribution. Your Highness has never been to Beili since he was a child. This time, he mobilized his courtiers and soldiers to save guhou''s family. What did you contribute to Beili and what qualifications do you have to blame me? "


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Beili''s courtiers look at tianyunpo strangely. He is outstanding and has always been arrogant, but he never loses his sense of propriety. I don''t know why he is so rude in front of Yufu today.


    Is Yu Fu not afraid to go away when he comes back?


    Gu Shubai and others were even more surprised. They all said that Beili''s folk customs were open. Now they understand what openness means.


    A minister without a court post accused her of never making any contribution to Beili in front of Yufu, and she was not worthy to blame herself.


    This is an extremely appalling remark for all the people who came here from Dongling, who said, "if you want to die, you have to die.".


    "Bold!"


    Yufu angrily scolded, and then a shadow flew out of the carriage. The sky cloud broke, and the color was awe inspiring. Subconsciously, he dodged sideways.


    He is not a civil servant in the traditional sense. In fact, his martial arts are also very praiseworthy among the noble princes in the capital. But for Gu Shubai, who was born in the general''s family and studied the body method of immortal Valley, it''s not enough at all.


    All eyes were fixed on the two figures. After ten moves, Gu Shubai easily pointed his sword to his throat.


    There was a breath back on the ground.


    Chen Jingxing''s dangling hand trembled even more.


    Just when he thought he couldn''t hold on, the woman''s catkin suddenly stretched out from the carriage and gently put it on his hand.


    This time, Chen Jingxing suddenly felt excited.


    Tian yunpo was pointed at by Gu Shubai with his sword and looked at the carriage behind him. The women in the carriage went down, showing their natural noble spirit.


    Her face is light, a pair of eyes as quiet as water, deep as pool, people dare not look directly at.


    Kneeling on the ground, the ministers could not help but secretly look up at her. They only saw a scarlet palace skirt inlaid with bright gold. Wei Wei was lying on the ground and could not help but burst into tears.He peeped at Yu Fu several times in the dim eyes of tears. Then he slowed down from her noble bearing, and saw her gorgeous face.


    The shadow of the former Emperor and queen can be seen on that face.


    Almost for a moment, the ministers subconsciously accepted her, as if she had never left Beili, but was always in front of them.


    There was a flash of consternation in tianyunpo''s eyes.


    He has seen the portraits of Yufu, just as Yufu has seen the portraits of the capital and tianyunpo, so she is not unfamiliar with everything in front of her.


    But the portrait can draw a person''s facial features, but it can''t draw the charm. He didn''t expect that Yufu was more beautiful than the portrait.


    Beauty is not only superficial, but also bearing. She was born with noble bearing, which can''t be cultivated by ordinary people after several generations. Only Beili royal family can have it.


    When Yu stepped out of the carriage, the whole person stood in front of him. He raised his mouth again and showed a frivolous smile. What he saw was Gu Shubai.


    "Are you the son of the family that your highness tried his best to save? It turns out that you are just acting as a thug around your highness. It''s a pity that you have such a good skin. "


    Gu Shubai learned the art of war with Gu huaijiang when he was six years old. This little provocation was like a breeze to him, even his clothes could not move.


    His face did not change, and the tip of his sword still pointed coldly at tianyunpo.


    Yu Fu walked forward slowly. As he passed by Tian yunpo, he gave him a smile.


    this smile is like spring blossoms, melting snow and ice, and there seems to be only a teenager girl. What is the princess? What princess?


    If other people see her smile, they will be agitated. However, tianyunpo subconsciously frowns.


    if it''s what a beauty scheme is, he''s too high to see this princess''s highness.


    Just when he thought that Yufu was going to talk to him, Yufu immediately gathered a smile and walked towards the hall without squinting. Guangxiu was slowly blown away by the breeze, and her back was full of splendor.


    "Tianyunpo boldly offends our palace. Take it down and let it be dealt with later. Please forgive me."


    All the ministers got up from the ground and went into the hall. When they passed tianyunpo, they unconsciously looked at him. The latter nodded to all the ministers, and then they entered the hall at ease.


    Gu Shu raised his white eyebrows, and his worry about Yufu was right. Most of the court officials in Beili looked at Tianyun.


    Yu Fu went up the steps, followed by Gu Shubai and others. The ministers entered the hall and stood on both sides. Yu Fu looked at the Golden Dragon seat and stopped at a distance of five steps.


    The ministers looked up at her. Yu Fu turned back and stood in front of the steps, but did not sit down.


    She hasn''t ascended the throne, so she shouldn''t sit in that position, which is not only respect for the former Emperor, but also respect for the courtiers.


    The Minister of the palace immediately understood, and soon someone from the palace brought a chair in front of the Dragon seat, and Yu Fu sat down.


    "As the crown prince, I have not returned to China for more than ten years. Three years ago, when the empress and father of the rebellious state died, our palace was unable to come back to preside over the overall situation. This is the palace''s debt to the emperor and his mother, to you, and even to the people of Beili. This time, I came back to make up for Beili''s subjects and take the responsibility of being the crown prince. "


    Right column stood in front of the minister to step forward, "Your Highness''s words are wrong. You were sent to the immortal Valley to learn art as soon as you were born, and you never enjoyed the honor of being the crown prince. This is not Beili''s debt to your highness. Besides, three years ago, his highness was only eleven. What could he do? On the contrary, your highness will stay in the safe place of immortal Valley, so that I can rest assured! "


    "Yes, yes, your highness, don''t belittle yourself, and don''t take your words to heart. It''s not like that. I think it''s the first time he''s ever seen his highness. He''s so excited that he''s lost his reputation. "


    All the ministers agreed one after another. Yufu smelled the atmosphere of pleading for tianyunpo, and immediately waved his hand to stop them.


    She looked at the first minister who opened his mouth. "Bao Taifu was the enlightenment teacher of his father when he was young. I heard that his father had intended to let him continue to be my teacher. Although the young people of our palace are not so honored to be taught by Taifu, Taifu is loyal to the court, upholds the orthodoxy, and teaches us everything. Please be worshipped by our palace. "


    She bowed her hand to Bao Taifu on the steps. Bao Taifu was flattered and immediately bowed her hand, "Your Highness, I don''t dare."


    Yu Fu called out his name as soon as he opened his mouth. He was already very surprised, and he didn''t expect that she was so respectful and modest to herself.


    It''s totally different from the tone of dealing with tianyunpo just outside the hall.


    Before Bao Taifu could react, Yu Fu had personally stepped down to help him. "In the 15th year of Tiande, the rebels broke through the five important towns in the north and made a direct attack on northern Hebei. At that time, the people in northern Hebei were facing drought and no harvest, and could no longer withstand the war. Bao Taifu went out of the capital and into the enemy, persuading the rebel leader not to hurt the people. He moved the crazy thief and decided to attack around northern Hebei. "


    "In the 16th year of Tiande, the rebels were completely defeated. However, the emperor and empress died, and there was a lot of waste in the court. Unfortunately, the heavenly master died of illness. It was Taifu who returned to the imperial court regardless of his old illness and gathered all the officials who scattered sand on one side to discuss the government again, creating a precedent that no monarch could maintain the courtYufu looked at him earnestly, and the old minister''s eyes were red. "Although Yufu was not in the court, he was grateful for Taifu''s kindness day by day, and for his father''s loyalty to me."


    Bao Taifu is in tears. Yu Fu looks behind him. Yao LAN asks the palace people to bring a chair.


    Yu Fu personally helped Bao Taifu to sit down, then went behind him and looked at another general.


    "General Ouyang."


    She called out the name of the people, the general immediately bow fist, "the end will be in."


    "When my father died, you were just a little general guarding the northern border town. In the 15th year of Tiande, I heard that there was an emergency in northern Hebei and no one was unifying the army. Did you lead the army to reinforce northern Hebei privately


    Ouyang Qi''s head is lower.


    Yu Fu then said: "you have become famous in the first battle of northern Hebei, and you have taken in 5000 rebels. Since then, you have led the army to fight in the South and North, and made great contributions to exterminating the rebels. I would like to discuss with you whether you should be granted the title of general Ouyang in Jin Dynasty and replace the four grade bird feathers? "


    In recent years, the northern Li Dynasty was ruled by courtiers. Although they were able to live in it, they did their duty as courtiers and did not dare to become officials without permission.


    Tianyunpo actually led the imperial court, but he was still in vain; ouyangqi, as a general who exterminated the rebels, is still the fourth grade general.


    Bao Taifu quickly got up and said, "Your Highness will naturally ascend the throne when he returns home. At that time, the imperial court has the final say that the imperial priest''s reward is natural. I have no objection to it.


    Yu Fu just laughs and doesn''t take over the throne.


    She was not in Beili court, but she knew everything that happened in the court like the back of her hand. She could not only name people one by one, but also know everyone''s identity, background and experience.


    She didn''t come back rashly to be honored, but did her homework to carry the burden of Beili. As she said,


    she came back to make up for Beili''s subjects.


    Yufu went down one by one, telling the story of every meritorious minister in the court like a treasure, praising them one by one, and promising them rewards. All the ministers had already bowed to him.


    Even Gu Shubai and others are very surprised. I don''t know when Yufu secretly wrote down these people. These people she has never met have to be matched one by one. It''s really more difficult than endorsing.


    After some consolation, Yufu stepped up the steps and sat down again. "You are all loyal, and the sun and the moon can be learned from you. I will remember that in my heart. When I come back today, I will introduce some distinguished guests from Dongling to you. "


    The topic finally turns to Gu Shubai and others. A group of courtiers have observed them for a long time since their golden palace, and they can see that they are all dragons and phoenixes among people.


    In particular, Gu Shubai just displayed his skill outside the hall, which even Ouyang Qi admired.


    If young people have this ability, their future is limitless.


    Yufu looked on the faces of the ministers and said with a smile, "Dongling looks after the Marquis''s house. It''s not necessary to say that our palace is full of knowledge, and you adults know something about it."


    Over the past few decades, Dongling and Xikun''s understanding of Beili is a blank sheet of paper, but Beili has been paying attention to the trends of the two countries in the south.


    Gu huaijiang was born more than 20 years ago. Since then, he has broken the evil situation of Xikun invading Dongling territory for many years and become the God of war guarding Dongling border. His reputation has been heard in Beili''s army.


    Yu Fu said: "these are the princes of Gu Hou''s house. When I was in Dongling, I lived in Gu Hou''s house and knew their talents well. It''s also to make up for the loss of our generals in the army in the past few years. "


    Tianyun says that she saved Gu''s family for her own benefit, but Yufu says it''s to attract talents.


    If so, it''s not a private use. As the crown prince of Beili, it''s her job to recruit talents for Beili. What can we do mobilize too many troops to make a living?


    "Of course, the son of Gu''s family has a long engagement with our palace. They are all family members in our palace. If you sincerely respect our palace as the crown prince, please respect the guests I brought from Dongling. We must be grateful. "


    She had just made a speech, which had already convinced all the ministers. At this moment, no one would object to her proposal about the affairs of all the people in guhou mansion.


    Just an engagement


    It''s not so easy to be the husband of Beili empress.


    Well, it''s not the time to mention this. The minister in charge of the relevant affairs has already come forward, "Xue Bi, the Minister of the Ministry of family, has prepared a residence for the princes of the guhou mansion."


    Yu Fu waved his hand, "no, they will be placed in the east palace for the time being. They will live together with this palace."


    "Will your highness be placed in the east palace? It''s better to put it directly in Changsheng Hall... "


    "It''s the palace of my father. Before he officially ascended the throne, everything belonging to my father''s palace will not be touched."


    She is duty bound to get up from her seat and walk slowly down the steps. "Thank you for welcoming our palace. You have worked hard today. Go back to have a rest early."


    She smiles to everyone and walks out of the hall first, followed by Gu Shubai and others.


    Looking at the figure of her leaving, the courtiers in the palace slowly turned around to see her leave, with peace and firmness in their hearts.Bao Taifu stroked his beard and said with a smile, "we have been waiting for many years, and finally we have a result."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 276

    "The East Palace is so beautiful."


    Yin Jiyi followed the crowd into the East Palace and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The Imperial Palace in Beili is more magnificent than that in Dongling. The weather is dignified and full of a profound sense of history.


    Yufu turned back and said, "the Beili palace has a history of 240 years. It is also the palace of the early Zhou Dynasty. As a unified dynasty, the great Zhou Dynasty had the financial and material resources to build such a luxurious palace. "


    Yin Jichu nodded, "I read vaguely in the book that at the end of the week, the mainland of Kyushu was divided into three kingdoms. Among them, the capital of Dongling and Xikun was chosen separately, and the Imperial Palace was built later, which was not as magnificent as the imperial palace of the Zhou Dynasty. "


    Yufu nodded slightly, "Beili inherited the capital of the early Zhou Dynasty. As a son of the royal family, this is my luck."


    Palace people come forward to lead the people to their respective palace to settle, Yufu alone toward the main hall, only yaolan and Lianzhu and others follow.


    Along the stone road, around a white jade screen wall, in front of the towering main hall, palace people knelt all over the ground to welcome jade into the main East Palace.


    She walked forward slowly. Her eyes fell on the bricks and stones here. She reached out and stroked the doors and windows here. Her eyes were full of inexplicable feelings.


    Yao LAN came forward and said in a soft voice, "Your Highness, you''ve come all the way. Why don''t you settle in the hall first?"


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, brushed his sleeve and said to all the people, "get up, all of you. The East Palace is very clean


    Lianzhu and Lianbi knowingly take out gold and silver from their sleeves and reward them. Yaolan follows Yufu to the bedroom hall, where all kinds of delicacies are more beautiful than the outside.


    Taking advantage of their luggage, Yu Fu leans on the couch and closes her eyes to think about what has happened since she just entered the palace.


    She has never forgotten her mission as the crown prince of Beili. Beili Chaozhong has been paying attention to her movements for many years, and she is also paying attention to Chaozhong.


    She is particularly clear about the situation of important officials such as Bao Taifu. If a ruler does not even know his own officials, how can he talk about holding power?


    The only thing that surprised her was tianyunpo.


    She thought that tianyunpo would be an Yin Shuo type character with talent and means. On the surface, she pretended to be Kuangfu Beili court, but in fact, she bought people''s hearts for herself.


    If so, the first time he saw himself, he would pretend to be submissive and try to deceive himself.


    But he didn''t, not only didn''t pretend to be obedient, on the contrary, in front of the Minister of Manchuria, he said some rude words, let Yufu catch him.


    Is she misunderstood tianyunpo, or is he hiding deeper thoughts?


    It''s a matter of great importance. Yu Fu didn''t dare to judge lightly for a moment, thinking about how to go next.


    Suddenly I heard Yao Lan''s footsteps approaching. Standing beside the couch, I said in a low voice, "Your Highness, the house of internal affairs has sent icebergs. Do you want them to send them in?"


    When the weather was muggy, the interior government thought carefully. Yu Fu opened his eyes and said, "what''s the matter with the big brother?"


    Yao Lan said with a smile: "they are all placed in several yards behind the East Palace, not far from his Highness''s bedroom. When they were in the mansion, they liked to have a single family, but now they have families, so they also arranged for one person and one hall. Only five childe and six childe are used to living, and they have to live with four childe. The second elder martial brother has to live with the elder martial sister. The elder martial sister doesn''t have any opinions, but... "


    "Just what?"


    Yao LAN chuckled, "but the palace people don''t know that the eldest martial sister is a man. They think that immortal Valley is more open than Beili, and unmarried men and women can live together in the same hall! When the maidservant came back, he almost died of laughing when he heard the palace people talking about it. "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing and said, "let''s go with them and let the house of internal affairs send ice to them. I don''t need it here."


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Yao Lan was about to retreat, and Yu Fu suddenly said, "where is the tianyunpo now?"


    Yao Lan said, "I''m locked up in the guard house. Just now the people from the imperial army came to tell me. They also asked when his highness would see him."


    Yu Fu looked at the sky outside and said slowly, "don''t worry, settle down first and wait for dinner."


    ¡­¡­


    The dinner was set up in the main hall of the east palace. No courtiers were invited to accompany him. Only Yufu and all the people in guhou''s house, Yuehu and Tianshu had a quiet meal.


    The banquet is full of Beili local specialties. It seems that in order to take care of the taste of the people in guhou mansion, some Dongling dishes have been made, which is very delicate.


    All the way to Beili, they were in the East Palace and had some unreal feelings.


    It was not until the end of the meal that I began to have a sense of sureness.


    At the end of the meal, the palace people came in and methodically removed the dishes and served them with tea and a towel.


    Then he retreated quietly. In addition to Yao LAN, all the palace people who were not familiar with him retreated. The tea on the table was white.


    This is the tea we drink.


    Yu Fu picked up the tea cup and said, "these days, you can only live in the palace. Fortunately, there are many empty palaces in the east palace. If you live outside the palace, I''m not sure. "Naturally, people understood what she meant by her lack of sureness.


    Her name is Beili Chujun. In fact, she is a newcomer, and her power is not stable. She may not be able to protect these foreigners.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "the eastern palace is luxurious. I can''t say I''m aggrieved when I live for a while. We are even more worried about leaving you alone in the palace. "


    They all nodded their heads. That''s what they meant.


    Gu Jiuge said: "the whole family will take care of one place. It''s not too late for us to move out of the palace until the situation in the DPRK is stable."


    Yu Fu looks at the crowd. Gu Shubai is experienced in war, and Gu Jiuge is mature and steady.


    Yin jikuai was a good wife. Gu Wenqing was more skilled in keeping accounts and had a talent in business. Gu Xiang was much more mature than before in the past two years.


    Yuehu and Tianshu are the elder martial brothers and sisters that she relied on since childhood, not to mention.


    She frowned and said, "fortunately, the general insisted that you follow me. Otherwise, I''m here alone. I really don''t know what to do."


    Little mouth a pout, as if it is a child at home coquettish appearance.


    Yan Ji suddenly could not help pinching her face, "act coquettishly in front of my brother and sister-in-law, what a prestige in the court today? I''m stunned. Fortunately, there are not many young men in the North Glass court hall. Otherwise, they would not be eager to introduce themselves to the public


    Gu Jiuge looked at her adoring face and couldn''t help saying, "Ji Kua, you''ve also learned to be bad. Is this how to use the self recommendation pillow?"


    She is a talented woman who has read books and written poems. Naturally, she doesn''t know the chill of this idiom. She bowed her head when listening to Gu Jiuge.


    Gu Shubai said faintly: "Ji Ge is right. Before Yu Fu came back, someone was anxious to recommend himself to the pillow."


    "Who is it?"


    Today, everyone stayed in the golden hall for a long time. The youngest courtiers in Beili were in their thirties. They didn''t see any young people.


    No, there is one -


    Gu Xiang grinned and couldn''t believe it: "isn''t that tianyunpo? He said to Yu Fu, "why did you recommend the pillow?"


    Gu Shubai smiles but does not speak, is the default meaning, everybody can not help but be surprised.


    "Brother, is that true? I see that tianyunpo is very arrogant. He looks like a villain. He is so rude to Yu Fu. How can he recommend himself for a pillow? "


    Yin Jiyi thought quickly: "does he want to marry Yufu and change his name to control Beili?"


    As soon as the words came out, people were slightly angry.


    The month fox eyebrow tip a pick, "he takes us small jade to help when what, think want to marry can marry?"? And he doesn''t look in the mirror. What advantage does he have besides a handsome face? The martial arts are rotten. "


    Tianshu looked at him helplessly, with the expression of "are you praising him or scolding him?".


    The month fox is busy to cover up a way: "of course, compare with the son of the world, such a little advantage is far worse, even you are inferior!"


    Although moon fox put him behind Gu Shubai, Tianshu was very satisfied, and his cold face immediately showed a smile.


    "He knew that Yu Fu had an engagement with his elder brother, and he came up with such a bad idea!"


    Gu Wenqing couldn''t help hammering a table, and suddenly realized that tianyunpo was taken down by yufuming people in the daytime, and now he didn''t hear the news, "by the way, Yufu, what are you going to do with that tianyunpo?"


    Yao LAN came forward and said, "I almost forgot. Your highness said in the daytime that he would go to deal with tianyunpo after dinner. When will he go?"


    Yu Fu took a sip of the tea cup and said, "what''s the hurry? I didn''t forget


    She just didn''t want to see tianyunpo too early. She wanted to hang him for a while to sharpen his spirit. It would be easier to talk for a while.


    She looked out of the window, tonight is the last quarter of the moon, like a hook.


    Gu Shubai said, "it''s better for me to accompany you for a while because Tianyun can break the martial arts."


    Yu Fu nodded, "although the moonlight is not clear tonight, it has a unique poetic flavor. Why don''t you all go and enjoy it?"


    "Good!"


    Tianshu head a agree, a face of Huachi looking at the fox, fox on a face can''t stand the expression.


    Yan Jichu took a look at Gu Jiusong. They were on their way after they got married. Before they could enjoy the sweet after marriage, they were willing to spend time alone.


    Gu Xiang looked at Yu Fu and Gu Jiuge for a while, and finally at Tianshu.


    "Even the second elder martial brother has a big elder martial sister, the fourth elder brother, I only have you!"


    He held Gu Xiang wrongly. Gu Xiang couldn''t stand being held so tightly by a man. He quickly broke off his hand. "Well, a gentleman doesn''t do anything. I''ll accompany you to enjoy the moon."


    Yu Fu covered his mouth with a smile, and everyone went out.


    Gu Shubai goes all the way with Yu Fu. The palace people who meet him on the way see that there are only two of them. When they want to lead the way, they are all rejected by Yu Fu.


    "I''m familiar with every building in the palace, every path, every corridor."


    She brushed her hand on the railing by the river. "I''ve seen countless pictures here, heard countless descriptions here, and come back here countless times in my dream. But it''s the first time I touch every brick here. I don''t know if my father and mother have touched each other like this? "This is the home where she was born, the place where she wanted to come back countless times. Due to various reasons, she has come back now, but there are no relatives at home.


    If there is no warmth, what is rare about hehe palace? But empty city.


    Gu Shubai stands behind him and suddenly raises her up. Yu Fu is scared and cries out.


    It turned out that he put her on the railings and sat down. At his feet was the murmuring water, cold and deep. Gu Shubai stood behind her to protect her.


    Yu Fu chuckled and shook his head with ease. His two legs tilted up here for a while and lifted up there for a while.


    Little girls like to play like this. Yufu liked it when he was a child, but he didn''t play for many years.


    She couldn''t help laughing and looked back at Gu Shubai, "I''m not a child anymore. Don''t coax me like this. Even if I sit on the railing, you don''t have to stand behind me


    She supported the railing with her hand, not strong, but very hard, "you see, I can hold it myself."


    "Even if you can help yourself, those who care about you will still want to protect you behind you. Because they love you, even if you don''t need it, even if you can''t see it. "


    Gu Shubai looked up slightly, "here, look at the moon in the sky. It will shine all the people. Even if there are ups and downs, love will never really disappear. "


    Just like her father and mother, even if the immortal goes for many years, her love will not disappear.


    Yu Fu leaned his head back on him. As soon as he looked up, he could see that the curve of his jaw was sharp and clear, and the lip line was not good-looking in the dark light.


    He doesn''t need light. He''s the brightest of the stars.


    So she looked up at him, and Gu Shubai looked down at her with a smile. For a long time, she saw his Adam''s apple rolling.


    Then he slowly leaned over, his hands gently behind Yu Fu, his face closer and closer to her.


    Yu Fu had never felt like this before. She seemed to know what he was going to do, but she was not sure what he was going to do. She closed her eyes in a hurry.


    His eyes fell on Yu Fu''s lips, which were very beautiful. They were as red as Hibiscus in spring.


    You can imagine how soft and warm it is without touching it.


    He wanted to have a try, but at last he changed his mind and gave her a kiss on her clean forehead.


    Yu Fu slowly opened his eyes and subconsciously touched his forehead where he had been kissing. His heart was as sweet as a flower bud waiting to bloom, and he was looking forward to the full bloom.


    Gu Shubai turned her from the railing, facing himself, and bent down to look at her.


    "Not yet. You haven''t grown up yet."


    Yu Fu was immediately discouraged, "who said that? I''ve grown up. I''m as tall as your shoulders. Haven''t I grown up yet? "


    She''s going to be hairpin soon, only four or five months away.


    Gu Shubai chuckles. The laughter is mixed with the gurgling water at his feet. He can''t hear whether it''s the sound of water or his laughter.


    Clear, soft.


    He spoiled to shave her nose, "has not married me is my little girl, I hate."


    Even if she was willing, even if it was just a little, he thought it was a kind of blasphemy to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu felt like there were countless cat paws scratching in his heart. For a moment, he wanted to look at him and avoid his eyes. I want to hold him, but I''m embarrassed to reach out to him.


    She could not help but look, quickly jumped down the railing, "I go to see tianyunpo myself, big brother, you go back first!"


    Before Gu Shubai could stop her, she ran away along the river and disappeared into the night.


    He couldn''t help stroking the corner of his lips, where it seemed that Yufu''s skin was still sweet. It was the first lotus seed newly peeled in summer, with a refreshing smell of vegetation.


    He did not consciously Leng there, aftertaste just that kiss, meaning is still not enough.


    When the passing maid saw the man standing by the river, she couldn''t help but look at him more. When she saw the smile on his face, she couldn''t help but bow her head and blush.


    If such a handsome man had laughed at them like this, I''m afraid they would not have been able to walk at that time. It''s a good fortune for a woman to make him laugh like this.


    "Ah, is that your Highness''s fiance, the son of Dongling family?"


    "Yes, it''s beautiful. It''s like coming down from heaven."


    The maid in waiting could not help talking. She slowed down as much as she could. In order to see him more, she finally walked around the corner reluctantly.


    Yufu walked all the way to the bodyguard in his memory. When he reached the place where the Hougong and the former dynasty were handed over, he saw a brightly lit classroom.


    It''s the place where the palace guards are handed over. Many royal guards are trained there. It''s an important place in the palace.


    Jade help side didn''t take a person, alone toward that place walk, early have the bodyguard of hearing and seeing to discover her existence.


    "Who is it?"


    Yufu slowly came out of the dark. The guards thought it was an ordinary maid in waiting. After a careful look, they found that it was Yufu and quickly bowed.


    "See you, your highness!"


    "No gift."Yu Fu lightly looked at the class room behind them, "where is the sky cloud breaking?"


    A bodyguard came forward and said, "go back to your highness. The Lord is in it. He will lead your highness in."


    Yufu sneered in his heart that tianyunpo had no imperial office. At best, he was the son of the old master. Beili Chaozhong called him "adult".


    She always has a way to correct this trend.


    Yu Fu''s mouth slightly tilted, "no need. I''m just passing by for a walk. Now I''m tired. I want to go back to have a rest earlier."


    After that, they turned around and left. The guards looked at each other and had to bow, "Your Highness!"


    Gu Shubai: "hbgeougjepfjwegjv"


    readers: "talk to others!"


    Yi Ren (with an innocent face): "he means that you don''t even have a kiss before marriage, so don''t think about meat..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 277

    After Yu Fu walked away, the guards raised their heads.


    "What do you do now?"


    "I don''t know what to do..."


    All of them were at a loss. They waited for Yufu to send someone to invite tianyunpo. Unexpectedly, she came in person.


    It''s better to come in person. It''s the blessing of Beili that the crown prince and his important ministers can resolve conflicts and ease relations.


    I didn''t expect that Yufu came and went. He only said that he was walking through here, and didn''t mention what to do with tianyunpo.


    "Why don''t you go in and tell the Lord the truth?"


    One of the guards sighed and went into the room.


    There was no cell inside, and even the door was not closed. Tianyunpo sat there drinking tea slowly, as if he had heard the conversation outside the door.


    "It seems that I''m going to sleep in the guard house tonight. Please buy me a blanket and keep it clean."


    The guard waved his hand, "how can this work? The guard house is so simple, how can you spend the night here


    Tianyunpo glanced at him with a smile, "if you don''t spend the night here, don''t you want me to go back to my house for the night?"


    The bodyguard bowed his head in embarrassment. Yufu didn''t mention how to deal with tianyunpo. Of course, he couldn''t send people back to the house on his own, but he was wronged to let him spend the night here.


    Tianyunpo didn''t want to embarrass him, but said, "well, don''t think about it. I remember that there was a bed in the class room of the guard house. If you don''t have extra clean bedding, I''ll sleep on the bed board. "


    "Yes, even if not, my subordinates have to get it for you."


    The guard quickly arched his hand, "thank you for your kindness. I''m very grateful for your tolerance."


    Tian yunpo put down his tea cup and mocked himself, saying, "what is tolerance? I''m just a white dress without position and nobility. I''m not as good as you palace guards in terms of court duty. "


    The bodyguard knows that he is in jiehuaiyufu''s words in the hall today. She accuses tianyunpo of not kneeling down to greet him because of his impoliteness to the prince.


    The bodyguard thought for a while, and whispered: "Lord heaven, how many talented people in Beili court in recent years are not the adults who used to be in high positions. It''s like general Ouyang, like you. In fact, your highness doesn''t understand it. I heard that your highness praised general Ouyang and offered to make him an official. And you... "


    Tianyunporen is in the guard house, but he has heard all about what happened in the court today. Yufu''s detailed preparation and amazing memory are not beyond his admiration.


    Hearing the guard''s words, he slightly raised his eyebrows, "Oh, what''s wrong with me?"


    The bodyguard boldly said, "if you are offended, you are the most commendable person in the court today. But my Lord is disrespectful to your highness. Can your highness not punish you? "


    It''s a good word to use.


    Tian Yun po said with a smile, "well said. But how do you know that I want to be praised by my highness rather than punished by him? "


    The bodyguard was stunned. Who didn''t want to be praised but wanted to be punished?


    Wait a minute. He means he''s deliberately offending his highness today?


    The bodyguard didn''t think clearly. Tianyunpo stood up and stretched himself. He yawned, "I''m sleepy. I''ll go to sleep first. If your highness sends for me in the middle of the night, you will wake me up again. "


    In the middle of the night?


    Who doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night and wants people to talk?


    ¡­¡­


    Yufu didn''t send tianyunpo in the middle of the night, but ordered people to send tianyunpo to the east palace early in the morning.


    The lights of the guard house stay up all night, because the guards in the palace have to change their posts in shifts at night, and there will be the voice of personnel transfer every other hour.


    Tianyunpo, who was born in a noble family, couldn''t sleep well. He stayed up all night until dawn. He was awakened by the people sent by Yufu.


    He opened his eyes in a daze, only to see a little girl with a round face standing boldly in front of his bed, and said in a high voice: "son of heaven, your highness sent you to the east palace for questioning. It''s a crime of disrespect to be late."


    She is not tall, but her momentum is very high. Those bodyguards who are much taller than her can only stand on the side and secretly wink at tianyunpo to make him faster.


    Yesterday was a crime of disrespect. Today is a crime of disrespect.


    It is true that like a master, like a servant.


    Tianyunpo thought to himself that he had to get up from the bed. Seeing that the sky was not clear out of the window, he immediately said, "Your Highness, why did you send me so early?"


    Yao LAN stares at her eyes and raises her chin haughtily. "It''s late. Your highness is diligent. You have to go to court after you ask the son of heaven!"


    Tianyunpo was dressing and looking at yaolan, "are you not Dongling woman? I''ve heard that Dongling''s etiquette is strict, so there should be no women''s dressing ceremony for men. "


    He thought that Yao LAN would blush, at least a little embarrassed. Sure enough -


    "I''m sorry, young master. I''m the maid of immortal valley. I''ve been serving your highness since I was a child, but I''m not a Dongling woman."She said sorry, and there was no embarrassed look on her face.


    Tian yunpo put on his shoes and got up, "no wonder the girl is so dignified. She must have been influenced by Her Highness since childhood. I admire her."


    Yao LAN frowned, subconsciously felt that he was not saying good things, and could not think of any problem, so she had to lead him to the East Palace first.


    The two little maids in the palace are holding lanterns in front of them. The sky lights up the lights when it''s not clear. It''s very warm.


    Tianyunpo is thinking of something, suddenly saw Yao LAN stop walking in front of him, turned his head and looked at him viciously, "you just scolded me for pretending to be a tiger?"


    The sky cloud breaks a Leng and laughs.


    It turned out that the maid didn''t reply to him just now because she couldn''t understand the sarcasm in his words.


    Yufu is erudite and versatile. He is young enough to master the way of chaotang. He thinks that Yufu''s confidants must have read books. He doesn''t want yaolan to be so cute.


    Interesting.


    He said with a smile, "are all the people around your Highness the same as girls?"


    Yao Lan thought about it. Of course, it''s different.


    Lianzhu and Lianbi are very mature and steady. Lianzhu combs her hair well and is very good at jewelry matching. Lian Bi is a good tea maker. She is very considerate.


    Yinling and Yinxue were younger. After the drastic changes of guhou''s residence, they came to Beili and became more stable.


    Yao LAN is different. She grew up with Yu Fu. She is called master servant. In fact, she is more like a sister. They are deeply affectionate. Yu Fu naturally doesn''t care about her simple and lazy.


    She in addition to in front of outsiders timely for jade to help show prestige, seems to have no advantages.


    Yao LAN opens her mouth and swallows it back.


    What does she say to tianyunpo?


    Thinking about it, he glared at him, "what''s your intention to inquire about the things around your highness? Is your Highness''s business also inquired about by a white man who has no position or nobility? " Then he walked forward without looking back.


    The vigilance of little girl is quite high.


    The sky cloud breaks to have to follow behind, all the way to the East Palace have no words.


    When they got to the East Palace, there was no need for lights. In the morning light, the maids came and went in an orderly way, carrying the bronze basin and other washing things.


    The hot water in the basin made Tian yunpo sigh, "didn''t you say your highness is diligent? I thought your highness would wash in the third shift, but I didn''t expect that he just got up now. "


    Yao Lan said sternly, "when your highness washes, you should take care of it. What does Master Tian treat himself as, a former Emperor or a former queen?"


    She put on such a big hat all of a sudden that it''s hard for her to answer.


    Originally thought that Yufu would continue to give him prestige, let him wait outside for a long time, did not expect out of the bedroom a older maid, "son of heaven, your highness, please."


    Tianyunpo can''t find the routine for a moment. Look at the washing things. Yufu hasn''t washed well.


    Is she going to see herself without washing and changing?


    Lianbi leads tianyunpo to the direction of the bedroom hall and enters a round peony arch. In front of it is a silk screen of Xishi Huansha.


    Around the screen to continue to move forward, Lianbi in front of the bead curtain, Tianyun break step micro Dun, quickly walked in.


    Inside is the inner room of the bedroom. Just outside, the maids holding various kinds of washing things stand in two rows, completely unknown.


    Tianyunpo frowned slightly, and soon saw Yufu sitting in front of the bronze mirror. Another round maid was combing her hair.


    What shocked him was that Yu Fu was only wearing a white silk tunic with thin clothes and a white and smooth neck curve.


    He subconsciously took back his eyes and imagined many pictures of Yufu talking with him, but he didn''t think of this one.


    "Son of heaven."


    Yu Fu''s head didn''t turn back. He just looked at him in the bronze mirror and said with a smile, "we don''t have much time in this palace. We have to go to court early later. Let''s make a long story short."


    Tian Yun broke his hand and said, "if your Highness has anything to say, you don''t have to talk about it for the sake of what I said yesterday. I''m telling the truth. Even if your highness feels offended, I won''t take it back. "


    Lianbi twisted the hot handkerchief on the copper basin in the hand of the palace maid and sent it to Yufu to wipe her face. Yufu closed her eyes and asked her to wait on her, "what I want to talk about is the so-called marriage in your letter."


    The sky cloud breaks the Mou Guang to flash, looking at the pure white face PA to slip past her skin, suddenly some dry mouth feeling.


    Is this the legendary Beauty trick?


    Yu Fu suddenly opened his eyes and said, "master Tian wants to get married with my palace. I think it''s good. Anyway, the three palaces and six courtyards have been the practice since ancient times. I don''t mind having one more in the back palace. Although the position of the main chamber can''t be given to you, the Palace won''t treat you badly. "


    The sky cloud breaks a Leng, then a stream of shame indignation rage rushes to the face, his voice is cold down, "Your Highness''s meaning is, let me do side room for you?"


    Lianzhu put down her comb and looked into the mirror. She was very satisfied with the hairstyle she gave her today, and waited on her to change her clothes.


    Although it was hot and midsummer, there were three layers inside and outside. In addition, there were four layers of Chinese clothes that were originally worn close to the body.Seeing the maid waiting for Yu Fu to change clothes, Tian yunpo finally can''t help but don''t open his eyes.


    Yu Fu squinted at him, "why, aren''t you satisfied?"


    Tianyunpo suddenly realized that this was not a trick, but a provocation.


    She washes, combs and changes clothes in front of her own face, which is contempt for him and contempt for subordinates from the superior.


    She regarded him as a man who was no different from the palace people, and even regarded him as a eunuch, so she did these things in front of him.


    Tianyun was so angry that his face turned red. He tried to restrain himself, but he couldn''t.


    He had never suffered such humiliation since he was the eldest son of taishifu, until the old taishixian went to the court on behalf of his father, until he became the actual controller of Beili court!


    "Hum!"


    He did not answer whether he was satisfied or not. He dropped his sleeve and left, completely forgetting his manners and bearing.


    Yu Fu closed her eyes again, Lianzhu dressed her, and found that she was shaking all over, and her teeth were biting the corners of her mouth.


    Just when she was strange, Yu Fu couldn''t hold her back any longer. She covered her stomach and laughed silently.


    With such a smile, Yao LAN can''t help but laugh. She estimates that the sky cloud has gone far away, and Yu Fu just laughs.


    All of a sudden, I laughed in my bedroom, full of joy.


    The first time Yufu came back to Beili, he was so happy that yaolan almost rolled around, "Your Highness, look at him just now. His face is worse than eating flies!"


    Yu Fu took a few deep breaths before he could hold back his smile. "I thought he was so patient and deep-seated. It turned out that he was just like this. His face became a pig''s liver with a little provocation. Ha ha ha!"


    Tianyunpo walked out of the bedroom hall in a hurry. He regretted it before he left the east palace. He shouldn''t have been so angry.


    Most of Yu Fu''s words are just to stir up the generals, not to mention that the female emperor has no precedent to accept the harem. Even if there is, can Gu Shubai be willing?


    He was born in Dongling army''s Wu family. He was taught that Dongling men are superior to women when he was young. Yufu and he have deep feelings. How can he be willing to share his wife with other men?


    He secretly hated that he was too impulsive. He underestimated Yu Fu. He didn''t expect that she was so smart at a young age and caught her weakness all of a sudden.


    Side room?


    He still feels angry when he thinks about these two words. Kuiyu Fu can say it!


    "Son of heaven?"


    He was standing in the same place, hesitating whether to leave or go back, when he heard someone calling him behind him and looked back at Gu Shubai coming towards him.


    He laughed modestly and politely. "Yesterday, I offended tiangongzi recklessly. I just want to apologize to you. I don''t want tiangongzi to come to the east palace. Please don''t mind. I didn''t mean to make a fool of you in front of your courtiers yesterday. "


    He didn''t mention yesterday was ok, but he was more uncomfortable when he mentioned yesterday''s tianyunpo.


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu are really a perfect match. Both of them speak indignant words with a smile, but on the surface they can''t catch hold of them.


    He didn''t sleep well last night. He suffered so much in the early morning that he had to live a short life of one or two years.


    To open his mouth, he suddenly smelled a familiar faint aroma on Gu Shubai, which was very similar to what he had just smelled in his bedroom.


    He felt numb and wanted to leave the East Palace immediately. "I said you are a big man. Is it interesting to pester your highness? Even the bath beans are the same as your Highness''s? "


    He scolded in his heart and left the east palace without looking back.


    Yu Fu just stepped out of the hall, followed by a group of attendants. Seeing Gu Shubai, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you see the clouds breaking?"


    "What have you done to him?"


    It''s hard for Gu Shubai to imagine that the person he met today was yesterday''s invincible tianyunpo. His bearing and calmness disappeared.


    Yu Fu smugly hooked the corner of his mouth, "I already knew that there was tianyunpo. How could he not probe into his affairs? Tian yunpo is really talented in court politics, but he also has a fatal flaw. "


    Gu Shubai was curious, "what are the fatal shortcomings of a man like him?"


    Yu Fu looked behind him and felt that it was not pleasant to say this, so she tiptoed to Gu Shubai''s ear and said, "he is 25 years old, but he has never married a concubine. He doesn''t even have a girl in the house. Do you understand?"


    Gu Shubai doesn''t know much about it.


    Yufu means that he can''t be humane, or he''s not good at women, preferring masculinity, or is there any other reason?


    Yu Fu saw that he couldn''t understand and said more clearly, "he has no problem, but he hasn''t touched a woman. So I just He''s really in a panic like a big girl who doesn''t know what to do. "


    Just now What just happened?


    Yu Fu didn''t make it clear. Gu Shubai was about to ask. She looked up at the sky and said, "I''ll go to the main hall to have an early morning. Now that I''m back, I have to take over the government affairs one by one. "


    Then he led the crowd out.Gu Shubai stood in the same place and thought about Yu Fu. For a long time, he suddenly thought of Tian yunpo''s words -


    "even the bath beans should be the same as your highness?"


    How did he know what kind of beans Yufu used?


    Did Yu Fu just say


    In the 17th century, there was a trend in Europe, that is, ladies were bathing while meeting guests, which indicated a kind of suppression of identity.


    Generally speaking, just as ordinary people don''t feel shy when they bathe in front of their own cats and dogs, noble women see inferior subjects and cats and dogs as well.


    Of course, due to the limitations of the times and national conditions, the Yi people here are not so open, they just wear clothes, but for ancient China, this has been very bold and provocative ~


    so far www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 278

    "Here comes your highness!"


    Knowing that Yufu was coming to court today, all the officials came early.


    When Yu helped her into the hall, they couldn''t help looking behind her. They didn''t see the shadow of tianyunpo.


    Bao Taifu came forward and said, "Your Highness, heaven, he..."


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "he''s tired. He says he wants to go back to the palace to have a rest. This palace has been approved."


    Last night, tianyunpo didn''t go back to the government at all. All the ministers were worried that Yufu would be bad for him. Now they are relieved to know that he has already returned to the government.


    "Today''s government is presided over by the palace itself. A few days ago, you were talking about repairing the palace, right? In fact, there is no need to repair the harem. There are no concubines in the palace. "


    Bao Taifu was stunned, thinking that she knew everything about people like the back of her hand, and it was normal to read the records of the court before.


    He arched his hand and said, "Your Highness, I''m not in a hurry to repair the palace or to choose maidservants to serve in the palace. The most urgent task now is to hold the grand ceremony of his Highness''s accession to the throne, which has been seen by qintianjian. The first day of next month is a good day for everything. "


    On the first day of next month


    Yu Fu thought to himself that the first day of next month is less than ten days away from today. It seems that the court is very eager for her to ascend the throne.


    Yu Fu nodded his head slightly and did not say yes. When he came to the top and sat down, he said slowly: "this morning, I had a deep talk with the young master Tian. I know that after the old master Xian left, he has been in charge of the government instead of the old master. You are also convinced of him. Although he has no imperial office, he is actually the Grand Master of Beili, isn''t he? "


    The ministers looked at each other.


    In fact, what Yufu said is not wrong. The mistake is that tianyunpo collided with Yufu face to face yesterday, which obviously made Yufu have a bad first impression on him.


    Now I mention that he actually took the post of grand master, for fear that Yufu would be even more unhappy.


    For a long time, it was Bao Taifu who came forward and said, "Your Highness, it is true. However, Lord Tian had a good intention to inherit the old master''s will and uphold the orthodoxy of Beili. He has no intention of seizing power and being expert in it. Your highness, please be aware of it. "


    Yufu still said with a smile: "does Taifu really think that tianyunpo doesn''t mean to seize power and be expert? You think so, don''t you? "


    The more she laughs, the more bottomless the ministers are, and they dare not speak up.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Tianyunpo has great power in the court and has no respect for our palace, so we have to worry about it. If you all trust him, the palace will naturally consider the opinions of the ministers. "


    Then all the ministers said: "Lord Tian is fair and decisive. He is a loyal minister worthy of trust. His words and deeds are inherited from the old master."


    "Yes, some people suggested earlier that he should inherit the mantle of the old Grand Master and claim himself as the grand master, but they were all rejected by him. How could he attempt to seize power? "


    "Yes, yes."


    Yufu listened to all the people''s words and nodded while listening. When they finished speaking, she raised her hand, and yaolan sent a stack of letters to the front.


    "These letters were written by Tian yunpo to my palace before I returned home. The letters are all in the hands of Chen Jingxing, Minister of Honglu temple. There is no possibility of forgery. Please have a look at them. "


    Chen Jingxing took one of the letters and looked at the ministers in embarrassment.


    These letters went through his hands. He read every one and knew everything in it. He also knows why Yu Fu took out these letters, because in the letters


    Yu Fu waited patiently for a while. When you finished reading the letter, she said slowly: "in the letter, besides urging the palace to return home, she also mentioned the marriage many times. Tianyun wants to get married with the palace, and let him take over the power in the name of the crown prince of the palace. Although the letter is not straightforward, it expresses this meaning. You are well-informed. If our palace misunderstands you, please point out. "


    After reading the contents of the letter, the ministers looked ugly.


    Bao Taifu quickly arched his hand and said, "Your Highness, there must be some misunderstanding. Heaven is not such a person!"


    Yu Fu smiles with respect, "does Taifu mean that our palace misread tianyunpo''s words? Then please Taifu to instruct Yufu. What do these words in his letter mean? What is the best way to control the power of Beili by marriage? What is the meaning of young and weak women who can''t convince the public? "


    Suddenly, her face changed, and she stood up from her seat, "you have repeatedly asked Tianyun Po if he would like to take charge of the imperial court? There is not a word in his letters about the palace''s accession to the throne. Does he want to ascend this palace or himself? "


    The faces of all the ministers became more and more ugly. They bowed their hands and did not dare to answer the big crime of beheading.


    For a long time, Bao Taifu said: "don''t worry, your highness. Don''t say that he won''t do such a thing. Even if he does, he will never follow blindly!"


    That''s what Yufu was waiting for.


    Her eyes swept to all the people in the hall, and all the ministers said: "I will be loyal to your highness to the death, and I have no two hearts!"


    "Good."


    Jade helps to hook lips to smile, "all Qing still want to clear some to reply not late.". Today, our palace is standing here. If you can''t believe that our palace is not willing to welcome a monarch who has not been in the country for many years, we can understand it and we will not blame you. But if you pledge allegiance, and you will not surrender in the future, I will never forgive you! "She strode down from the top and said, "my palace is willing to give you some time to think about it. Since the first day of next month is a good day, you can tell me your determination at that time."


    Then he went out of the hall without turning his head, leaving behind all the ministers in a daze.


    Bao Taifu suddenly remembered his family''s method of educating his descendants, which was very convincing. Isn''t it a truth that Yu Fu was kind to them yesterday and protested against them today?


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. He didn''t expect that when he was old, he asked a young girl to deal with him with such tricks.


    All the ministers did not leave, but slowly gathered in the direction of Bao Taifu.


    "Taifu, how can you say that?"


    Bao Taifu raised his eyebrows and said, "there is nothing to be hesitated about. Your highness must ascend the throne! Are you really rebellious, as your Highness has said? "


    All the ministers were staring at him and waving their hands again and again, but some people couldn''t help saying, "but your highness and Lord Tianda are already in the same situation. What can we do? When his highness didn''t come back, there was no mistake or omission when he presided over the court.... "


    "Yes..."


    Bao Taifu listened to the words of the ministers, and suddenly understood where Yufu''s worries came from.


    Tianyunpo is the younger generation that he saw from childhood. He understands tianyunpo''s temperament and knows that he can''t usurp the throne. But when Yu Fuchu came back to Beili, what she saw was that tianyunpo was in power. In addition, he repeatedly spoke disrespectfully, which naturally made her afraid.


    What''s more, even if tianyunpo didn''t object, those courtiers who supported him couldn''t keep clean


    Bao Taifu immediately glared at the courtiers who were talking, "Your Highness is the prince, the unshakable highness! No matter how excellent a minister''s talent is, once he has the heart to usurp the throne, he will be ill at heart. No matter how talented he is, it''s useless! If I hear such comments from now on, I will not give up! Cough... "


    He obviously moved the atmosphere, said after a severe cough, the ministers quickly came forward to help.


    Bao Taifu insisted on pushing away the crowd, and he staggered out of the hall without looking back.


    All the ministers in the hall were more and more at a loss. For a long time, Ouyang Qi turned his back and said, "general Ben and Bao Taifu have the same meaning. The general is very impressed by the proper handling of the government affairs by the Heavenly Lord. But if someone wants to support him and abolish the foundation of our country, don''t blame our general''s ruthlessness! "


    Then he strode out of the hall and caught up with Bao Taifu to help him.


    Xue Bi, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, said, "both Bao Taifu and general Ouyang have left. But you are still deliberating. Should we continue to prepare for this grand ceremony?"


    Everyone can have a vague and ambiguous attitude, but Xue Bi can''t.


    If he continues to prepare for the ceremony, he will stand on Yufu''s side. If he stops preparing, he will support tianyunpo.


    He''s not going on, he''s not going to stop. There''s an urgent need for someone to give him an idea.


    Bao Taifu and the rest of them didn''t dare to say anything at will. Everyone heard Xue Bi''s words, but no one answered him.


    "Well? Are you all gone? "


    All the ministers went out in twos and threes, but no one took care of Xue Bi. Xue Bi was so anxious that she scratched her ears and gills.


    Just after everyone was gone, he saw a lonely shadow still standing in the hall, running towards each other like hope.


    The other side waved to him, "don''t ask Mr. Xue. The house of internal affairs and you are in the same boat."


    This man is the prince of Chu who is in charge of the internal affairs of the royal family. He is also Ji Chengfa''s father. He is Yufu''s cousin in terms of seniority.


    As a rule, the Ministry of household and the Ministry of internal affairs should jointly handle such important matters as the grand ceremony of the new emperor''s accession to the throne.


    Xue Bi didn''t dislike it. Instead, he found the backbone of it. "Princess Chu, you are the royal family. How can you be the same as the Minister of leisure? Your highness, after all, is your cousin. Can''t you ask? "


    The king of Chu glanced at him and said, "I''ll ask your highness. Are you going to ask the Lord?"


    They don''t even know who to ask now.


    When he was in a dilemma, he suddenly saw the maid outside the door come to pass the message, "Prince Chu, his highness hosted a banquet in the East Palace in the afternoon to entertain the royal family, saying that he wanted to meet his family. I''d also like to invite the princess to take young master Chengfa to the banquet. "


    Xue Bi''s eyes suddenly lit up


    East Palace.


    They also heard that Yufu was going to entertain the royal family, and they knew more about the time limit she was going to give to the ministers.


    "There are still seven days left between today and the first day of next month. What if they really don''t support Li Yufu to ascend the throne? "


    Yin Ji Yi looks worried. Yu Fu is the crown prince. Once the person who ascends the throne is not her, her fate will be better.


    What will they do then? Will they have to experience a near death in Dongling?


    Yu Fu didn''t open his mouth. Gu Jiuge looked at Gu Shubai, "brother, what do you think?"


    Gu Shubai hasn''t recovered from what happened in the morning.


    As soon as Yu Fu left, he went to the main hall. Lianzhu and Lianbi were packing up. He asked about the situation of CAI. After hearing this, he felt relieved.Yufu didn''t get up in the morning to take a bath. It was the fragrance left in her bedroom after she took a bath last night.


    But there was something in his heart.


    He has never seen the appearance of Yufu washing clothes, how can Tianyun break white pick up cheap? Gu Shubai was uncomfortable when he thought of the marriage repeatedly mentioned in his letter.


    In particular, Lian Bi''s sentence --


    "his highness agreed to accept him as a side room, and he blushed with anger at that time."


    He always knew that Beili was open to the people, but he didn''t know that women in high positions could also have main rooms and side rooms. After Yufu ascended the throne, would there be three palaces and six courtyards, just like men called emperors?


    He asked himself that it was unacceptable.


    Gu Jiuge pushed his arm. Then he reacted and looked up at the crowd.


    Yu Fu said with a puzzled face: "big brother, what are you thinking?"


    She even asked herself what she was thinking Gu Shubai''s arms are tightened and his palm is clenched into a fist in his sleeve.


    Yu Fu didn''t notice his difference at all, but comforted Yin Ji and said, "don''t worry, even if tianyunpo and some ministers in the court have different intentions, I can deal with it. Since I brought you to Beili, I won''t let you go through another danger. "


    Gu Wenqing said: "Yufu, when it''s time, don''t think about us. You''d better worry about yourself. Do you really let the courtiers stand in line and do nothing? "


    Yu Fu chuckles, "who says I don''t do anything?"


    They were slightly surprised. Yu Fu chin picked it. They looked out of the hall in the direction she was looking at. A group of palace people carrying wine passed by.


    That''s the wine for the Palace Banquet.


    All of a sudden, Gu Xiang said: "I understand! Xiaoyufu, do you want to win over the royal family to support you first? "


    Gu Jiuge knocked him on the head, "are you stupid? Do you still need Yufu to woo the royal family? If you think about it, only when Yufu ascends the throne will they be the royal family, otherwise their identity will only bring disaster to them. "


    Yu Fu gave Gu Jiuge a look of approval. "The second brother said well. I asked them to come today, just to say hello. As for wooing The eldest martial sister should be in Taifu now. "


    Gu Xiang said: "what does elder martial sister do in Taifu''s mansion? Who''s hurt? "


    "No one was hurt. It was Bao Taifu who was very old. This morning, he was very angry again. He is a person who can respect the old master as well. Because of his poor health, Gai handed over the power to Tianyun Po. If the eldest martial sister can take care of his body, Beili Chaozhong will not have to break his sky cloud. " Yu Fu Mou son tiny MI, slowly way come.


    Bao Taifu was a trustworthy figure. He was the master of the former Emperor. He was listed as the third Duke and devoted himself to the imperial court all his life.


    After she left the hall this morning, Bao Taifu''s words further proved her idea. She didn''t see the wrong person.


    Yes, she asked Yuehu to feel the pulse for Bao Taifu instead of herself, and took care of his body with the elixir of Xianren Valley, so that he would not get sick in his old age.


    Gu Xiang nodded, "so it is. Did you go that day, too? Why didn''t you see him? "


    Yu Fu said with a mysterious smile, "he went to another place. The man was really hurt, but he was old and hurt..."


    Gu Shubai sat on one side silent, see jade help everywhere arranged in good order, careful mind, both proud and happy for her, and some lost.


    She''s really grown up, grown up - she doesn''t seem to need him that much.


    He quietly withdrew from the hall, walked to the courtyard under the wisteria trellis, looking at the sun leaking down between the vines, slightly dazzling.


    Suddenly, a group of palace people passing by saluted behind him. He looked back and found that Yufu didn''t know when to stand behind him.


    "Big brother, do you have something on your mind?"


    Gu Shubai said, "No."


    "Deceiving."


    Yu Fu said angrily, "your martial arts have completely recovered. You can''t hear my footsteps approaching. But you just looked back and saw that I was a little surprised, which means that you were distracted, so you didn''t hear the footsteps. "


    Her words were logical and meticulous, and Gu Shubai couldn''t refute them. He just jokingly admitted, "yes, I have something on my mind. But the most important thing for you now is to think about how to recover the power of the court. Don''t let my mind delay your business. "


    Yu Fu said firmly: "but you will never lose your mind for unimportant things. What can distract you must be very important. What matters to you is what matters to me. You are more important to me than any power. "


    Her eyes are clear, tender and tough.


    Gu Shubai looked at her in a daze. For a moment, he felt that his thoughts were superfluous.


    Yu Fu said that he was more important than any power in her heart. With her words, what else can he think?


    All of a sudden, he began to laugh. Those obscure words suddenly became jokes. He said casually from his mouth, "I heard that you want to break Tianyun into a side room. I''m jealous."


    Yufu can''t laugh or cry, "even yaolan knows that this is what I said. How can you not hear it?"Gu Shubai doesn''t know why he is. It''s ridiculous to think about it now. He has been absent-minded for so long.


    He gently hugged Yu Fu, "about this is Care is chaos. "


    As a digression,


    PK is looking for a collection,


    gold medal big V has a wolf dog / bandit fish


    little wolf dog x is a popular beauty big V cartoonist.


    Go out and pick up a mentally retarded son?


    After picking it up, I found that she was trapped. It''s not retarded. It''s a starving wolf with blue eyes.


    Two lonely people, illuminate each other, warm, cuddle.


    Ruffian male master, no skin, no face.


    He: "I know I like it when I meet you."


    He: "I only like you, like you alone."


    He: "please like me once, OK."


    She: "good -"


    driving dialogue:


    "have a relationship early or confirm a relationship, qiliansheng, you choose one, I don''t give you many choices, but it''s enough."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Well, let''s have a relationship."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 279

    A hasty but not simple Palace Banquet, Yufu prepared very carefully.


    There are as many as five kinds of wine prepared for the banquet alone, including some precious wine, such as Liangcheng brew, which is known as one hundred thousand gold.


    Until the shadow of the sun slanted to the west, not many people came.


    It''s not that the royal family of Beili didn''t give her face, but after the rebellion three years ago, there were few people in Beili.


    Gu Shubai went to the banquet with Yu Fu. There were only four or five men, including royal children and clan wives. He finally understood why Yu Fu chose Ji Chengfa for such an important mission as Dongling.


    She has no choice.


    Looking at the appearance of the few people on the table, Yu Fu felt sad in his heart, and had to cheer up to treat the guests.


    In the middle of the banquet, the guests and the host were all happy. Yufu was a little hot after drinking two cups with the people, so he went to the hall veranda to blow the wind.


    After a while, a man in his thirties came out of the hall. Yufu recognized that it was Ji Chengfa''s father.


    "Uncle."


    Chu Jun Wang quickly arched his hand, "don''t dare, your highness is polite. We are very grateful to your Highness for the banquet. Thank you very much


    Yu Fu laughed and said politely, "we are all people of the same family with Ji''s blood. Yu Fu hasn''t held a banquet with you for many years. Don''t be polite."


    After that, he turned his head and looked over the fence, as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Jun Wang can''t help but wonder, jade help at this time feast royal family, isn''t it to ask for their support?


    "Your Highness, I am also in the court today. I heard what you said. Is your highness really going to let the courtiers choose for themselves, even if they choose to be loyal to tianyunpo? "


    Yu Fu then turned to look at him, "since my cousin has heard me, why ask more? Don''t you believe Yu Fu? "


    The king of Chu said, "I dare not. But before I came to the East Palace today, I thought his highness would say something to us. I didn''t expect that his highness didn''t say anything. On the contrary, I felt frightened and thought that his highness... "


    She thought that she was really young and innocent. She didn''t know the value of imperial power, so she wanted to give it to others.


    Yu Fu smiles. "My cousin thinks that Yu Fu will persuade you to speak for Yu Fu among the civil and military officials and win over the courtiers, doesn''t he?"


    She could see through and speak through, and the king of Chu laughed sheepishly.


    Yu Fu asked him, "if I don''t say anything, can''t you support Yu Fu and help others to usurp the throne?"


    The four words of usurping the throne and revolting were extremely serious, and the king of Chu was startled, "how can it be? As royal family members, Chen and others naturally support his Highness''s accession to the throne


    Yu Fu nodded with satisfaction, "if Uncle Tang knew this, Yu Fu didn''t have to waste his breath. Before my cousin asked if it was true or false, I would answer you, naturally it was false. "


    Chu Jun Wang a Leng, jade help hands on the railing, chin slightly lift, a gust of wind along her face beautiful curve slide.


    She took a breath of the cool air from the wind and said calmly, "it''s just a way to test the ministers. We have a clear idea of who is persistently supporting our palace at this time, who is wavering at this time, and who has the heart to usurp the throne and rebel. My palace has not been in Beili court for many years. I have to find a way to recognize the courtiers at one time, don''t you think


    What she said clearly is not only the name and experience, but also the things that outsiders can explore. It''s the most secret idea hidden in people''s hearts.


    Beili had no monarch for three years. If you want to say that the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty were loyal ministers and had no idea, who would believe it?


    The breeze blew a wisp of hair behind her ears, and the king of Chu looked at her back in a daze. It took her a long time to recover.


    He knows what to do.


    His attitude became more and more respectful. "Your Highness, does that minister continue to arrange the grand ceremony for his accession to the throne, or wait for Xue Bi to show his attitude before he speaks?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yu Fu didn''t show the eagerness he imagined, as if what she was doing at the moment was not to prepare for the throne.


    She said slowly: "even if the ceremony is ready, I still don''t know who is the one who ascended the throne on the first day of junior high school! Is that right


    Chu Jun Wang not from a Zheng, jade help smile cunningly, turn to walk toward the hall.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and realized that Yu Fu''s words were just a joke, which scared him a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    After dark, Yuehu and Tianshu come back from outside the palace together. Yufu has been waiting for them for a long time.


    "There''s nothing wrong with Bao Taifu''s health. When people get old, they always have those problems. I left him a prescription for him to recuperate slowly. I think he will be healthy soon. "


    Yue Hu sits on the opposite side of Yu Fu and takes over the tea poured by Lian Bi.


    Yufu is still waiting on those people who are brought from guhou''s house. It''s a good thing that Yuehu don''t have to be polite when they meet in private.


    Tianshu then sat down, "general Ouyang''s injury problem is relatively big. He had a three-year-old injury that hurt his lung. When the conditions were not good, he sutured it directly. Nowadays, he is often short of breath, which is not a small matter for military personnel. In his current situation, not to mention leading the troops to fight personally, it is a problem to train in the armyThe month fox Yi a, to this wound some curiosity, "the lung injury is what circumstance?"? Have you hurt the veins of the leaves? "


    Tianshu asked three don''t know, month fox white he one eye, "you went to see most of the day, how don''t know anything?"? I might as well have let me go if I had known! "


    Tianshu said helplessly: "yes, where can my medical skills compare with elder martial sister? In addition to the master, the elder martial sister is the most skillful in medicine. If elder martial sister can live to master''s age, her medical skills will be better than master! "


    The month fox is flattered to be very useful, complacently looks at him one eye, "calculates you to be able to speak."


    Yu Fu''s back is very exciting. I don''t want these two people to say it, but they are looking at each other in front of their own face.


    She is not an illiterate person. Knowing the current situation, she should avoid going out. But Ouyang Qi''s injury was not clear, so she had to stay.


    "Cough..."


    Jade help cover mouth dry cough two, those two talent slightly astringent, month fox angry her, "but say a few words of flirtation, I haven''t blushed, what strength do you blush?"


    Tianshu looked at it carefully, and Yufu''s face turned red.


    The moon fox has a clear look, "Oh I see. Are you still in a state of passion and propriety with your son? "


    Yuehu is not a woman in the real sense. She has a free and easy temperament and no daughter is shy. When she mentions this topic, her nature is exposed.


    She moved closer to Yu Fu and said, "come on, where are you going?"


    Tianshu quickly took her arm and pulled her back to her original position. "Yufu hasn''t reached the hairpin yet. How can you ask her this? Be shy in your daughter''s house


    The moon fox was stunned.


    "Are you shy at home? Isn''t it OK to be charming and affectionate like me? "


    She winked at Tianshu. Tianshu was stunned. A pair of eyes were nailed to Yuehu''s face again. She wanted to fall into her eyes.


    Yu Fu quickly called to stop, "two elder martial sisters and elder martial brothers, can''t you talk to me after finishing business? Tonight, the moon is dark and the wind is high. It''s a beautiful day. Let''s finish the work quickly. You can go at will, OK


    She quickly turned to Tianshu, "second elder martial brother, you just said how general Ouyang''s lung injury is. Can''t you see the pulse?"


    Tianshu''s face was straightened. "Yes, you have to open it to see the specific situation of the lung. I don''t think it''s a big problem. He has no other symptoms except shortness of breath. He should not be hurt deeply


    Yu Fuxi said, "let''s find a time to treat general Ouyang. What do you think of the second elder martial brother?"


    Tianshu''s face shows the color of embarrassment, which makes Yufu puzzled.


    He then said: "in fact, I have told general Ouyang about this matter today. I told him that as long as he had a small resection of the lung, he could recover his former body. General Ouyang just hesitated for a moment, but his family refused to let go and said nothing. "


    Yu Fu nodded thoughtfully.


    The moon Fox''s Willow eyebrows bristled, "my immortal Valley''s direct disciple is kind enough to treat him. How dare he not? This is not the jade to help the crown prince in the eyes, or not my fairy Valley in the eyes? "


    Yu Fu said quickly: "don''t be angry, elder martial sister. I think I probably know why general Ouyang''s family won''t agree. To the people of Xianren Valley, it''s a small thing to open the mouth for healing, but it''s a terrible thing to the outside world. At that time, I saved the general in the army. At that time, all the soldiers thought that he would die before they let me try to save people. It can be seen that they were still very reluctant when I used a knife to open the chamber. So are the men in the army, not to mention the women in the house? "


    The month fox listened to this words just feel better some, still don''t want to say: "since others refuse, we still want to continue to cure?"? I can''t bear to let Tianshu hot face stick cold ass! "


    Tianshu looked at her, full of her mind that reluctant, heart and eat honey as sweet.


    As soon as Yu Fu saw that he was crazy, he knew that he couldn''t talk about it tonight. He said, "general Ouyang, I''ll find a way. Elder martial sister and second elder martial brother, it''s hard for you today. Go back and have a rest!"


    Then he stood up in a hurry, afraid to see some pictures that are not suitable for girls.


    She walked out of the front hall to the bedroom hall. The breeze came from the corridor. Her hot face was a little better, and she thought of what Yue Hu said.


    Love comes from love, but not from courtesy.


    Isn''t that good?


    But she looked at the moon Fox and Tianshu. They had no fame. Even the moon fox never agreed to be with Tianshu. They were tired of it.


    Yuehu often teases Tianshu in front of people. In fact, he is not in love. Yufu can see that. He doesn''t know what they will do when she''s not in front of them.


    Thinking of Gu Shubai''s saying that she hasn''t reached the hairpin yet and that they haven''t got married yet, she is somewhat frustrated.


    She shook her head and drove out the confused ideas in her mind. Only then did she find that the fever on her face had not gone away and that she had drunk too much wine at the day party.


    "Yao LAN, go back to your bedroom."


    "Yes."Hearing her voice, Yao Lan was a little weak. She came up to help her, "is your highness sleepy? I should have had a rest after drinking today. Who knows that the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother came back so late and made trouble for a long time, but they were delayed to this time. "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "The elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother are all working hard for me. They don''t care about trifles. When they see my blush, they don''t think it''s because they drink in the daytime."


    Yao LAN nodded and said, "I don''t dare to blame the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother. My servant has ordered me to boil the wine soup. Will your highness drink one later and go to sleep again? "


    "You are still careful."


    Yu Fu looks at her with a smile. Yao LAN is embarrassed and says, "I can''t compare with sister Lian Bi in terms of carefulness, but I''ve learned from them for several years, and I''ve made progress."


    The master and servant walked towards the bedroom hall, talking and laughing. When they turned the corner of the corridor, the shadows of the trees in the courtyard were rustling, and she felt even more sleepy.


    Back to the bedroom, she fell asleep as soon as she touched the pillow. Yaolan and others were getting water to wash and changing clothes for her. She didn''t wake up.


    Yao LAN comes in with the hangover soup, looks at Yu Fu who is sleepy, and takes it out again.


    "Yao LAN."


    Gu Shubai came face to face and saw that yaolan''s hand was full of a bowl of wake-up wine soup. He knew that Yufu didn''t drink it. "She fell asleep?"


    Yao LAN can''t laugh or cry, "yes, I''m sleepy after hearing the news from the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother. I fell asleep before I had time to drink the wine soup."


    Gu Shubai said: "you order someone to do it tomorrow morning. It''s time to wake up the next day when you are drunk."


    Yao blue nodded, Gu Shubai took a look in the bedroom hall, in the end not at ease, "I go in to see her."


    The maid in waiting outside the hall is trying to stop her. She subconsciously takes a look at yaolan. Yaolan waves her hand and takes the people out.


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu don''t need to avoid suspicion for a long time. Anyway, they are going to get married soon. It''s very good to have Gu Shubai here to take care of Yao LAN.


    The palace ladies all know that yaolan is the most trusted person of Yufu. They dare not listen to her. She assured Gu Shubai to go in, which means that Yufu was relieved.


    Gu Shubai walks into the bedroom hall and sees Yufu lying on the bed in plain white clothes. The brocade is wrapped in a ball and thrown aside.


    Yao LAN, when they left, Yufu must be covered with a quilt. She was afraid that the weather was muggy and she subconsciously kicked the quilt in her sleep.


    He took a look in the hall and put out two lights in the direction of Yu Fu''s bed, which made the direction of the bed dark.


    Yufu''s breathing also eased a lot.


    She doesn''t like too many lights in the room when she sleeps, which is the same as Gu Shubai.


    He went to Yu Fu''s bed. The hot weather made her subconsciously dislike bondage. The collar of her plain white bedclothes was half open, revealing her pink belly pocket.


    Gu Shubai can see the embroidery pattern of the lotus leaves on the top clearly.


    He decided to open his eyes and uncover the brocade that she had gathered inside the bed to cover her again.


    The bed is very big, he stands at the bedside, can''t reach the brocade quilt inside all of a sudden, then bent over Fu Yu Fu body.


    Yu Fu opened his eyes when he was half drunk and half awake, only to see Gu Shubai in front of him. Subconsciously, he stretched out his hand to hold his neck, and his two hands encircled him like a circle.


    He said, "are you awake?"


    Yu Fu mumbles that he doesn''t know what to say. He seems to be awake but not awake. His hand is more powerful than usual, and he can''t move.


    From his point of view, facing Yu Fu''s half open belly pocket, his eyes didn''t know where to put it.


    Yu Fu saw that he did not move. Subconsciously, he wrapped his legs around his waist and hung on him like a koala.


    Gu Shubai''s face turned red instantly.


    It was as if a hot current suddenly exploded in his body and swam along his limbs, leaving him with a brief blank in his mind.


    He knew that even if he was fully awake, Yu Fu might not understand the meaning of this action.


    Besides, she was half drunk and half awake, and her words and deeds were completely instinctive.


    He suddenly relaxed his strength. In order not to press Yufu, he turned over and fell on the bed and Yufu fell on him.


    It''s still that position.


    He didn''t dare to move, for fear of moving his whole body, but Yufu seemed to feel that he was under the body instead of Jinbei, and raised his head in a trance.


    "Big brother..."


    Gu Shubai looked at her like a kitten, climbing up his legs, all the way up his waist, chest and neck.


    Finally, she looked at him, her eyes blurred with a red face.


    "Yufu, you drink too much..."


    Gu Shubai tries to put her back on the bed, but she sticks him tightly with her hands and feet, just like a piece of sugar, which is fixed wherever it sticks.


    "I I didn''t drink much


    Or her usual tone, every time someone says she is still young, she will say I am not small.


    But Only this time it''s not bluff.She suddenly lowered her head, lips stick to his lips, gently taste a mouthful, look up giggle, "so sweet."


    It''s late at 2:00 today. It''s a bit rough at the weekend. It''s too late for the update at 8:00 tomorrow morning. It will be later.


    I''ve already thought about the title of the next chapter, which is called "loss of virtue after drinking", hahaha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 280

    With a slight movement, the tight string in Gu Shubai''s brain breaks in response to the sound.


    For the first time in his life, he broke his promise, holding Yu Fu and rubbing his lips recklessly.


    Yu Fu forgets his shyness and reserve when he is slightly drunk. He only asks for the sweetness of his lips by instinct. He doesn''t know how attractive he is now.


    Gu Shubai only fell into a pool of spring water, warm, smooth, her eyes with charming, like thousands of hectares of peach blossom blooming overnight.


    The air is pink, sweet and ambiguous.


    He didn''t know when to turn over with her, and they rolled on the wide bed with brocade quilt under them.


    In summer, her clothes are thin, and most of her clothes have slipped. Her shoulders are half exposed, and her belly pocket is full of curves.


    Well, she said she was no longer young, so it was true.


    Yu Fu''s hand was originally hanging on his neck, but now it was rolling and wandering on him, from neck to chest, from chest to waist.


    A feeling of numbness and numbness then swam in his viscera. When her hand unconsciously went down, Gu Shubai suddenly grasped it.


    Yu Fu was awakened by his sudden exertion, "big brother, what happened?"


    Gu Shubai''s voice is slightly hoarse, and every word is suppressing something, "are you sure what you want to happen?"


    Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "what''s the matter? I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep now..."


    Well, sleep.


    When Gu Shubai raised his hand, he lifted the broad brocade quilt into the air and covered it on the bed, covering them together.


    There are slight ups and downs under the quilt. It seems that a kitten is wriggling in the quilt. I don''t know why the gold hook of the bed curtain is loosened. The bed curtain is hanging down, and I can''t see the spring inside


    Quiet bedroom hall, for outside the hall reverberates the woman''s even breathing sound.


    Yao LAN sits on the couch outside the hall. She wants to wait for Gu Shubai to leave her and then go to sleep. She doesn''t want to wait and fall asleep on the couch.


    Fortunately, Gu Shubai is not an outsider. He will leave after a while, so she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Yao LAN thinks about it. She smiles sweetly in her sleep. She doesn''t know what she dreams of


    The next morning, Yu Fu was woken up by the chirp of birds outside the window, but she didn''t feel tired at all.


    She remembers that she had a drink with her royal family at a banquet yesterday. She had never drunk in guhou''s house before, but she was dizzy, sleepy and tired when she was drunk afterwards.


    I don''t think she has much energy after drinking. After a sleep, she feels relaxed all over. It seems that she is more relaxed than waking up on weekdays.


    Yao LAN, they haven''t come in to wash, so it''s still early.


    She still closed her eyes and rolled lazily on the bed, trying to stay in bed for a while. This turn over leg suddenly hit a foreign body, like another person''s leg.


    She immediately opened her eyes and saw Gu Shu lying beside her in a white dress. Her eyebrows frowned slightly in the door and she seemed to be sleeping very uneasily.


    The most terrible thing is that there are many ambiguous red marks on his skin with open neckline.


    Yu Fu subconsciously looked down at herself and saw that she didn''t even know where her bedroom clothes were. She was only wearing a belly pocket and was so scared that she was busy covering herself with brocade.


    What happened last night?!


    Holding the brocade quilt on her chest, she slowly bent down and approached Gu Shubai. She wanted to see what the red mark on his chest was. Suddenly, she saw the star like eyes open.


    Two people''s eyes to go up, the face of jade helps instantly red to ear root.


    "Are you awake?"


    Gu Shubai couldn''t hear anything unusual in his voice. He got up slowly, but he suddenly froze in mid air, as if he was in pain somewhere.


    What did Yu Fu understand in an instant.


    "Big brother, last night Did you do something you shouldn''t do? "


    Gu Shubai leaned against the bed post and closed his front skirt, "what do you say? I didn''t expect you to drink too much and have so much strength that I didn''t sleep well all night. "


    She Is she strong?


    She tossed him all night?


    Yu Fu had already blushed to the point where he couldn''t face himself. Suddenly he saw a mass of white at the end of the bed, which was his own bedclothes. He jumped up and grabbed the bedclothes and ran out.


    Yao LAN, who was sleeping on the couch outside the hall, was awakened by the sound of her footsteps. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that Yu Fu''s clothes were not complete, and her face was red and disordered. She ran out and got up to check in the hall.


    As soon as he went in, he saw Gu Shubai half leaning on the bed, with all kinds of red marks on his chest, a look of backache.


    The girl who will reach the hairpin is also a big girl. Yao LAN usually listens to Lianzhu and Lianbi talking about their wedding jokes. When she sees the scene in front of her, she immediately understands something.


    It''s said that other girls often can''t get out of bed on the second day of their wedding. They have backache and red marks all over their bodies. How can they turn the other way around on Yufu?


    She ran out alive, leaving Gu Shubai in the bedroom like a little daughter-in-law.


    Gu Shubai raised her eyes to see her one eye, Yao LAN immediately blushed and lowered her head, "big son, when the maidservant let you into the hall last night, I didn''t know you didn''t go. If I had known... "Then he took a breath and thought that there was no one waiting for Yufu, so he ran out to find Yufu.


    Gu Shubai rubbed his waist, where he was pierced by a sword. Later, the wound was cured, but the muscle was more vulnerable than other parts.


    Last night, Yufu fell asleep after drinking, kicking and beating. It doesn''t matter that his chest was red, but the wound was hurt by Yufu.


    But look at Yu Fufang''s expression


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing. She obviously misunderstood something.


    When yaolan arrives at the side hall, Yufu is dressed up. Lianzhu and Lianbi stand on one side and say nothing.


    See Yao LAN come in, busy give her wink.


    Yu Fu walked around the hall with a calm face. When he saw Yao LAN coming in, he immediately frowned, "did you let big brother go into the bedroom last night?"


    Yufu has never been strict with yaolan. This is the first time that yaolan kneels down to admit her mistake, "Your Highness, it''s my servant''s fault. I thought the eldest son would leave soon, so I fell asleep by accident. I don''t know... "


    If she knew that this kind of thing would happen in her carelessness, she would not dare to fall asleep!


    Lianzhu and Lianbi vaguely understood what had happened. They were all from the residence of marquis Gu. Naturally, they understood Gu Shubai''s nature. Seeing this, they quickly advised: "don''t be angry, your highness. The eldest son may be for a while After all, he''s not too young. At the age of other CHILDES, there have been a lot of wives and concubines going through the house. "


    Lian Bi also said: "yes, your highness, don''t be angry. The eldest son has been engaged with you for a long time. Although he has been rude now, he has loved his highness since he was a child. He did not mean to offend you


    Yufu waved her hand and motioned yaolan to get up. She sat on the couch with a bitter face and said, "of course, I didn''t blame my big brother. It''s because I''ve been rude to him after drinking. How can I blame him?"


    Thinking of the red mark on Gu Shubai''s body and the appearance of his backache, Yu Fu slowly recalled the drops of last night, with a burst of heat on his face.


    She remembered that she had taken the initiative last night.


    Dongling is a country with strict ethics. A few days ago, Gu Shubai told her not to go beyond the rules before getting married, but she used alcohol to attack him. Does he think she is not reserved?


    Lianzhu and Lianbi are all in a daze. They thought that Gu Shubai was the one Yufu blamed. Unexpectedly, it was her


    Even if she takes the initiative in this kind of thing, the eldest son will not blame her.


    Lianzhu hesitated for a moment and said euphemistically, "Your Highness, I don''t blame you. This kind of thing I''m afraid you don''t know how happy you are. "


    Then he blushed and lowered his head.


    Lian Bi also said: "yes, your highness. Anyway, it''s a matter of time before you get married. Now it''s just because of an accident. Your highness doesn''t have to worry about it. It''s human nature. "


    Yu Fu nodded thoughtfully, "is big brother really happy? But his expression just now looks very painful. "


    She looked at Yao LAN, who also nodded, "yes, my maid, he seems to be very hurt. He has been supporting his waist!"


    Lianzhu and Lianbi''s face became more red. For a moment, they didn''t know how to explain to Yufu and yaolan.


    Yao LAN looked in the direction of the bedroom hall, "what should we do now? Your highness, would you like to talk to the eldest son? "


    "No, not now!"


    Yu Fu almost jumped up. Now she didn''t know how to face Gu Shubai, "don''t go back to the bedroom. Go directly to general Ouyang''s house. I''m going to have a good talk with him, and I''m going to cure him of anything. "


    After saying that, he fled and went out.


    Yao LAN is busy following behind, and Lianzhu and Lianbi are standing behind. Finally, they can''t help but smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the carriage, Yu Fu forced himself to forget what happened last night and this morning, thinking about how to persuade Ouyang Qi to open his mouth to cure his illness.


    Ouyang Qi is famous in the army because she has a heavy army of Beili. She must ensure that the other side is completely on her side.


    Thinking about all kinds of things in the court, Yufu''s hot face finally returned to normal, and her heart beat steadily.


    Before the carriage arrived at Ouyang house, some soldiers reported, "Your Highness, general Ouyang is not in the house, but in the barracks. Do you want to ask general Ouyang to go back to his house for a talk? "


    She didn''t inform Ouyang Qi when she went out of the palace today. Unexpectedly, Ouyang Qi was in the military camp.


    Yu Fu thought, "well, I''ll meet him in the army. General Ouyang Qi has a great reputation. We also want to see how he leads the army and how my son Lang of Beili looks. "


    "Yes


    When the carriage arrived at the barracks in the west of the city, Ouyang Qi heard the news and personally led the Ministry to meet him outside the door.


    This camp was originally a garrison brought by Ouyang Qi from the border. After the suppression of the rebels, the imperial court decided to keep this camp in the capital to prevent the rebellion from happening again.


    Since then, Ouyang Qi has stayed in the capital. With the improvement of weapons, equipment and so on, this battalion was one of the best troops in Beili.


    In addition to Ouyang Qi, the soldiers have not seen the newly returned crown prince. It is quite comforting to see that he is a young woman with extraordinary bearing.They are all people who have experienced rebellion, have paid blood, have seen their brothers die under the enemy''s knife, and naturally hope that a wise and capable monarch will take charge of Beili, so that the people will not be in war.


    "Welcome your highness."


    Yu Fu comes forward and gives Ouyang Qi a modest hand. The latter quickly turns aside to show respect. Yu Fu is very satisfied with his modesty and courtesy.


    The chief general who holds the army is most afraid of being proud of his merits. Even if he has no rebellious heart, it is easy for his subordinates to give up.


    Ouyang Qi was originally the last guard general. Now he has no arrogance in his hand. It''s really rare.


    Yufu looked at all the soldiers behind him. Beili people were born taller than southerners, and all the soldiers in the army were bigger than Kongwu. Yufu stood in front of all the soldiers, but he never lost his momentum.


    She was a small woman. She was not deliberately bluffing, nor was she scared away by the blood of the army. Instead, she walked along the road that everyone gave up.


    Everywhere they went, people subconsciously bowed their heads and did not dare to look up.


    Ouyang Qi followed her three steps behind, a little embarrassed, "Your Highness, the army are all rude men, just afraid of the smell. I don''t know what your highness is going to do with him. Why don''t you condescend to discuss it in his mansion? "


    Ouyang Qi''s residence is not far from the military camp. It is said that the residence is just a small courtyard bought from Yazi, which does not match his current identity.


    Yufu knew this situation in advance, and then said: "although there are many ministers in Beili Dynasty, they have not standardized the organizational system, and they have not given general Ouyang the corresponding treatment and salary. The courtyard that the Hubu had prepared for all the people in guhou''s mansion looks good. If general Ouyang doesn''t want to abandon it, why don''t you move in first? "


    The generals on the side were very happy to hear this. They had been dissatisfied with Ouyang Qi''s courtyard for a long time, but there was no ruler in the court. Ouyang Qi''s rank had not been raised, and there was no corresponding good residence to live in.


    Ouyang Qi himself didn''t care, "thank you for your kindness. The officials of the residence prepared by the Hubu for all the people in guhou mansion also heard about it, which was very luxurious. His highness Gayne received many favors from guhou''s house in Dongling, so my court gave him great hospitality. It''s too wasteful to live in such a mansion. I''m just a rude man. I just want to live close to the barracks for convenience


    When he refused, Yu Fu clearly saw the loss in the eyes of the Ministry.


    Yu Fu laughed, but he didn''t force him to accept, "just now general said that the smell of salting in the army, but my palace didn''t feel it. When I was in Dongling, I lived in the army many times. I''m not a spoiled boudoir


    Ouyang Qi laughed sheepishly, "yes, I have heard of it. Especially in the battle between Xikun and Dongling last year, the people of Xikun tried their best to turn a large area of fertile soil outside the bamboo pass into a toxic scorched soil, which was really the common indignation of people and gods. Thanks to his Highness''s presence in that war, Gu''s army was able to avoid a large number of casualties. "


    The rest of the ministry only knew that Yufu lived in guhou''s house when he was in Dongling, and they didn''t know the details. It''s curious to hear Ouyang Qi say so.


    "I heard that your highness learned poison in immortal valley. Is it true?"


    Yu Fu raised his hand, palms turned, the root of the needle is now clear between the fingers, "is true, you want to try which one?"


    The speaking general stepped back and looked at the silver needle in Yufu''s hand. He said with a smile, "Your Highness has been exposed. How can you prick it?"


    The jade helps the lip Cape a hook, the heart way don''t say is to step back, even if step back ten, she also has a way to stick the needle on him.


    Her five fingers suddenly started to work. Before, the silver edge flew out of her fingers. When the general looked bad, he jumped up and dodged.


    Just when he thought that he had easily avoided the silver needle, he found something bright on his forehead. He turned his eyes and looked up. There was a silver needle on his forehead.


    Ouyang Qi was worried, "Your Highness..."


    Yu Fu chuckled, "I''m just joking with you. This needle is not poisonous. Don''t be afraid. My Beili weapons should be consistent with the outside world. How can I hurt my own people? "


    She said a pun, the soldiers can not help feeling, think of the rebellion three years ago.


    Ouyang Qi thinks more.


    He felt that Yu Fu was hinting at him that there should be no more infighting in the Beili court. As a general, he should not waver and try his best to protect the orthodoxy.


    Just as he was about to assure Yu Fu, another general asked, "Your Highness, since you have been in Gu''s army, do you think Gu''s army is powerful or we are?"


    Ouyang Qi immediately stares at the speaker. The latter makes a conscious slip of his tongue, but it''s too late to take it back.


    They watched Yu Fu''s reaction and waited for her answer.


    This is not an easy question. If she answers that Gu''s army is more powerful, she will fail the soldiers who fought hard for Beili. If they were more powerful, it would be unfair to Gu Jiajun, who had been with her for many years.


    Yu Fuzheng pursed his lips and thought. Suddenly, he heard the familiar voice behind him, "who is more powerful than one


    All of them look back and see several young and handsome young men come in from the door. If they are right, these four people are the people of guhou mansion who Yufu brought back from Dongling.When I was 14 years old, I was supposed to be in the third grade of junior high school. At that time, I really didn''t understand anything


    Do you have a 14-year-old who knows everything? Give me a paw, ha ha ha


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 281

    As soon as Yu Fu looked back, he saw Gu Shubai, and his ears began to heat suspiciously.


    Gu Shubai gave Ouyang Qi a boxing salute in the former dynasty, which was a military ceremony, not a court ceremony.


    Ouyang Qi knew that the man in front of him was not only the young general of Gu family, but also Yufu''s fiance. Naturally, he didn''t dare to take it lightly, so he also gave a salute.


    He turned to the Ministry and said, "this is the young general of Dongling gujia army, the second young master, the fourth young master and the fifth young master."


    When the two sides met each other, Ouyang Qi''s subordinates were not satisfied with Gu Shubai''s words when he came in, "how do you want to compare? We will accompany you to the end! "


    The two sides met for the first time with a strong smell of gunpowder. Ouyang Qi tried to persuade them to make peace. "The visitor is a guest. It would hurt the harmony of the two sides in the contest. We''d better not compete."


    Yu Fu looked at Gu Shubai and said with a smile, "general Ouyang, this is not true. We are all military men, and we happen to come from different countries. It''s the right way to compete and learn from each other. As long as it''s done, it won''t hurt the harmony. "


    Gu Jiuge also said: "yes, general Ouyang, please don''t worry. We have a sense of propriety."


    Oh, I''m young, but I have a big voice!


    Ouyang Qi is not easy to stop, but he seems to be afraid to compare when he stops. Isn''t it unfair that he has lost the prestige of his generals?


    Yu Fu was relieved to Gu Shubai, so he said to Ouyang Qi, "general Ouyang, let''s have a fight. I''ll watch you in the palace."


    There are only a few military competitions, such as archery, horse riding, sword competition and wrestling. When people come to the arena, Yufu and ouyangqi sit on the top to watch.


    The soldier first lifted the target and swung it away. Fifty paces away from the target, there was a platform with the same bow and arrow on it.


    A middle-aged man, who looked like a general, raised his bow and said, "which young master will come up for a contest? Don''t say that we bully our guests. You can choose these bows and arrows at will. Take your time and try again if you can choose them easily! "


    Archery is a little bit of a joke for all the people in guhou''s mansion. Gu Shubai stepped forward and said, "it''s boring to compete like this. It''s only fifty steps. Most of our gujia soldiers can shoot at the heart. Why don''t you take a step further? "


    The general who raised the bow was stunned, "what a big tone! Well, a hundred steps is a hundred steps, and I''m afraid you won''t do it! "


    After that, he motioned to the soldiers to set the target a hundred paces away. Ouyang Qi was worried, but Yufu didn''t look at the bottom.


    No matter how they compete, Gu Shubai will not lose.


    She sipped a sip of tea and chatted with Ouyang Qi: "yesterday, the Japanese palace asked the second elder martial brother to go to the general''s house for medical treatment. I heard that there was an old wound on the general''s body that hurt his lung. Why didn''t the general ask the second elder martial brother to treat it?"


    Ouyang Qi then turned his head and bowed his hand to her, "thank you for your kindness, and also thank Tianshu medical immortal for treating me. It''s just that Yixian said that he wanted to open the chamber for treatment. He was worried about the minister''s body, so he didn''t want to treat him. "


    Yu Fu smiles and looks down. The target has already been set a hundred paces away. Gu Shubai draws the bow and takes the string. With a whoosh, the arrow flies out like a rainbow.


    He hardly took time to aim, but the arrow landed on the target''s heart.


    There was a cry of surprise from the soldiers below. Gu Shubai''s eyes were suddenly different from before. Even Ouyang Qi was stunned.


    Yufu''s voice called him back, "general Ouyang, a generation of heroes, is by no means a person who is afraid of the inside, so why hide it from our palace? I''m afraid that general Ouyang is also worried about the danger to his life, so he refuses, isn''t he? "


    Ouyang Qi turned his head and said, "please forgive me. I don''t believe in Xianren Valley''s medical skills. But his highness also saw the situation of Beili now. The soldiers were brave, but most of the generals withered in the suppression of the rebellion three years ago. Excuse me, if you are arrogant, you can''t do without a minister in the army. In case of any accident, even if it can be cured, it will take a long time to recover the wound. In case of any change during this period of time, who will protect his Highness''s country? "


    Yu Fu''s heart moved, "the rivers and mountains of our palace?"


    Ouyang Qi left his seat and half knelt on the ground, "yes, I don''t need to think about anything, I just want to support your highness! His highness is the crown prince of Beili. He is the only one who is qualified to ascend the throne. If others are ambitious, they have to ask whether the sword in his hand agrees or not! "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly. Then he found that all the soldiers below were looking at them and clearly saw the scene of Ouyang Qi kneeling down.


    Ouyang Qi followed Yufu''s eyes. Yufu said, "general Ouyang, please rise quickly. Your loyalty has never been doubted in our palace."


    She helped Ouyang Qi to get up. The latter was a little relieved, but heard Yu Fu say: "but the general is loyal, but your soldiers are not. In the final analysis, if the palace can''t serve the public, how can we ascend to the throne? "


    Ouyang Qi nodded his head slowly and looked down at the stage. There were many archers competing with Gu Shubai, but none of them was as successful as Gu Shubai.


    Ouyang Qi couldn''t help laughing. He was very short of breath when he was laughing. "When I was young and uninjured, I didn''t necessarily have Shizi. Your highness, are you afraid that you will not be able to serve the people when they are here? "


    People in the army advocate force. When they see that the people Yufu rescued are not useless little white faces, but talents who can really fight to kill the enemy, they will put down their arrogance.At the moment, the more miserable they lose, the more convinced they will be to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu shook his head, "they are them, I am me. I''m not the one who hides behind men and relies on others to support me. To be the emperor of Beili, I have to rely on myself. "


    Yu gets up, leaves her seat and goes down. Ouyang Qi doesn''t know what she wants to do, so he has to follow her.


    The soldiers who were originally gathered around Gu Shubai to ask him for advice on archery quickly separated and saluted Yu Fu respectfully. Yu Fu said with a smile: "it''s boring to have a target that can''t move. Who is waiting for you to shoot on the battlefield? It''s better to play another way. "


    Hearing what she said, they asked, "how does your highness say to play?"


    Yu Fu pointed to the horse at the edge of the field and said, "I''ll ride around the field. Whoever can shoot the first step on my head is the winner."


    Everyone was flustered, "how can this work? Your highness, jade and gold, how can you go on the stage in person? "


    Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "as a woman, I still have the courage. Do you have no confidence in your archery? If you don''t even have the guts, you''ll be far away from the world. "


    Sure enough, when people looked at Gu Shubai, he just frowned and didn''t say a word.


    In front of the Lord, he lost the face of the Northern Glass army. Naturally, they were unwilling to work, so they had to watch Yu Fu mount the horse.


    The step on her head is shining with golden light. You can see it clearly in the sunlight. The light is even more obvious when the horse is galloping. If you look at me and I look at you, no one dares to start first.


    Just when they hesitated, Gu Shubai took the bow and took the string, aiming at the direction of Yufu.


    They could not help holding their breath and nervously looking at Gu Shu''s actions in his white hands, for fear that his arrow might miss and hurt Yu Fu.


    Even Ouyang Qi had to be nervous. He whispered to Gu Shubai: "we can see Shizi''s archery in our eyes, but your highness can''t miss it. If Shizi doesn''t have complete assurance, it''s better not to shoot an arrow!"


    "Yes, I hope you will think twice. Don''t hurt your highness just to show off. If your highness hurts a hair, we will not spare you! "


    And all the soldiers spoke, and some persuaded him, and some threatened him.


    Everyone comes from a young and frivolous age. People who know this age are unavoidably arrogant and unwilling to admit defeat.


    His archery is good enough. There''s no need to prove that Yu Fu is in danger.


    Gu Xiang stood in Gu Shubai''s side to protect him. "You generals, don''t interfere with my elder brother. He could have shot. What if you interfered with him and hurt your highness?"


    One of the generals was provoked by him, "do you mean we deliberately made trouble?"


    "Hum, who knows if you are not angry that my elder brother''s archery is better than yours..."


    There was a lot of bickering and noise.


    Gu Shubai didn''t hear anything.


    His eyes are fixed on the arrow, concentrating, and all the sounds around are automatically blocked by him.


    He knew that this was the arrangement that Yufu had made for him. He couldn''t hurt Yufu, let alone let Yufu''s efforts be in vain.


    In his eyes, Yu Fu''s shining step shake and his arrow tip, step shake, arrow tip, step shake, arrow tip


    "Whoosh -"


    the arrow flew out of his hand quickly, as if it had taken the hearts of all the people out. They watched the arrow shoot at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu kept the pace of the horse''s progress calmly, and his head didn''t deviate.


    She believed in Gu Shubai, and believed that she could give him her life.


    Just listen to the sound of "Ding". The sound of metal bumping together is clear and sharp. The steps she made fell in response to the sound. A green silk fell like a waterfall in an instant.


    The galloping horse takes the strong wind to blow her hair back, just like a piece of good silk floating in the wind. The appearance of her long hair is very exciting.


    -- until many years later, those who are lucky enough to see this scene still look forward to it, saying that it is the most beautiful picture they have ever seen.


    Of course, her beauty is peerless, and her courage is even more admirable.


    "Xu --"


    she turned over and got off the horse, with a natural and neat posture, without the awkward posture that her hair was all scattered.


    "My son is good at archery, your highness is good at courage and insight, and I admire him!"


    The general, who was not convinced before, gave a salute to Yu Fu and Gu Shubai. Yu Fu lifted his hair behind his ears. "It''s not the courage of my palace, it''s the archery of my son. It''s reassuring."


    The general was embarrassed and said, "Your Highness is not afraid that the last general will rush to kill you before the emperor and hurt your highness?"


    Yu Fu raised his eyebrows and said, "general Ouyang is a generation of heroes. How can the Ministry he trained be so bold? If I dare to mount the horse, I believe not only in Shizi''s archery, but also in your loyalty and steadiness. "


    They obviously lost, but they got such praise from Yu Fu. They just felt that they were more hearty than winning.


    All the soldiers knelt down and saluted, "the last general is loyal to his highness and Beili. He has no two hearts!"


    Yu Fu smiles, reaches out his hand to help them up, and says, "what''s the next time to try? Go onUp to now, the atmosphere of the contest has become mellow, not as tense as before. When Yu Fu sat back on the stage to see, Ouyang Qi said, "Your Highness, will you allow me to talk with Shizi alone?"


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "anyway, big brother has already tried, you go."


    They salute and leave. Yu Fu looks into the field. This time it''s Gu Jiuge''s turn to compete with a young general.


    They are almost the same age, but their momentum is very different on the court at the same time. Before the competition, some people have begun to sigh.


    The second son of Gu''s family also looks very powerful. In case of another defeat, where will their Beili face go?


    An older general wanted to go on the stage and was pulled down. "He''s a 20-year-old. You''re a big one. Do you want to bully people?"


    You can''t win even if you go up. You''d better watch it honestly at the bottom!


    The general had to step back. At the same time, the two men on the field suddenly intersected, and a piece of light and shadow suddenly appeared.


    Gu Jiuge''s body method is flexible and elegant, and every sword flower is too much to see. The young general on the opposite side is not at leisure. His footwall is solid and steady, which is a typical military skill.


    Yufu watched the battle with relish. Yaolan poked her head behind her, "Your Highness, who do you think can win this one?"


    Yu Fu said with a mysterious smile, "this young general is very solid in martial arts. In time, he must be extraordinary. No wonder they sent him out to compete. However, the second brother''s martial arts are self-care and integrated with immortal Valley''s smart body method, which is more advantageous in martial arts competition. "


    Yao LAN nodded, "I understand, that is to say, our second son can win!"


    Yao Lan''s tone is subconsciously on Gu Jiuge''s side. When she hears that Yu Fu thinks Gu Jiuge can win, she is relieved.


    Yufu didn''t think so.


    She allows several elder brothers to compete with Ouyang Qi''s subordinates, not for the sake of letting anyone defeat anyone. No matter who is her minister, she is Beili''s future capable general.


    She only hopes that the strength of Gu Shubai and others will be known to all in the army, so that they can understand each other and get closer to each other, paving the way for their future leadership in the army.


    Even if Gu Jiuge loses this battle, it doesn''t matter. In the eyes of the soldiers, they naturally know that they have talent, which can add a new vitality to Beili''s military power.


    Two people fight, you come and I go, a hundred to recruit in the past, Gu Jiuge gradually gained the upper hand.


    Seeing that the young general was dazzled by his flying body method and gradually exhausted, Gu Jiuge took advantage of the situation to open his sword, and the young general fell to the ground.


    Gu Jiuge stopped the sword in time, and did not take the opportunity to bully him. He was very elegant and polite.


    He left the stage, picked up the little general''s sword and presented it with both hands. Your martial arts are very good. I think you just lack energy here, so I''m lucky to win a move. "


    The young general was lifted up by him. He could not help admiring his modesty, "if you win, you win. It''s not a fluke! It seems that the martial arts of your Gu family army are not exaggerated, but really powerful! "


    Gu Jiuge said with a smile: "I took advantage of you. That year, the Tianshu medical immortal of immortal Valley went to Dongling to see Yufu. We learned the body method of immortal valley from him. After we learned it ourselves, we taught it to the soldiers in the army, which improved the shortcoming that the Military Martial Arts of our family were excessively dependent on brute force. "


    The young general''s eyes suddenly brightened. When the generals heard this, they could not help admiring, "the medical God''s body method is as fast as lightning, no one can see it! If we can learn something about Xianren Valley''s martial arts, it will greatly improve our martial arts


    The reputation of fumigation pool is very high in the Three Kingdoms, especially in Beili.


    If it had not been for his high reputation, he would not have taken the newly born prince to immortal valley. Since then, he has been raised for more than ten years.


    Gu Jiuge looked at Yu Fu on the stage and said, "if you want to learn, our brothers are willing to teach. I think your highness and immortal valley should agree."


    They can''t help looking in the direction of Yu Fu. Yu Fu nodded slightly, indicating that he acquiesced to Gu Jiuge''s words.


    All the officers and men suddenly became boiling, "I learn, I learn!"


    "I learn, I learn too!"


    "Can we ask Shizi to teach us his archery, too? We admire him very much!"


    After hearing the sound of footsteps, Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai walk out of the room, and then they see the crowd boiling outside.


    Yu Fu turned around and said with a smile, "you''ve come just in time, general Ouyang. Your generals want to learn the martial arts of Gu''s army. Isn''t that the significance of today''s competition?"


    Ouyang Qi laughs, "I also want to tell your highness something. Please do it."


    "General Ouyang is serious, but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Ouyang Qi arched his hand and said: "I''m willing to let Tianshu medical immortal treat me. Please let my son take charge of the affairs of the army temporarily during my recovery. The minister has just reached an agreement with Shizi. Shizi is very relieved about the management of the army. "


    At first, he was worried that his ministry would not accept it. Now, at first glance, this worry is totally unnecessary.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 282

    Yu Fu expected that Ouyang Qi would have such a heart, but he didn''t expect that it would be so soon.


    On the carriage back to the palace, she did not know how to speak to Gu Shubai for a moment because she was concerned about the morning incident.


    He could not restrain his curiosity and wanted to ask what he had said to Ouyang Qi. He not only changed his mind and was willing to treat him, but also gave the camp to Gu Shubai.


    After a while, she finally said, "big brother, what did you just talk about with general Ouyang?"


    Gu Shubai''s mouth slightly tilted, the silly girl finally agreed to talk to him.


    But for her curiosity about Ouyang Qi, when would she be hiding herself?


    He said with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t talk about anything, but I talked about a few battles between gujiajun and Xikun, and also about the concept of military governance. General Ouyang is indeed a hero of his generation. Many of his ideas about military affairs coincide with his father''s, and we had a good talk. "


    "Before going out, Tianshu told us what happened yesterday. Lianzhu said that you went to find general Ouyang. I knew you were doing it for this. So when I talked with general Ouyang, I told him that my father had been poisoned and died. You were only 12 years old at that time, and then you opened your mouth and healed his injury. He was relieved to say that if he saw our brothers at your side, he would die without regret. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "in the end, general Ouyang is still worried that something will happen to him, which will make his army unguided and unable to deal with the disaster. Now that he sees that you are good at both martial arts and tactics, he is naturally willing to see a doctor. "


    Gu Shubai raised his eyebrows and said, "more importantly, he knows that you and I are unmarried couple, and I will definitely stand on your side. Otherwise, he may not trust to give the camp to an outsider. In the final analysis, he trusts you and is loyal to you. "


    When Yu Fugang returned to Beili, the court hall was full of unknown variables for her.


    Now that Bao Taifu and Ouyang Qi are guaranteed, Yu Fu is confident. She thinks for a moment and says, "from tomorrow on, you will go to the army to lead the soldiers in training. When you get familiar with the soldiers in the army, I will ask the second elder martial brother to arrange for the general Ouyang to have the treatment."


    "And you?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "the big fish has been solved, and then naturally the small shrimps."


    Gu Shubai sighed deliberately, "the small shrimps are behind the big fish. What about me? Where do you rank me? "


    Yu Fu suddenly some ears hot, this matter light escape down is not the way, she will face.


    She thought for a moment and said bravely, "big brother, I was rude to you last night because I lost my virtue after drinking. I know that Dongling is a country of etiquette. The family education of guhou is very strict. You don''t want this to happen. Otherwise, we''ll get married as soon as I get married. I''ll be responsible for it! "


    "Poof Pooh."


    Gu Shubai didn''t hold back and began to laugh in a low voice. The laughter became higher and higher.


    Yao LAN outside the carriage heard his laughter and looked inexplicable.


    This morning, he looked like an aggrieved daughter-in-law. He didn''t know what his young lady had said to him, but he was so happy.


    Yu Fu was also at a loss. "Big brother, what are you laughing at?"


    Gu Shubai is so old that he has never heard of such words. A woman should be responsible for him. Is that the opposite?


    It took him a lot of effort to explain to Yufu that nothing happened to them last night. He got up in the morning and held his back painfully because Yufu kicked his wound in the middle of the night when he was drunk.


    "Well What about the marks on your chest? "


    Gu Shubai pulled the collar open and let Yu Fu see clearly, "this is when you kicked the quilt in the middle of the night. I helped you cover the quilt and you scratched it. What do you think it is, eh?"


    Yu Fu''s face was slightly red. He answered with a low voice, "Oh, I thought Well


    She knew little about men''s and women''s affairs, so she couldn''t tell why. Gu Shubai didn''t force her to rearrange her collar.


    He said: "although nothing in your imagination has happened, you still have to be responsible. You can''t deny it."


    Yu Fu raised his head and said, "what are you responsible for?"


    Gu Shubai''s sword eyebrows stirred up, and a pair of star eyes were very bright, "have you forgotten? Then I''ll show you. "


    He leaned close to Yu Fu''s face, and when he didn''t give her the slightest reaction, he kissed her soft lip.


    The picture of Gu Shubai kissing her last night suddenly appears in Yufu''s mind. Suddenly, his body is stiff. He raises his hand and caresses her eyebrows.


    "Silly girl, close your eyes."


    His fingers were warm and he closed her eyes gently. There was darkness in front of him, only the touch of his lips rolling on his lips.


    It''s warm, sweet and can''t stop.


    She slowly raised her head, subconsciously around his neck, two people in the action of the carriage close together


    "Your Highness, are you hurt?"


    When Yao LAN helped Yu out of the carriage, she suddenly found that her lips were slightly red and swollen. "Was it just when she was riding, she was touched by an arrow. How did her lips swell?"


    Yao Lan''s voice is not low. Gu Jiuge and others hear that Yu Fu is injured and hurry to check the situation.Gu Wenqing said as he walked: "no? Just now, when elder brother arched, I saw clearly. How could he hurt Yu Fu with the step shake in the middle? "


    Yu Fu saw the crowd approaching her and covered her face subconsciously.


    "I''m not hurt. I''m really not hurt. Don''t look!"


    Gu Xiang saw her blocking her face and thought that she was afraid of people''s worry and would not say anything. He said, "Xiaoyu Fu, put down your hand and let''s have a look. Are you hurt in the end?"


    Yu Fu blushed and ran towards the palace with her face covered. Gu Jiuge felt thoughtful when she saw her appearance.


    Looking up at Gu Shubai, he instantly understood something.


    While Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang are chasing Yu Fu, Gu Wenqing stares at his lips, "brother, you are the most proud son of your father. How can you learn to be so unruly?"


    Bohemian


    Gu Shu picked up the tip of his white eyebrows and wiped the corners of his lips along with his eyes. His fingers were stained with a little rouge.


    That''s the color of yufukouzhi.


    He didn''t care at all and said, "what kind of Bohemian is this? Didn''t you hear that I was sleeping in Yufu''s bedroom last night? "


    Gu Jiuge''s face changed. Gu Shubai left with satisfaction, leaving him alone.


    This is a rare cabbage planted by the Marquis Gu''s house After all, it''s still hogged!


    Gu Jiuge thinks that there should be a woman around Yufu to talk to her. As a close friend and sister-in-law, Yin Jiyi is the most suitable.


    He told Yin Jihe about it, and he was so scared that he poked the embroidery needle into his finger, "what? Big brother, how could he How old is Yu Fu


    Yan Ji can''t help but get angry for Yu Fu. Gu Jiuge subconsciously excused Gu Shubai, "I can''t say that either. They''ve been married for a long time. They''ve been in love with each other. I don''t think they''ll care about it. What''s more, Yu Fu will soon reach the hairpin. It''s not too small. "


    Yin Ji snorted, "but my eldest brother is in his twenties, don''t you have such self-control? What should have happened on a woman''s wedding night, he was so casual Isn''t Yu Fu angry? "


    The couple talk about Gu Shubai and Yu Fu''s boudoir behind their back. Gu Jiuge thinks it''s strange, but as their relatives, they have to say it.


    He lowered his voice and hesitated: "Yufu is not angry. I listen to Lianbi Last night, Yu Fu drank too much. She took her elder brother and refused to go


    Yan Ji suddenly stood up from the seat, "ah? Then I have to go to see Yu Fu. There must be someone to discuss this kind of thing in my daughter''s family. "


    He said that he was busy picking up the stitches and was about to go out when he suddenly stopped and looked at Gu Jiuge, "if you like Lian Bi, I''ll go and tell Yu Fu to come, so that you don''t miss each other."


    Gu Jiuge was drinking tea when he smelled the words and spat them out.


    He couldn''t laugh or cry, "what''s Lang Qing''s intention? You have wronged me. I have nothing to do with her. Yes, she may miss me, but I didn''t mean to make her miss me. "


    Yin Ji Chu then said with a satisfied smile, "it''s not that you are all over the place to attract women''s hearts. If I am as capable as my mother, I will fight on the battlefield and tie you at home to see how you can attract bees and butterflies!"


    After that, he also laughed and took pei''er to Yufu''s bedroom.


    Gu Jiuge looked at her back and couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head. "I like your domineering appearance. It''s more lovely than being gentle and gentle."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Fu is watching the memorials of the courtiers in the bedroom.


    Most of them are about asking her to ascend the throne, including some impeachment of court officials and some reform proposals.


    She scrutinized them one by one. She not only looked at the contents of the folder, but also looked up the relevant records, and investigated the background of the ministers.


    Otherwise, we can''t see whether these ministers are sincere or fake.


    When Yin Jikua entered the hall, she sat behind the desk under the window, reading the memorials attentively, and snatched her pen.


    "What are you doing, Ji


    Yin Jichu put the pen aside, and pulled Yu Fu out of the seat to let her sit on the couch.


    Yu Fu was manipulated by her inexplicably, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Ji said angrily, "what else do you ask me? You don''t tell me such a big thing? You are still busy today. Do you want to have a rest soon? Does it hurt? Big brother is also really, how can you be so careless! "


    After listening to her for a long time, Yu Fu realized her purpose, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry, "who told you that?"


    Yin Ji saw her smile strangely, "your second brother said, didn''t he?"


    Yu Fuba told her the cause and effect, and Yin Jixiao knew that nothing had happened between them, just sleeping on the same bed.


    On the contrary, she blushed with shame. "Your second brother really is. If you don''t know clearly, let me talk to you. I''ll go back to him to settle accounts!"


    After that, he left the bedroom as if he had escaped.Yu Fu sat down at the back of the imperial case again to read the memorials. At last, he put the memorials in different categories and said to the head of the court, "go and invite the two ministers of the Ministry of household and the Ministry of official."


    Soon the will spread to the two prefectures. Zhang jiuque, the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, was still available. Xue Bi, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, thought that Yufu was going to inquire about the preparations for the grand ceremony of accession to the throne, so he made a lot of drafts for further inquiry.


    If she asked if she would continue the preparations, she said yes. If she asked how the preparations were going, she said that they would be completed before the first day of next month.


    There are Bao Taifu and general Ouyang as the leaders, and there is no movement in tianyunpo. Xue Bi and other wall riding sects naturally incline to Yu Fu.


    After all, she is the right prince. It''s only polite to let the ministers choose for themselves. Isn''t it treason not to choose her?


    Xue Bi can''t bear the charge.


    Don''t want to enter the East Palace, Yufu didn''t mention the ceremony.


    "As the crown prince, I should try my best to improve the accumulated disadvantages of the court since I came back to the Middle Kingdom. There are some things that can''t be changed for a while. You have to preside over the jade seal and give the imperial edict in person. But there are some small things that I want to order as my prince. Do you think so? "


    Naturally, they said yes.


    Let alone a trivial matter. There is no monarch in the country. As a prince, he is equal to a monarch. Even if he has to deal with a major matter, no one dares to oppose it.


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile, "that''s what the Palace said. First of all, the Ministry of household."


    Xue Bi had been listening to her all the time.


    "The Ministry of household is in charge of the Treasury, grain depot, taxation and other major matters, which is the most important one among the six ministries, and it is also the one that is most prone to produce accumulated disadvantages. In recent years, there was no monarch in the country. Although tianyunpo and Bao Taifu tried their best to maintain them, because of their status as ministers, they could not control too much. Now that our palace is back, should we catch the moths of the household department? "


    Xue Bi was frightened and trembled when he heard the speech. When he wanted to kneel down and plead for mercy, he just heard Yu Fu smile, "don''t be alarmed, Lord Shangshu. I know what happened to you. As far as you are concerned, Lord Shangshu has a rich family. If you can put back those you have taken away, we will let bygones be bygones in the future. What do you think, my lord? "


    Xue Bi looks up at her in surprise, and then looks at Zhang jiuque, the Minister of the Ministry of official standing on one side. He is suspicious in his heart.


    If yu furuo really intends to let bygones be bygones, why does he say this in front of Zhang jiuque? If Zhang jiuque spreads it, does not the whole court know that he took the money from the state treasury?


    No, he can''t admit it in front of Zhang jiuque.


    He looked up at Yu Fu, intending to deny it, but saw a smile in her eyes, as if waiting for him to propose a toast.


    He hesitated again.


    Yu Fu obviously has the evidence in hand, can be so relaxed.


    If he denies that he may ruin his official career, he can save his life by putting back the money he took


    He hesitated for a moment, and finally arched his hand, "thank you for your grace, thank you for your grace!"


    Yu Fu nodded with satisfaction, "the words of this palace are all good. Although you can rest assured, this favor is not opened casually. Mr. Shang Shu has been in the Department for many years. He knows how many moths there are around him. You''d better clean up yourself. If you let the people from Dali Temple of our palace do it and accidentally find out about you, then our palace will not be able to protect you. "


    Xue Bi immediately understood, "yes, I''ll do it now. I don''t need to work in Dali temple!"


    After saying goodbye in a hurry, Zhang jiuque turned his head and looked at his back, with a slight disdain in his eyes.


    Yu Fu didn''t ignore his eyes. He raised his hand to him. "Mr. Zhang doesn''t have to stand. Please sit down."


    Zhang jiuque was a little surprised when he saw that the maid of honor brought tea to the table and invited him to take a seat. Then he sat down.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "why is Mr. Zhang surprised? Is Lord Xue worth sitting in the chair of our palace and drinking our tea? Isn''t lord Zhang counting in his heart? "


    Zhang jiuque was stunned at first, and then couldn''t help laughing: "in this case, why did your highness let him go so easily? I don''t know that the culprit is more hateful than the shrimp and fish at the bottom, and should be punished. "


    "When the water reaches the Qing Dynasty, there will be no fish. In the third year of Beili''s reign, there will be no monarch. This is not the time to abolish the officials of the imperial court. It is easy to cause unrest in the imperial court. What''s more, if the whole department wants to continue to operate, it can''t do without the Secretary of the Department. Our palace holds his criminal evidence in its hand, and he dares not engage in corruption for the time being. "


    Zhang jiuque thought for a moment, "what your highness said is reasonable, but why does your highness say these things to me?"


    Yufu raises his hand to invite him to drink tea. Zhang jiuque takes a sip of the tea cup and finds that it''s the best snow oolong. It''s a rare good tea.


    Yu Fu treats him with this tea, which shows his heart of reuse.


    She said sincerely: "because we know that Lord Zhang is a clean and honest official, and the Ministry of official affairs is very popular under your administration. The palace also knows that the imperial examination has not been held in Beili Dynasty for three years. It is absolutely impossible for the DPRK and China to make up for the loss of talents. "


    Zhang nine que as like as two peas in his mind, he immediately rose up and said, "Your Highness is exactly the same as what your minister thinks, and the minister expects the imperial examinations to take a long time. However, there was no monarch in the court, whose name was not right, so the imperial examination could not be carried out. Now your highness is back, and it''s time to revive! "Yu Fu also stood up from his seat and went to Zhang jiuque. "With the words of Mr. Zhang, I feel relieved. In this way, the matter of the imperial examination was handed over to the adults, and the local authorities were ordered to resume the rural examination first. There should be not only literary selections but also military selections. When autumn palace is chosen... "


    Zhang jiuque said happily, "by that time, your Highness has already ascended the throne. You can''t miss it!"


    Gu Shu''s series of Dayi changkengdi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 283

    From the beginning of the Ministry of household and the Ministry of official, the six ministries in the middle of the dynasty were governed.


    From the six divisions to the Yamen of each division, the atmosphere of Beili court suddenly changed, and all the ministers felt the benefits of having the Lord in the court.


    - she moves six parts, which is the right governance. Anyone who dares to move without her permission, even the highly respected tianyunpo, will inevitably be suspected of having ulterior motives.


    However, Yu Fu''s hand only reached here after all, no matter how much it was.


    "In recent days, his highness laochenguan has not only been familiar with the situation of the six departments and their respective departments, but also had a more direct response. In this case, why don''t your highness continue to rectify? "


    Bao Taifu takes his ministers to the east palace to persuade Yu Fu. Yu Fu politely asks them to sit down and have tea, but he doesn''t answer Bao Taifu''s words.


    Chen Jingxing also said: "yes, your Highness''s rectification of the six departments has been swift and resolute, which has instantly stopped the unhealthy tendencies in the court. I admire you! Your highness, please continue to rectify the court. "


    Yu Fu raised his eyes and glanced at him. Chen Jingxing once highly praised tianyunpo. Although he treated her respectfully, he could not compare with tianyunpo.


    Since her return to Beili, Chen Jingxing has shown her respect in the court.


    Yu Fu picked up the tea cup and suddenly stopped, "after my palace came back, the young master of heaven has never been to the court. What''s the matter with him? "


    All the ministers pause. If it wasn''t for Yufu''s mention of tianyunpo, they really didn''t think of him these days.


    Once upon a time, they thought that he was the only one in the court. Now that Yu Fu came back, they found that the young prince had more surprising power than they expected.


    Chen Jingxing came forward and said, "Your Highness, last time your highness said in the court that all the ministers should choose to be loyal to the king, the Lord of heaven must have heard that. Probably to avoid suspicion, so I didn''t go to court? "


    Speaking of this, Bao Taifu said: "Your Highness, you are almost ready for the grand ceremony. The first day of next month is the day for your highness to ascend the throne. Please prepare early."


    It''s ready so soon.


    Yu Fu looked at the faces of the ministers. They didn''t have any special reaction. Everything was natural.


    She then replied to Bao Taifu, "this palace is just the crown prince. It''s not right to change its name as the crown prince. Since all the ministers support the establishment of this palace as the king, it''s better to wait until they ascend the throne to rectify it. How about that? "


    From the beginning of next month to now, it''s not the index day, and it''s not at this time. All the ministers nodded their heads.


    Yu Fu then said to Bao Taifu, "the rectification of the six departments is also a major event. Now it''s only the beginning, but it''s not clear yet. Taifu is highly respected, but also rely on you to supervise the follow-up


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I will do my best."


    Bao Taifu took orders with his hands. When all the officials left, he turned back.


    "Your Highness, I have something to ask you."


    Yu Fu was surprised to see that he had a straight face. He asked him to sit down and say, "I don''t dare. If Taifu has anything to do, just ask him. Yu Fu Ding knows everything and says everything."


    Bao Taifu hesitated a little and said in a worried tone: "I just want to ask your highness, what do you want to do with tianyunpo after you ascend the throne?"


    Yu Fu realized that he was worried that he was not good for Tian Yun Po.


    I heard that Bao Taifu and the late old master had a very good relationship. The old master devoted his whole life and won the hearts of the court. This is why tianyunpo was respected by the public at a young age.


    Yu Fu straightened his face and said, "it''s too early for Taifu to ask this. There''s no movement in tianyunpo. I really don''t know what he thought. However, Taifu can rest assured that if he was really loyal, I would not have wronged him. If he really has a different heart, no wonder I do


    Bao Taifu lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said: "I have lived so long, and I still have some ability to see people. It is impossible for tianyunpo to have a different mind. As long as your highness can see clearly, I will not be worried. "


    He believed in tianyunpo''s loyalty, just as he believed that Yufu''s ability was enough to govern Beili, and that her wisdom would not wronged any loyal minister.


    Yu Fu pursed his lips and smile. Bao Taifu slowly stood up from the seat. Yu Fu helped him to leave the east palace.


    After all the ministers left, Yu Fu went to the window and stretched out for a moment. Suddenly, he felt that the East Palace was quiet.


    Gu Shubai and they all went to the military camp. Yin Jixiao should do needlework in the room. Last time, she said that she would make a cloak for Gu Jiusong, and Yu Fu laughed at her for making winter clothes in summer.


    But when she saw the beautiful embroidery on the Cape, she realized that she was laughing wrong, and Yin Jihe just used the longest time to make the best gift.


    She suddenly got excited, "Yao LAN, go and get the sewing basket. I haven''t embroidered for a long time."


    For a long time, she had learned embroidery in Xianren valley. Since she came out of the valley to guhou mansion, except for Gu Shubai, who had embroidered a purse, she spent the rest of her time with no stitches or stitches.


    As for her sewing basket, I don''t know which cage she put in.


    Yao LAN couldn''t find it for a while, so she had to take Lianzhu''s. Lianzhu usually has nothing to do but help Yufu comb her hair and change clothes. She likes to do needlework in her spare time, and her needlework basket is the most complete.Lianzhu, Lianbi, etc. heard that Yufu was going to do needlework, so they rushed up to join in the fun to see what Yufu could do without needlework for a long time.


    On the spur of the moment, Yu Fu was surrounded by people like this. He couldn''t help laughing, "what are you doing around me?"


    Lianzhu said with a smile: "this sewing basket belongs to maidservant. What kind of needle and thread will your highness use? I''m here to look for your highness. "


    Lian Bi said quickly: "I''m afraid your highness will hurt himself if he doesn''t move his needle and thread for a long time, so I''m here to protect your highness!"


    For so many reasons, it''s not a joke.


    In front of everyone''s face, Yu Fu can''t ride the tiger. She has to pick up the needle and thread it. Yao LAN hands over the embroidery. The plum blossom pattern that Yu Fu likes on weekdays is already tied on the top.


    She calmed down, put the needle tip through the embroidery face, put it away from the back, and took it back from the back. So one to two, not a few times to embroider a plum petals.


    Yao LAN and others clapped their hands and said with a smile: "since these days, your Highness has been managing all kinds of things, and seems to have the style of a woman king. The maidservants were used to seeing his highness take the writing brush and the memorial. Suddenly they saw his highness take the needle and thread. They didn''t feel used to it! I didn''t expect that your Highness''s embroidery work was as good as before. I admire you


    Yu Fuchen glanced at her, "just flatter me. Is this embroidery a good word? Lianzhu''s embroidery work is good. I used to wear clothes that I like Lianzhu to embroider most. "


    There was a quiet outside the hall, and the laughter of the master and servant in the hall escaped from time to time.


    In the hot sun, tianyunpo came in from outside the east palace. Seeing that there was no one waiting outside the main hall, he came in by himself.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw the maids gathered around me. Yu Fu was sitting on the couch, threading the needle and thread. Her movements were a little strange, and she soon became proficient again.


    With a gentle smile on her face, she looked up from time to time and talked and laughed with the palace maid. Her eyes were as beautiful as a spring in the mountains.


    His steps suddenly stopped at the door.


    Previously, I only thought that Yufu was young and mature. After the upheaval of guhou''s house, Dongling was especially calm and old-fashioned. I didn''t expect that she also had this charming and naive side.


    The needle picks the jade finger to walk the gold thread, the crane kisses the silver needle to grow the feather.


    Such a girl can make people forget her Majesty in the court for a moment. In her eyes, there is only the joy of embroidering a good plum blossom and the slight chagrin of stepping on the wrong grid


    "Well, this plum blossom is embroidered."


    jade Fu lowered as like as two peas, and handed the embroidered hands to Yao LAN. Yao LAN could not help praising "his royal highness is not familiar with the plum blossoms on the purse embroidered to the big boy."


    Yu Fu gently pinched her cheek. "I don''t know whether you praise me for my skill, or belittle me for years without any progress?"


    She is smiling, the canthus remaining light suddenly sees a figure standing in the sunlight of the temple entrance, can''t help looking toward that place.


    Tianyunpo has a feeling of being caught.


    Before Yu Fu opened his mouth, he immediately said sarcastically, "Your Highness has time to govern the court. Why don''t you govern the eastern palace? I came in from the outside, but there was no one. What should I do if I were a villain? "


    Yufu didn''t blame him for breaking in, but he blamed Yufu.


    Lianzhu, Lianbi and others quickly disperse. Yu Fu makes a wink. They clean up the sewing basket and take it with them. Yao LAN is the only one left in the palace.


    Yufu looked at tianyunpo with a smile and said, "governing the east palace? Do you want to live in the east palace? "


    After she ascended the throne, she should move to Changsheng hall, which is the palace of Beili emperors, while the East Palace is only the residence of the crown prince.


    The sky cloud breaks on the contrary a Zheng, didn''t expect jade to help meeting to think up this.


    He laughed and came to the palace. "Your Highness joked. All the palaces in the palace, as long as your highness wants to live, it''s not impossible to live in the main hall of the imperial palace."


    Yao LAN almost laughed.


    It''s really bad for Tian Yun to break his tongue. It''s interesting to say that he lives in the main hall of the court.


    Yu Fuzheng was waiting for him to come, but he didn''t expect him to come uninvited. Instead, she didn''t have to ask her to come, "Mr. Tian, please sit down, yaolan, and pour tea."


    Tian yunpo was not polite. As soon as he sat down, he went straight to the main topic, "is your highness biased in dealing with the affairs of the household department? If the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, your highness only cleans up the moths at the bottom. If you don''t clean up the rotten wood, there will be moths in the future. "


    It seems that he is here to pick on the pricks today.


    With a faint smile, Yu Fu pushed back, "the upper beam is not right, and the lower beam is crooked. The corruption of the household department occurred when the young master of heaven took charge of the court. If so, is this the first one in the palace to have an operation on you? "


    She smile with a threat, the corner of the mouth that a pair of sweet pear vortex spin, people can not help but be afraid of her beauty.


    She is like a scholar who is on the way to take an exam. She is passing by the wasteland cemetery. The fox demon is so beautiful that she knows the danger and can''t help getting close to it.


    Tianyunpo thought that she would wash and change clothes in front of her face and make a side room for her. Then she slowly recovered and gritted her teeth to Yufu.


    He is not a stupid scholar, he will not be fascinated by the beauty of fox demon!


    "Since your highness wants to protect Xue Bi, I have nothing to say. What is it to let Gu Shubai and others go to general Ouyang''s barracks? No matter how much your highness trusts them, you should understand that they are Dongling people in the end! "Tianyunpo is obviously well prepared. She knows Yufu''s recent actions like the palm of her hand, and then finds out the flaws one by one and makes tit for tat.


    Yu Fu said: "how did the house of marquis Gu come out of Dongling. Emperor Ning and Gu Houfu have long been torn apart. There is no room for recovery. Besides, Gu Shubai is the unmarried husband of our palace. Why can''t we trust him? If you still have doubts, you can go to general Ouyang for advice. "


    She put the blame on Ouyang Qi. Who didn''t know that Ouyang Qi had been completely accepted by Gu Shubai, and praised his family''s children everywhere for being inferior to his father.


    When tianyunpo wanted to find fault again, Yufu suddenly waved his hand to stop him, "well, if you come here today just to find these unimportant faults, you''d better save yourself. There are still many memorials to see in this palace. Mr. Tian might as well point out his intention directly. "


    She changed back to the look of not angry and arrogant in the court.


    Tianyunpo didn''t open his mouth. He just watched her slender hands holding up the tea cup, and her bright red lips blowing the tea. A burst of fragrance floated in the palace, I don''t know whether it was the fragrance of tea or her body.


    For a long time, he lost his voice and laughed.


    Yu Fu was so amused by him that when he looked up at him, he leaned back on the back of his chair, as if he had never been so relaxed.


    Seeing Yu Fu looking at him, he didn''t get up either. "Your Highness, forgive me. In the past two or three years, I''ve been in charge of the government for a long time. I haven''t been so relaxed."


    Yu Fu nodded slightly. She knew the experience of Bao Taifu and others like the palm of her hand, and knew more about Tianyun breaking nature.


    She put down her tea cup and said, "in the 16th year of Tiande, the old master passed away. At that time, before the rebellion was eliminated, Bao Taifu fell ill again, and there was a mass of loose sand in the middle of the court. As the eldest son of the old Grand Master, you were hard to convince. In the end, you personally killed a thief who incited people in the court with your sword. From then on, you established your position in the court. "


    Tian yunpo recalled that memory and laughed powerlessly. "Before that, I was also a spoiled and high spirited young master in the Taishi mansion. My swordsmanship was pretty good, but it was the first time I killed someone."


    He pursed his lips into a line. "That man is the in law of the rebel bandit leader. He just said some inflammatory words, not an actual act of rebellion. He can''t be guilty to death. But I couldn''t help it. I couldn''t help it if I didn''t kill him. "


    In the news Yufu got, tianyunpo not only killed people, but also killed them very cleanly. No one would think that it was his first time to kill people.


    Today, listening to him recall the original scene, we can see that there are still lingering palpitations in his heart.


    Forced by the situation, the eldest son of the grand master''s mansion was reduced to the point of killing people with a knife in person, and to the point that he could not suppress the court without blood.


    His courage and courage are not what an ordinary rich man can do. Many people in the court admire him for no reason.


    Tianyunpo got up slowly, arched his hand and said: "Your Highness, you don''t have to worry about it. I don''t intend to usurp the throne. Beili can have a wise monarch to lead, the minister is more happy than anyone. Your highness, though he is focusing on the administration of the court, does not need to be afraid of his ministers any more. "


    Yu Fu pressed his hand toward him and motioned him to sit down. "If my palace says that I have never been afraid of you, do you believe it?"


    Tianyunpo was a little surprised.


    Yu Fu continued: "in Beili hall, you are the one that I spend the most on everything. I admit that at the beginning I was afraid of you, especially your disrespectful letters, which made me doubt whether the information I investigated was wrong. However, after returning to Beili, you seem to be provocative and disrespectful everywhere. On the contrary, you make me sure that you are not a person with a different heart. "


    People who are really hetero minded will not show their disrespect. They know that most of the courtiers in Beili are loyal. Who would be so stupid as to expose their ambitions?


    On the contrary, his irreverence prompted Yu Fu to win the hearts of Bao Taifu, Ouyang Qi and other ministers, which was beneficial to her. She is not such a stupid monarch that she can''t win the hearts of her ministers. She knows that only true loyal ministers can win the hearts of their people.


    Tianyun broke his eyes with a smile, but he didn''t think so. "Your Highness doesn''t have to praise me. I''m not loyal to your highness. The words in those letters are true. If your highness is incompetent, you might as well marry me and let me take charge of Beili''s court. At least I know I can manage Beili well. When your highness comes back, I don''t think you look like a straw bag. That''s the only way to get rid of the old idea. "


    He was open-minded and didn''t hide his true thoughts. Yu Fu didn''t feel offended either. "The position of the Lord should have the heart of the capable, just as today''s Dongling will have rebellion in the future. I don''t blame you for thinking like this. Instead, I appreciate the pressure you put on me so that I can think of danger in times of peace. "


    Tianyunpo stood up with ease, "thank you, your highness. Now the court is under the control of his highness, so I don''t have to stay in the court any more. Today is the day to say goodbye to your highness. From then on, there will be no such person as tianyunpo in Beili Dynasty. "


    After he said that, he arched his hand and said goodbye to Yu Fu.


    "Wait a minute -"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 284

    Yu Fu lips Cape tiny Yang, "when does this palace allow you to leave the dynasty hall?"


    Tianyunpo turned to look at her, "Your Highness, although you are broad-minded, don''t you worry that I will be superior to you?"


    Yu holds her slender hand and holds her cheek, pretending to be thinking, "is success superior to success? Once upon a time, when there was no leader in the court, you were the only one with the highest achievements. Now that the palace is back, you may not be able to cover it. "


    Tian Yun Po couldn''t help laughing, "Your Highness is so confident?"


    "That''s nature."


    Yu Fu said: "if I am not as good as you, I would like to give up the throne to you. As long as Beili''s subjects are happy, what does it matter to be a mere monarch? "


    Tianyunpo has always heard that Xianren Valley is a paradise in the world. People in the valley are naturally broad-minded, free and easy-going, and they don''t admire fame and wealth.


    He didn''t believe it in the past. He always felt that the reason why he didn''t admire fame and wealth was that fame was not high enough and profits were not rich enough.


    Today, after listening to Yu Fu''s words, he believed that the rumor was true.


    All of a sudden, he straightened up, bowed to the jade, bowed his hands, and politely said, "minister, but according to your Highness''s arrangement."


    Yu Fu smiles, "I''m used to your disrespect. At first sight, I''m not used to it."


    Tianyunpo said: "don''t be happy too soon, your highness. If your highness becomes fatuous and incompetent one day after he ascends the throne, he will be addicted to men, just like the little Ningdi of Dongling - then I won''t be so polite as today."


    Other jade help all understand, indulge in male sex is a few meanings?


    ¡­¡­


    On the first day of August, everything is right.


    Before daybreak jade helped her, she got up to dress up. The ceremony of ascending the throne was very important. Yin Jixiao was in her bedroom and supervised the people to dress up for her.


    On the dressing table, there was a set of rouge powder newly sent by the Ministry of internal affairs. It was packed in a slightly transparent white jade box and arranged in large and small order.


    Yin jikuai opened one of the lids and exclaimed, "this gouache is so delicate that it doesn''t smell any different. I think the people in the house also know that Yu Fu doesn''t like mixed fragrance, but only the fragrance of wild flowers and grass. "


    Yufu took a look at her hand. "When I came back to Beili, yaolan said that it was impossible to dress up without makeup. I just used some lipstick. I''ve never used these Rouge powder before, and I can''t see whether it''s good or bad. "


    Yan Ji looked at her face in the mirror. Her pure face was whiter than snow. Her eyebrows were green without painting, and her lips were red without dots. She really didn''t need make-up to be so gorgeous.


    But today


    "Today is different. Today is your grand ceremony to ascend the throne. Do you see that Ming yellow dress embroidered with dragon and Phoenix, twelve Phoenix hairpin golden crowns, and a plain face


    Yin Jiyi pointed to the dress hanging on the side and the Phoenix crown in the hand of the maid of honor, nodded slightly, "that''s what I said, so let''s melt!"


    Lianzhu combed her hair and ascended the throne in the spirit of 120000. There was a special person sent by the house of internal affairs to dress for her, but she insisted that Lianzhu come.


    They have been with them for so many years, and it is disappointing to leave them aside at the most critical time.


    Lianzhu had never taken such a heavy responsibility before, and she was trembling like walking on thin ice.


    In order to make her relax, Lian Bi said with a smile: "Lian Zhu, your hands will be valuable after today. Your majesty used you to comb your hair in the grand ceremony of his accession to the throne. Won''t you become the first person to comb your hair in Beili in the future? "


    Lianzhu chuckled and relaxed, "you unforgiving hoof, if I were the first comber in Beili, I would find you a good marriage if I didn''t need your Majesty in the future! Let your mouth be the same as that of your aunt and mother-in-law


    All the people laughed, and Yin Jiqi applied the powder to Yufu himself, only lightly swept one layer, and then said with a smile: "this scene reminds me of the scene of a woman getting married, but it''s not as grand as you are today. In Dongling, even the queen of Yingli can wear the nine Phoenix hairpin crown. I don''t want to see twelve phoenixes in your grand ceremony. "


    For Dongling women, it is the status of the women themselves that they can wear a few Phoenix hairpins on their weddings and other ceremonies. Yin jikuai was not free from vulgarity, and his eyes often fell on the golden crown of the twelve phoenixes.


    Yao Lan said with a smile: "the empress of Beili can only wear Jiufeng. It''s different that your majesty is a female emperor. In the future, your majesty will wear twelve phoenixes when he marries. I''m afraid the scene is not smaller than today! "


    Yin Jichu said sincerely, "Yufu, I really envy you."


    Yu Fu looked at Yin Ji, "don''t be busy admiring me. My second brother is now training in the army. After I ascend the throne, I will be officially appointed to the imperial court. You can''t live without your fengchai in the future. You can only ask your second brother to earn money for you! "


    Gu Jiuge and Yin Jike lived happily after their marriage. They blushed and said angrily to Yu Fu, "you are used to making fun of me. You and your elder brother will be married one day. Let''s see how I laugh at you!"


    After dressing up, it was already light outside the window.


    They were busy for a long time, but they didn''t feel tired at all. Instead, they were full of joy and looking forward to the grand ceremony. Yao LAN and others helped Yu Fu out of the door, and saw Gu Shubai waiting outside.


    Today is Yufu''s big day. They didn''t go to the army. They waited outside the door early.


    I saw her in a dazzling dress, twelve golden phoenixes shining, each step out of the bedroom toward them.After seeing her face, even Gu Shubai couldn''t help but open his eyes wide to fill her with bright makeup.


    "Yufu, you..."


    Gu Wenqing looked at the person in front of him in shock. He could hardly believe that it was Yu Fu. He always felt that his Majesty was limitless and that people could not be close to him.


    Yu Fu smiles at him and the pear whirls gently. "Is my make-up too strong? Can''t the fourth brother recognize me? "


    It''s still her voice.


    Gu Wenqing breathed a sigh of relief, and Yin Jixiao said: "how can my makeup be too strong? The shade is very suitable. What do you think of it? "


    Gu Jiuge didn''t even think, "naturally, my wife''s make-up is not strong at all. It''s not only the most suitable one, but also the one that can show the elegant demeanor of Yufu!"


    As soon as he flattered him, Yin Jixiao was smiling, but Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang looked at him with hatred.


    The elder brother has Yu Fu and the second brother has his second sister-in-law. Didn''t he deliberately stab them in the eyes?


    Gu Xiang hugged Gu Wenqing and cried.


    "Your Majesty, the auspicious time has come. It''s time to go to the main hall!"


    Chen Jingxing, dressed in a solemn Chu red dress, respectfully greets and reports to Gu Shubai. Yu Fu suddenly reaches out a hand to Gu Shubai.


    At such an important moment today, she hopes that the most important people can be with her.


    Gu Shubai smiles and says nothing, but walks forward steadily, holds her hand and accompanies her down the high steps in front of the east palace.


    The steps of the East Palace are very high, but the steps of the main palace are several times higher than here.


    When she steps down here, she will go to a higher place, where he needs to look up.


    In front of the hall, the red carpet was paved with high steps to the golden hall.


    Civil and military officials in solemn dress kneel down on both sides of the red carpet to greet their Lord.


    Gu Shubai clenched her hand tightly, not without agitation in his heart.


    He knew very well that he would hold Yufu''s hand and send her to the highest position, which meant that Yufu was not only his Yufu, but also the ruler of all the subjects in Beili.


    After that, she has to bear more responsibilities and can''t help but, and what he has to do is to shelter her from the wind and rain behind her.


    Until the vicissitudes of life.


    "All love Qing, flat body."


    She was sitting on the high dragon chair, her face was still a little tender, but her eyes were calm and calm. As soon as I raise my hand, all officials rise in order.


    "I, under the orders of the former Emperor, look up to the grace of heaven and be supported by all the officials. He ascended the throne today and changed his name to Tianyuan. In his lifetime, he will complete the order of the former Emperor, unify the rivers and mountains of Kyushu, and return the peace to all the people! "


    Her voice fell to the ground, sonorous and powerful, rippling in the hearts of the ministers.


    "May your majesty unify the rivers and mountains of Kyushu, long live the emperor!"


    "May your majesty unify the rivers and mountains of Kyushu, long live the emperor!"


    As soon as she raised her hand, Shanhu''s voice suddenly stopped, "at the beginning of my accession to the throne, I made three wills. One of them was to reward the meritorious ministers of the imperial court, revitalizing the imperial program of Beili. Second, tax exemption for three years in war-torn areas enabled the people to recuperate. Third, amnesty to the world, heaven and earth with Mu virtue


    She looked down and saw that Yao LAN, dressed in a female official uniform, read out Ming Huang''s will with a straight face.


    "The Marquis Bao Yuqing was granted the title of marquis Wenzheng, and his eldest son Bao Yuan was the son of three generations; Ou Yangqi, the general guarding the border, was granted the title of marquis Wenzheng, and his eldest son Tian yunpo was granted the title of marquis Qingming."


    One of the people who bent down to listen to the edict couldn''t help looking up at Yu Fu.


    Tianyun never thought that Yufu should be so generous to appoint him as the grand master, which made him worthy of the name.


    His heart wry smile, she so assured of themselves?


    Bao Taifu stood beside him and looked at him kindly. He was very satisfied with Yufu''s arrangement and was even more glad that they could be at peace.


    Yao LAN read many names, including the prince of Chu and Zhang jiuque He appointed Gu Shubai, the son of Dongling, as the second grade guard general, Gu Jiuge as the third grade left general, and Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang as the fourth grade right general


    Yu Fu didn''t avoid suspicion at all, and his reward to Gu Shubai and others was much higher than that in Dongling.


    Because his performance in ouyangqi''s army was well known, no one raised any objection. It was a happy time that all the meritorious officials in the Manchu Dynasty were rewarded.


    After reading the first message, Yao LAN continued to read the second and the third. After the ceremony in the palace, all the officials gathered around the emperor to worship heaven and ancestors in the imperial mausoleum in the suburb of Beijing.


    She was sitting in a carriage with open curtains. As she passed through the long streets of the capital, the people gathered around and waved. Long live the mountain. They were all crying for the long lost monarch of Beili.


    They finally have a monarch, and they are not abandoned people


    It was only at the end of the evening ceremony that Yufu returned to Changsheng hall, too tired to get up.


    Yao LAN and others take off her shoes, stockings and heavy crested dress. She closes her eyes and is manipulated by them. Suddenly she smells a familiar smell of grass. When she opens her eyes, she finds that it''s Gu Shubai.Is he the one who just took off his hairpin?


    Gu Shubai put her feet into the hot water and raised her eyebrows to look at her, "how? You can dress up and change clothes in front of tianyunpo, but not in front of me? "


    Yu Fu laughed and said, "no, it''s just surprise. It''s not Yao LAN. Are they changing clothes for me? Hiss - "


    when her feet touch the white water, Yu Fu subconsciously retracts and is caught by Gu Shubai.


    "Bear with it. You''ve been away for a long time when you worship your ancestors. If you don''t burn it, you''ll be too sore to sleep at night. Now bear a bear hot, tonight can sleep a stable sleep, good


    He called her to be good, but she couldn''t resist, so she had to put her feet into the basin. Gu Shubai wrapped her small feet in his hands to prevent the hot water from scalding her.


    Until he felt that Yufu was getting used to the temperature of the water, he put his hands away from the basin, and his hands were already red.


    Yu Fu immediately grabbed his hand painfully, "let me have a look, it''s all hot like this!"


    She was busy blowing for him to cool down. Gu Shubai twisted the handkerchief in the copper basin and handed it to her to wipe her face. "It''s OK, just looking at the red, it''s not hot or painful."


    He carefully wiped the powder off Yu Fu''s face, revealing his original white and flawless face. He said with a smile, "if you want to make the West Lake better than the West Lake, it''s always appropriate to make it light and heavy. I''m afraid that Xi Shi doesn''t have such a good color as Yufu. It''s gorgeous to put on makeup, but it''s gorgeous not to put on makeup. "


    Yu Fu chuckles and leans on his shoulder. Suddenly he hears the sound of footsteps outside the door. Yao LAN comes in with a group of maids.


    "Your Majesty has been hungry all day. It''s time for dinner."


    Yu Fu raised his head and saw that in the side hall across a bead curtain, more than 20 palace maids were carrying food boxes in their hands. One by one, they came forward orderly and placed the dishes in the boxes on the big round table.


    The food box looks big, each of which has two layers. In fact, it only contains two dishes.


    Rao is so. After the 20 or so maids put on the dishes one by one, there are 40 or 50 dishes on the table.


    Yu Fu is slightly surprised and looks at Gu Shubai, who gives her a reassuring look.


    She breathed out that her life would change a lot after she ascended the throne. She had to accept everything she should have as a monarch, including the extravagant dinner.


    The hot water in the basin was no longer white. Yu Fu felt that the pain in his legs was much better, so he slowly lifted his feet out.


    Gu Shubai took the handkerchief, frightened Yu Fu to shrink his feet to his body, "no, no, I wipe it myself!"


    Yao LAN smiles and goes forward to wipe her feet for Yu Fu. Yu Fu says, "have they ever had dinner?"


    Yao Lan said: "second son, they are still living in the east palace. It''s too late to move to the new residence. It''s said that the dinner in the East Palace has been passed down, but no one has come to invite the eldest son back for dinner. I think he knows that the eldest son will have dinner with his majesty. "


    Then he looked up at Gu Shubai and laughed vaguely.


    Yu Fu put down her dry feet and put on her embroidered shoes, "you know more, big brother, are you hungry? Let''s have dinner first. "


    A table of forty or fifty dishes is only for her two. They sit together as if they were in guhou''s house. Yufu is not used to having other people serve her dishes. Gu Shu, a white expert, simply brought her every dish she liked.


    They have lived together for many years, and fully understand each other''s habits. He knows what Yufu likes and doesn''t like.


    Although the dinner was extravagant, they nestled together happily.


    After dinner, the palace lady brings tea. It''s dark outside, but Yu Fu doesn''t mean to let him go. Gu Shubai doesn''t mean to go either.


    Different from being in the East Palace, there is no palace maids who have any strange feeling this time. After all, it is natural for your majesty to "summon" or "leave" who to serve in bed.


    Yu Fu sipped his tea and said in a low voice, "big brother, do you remember when I was in the immortal Valley, I said I would take you to a place?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t know why she suddenly mentioned it. He just said with a faint smile, "I remember."


    Yu Fu suddenly took him by the hand and trotted to the back hall of Changsheng hall. Finally, he stopped in front of a wall with a landscape painting.


    "This is the place I''m talking about!"


    "Here?"


    Looking at the only ink landscape on the wall, Gu Shubai slowly stepped forward and suddenly found a bulge behind the landscape, like some kind of mechanism.


    With a slight spin, the whole wall moved to the side slowly, making a heavy friction sound between the wall and the stones, like a mountain falling apart.


    But the maids waiting in the front hall didn''t move at all. It can be seen that this mechanism is not a secret in the Palace - at least not in Changsheng hall.


    The wall was completely removed, revealing the dark room behind.


    It is said that the secret room is too small. It looks very spacious inside, but it looks like a secret palace.


    Yu Fu took him by the hand and walked in. "This secret room has been handed down from hundreds of years ago. At the beginning, there were only two small rooms, and the mechanism was not so flexible. After the improvement of the mechanism skills of later generations, the space inside has been expanded a lot. "She looked back at Gu Shubai''s eyes and said, "the secret of Beili royal family is hidden here."


    You should remember this secret room, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 285

    There are candlesticks on the wall of the secret room every ten steps. Gu Shubai takes out the fire fold from his sleeve and lights the candlesticks one by one.


    The room was suddenly much brighter. Under the light of the candle, he saw a huge spherical object standing in the middle of the secret room.


    The whole body of the sphere is transparent, shining white under the candlelight, which is mysterious.


    It is inlaid on the arc bracket made of copper. Judging from the rust on the bronze, this mysterious spherical object has a long history.


    Yu Fu pulled his hand forward, so that he could see the sphere more clearly. Strange to say, it''s a transparent ball, but Gu Shubai can''t see the inside of it.


    When you want to look closely, you will always be illuminated by the light of the ball body and you can''t see anything clearly.


    "Is this the secret of Beili royal family?"


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "it can be said that it is, it can also be said that it is not."


    Her hand caressed the surface of the ball. "You must think it''s strange that you''ve never seen this kind of gem that is transparent all over and can''t see clearly inside, right? Because it''s not something from Kyushu, it''s something out of the sky. "


    Gu Shubai thought, "what is beyond the sky? Is it Meteorite


    "That''s right."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "it is said that hundreds of years ago, the mainland of Kyushu was still a unified country, that is, Dazhou. At the festival of Yinghuo guarding the heart, meteorites fly into Beili


    "The emperor ordered people to look for it, and it took three months for the envoys to bring it back. It is said that the emissary saw that the meteorite in the desert was broken. Because the stone was too big to bring back, he only brought back this mysterious gem embedded in the center of the meteorite. "


    "At that time, the qintianjian envoy said that it was called crystal ball."


    Gu said with a slight frown, "since ancient times, the landing of fluorite is an ominous sign. How did qintianjian define this crystal stone at that time? "


    Yufu said: "similarly, they think that meteorite is a bad omen. Besides, there is such a mysterious crystal stone, which indicates the collapse of Dazhou. The world''s general situation must be united after a long period of time. At that time, Dazhou had unified Kyushu for more than 100 years, and this crystal ball became the last straw. At that time, the reigning emperor decided to take the initiative to divide Kyushu into three kingdoms. "


    Gu Shubai said: "I have some impressions of this story. But what I heard was that Xuanyuan yunqi had a deep affection for his brothers, so he would take the initiative to split the territory between his two brothers. One is Xuanyuan Youli, the other is Xuanyuan Mufeng, who became the monarchs of Dongling and Xikun respectively. Only when future generations change their political power will the two countries change hands and become the world of the Kun and Ning families. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "have you forgotten the princess of Zhenguo who came from Xuanyuan yunqi?"


    Gu Shubai was silent for a moment, how could he forget.


    It was the most beautiful narration in the history of the Zhou Dynasty. Xuanyuan longwancai, the princess of Zhenguo, was no inferior to men, but in the end, the Emperor didn''t give her the land to govern.


    Why is it that there are so few historical books for future generations that I can''t remember this paragraph clearly.


    Yufu said: "in fact, the princess of Zhenguo has also got a quarter of the land in Kyushu, which is half of Beili. But she didn''t accept it. She would rather help her brother manage Beili. Yes, the territory of Beili is far larger than that of Xikun and Dongling, and its national strength and military strength are also stronger. "


    Gu Shu nodded, "I see. The princess of Zhenguo is a person who knows the general situation. If she hadn''t made such a decision, the war on the mainland of Kyushu would be even more serious now. "


    Yufu said: "yes, she is very prescient. Because at the beginning of the world, Kyushu was not like this. At that time, the three countries were brothers to each other, and the customs clearance and trade were extremely harmonious. There was no sign of war. "


    "On the contrary, under their respective governance, the three countries are more prosperous and the people''s livelihood is more prosperous. At that time, people really thought that active separatism could resolve the bad omen brought by meteorites. "


    Gu Shubai said: "at that time, the three brothers were close relatives and brothers. Naturally, they would not attack each other. Instead, they would help each other and make the people of the three countries richer and richer. But when it comes to the future generations, it will be different. The blood relationship will become weaker and weaker. If an unknown monarch appears in one country, it will destroy the intimate relationship among the three countries. "


    Yu Fu stroked every part of the crystal ball, then he took back his hand and looked at him, "you''re right. Three generations later, the Xikun family started the rebellion as their relatives, followed by the Ning family of Dongling. Beili alone can''t suppress the rebellion of the two countries, so he can only watch the change of ownership. "


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help but wonder, "what about Beili?"


    Yu Fu''s surname is Ji, not Xuanyuan. Why does she always stand in the position of Da Zhou?


    "Beili has never changed its owner. I am a descendant of Xuanyuan."


    Yufu zhengse said: "when Kyushu was just divided, although the three kingdoms were very harmonious and the people became more and more prosperous, the Xuanyuan yunqi brothers and sisters foresaw the possible changes and wars in the future. So they left their last instructions and ordered future generations to reunite the Three Kingdoms at the right time, but they should not harm the innocent people. "


    "It was not until Xikun and Dongling had changed their owners that the emperor of Beili worried that Xuanyuan would be attacked. The so-called wood show in the forest, wind will destroy it, so the royal family changed to Ji surname. Ji was originally the origin of the Xuanyuan surname. The Yellow Emperor took the Ji surname as the Xuanyuan surname, so the Ji surname is the Xuanyuan surname. "Gu Shubai suddenly realized that the previous records of fragments of Dazhou and Beili had finally become a line.


    He was surprised and said, "it turns out that Beili is the orthodoxy of Dazhou, and you changed your country''s surname to cover up this fact. When Dongling and Xikun rebels saw that Beili had changed the name of the state, they thought that Beili had also changed its owner, and Xuanyuan''s name no longer existed, so they could rest assured. No wonder both Dongling and Xikun know little about Beili. This is the result of your deliberate concealment! "


    Yu Fu laughed. "At first, it was deliberately hidden, but now it''s not important. Beili is still Xuanyuan''s Beili, but Xikun and Dongling may soon not be the Kunjia and Ningjia''s. With the change of time, even if the monarch knows what happened at the beginning, he won''t care, will he? Only Beili has always held fast to the will of the early generations, and has the potential to unify the Three Kingdoms. "


    She is a descendant of the royal family of the Zhou Dynasty, and it is most justifiable for her to unify the Three Kingdoms.


    The light of the candle reflected on the crystal ball, refracted to Yufu''s face, and the silver spot was very dazzling.


    Her eyes are bright, reflecting the dazzling light spot, showing a trace of mystery.


    She didn''t open her mouth again. She gave Gu Shubai some time to digest what she had just heard. She also gave herself some time to recall the vicissitudes of the crystal ball.


    Everyone in Beili Kingdom has touched the crystal ball which brings bad omen.


    Her hands travel through time and space, whether and her father''s hands overlap in one place? They stand beside the mysterious crystal ball, whether they sigh in the same position, and explore the mystery of the crystal ball from the same angle?


    She didn''t know. She could only comfort herself with her imagination.


    That night, they talked in front of the crystal ball. I don''t know when they nestled up to each other and fell asleep


    The next morning, everything seemed to be on the right track.


    Yufu didn''t feel at a loss when she first ascended the throne. She seemed to be at ease in the supreme position. On the contrary, tianyunpo and others were not used to it.


    He was the youngest Grand Master of Beili in all dynasties. He was wearing purple boa robe and gilded crown belt. Standing in the position where his father had stood, he was in a trance.


    Although Ouyang Qi was not interested in fame and fortune, his position as a general was the greatest affirmation of his many years of war.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The most important thing is to promote the imperial examination, which I had discussed with Zhang Qing before I ascended the throne. The preparation of the Ministry of official affairs was thoughtful, and I am very satisfied. In order to show that I attach great importance to the imperial examination, I am determined to issue the imperial edict to the whole world personally. The imperial court has no threshold to select talents, and to develop both civil and martial arts. "


    Yu Fu mentioned the imperial examination again, which was the first year of her accession to the throne. It should be more grand than usual, and it is also right to issue the imperial edict to the world in person.


    However, it was not easy for her courtiers to carry out not only the civil examination but also the military examination.


    "Your Majesty, there was no precedent in the imperial court before the martial arts examination. Please make it clear to your majesty how to start the martial arts examination and whether to emphasize martial arts or military techniques."


    As expected, the courtiers were very interested in the military examination. Yu Fu took a look at Zhang jiuque, who said: "Your Majesty, the purpose of the military examination is to train generals for the army. Therefore, martial arts, riding and shooting, and military tactics are all important. The minister and his majesty have drawn up a rough constitution. In order to carry out the military examination properly, your majesty is also requested to send military generals to discuss with the minister to improve the constitution. And when you go to Beijing for election, you need a chief examiner who knows everything about martial arts and art of war. "


    Yu Fu looked down and said that the first one among the generals was Ouyang Qi.


    But he


    As expected, Ouyang Qi came out and said, "Your Majesty, this is the first martial arts examination. I hope I can take this responsibility in my heart. But my majesty knows about my injury. In two days'' time, Tianshu medical fairy will treat me. I''m going to tell you a false wound. So when it comes to the military examination, I recommend general Gu. "


    Now there are four generals surnamed Gu in the court. Ouyang Qi looks at Gu Shubai.


    Now the court knows how much Ouyang Qi trusted and respected Gu Shubai. He not only put his ministry under his temporary control, but also recommended Gu Shubai for such a big event as the military examination.


    Everyone''s eyes fall on Gu Shubai, and Yu Fu looks at him with the same smile.


    Gu Shubai was not modest either, and said: "thank you for your trust. Your majesty, I have the confidence to take up this position. Please give me a decree. "


    In addition to taking charge of the military camp for Ouyang Qi, this will be his first task after he took office in Beili imperial court. If he doesn''t do it well, his reputation will be completely destroyed. If he does it well, he will succeed at one stroke.


    Yu Fuyuan also wanted him to do it. Now it''s better to have Ouyang Qi''s recommendation. She said with a smile, "OK, I''ll leave it to you."


    Tianyunpo looks up at her. When Yufu looks at Gu Shubai, her eyes are different.


    After going down to the court, the officials scattered outside the hall. Zhang jiuque talked with Gu Shubai as he walked.


    They were not familiar with each other before. Gu Shubai only heard from Yu Fu that Zhang jiuque was a practical courtier, and Zhang jiuque only knew that Gu Shubai was proficient in martial arts.


    After a few words, Zhang jiuque found that Gu Shubai was not only proficient in martial arts, but also had profound attainments in government.


    He could not help but bow his hand, "if general Gu is a literary minister, he must have high attainments. It''s a pity that what Beili lacks now is the general who leads the general. Otherwise, I really want to ask your majesty to change general Gu to a civilian! "Gu Shubai said with a smile, "Mr. Zhang loves me. As a matter of fact, the generals who lead the troops to fight may not be all rude men. To make good use of military tactics, we still need to read more books. As for the affairs of government and official administration, I just learned a little bit from my father when I was in Dongling. "


    As they were talking, they suddenly saw tianyunpo coming towards them, as if they were looking for Gu Shubai.


    Zhang jiuque said goodbye wisely. Gu Shubai turned to see the sky cloud breaking and gave him a salute, "Heavenly Master."


    He was surprised that Yufu had made Tianyun a grand master. He thought that Yufu would not be a high official even if he stayed. He didn''t want to make a grand master directly.


    The position of Taishi is equivalent to prime minister. He is in charge of the important affairs in the court. He has both real power and reputation. He is not a trusted official of the emperor.


    Since Yu Fu was granted him, he believed in him, and Gu Shubai was naturally a woman singing and a man following.


    Tian Yun arched his hand at him. "I''ve seen the general''s martial arts, but according to me, the general is more beautiful than his martial arts."


    He pointed to Zhang jiuque, who was far away. "Everyone has a love for beauty. With this face and three inch tongue, the general accepted the ministers one by one. I really admire them. "


    Gu Shubai did not say a word.


    As a man, he is praised for his beauty. Naturally, he knows that this is not a good word. Tianyunpo means that he has no talent and no appearance.


    He should have been angry, but he just retorted, "the grand master can make the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty willing to obey their orders if he doesn''t have a court position. Is it because of his beauty? As far as I can see, the beauty of the grand master seems to be a little worse. "


    Tianyunpo satirizes that he gets today''s status by his appearance, but he satirizes that tianyunpo is not handsome enough, and the two are tit for tat.


    When Ouyang Qi comes out of the hall, he is glad to see that Gu Shubai has not left. He just wants to come to talk to him, and then he finds that Tianyun standing in front of him has a frosty face.


    Did the two fight?


    Ouyang Qi hurried forward, his tall body blocked their sight.


    "Taishi, I have something to say to general Gu. Let''s talk about your business another day."


    He could not help but take Gu Shubai to the side, "what''s the matter? Well, how do you two look like black eyed chickens? "


    Gu Shubai said: "the grand master is very hostile to me. If you think about his attitude towards your majesty, maybe he also wants to use this kind of provocation to force me to make progress. In order to avoid me not thinking of making progress in the name of your Majesty''s fiance and eating a vegetarian meal in the court. "


    Ouyang Qi nodded thoughtfully, "if it''s just like this, don''t worry about it. I know you''re not such a lunatic."


    Then he said, "I just met you. Let''s go to my new residence! Today, all the generals in the army are coming to congratulate me on my new residence. I''d like to take this opportunity to invite your brothers to join us. Don''t you know me better when we sit together


    He gave all his barracks to Gu Shubai, and naturally hoped that he and his subordinates would get closer.


    Gu Shubai was about to nod his head when he saw Yao LAN coming to him with someone, "the eldest son, the third son, the sixth son and miss Yunyan are coming. Your majesty, please come over!"


    "Third brother, are they coming?"


    Gu Shubai was overjoyed and said to Ouyang Qi, "general Ouyang, I''m really sorry. Shedi and sister-in-law came from the immortal valley. The third brother was seriously injured in the immortal valley. I''m anxious to see his injury. "


    Ouyang Qi generous way: "you go, come to the square, another day I invite you and your brothers to the house to drink!"


    Gu Shubai bows his hand and follows yaolan back to Changsheng hall. It''s very lively to see people talking and laughing around Gu Hanmo.


    "Big brother is back!"


    I do not know who yelled, Gu cold Mo back to see him, stride forward, two brothers hugged tightly in a place.


    Gu Shubai carefully looked at his arm, "is the injury all right?"


    Gu Hanmo raised his hand and said, "well, brother, don''t worry."


    Gu Shubai asked him if Gu huaijiang was healthy. He was relieved to learn that Gu huaijiang and Lao Jin were very relaxed and happy in Xianren valley.


    Gu Yi and Su Yunyan revolve around Yu Fu for two times, knowing that Yu Fu will inherit the throne of the monarch when she returns to Beili. How can I see that Yu Fu dressed up by the empress is still amazing.


    Gu Yi cried out, "if only we could step faster, we could catch up with Yu Fu''s grand ceremony!"


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "it''s not too late to come today. It''s just that I''m going to take you out of the palace and have a look at the new mansion."


    Gu Shubai and others used to live in the East Palace, but now they have been granted court posts, so they are not suitable to continue to live in the palace. Gu Hanmo and others just come to live in the new residence.


    Gu Yi''s eyes brightened, "well, I can''t wait to see the new mansion!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 286

    The imperial driver came out of the palace in tiny clothes, followed by Gu Shubai and others.


    On the bus, Gu Yi heard that even Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang had been granted the fourth grade general. He was both surprised and unconvinced.


    "The fourth elder brother is all right. How can you be an official?"


    Gu Yi accepted Gu Xiang and looked at Yu Fu pitifully. "Xiao Yu Fu, you won''t forget your poor sixth brother, will you?"


    Yu Fu pretended to nod, "brother six, don''t worry, I won''t forget you. Even if I forget you, I can''t forget my third brother! "


    Gu Yi patted his chest, "Amitabha, fortunately there are three brothers, otherwise I must have been ignored in the past!"


    Yu Fu looked at Gu Hanmo, "when the third brother was in Dongling, he was in the same position as the second brother. Now he is still the same as the second brother. As for brother six, he is the same as brother five. How about that? "


    Gu Yizheng wants to say good, Gu Hanmo says: "not."


    Gu Yi immediately looks dejected. Su Yunyan pulls his arm and signals him not to talk. "Listen to the third brother, don''t interrupt."


    The crowd looked at Gu Hanmo, who said, "Yufu, I understand your kindness. But no matter Dongling or Beili, there was no case that all the sons and brothers worked in the court. What''s more, you won''t neglect us. You are all high-ranking officials. It''s hard to avoid being discussed. "


    Gu Yi thought about it, and then he calmed down.


    Gu Shubai looked at Yu Fu and said, "the third brother is right. When you first ascended the throne, you have given us four official posts. It is inevitable that there will be injustice in the court. There is no need to chill the courtiers. Do you think so? "


    Yu Fu sighed, "but you are all trained by the general army. You are all extraordinary generals, and you can be a general. If you can''t seal up because you are brothers, won''t you be wronged? "


    Su Yunyan said: "what''s the difficulty? Don''t you mean to start a military examination? Let the third brother and Gu Yi go to take part in the imperial examination together, and their martial arts talents will be in everyone''s eyes at that time. Won''t they win the crown with their ability and become the nobility


    Yu Fu suddenly in front of a bright, "yes, this method is good!"


    Gu Hanmo nodded and was satisfied with it. Gu Xiang put his hand on Gu Yi''s shoulder and joked: "the third brother is sure to have no problem, but the sixth brother''s words..."


    Gu Yi opened his hand and exclaimed, "don''t look down on people. I''ll show you a champion of martial arts!"


    The carriage was not far away. It turned left under the root of Miyagi, and soon stopped.


    They thought something had happened, but they heard the bodyguard say: "Your Majesty, generals, you have arrived."


    "So soon?"


    They were surprised. Yu Fu said, "it''s very close to the palace, so you can often enter the palace, and I can often go out to see you. This is the waist token for forbidden entry and exit - "


    she handed it to Gu Shubai," if you have this waist token, you don''t need to report the forbidden entry and exit. It will be convenient for you to enter the palace in the future. "


    Gu Shubai put the waist tag into his sleeve, and everyone got out of the car one by one. It was a tall and dignified mansion.


    The vermilion gate post is as big as two people''s embrace. 128 gold round nails are embedded on the vermilion gate of the same color, which shows the distinguished identity of the owner of the mansion.


    On the high black gold plaque above is the word Gu Fu of you long Zou Feng.


    Gu''s writing style is very familiar. It looks like the pen of Yu Fu. It''s elegant and smart, showing the beauty of a woman.


    Gu Wenqing looks at it carefully. The more he looks, the more he feels


    "The character Gu looks like the character on the flag of our Gu army. It''s the same way of writing! Yufu, did you write it yourself? "


    Yu Fu is embarrassed to smile, "the imitation is not good, just want you to look at it and feel kind."


    Gu Shubai came up from behind her and said, "it''s a good imitation. The Gu character on the flag of Gu''s army was written by his father himself. It''s calm and elegant. Now your character also has the flavor of your father. "


    This is a special compliment for Yu Fu.


    She readily accepted, and then looked at the crowd, "this mansion may not be as good as guhou''s mansion, it''s better to be close to the palace city. I''ve arranged your respective accommodation. Go in and have a look! "


    Yu Fu personally led Gu Shubai, "big brother, I''ll take you to see your yard."


    They were still unmarried CHILDES in guhou''s mansion, and they didn''t care about their residence.


    Nowadays, as people get older, some of them are already married, so Yufu thoughtfully arranges the courtyard where people live in a well-organized way. Even Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, who have always been used to living together, have arranged two adjacent courtyards that are not together.


    Gu Xiang looks at Gu Yi holding Su Yunyan''s hand. The couple are talking and laughing, but they are envious. "You two will live together in the future. I want to live alone, alas."


    Gu Yi said with a bad smile, "when you marry me a sister-in-law, you won''t say that!"


    It''s better to get a wife. Although Su Yunyan is unruly and willful, he helps him dress everyday. He is much more handsome than before.


    as like as two peas in front of a beautiful girl, it''s much more appetizing than facing the face that looks exactly like yourself.Gu Yi swaggers away with Su Yunyan. Gu Xiang has to follow his servants to his own yard.


    When he entered the courtyard, he found that the space was spacious and the layout was exquisite. Even the plants were arranged in the way he liked. He immediately forgot all his jealousy.


    Gu Jiuge and Yin Jiyi watched hand in hand in their courtyard. Dozens of peach blossoms were planted in the courtyard, and the good wine of Beili was buried under the peach blossoms.


    "When the peach is young and bright, his son will return to IKEA. Yu Fu has a heart. This courtyard is a combination of what you like and what I like. "


    Yin Jiyi was also very satisfied, "this is what I imagined the future life would look like. You see, this kitchen is so big that I can cook soup for you by hand in the future. I don''t have to worry about being smoked at all. "


    Gu Jiuge encircles her shoulder, grabs her slender jade finger in one hand and looks at it carefully, "such a delicate hand should be ten fingers without touching the spring water. How can I be willing to let you cook with your own hands?"


    Yin Jikua nodded shyly, "since then, the long skirt should smile and wash hands for you to make soup."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Fu led Gu Shubai to the east side of the mansion. "I left the upper room of the main courtyard to the general. I hope he will be willing to come to Beili one day."


    Gu Shubai nodded, "it should be. No matter where my father is, as long as he hasn''t left, we will always be the big parents of the family. "


    Although there is no one living in the upper room of the main courtyard for the time being, their brothers can rely on the thought that Gu huaijiang will come to Beili to live there one day.


    What suddenly occurred to him, "have you left your own yard?"


    When I was in guhou mansion, the Xixiang, which was supported by Yu, was the best courtyard in the mansion. Although she is now a empress and wants to live in the palace, her residence should be kept at home.


    Yu Fu smiles mysteriously, "I didn''t stay."


    Just as Gu Shubai wanted to ask why he didn''t stay, he heard a familiar voice shouting at them.


    "Little general, here!"


    Yan Zheng was waiting outside the hospital. He couldn''t wait to see them coming and waved.


    Gu Shubai shook his head and chuckled, "he still can''t change his former name, like a fool, forgetting that Gu Jiajun is no longer ours."


    "Who said no?"


    Yu Fu wrinkled his nose, "always. Every soldier of Gu Jiajun will remember you. I think in their hearts, you will always be their little general. "


    "Your Majesty, young general, what do you say?"


    Yan Zheng this acute son don''t know is with who learn, see them stop on the half way to talk, hurried forward to call them in.


    He changed his name to Yu Fu.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "what''s so happy that we have to be in a hurry to get in?"


    Yan Zheng said: "go in and you''ll know. Go in quickly."


    He pushed Gu Shubai to walk in the courtyard. He saw a very familiar swing with a banana and a Begonia standing on the side.


    This is not


    as like as two peas, he walked down to the swing, sat down, and sat down for a long time. "This swing is very good, just like the one in the west wing."


    This swing is really like the one in the west wing, but why is it placed in his courtyard?


    Before Gu Shubai could ask why, Yu Fu patted beside him, "big brother, come and have a try."


    Yan Zheng chuckles and quietly exits the yard without disturbing his conversation.


    Gu Shubai sits beside Yu Fu. The swing creaks and shakes. Yu Fu subconsciously raises his toes and shakes his straight legs.


    Gu Shubai looked into the courtyard. In addition to the swing crabapple and banana, there were wooden chairs and tables in the courtyard, which were arranged according to his courtyard in guhou mansion.


    some other as like as two peas in practice, and so on.


    He suddenly understood Yufu''s good intentions. She cleverly integrated everything in the courtyard that belonged to her daughter''s family with those masculine and military things, but it didn''t show any abruptness.


    This is not only his courtyard -


    they will get married in the future, but also half of Yufu''s.


    No wonder Yu Fu said that she didn''t leave her own yard. Now I think it''s really unnecessary.


    He can''t help laughing. The curved corner of his mouth reminds us of the sweetness of kissing. Yu Fu looks at him and laughs foolishly.


    Two people sit on the swing, swinging leisurely, years swaying in the light and shadow, ear only the wind.


    She nestled up to him and whispered, "does big brother like cranes? Do you like mandarin ducks? There is also a lake in front of the courtyard, which is about the size of guhou mansion. If you like, send some to the lake


    Gu Shubai immediately guesses her mind, and knows that Yufu has lived in Xianren Valley for a long time, and likes these birds and animals, such as cranes, mandarin ducks, dogs, foxes and even Rabbits


    Once upon a time, there were all kinds of animals in Xixiang. People who didn''t know about them thought they were in a fairyland.


    When Yu Fu left Dongling, he only took fat five and fat nine with him. Now they are treated very well in the palace. Four or five eunuchs are waiting around every day.It''s a bit strange to raise cranes in the palace, so Yu Fu takes the idea to Gu Fu.


    Gu Shubai is serious, "well, I like it. Why don''t you raise some rabbits besides cranes and mandarin ducks? "


    Yu Fu knew that he didn''t like it, and he was very happy. "Well, next time I bring out fat five and fat nine, they can chase rabbits again!"


    When it comes to happiness, I suddenly see Yao LAN come in from outside the hospital with a straight face.


    "Sire, the emergency report from Dongling."


    Yu Fu''s face changed. She took the document in her hand and opened it. She was surprised and said, "how can it be so fast?"


    Gu Shubai took the secret report and frowned after reading it. "We''ve only been away for more than a month, and Dongling has become like this. How many peasants revolted in the south? Did emperor Ning not dispatch troops to suppress it? "


    Yao LAN asked three did not know, "spies said that the peasant uprising echoed, the number is unpredictable. All kinds of actions of emperor Ning had already made him lose the hearts of the people. Although the troops were dispatched to suppress it, it had little effect. I''m afraid that the rebel army will soon have the upper hand over the imperial army. "


    "It''s impossible."


    Gu Shubai asked, "where is the Gu army? With Gu''s army, how can we allow the rebellion to rise? "


    Yao LAN hesitated to take a look at Yu Fu, and then said, "big boy, there is no family army. Since all the people in guhou mansion left Dongling, even general Huo, general Yan, left Dongling. What else is there? The original designation has been withdrawn, the establishment of the Gu family army has been disrupted and reorganized, and the military strength is not as good as before. "


    Gu Shu''s white face was gloomy. Rao had expected that he would be sad to hear that Gu''s army had been withdrawn.


    Yu Fu clenched his hand and tried to comfort him.


    She suddenly noticed a man in the secret newspaper and asked yaolan, "who is the leader of the peasant uprising army? Why didn''t she find out his name?"


    Yao Lan said: "this is a preliminary secret report. In order not to delay the incident, the spies did not dare to spend more time to inquire about it. They sent the news back at the first time. However, they paid attention to the leader''s name, but they couldn''t find out. It''s said that he was an extremely mysterious young man who saved a group of farmers who were to be beheaded because they were in arrears with taxes. Since then, he has risen


    Yu Fu''s brow frowned, "how can it be! How many taxes are in arrears to be solved by murder? What kind of law is this? "


    Yao Lan said helplessly: "who else? Of course, it''s emperor Ning. Ever since his majesty left Dongling, it seems that emperor Ning intended to compete with Beili to increase taxes by recruiting troops and horses. The Western Fujian area was not rich, and even the land could not be cultivated after the tax was increased. Emperor Ning ordered those who owed taxes to be beheaded as a warning to the public, and the people were in great distress and fled everywhere. "


    Yu Fu said: "you immediately order people to continue to explore the peasant uprising. You must find out who is the leader. There is also the current situation in the Dongling Dynasty. We should make a thorough inquiry into it. "


    She looked back at Gu Shubai, who immediately understood, "I''ll accompany you back to the palace."


    Yu Fu nodded, "immediately summon tianyunpo, Bao Taifu and Chen Jingxing into the palace to discuss this matter. General Ouyang has asked for leave to recuperate, so don''t call him. "


    "Yes."


    Yao LAN hurried to send someone to inform the government, Gu Shubai ordered Yan Zheng to stay and Gu Jiuge to explain the situation, then accompanied Yu Fu back to the palace.


    In the imperial library, Yu Fu was at the top of the room and passed on the secret edict from Dongling.


    Chen Jingxing was the first to think: "Your Majesty, if the Dongling Dynasty has suffered such turmoil, should we temporarily stop the good horse and the exchange market we promised before?"


    Tianyunpo laughs sarcastically, "even if we are ready for a good horse, I''m afraid we will receive not emperor Ning, but the leader of the peasant uprising army."


    People also think that the Dongling war is bound to affect the diplomatic relations between the two countries. At present, it seems to be beneficial and harmless to Beili.


    Bao Taifu arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, since the people of Dongling are suffering, should we open the border cities to accommodate the homeless people? Your majesty has great prestige in Dongling. The old minister thinks that the people of Dongling will be more willing to come to Beili for your Majesty''s sake. "


    Gu Shubai also said: "what Bao Taifu said is reasonable. Xikun is a vast area with few people and is short of troops. Once they know that Dongling people are running around, they will take the opportunity to strengthen their forces. Instead of cheap Xikun, let''s take those refugees to Beili. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "this plan is feasible, but we still need to formulate corresponding policies to attract people to Beili. In this way, all the refugees will distribute their farmland to Beili according to their heads for three years of free farming, and then they will pay taxes after three years. "


    Bao Taifu stroked his beard and said, "good idea! I have a vast area in Beili. I don''t worry about having no land for these refugees. Only when people have farmland can they have a sense of belonging, and will they gradually take Beili as their own home. "


    Gu Shubai added: "if these people can be allowed to take part in the imperial examination like ordinary Beili people, no thesis or martial arts examination, it may attract more talents."


    This words one place, the person in the seat looks at him with new eyes, even the sky cloud breaks all can''t help but look at him one eye.Who is the leader of the peasant uprising army?


    I feel that this question is a free score question, but if you answer it correctly, you will still be rewarded with XX Yuan. Please leave a message actively ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 287

    Gu Shubai''s suggestion has raised the move of absorbing refugees to a higher level.


    From resettling refugees to actively attracting talents, people from Dongling to Beili will not only be homeless refugees, but also those who are dissatisfied with the existing government.


    This is undoubtedly a good deed for Beili, who once rebelled and lost talents.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "OK, that''s it. We should always pay attention to the trend of Xikun and not let them offer better conditions to appease the refugees. What they can do, we need to do better. "


    "Your Majesty, Emperor Ning is not virtuous and has lost people''s support. If this peasant uprising really changes Dongling River and mountain in the end, we need to make preparations as soon as possible."


    Bao Taifu suddenly put forward this, and everyone thought about it carefully, and soon understood what he meant.


    Yu Fu subconsciously took a look at Gu Shubai and felt that it was not appropriate to ask this question at the moment.


    "Taifu, I know what you mean. But the first thing we should do is to pacify the people. It has always been the right way to say that the people in power are not virtuous, but the common people are rising. If the person who rises up has talent and virtue, it''s OK for him to govern Dongling for the time being. "


    Bao Taifu nodded slightly, "yes, the old minister and so on have drawn up all kinds of policies just agreed. When your majesty has seen them, he can issue an imperial edict to the Dongling people."


    After quitting the imperial study, tianyunpo and Gu Shubai go to the same place.


    "How does general Gu think about the civil strife in Dongling?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t know whether he was testing or what. He thought for a moment, "emperor Ning has no way. Whether it''s a coup or a civil uprising, it will happen sooner or later. It''s a cycle of natural law since ancient times


    Tianyun po said with a smile, "what if the peasant army who revolted also had no way? If one day your majesty decides to command Dongling, are you willing to go to war? "


    If she wants to unify Kyushu, it will be a matter of time before she starts to fight Dongling and Xikun.


    Master Dongling Let him fight with the Gu family soldiers he led in the past?


    On the day when Rao left Dongling, he expected that now, but when he thought of fighting with his brothers who lived and died together in the battlefield, his heart would be depressed.


    Gu Shubai didn''t open his mouth. Tianyunpo''s smile turned to satire. "I know that even if you come to Beili, you are always a Dongling who has been flexible in the East for more than 20 years. What''s the use of free generals? It has to be used on the battlefield. "


    He said, looking back, he saw that Yufu came out of the imperial study slowly and shook his head slightly.


    Gu Shubai didn''t notice Yufu''s footsteps. Instead, he said goodbye to tianyunpo in a hurry. After he left, Yufu could not help sighing.


    Two people stand outside the imperial study, looking at Gu Shubai''s nearly embarrassed back more and more far away.


    "I know you mean well to let him get rid of his innate love for Dongling. But if you want to be quick, you can''t do it. Don''t force him


    Yu Fu''s voice is light, can''t hear is melancholy or helpless.


    Tianyunpo gave her a deep look, "don''t you think you are too kind to him? He is a man and a general in the battlefield. He should not have been indecisive. His majesty has given him the opportunity to be indecisive, not to help him, but to harm him. "


    Yu Fu was said to be in charge of the central affairs, but he was not happy. "It''s a big deal that I won''t send him to participate in the battle of Dongling in the future. There are so many generals in Beili. Do you have to let him go?"


    Tianyunpo suddenly laughs, as if he is not facing his monarch, but an ignorant child.


    Yufu is indeed a rare calm and wise woman of the same age, but when it comes to emotional things, she is still an ignorant girl.


    "Well, don''t send him, Gu Jiuge or Gu Wenqing? Do they have no attachment to Dongling? No high ranking general can only fight Xikun, not Dongling. Your majesty, you shouldn''t have said such naive words. "


    Tian Yun broke his sleeve and left without any ceremony.


    Looking at his quick and quick steps when he left, we can see that he was really angry.


    Yu Fu sighed. She didn''t resent Tian yunpo''s rudeness. Instead, she thought what he said was reasonable.


    In the case of Gu Shubai, perhaps her treatment is really childish.


    It''s hard to be selfless. She can set her heart right in everything else, but when she talks to Gu, the position where she caresses her heart is not in the center, but on the left side of her chest.


    To him, her heart is always partial.


    When Gu Shubai returns to the mansion, Gu Jiuge and others are very worried about Yan Zheng''s words, waiting for Gu Shubai to come back and ask him about it.


    I don''t want him back so fast.


    "Brother, is the peasant uprising in Dongling true? How could it be so serious in such a short time? "


    Gu Shubai didn''t look very good. Gu Jiuge asked: "brother, your face is not right. What happened?"


    Everyone found his strange, Gu Shubai shook his head slightly, "it''s OK. The situation of Dongling is not clear, and the specific news has not yet come. The DPRK and China have agreed on an open policy to accept the refugees of Dongling, but.... ""Just what?"


    However, the DPRK and China may take this opportunity to launch a war against Dongling at any time.


    Gu Shubai mianqiang smile, "nothing, I''m a little tired, first go back to rest."


    He himself went back to the yard, leaving everyone confused and not knowing what had happened.


    "What''s the matter with big brother? Who is angry with him? "


    Gu Yi''s face was inexplicable. Gu Xiang said: "if someone dares to be angry with big brother, it must be tianyunpo. He''s always weird. He dares to be rude to xiaoyufu. I don''t know why he should be a grand master! "


    Gu Jiuge said: "don''t guess. I won''t be annoyed by his sour words. Don''t make a noise. Give him some space to be quiet for a while


    Three days later.


    In the early days, new news came from Dongling.


    "As your majesty expected, Xikun is also opening the border city to accept Dongling refugees. However, there were not many people in the past. After all, Xikun and Dongling were enemies who had been fighting for years, and the people did not dare to go for a while. "


    Yufu said: "then we should promote our policy as soon as possible, and let the cities on the border of Beili do everything possible to inform Dongling people of our policy."


    Chen Jingxing said: "my Lord, according to the Scout''s report, the first assistant of Yin in the Dongling Dynasty died of illness, and the eldest princess of Danyang also died of love. Today, the people in Dongling hall are in a panic, and no one is in charge of the overall situation, let alone a general who is worthy of the great responsibility to unite his troops to suppress the peasant uprising. "


    "What? Is Yin Shuo dead? "


    Yu Fu frowned. She knew Yin Shuo very well. He was young and had never been ill. How could he have been well and died?


    Princess Danyang died of love


    No, there must be a problem here.


    Yu Fu said, "do you know what caused the death?"


    Chen Jingxing arched his hand and said, "my Lord, when we left Dongling, Yin Shuo was imprisoned in the mansion and was not allowed to go out. It is said that he died from fear of crime and the pain of the old Prime Minister''s death. Now Dongling Dynasty has mourned for him and Princess Danyang. There should be no fake. "


    Yufu felt that everything was fake.


    Yin Shuo had done too many absurd things in his life, but he killed a palace man in front of the imperial court. Even if he was convicted, he would not die. How could Yin Shuo become sick?


    It''s even more absurd that the old Prime Minister died of illness and he was depressed and became ill.


    He has always been merciless. How much affection would he have for his father if he could give up his own sister, Yin Jiyi?


    Yu Fu said coldly, "the death of Yin Shuo may have something to do with the peasant uprising. Send someone to investigate carefully, and you''d better see his body with your own eyes. "


    Chen Jingxing was stunned. "What does your majesty mean when he says it has something to do with the peasant uprising?"


    "I suspect that the leader of the rebel army, the mysterious young man, is Yin Shuo."


    All the officials could not help but talk about it. A Dongling''s leader in the dynasty was convicted of feigning death, and then went to the folk to lead the peasant uprising?


    If this is true, this person can''t be underestimated.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai. He is so stuffy that he seldom raises his head. I''m afraid that a few words from the sky broke that day, which left a knot in his heart.


    After the separation of the court, Yu Fu orders yaolan to ask him to speak in Changsheng hall. Yaolan is not close to Gu Shubai, and the sky clouds break out in front of him.


    Yao LAN is worried. When she goes around tianyunpo to find Gu Shubai, she can''t see him.


    "Heavenly Master, what are you doing? I''ve come to take care of the general by your Majesty''s will


    "It is knowing that you have come to preach him by your Majesty''s will that I have stopped you."


    He took the lead and walked towards the direction of Changsheng hall. "Now that people have left, you can''t pass it if you want. I''ll go back with you and reply."


    Yao LAN had no choice but to follow him. She muttered in a low voice: "it''s all you who have done me harm. I can''t find anyone. I''ll come to your majesty later and you''ll confess yourself, hum."


    Yu Fu is waiting for Gu Shubai in the hall. It''s Tian yunpo who doesn''t want to come in.


    She was disappointed.


    "Your Majesty is not happy to see me?"


    Tianyunpo knew that she was not willing to enter the hall, but Yufu said, "what''s the matter with the grand master coming to me?"


    Yao blue bitter face with behind come in, to the sky cloud broken back finger draw feet, jade help roughly know the context.


    Tianyunpo glances at yaolan with the light from the corner of his eye, and yaolan bows down immediately.


    The little girl has two faces.


    Tianyunpo laughs in his heart. Yufu pretends to be more serious when she occupies the throne. The most trusted maid beside her still reveals her maiden''s true heart.


    He laughed in his heart, but on his face he was upright. "Did your majesty ignore what I said to you last time? Gu Shubai''s heart is tied, so your majesty is going to compromise, isn''t he? You are the empress of Beili. You are no longer the youngest sister of guhou mansion. "


    Yu Fu said quickly, "I''ve heard what you said. I also know that if he wants to open his heart, it''s useless for me to persuade him. But I brought them from Dongling to Beili. I must be responsible for them. As a man of Dongling, he doesn''t want to attack Dongling one day. What''s wrong with him? ""Of course he is."


    Tianyun Po laughs sarcastically, "what''s wrong is your majesty. Your majesty shouldn''t appoint a Dongling as general erpinwei. He shouldn''t take over general Ouyang''s barracks. A general who can''t fight for Beili, but his majesty insists on his high position. It''s his Majesty''s fault, of course. "


    "Bold!"


    Yaolan immediately stands up and scolds tianyunpo. Yufu waves her hand to step down.


    She looked at the sky and said, "go on."


    Tian Yun pursed his lips, hesitated for a moment, and then became even more unfriendly: "as I have said, Gu Shubai can only become your Majesty''s favorite by virtue of his appearance. He can enjoy his wealth in Beili. Even if he has generals, if he can''t use them, it''s the same as if he doesn''t have them. "


    This time, Yu Fu''s eyes completely changed. She gritted her teeth and looked at Tian yunpo, "your mouth can smell a little more."


    The sky cloud breaks a Leng, full not care ground pie pie pie mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "For several days, elder brother is still so depressed. Is it because of the rebellion of Dongling?"


    In Gu''s house, people vaguely understood the crux of Gu Shubai''s problem. Gu Jiuge said, "it''s not the way to go on like this. I''ll go into the palace and ask Yu Fu what''s going on, and discuss a way to persuade elder brother."


    People looked at him expectantly, "it can only be like this. If Yufu has no way, what else can we do?"


    In the beautiful courtyard, Gu Shubai is reclining on the swing with his hands behind his head as a pillow.


    The stars in the sky remain unchanged for thousands of years, just like a handful of white pieces scattered on a dark chessboard -


    Hua La, any stroke is beautiful.


    Occasionally there is a night wind blowing, blowing the swing gently shaking, the stars in his eyes will take a small tail.


    Gu Shubai''s mouth slightly tilted, suddenly understood why Yufu liked to swing so much.


    The familiar footsteps outside the hospital sounded, getting closer and closer. Gu Shubai didn''t look up to hear it. It was the footstep of Gu Jiuge.


    He''s here to find himself.


    Gu Jiuge entered the courtyard and looked into the room, but there was no light at all.


    As he was narrating where he had gone, he heard a call from the plantain tree, "here I am."


    Gu Jiuge was surprised to find a man lying on the swing. It was Gu Shubai he was looking for.


    "This swing is Yufu''s favorite. Big brother loves his family so much that he hides here to swing."


    "It''s really fun. If you don''t believe it, try it."


    Gu Shubai got up and sat down. He left half of the seat for Gu Jiuge. Gu Jiuge''s eyebrows were slightly raised and he sat down beside him.


    I don''t know who made a great effort to swing.


    Two big men swing, this scene how to think how strange, fortunately the courtyard is dark, no lights.


    Gu Jiuge thought, slowly getting to the point, "I''ve been training in the army these days. I just know what happened in the palace. Is elder brother worried that he will attack Dongling with his troops in the future, so he feels uncomfortable? "


    Gu Shubai said, "you all know."


    Gu Jiuge nodded slightly, leaned back on the back of the swing chair and looked at the stars.


    He and Gu Shubai have the same experience, the same knot, and naturally understand his hesitation at the moment.


    "Brother, do you want to know what I think?"


    Gu Shubai looks at him. Gu Jiuge''s peach blossom eyes are filled with the reflection of stars in the sky. It seems that he is not drunk.


    He whispered: "when I was still in Lin''an, before my father and brothers were put into prison, I was the only one in the prison at that time. I didn''t even have a person to talk to. I looked at the rats and ants in the corner and cell day and night. My deepest feeling at that time was hate. "


    "I hate that Ning Chengzhi has no distinction between right and wrong, that he believes the treacherous minister''s words, and that he has framed guhou''s house, and that he covets Yufu by all means. At that time, I was thinking that even if the ordeal of marquis Gu could be solved and I could save my life, I''m afraid I can''t be loyal to Dongling any more in my life. "


    Gu Shubai said with a faint smile: "when I was pierced by the sword, I thought the same."


    The two brothers looked at each other tacitly, with a happy smile.


    Gu Jiuge said: "but when we went to the guillotine, I changed my mind. It''s not only because of what my father said before he left, but also because of the support and call of the people on the long street, because of those who tried their best to save us. Ning Xuan, Chen Ge Lao and Chen Chu Xiu father and son, elder Ji... "


    He said with a smile: "as long as I think about these people, how can I choose not to be loyal because of just one Ning Chengzhi? Dongling is not the Dongling that he would rather rule one person, but the Dongling of thousands of people. My loyalty is to protect the people, not for him. At that moment, I understood why my father died generously. "


    "It''s not stupid loyalty, it''s true righteousness for the country and the people."


    Gu Shubai was shocked, "so what you mean is that if you lead the army to attack Dongling now, you won''t want to?"


    "On the contrary."Gu Jiuge sat up straight, his toes touched the ground, and the wobbly swing stopped.


    I''m going to ask you for leave again.


    Waist and leg pain for four or five days, originally thought it was sleep pressure did not care too much, the result of pain for so many days are not good, at present suspect is lumbar disc herniation.


    Pain life can not take care of themselves, turn over in bed are painful, can only go to the hospital. I have made an appointment for tomorrow morning. The update tomorrow may be out of time and the number of words may be less. The specific situation depends on how the doctor arranges the treatment.


    Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 288

    "If you really care for the people of Dongling, you should know that the war in the country is not good for the people. Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo, who is more suitable for ruling Dongling? "


    Gu Shubai''s heart moved, "you also know this matter. Is it Yufu who asked you to persuade me?"


    Gu Jiuge shook his head. "Yufu just told me her guess about the leader of the rebel army. Her suspicion is reasonable. Don''t you doubt it? The disaster has lasted for thousands of years, and Yin Shuo didn''t die so easily. In fact, Yufu didn''t ask me to advise you. Instead, I saw tianyunpo in Changsheng hall. "


    "The sky is broken?"


    Gu Jiuge sighed and seemed to find it hard to say.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "well, they seem to be discussing political affairs. Sometimes they argue and sometimes they have a tacit understanding, but they seem to be very harmonious. He made some sarcastic remarks, which are just those you can imagine. I won''t repeat them. "


    Gu Shubai said, "what did Yu Fu say?"


    Gu Jiuge frowned.


    "The strangest thing is Yu Fu''s attitude. When she heard that Tian yunpo insulted elder brother and insulted us, she didn''t say anything. When I talked with Yu Fu, Tian yunpo was beside me. I didn''t have a chance to ask him clearly. "


    Gu Shubai lowered his head slightly, and Gu Jiuge added: "brother, don''t get me wrong! Yufu must be thinking for you. She may be too busy in politics to recover. She''s not that kind of person. You two have never had a quarrel. The life and death of the wind and rain have come. Now don''t be because of these things... "


    Gu Shubai suddenly raised his head and gave him a smile on the swing.


    "Do you take me as Gu Xiang and Gu Yi, and use your comfort to explain?"


    Gu Jiuge was stunned, and then he breathed a sigh of relief, "yes, elder brother is so wise and wise, how can I comfort you? I think you want to. I''ll go


    He also got up from the swing, stretched a stretch, "Ji Ge is still waiting for me, big brother, you also have a rest early!"


    Gu Shubai nodded to him and watched him walk away. Then he went back to the room and lit the lights.


    Is it because of his trance these days that Yufu misunderstands that he doesn''t really want to help her, that he doesn''t want to speak for him when tianyunpo speaks ill?


    There should be no misunderstanding between them.


    Gu Jiuge''s words suddenly brightened his heart. He walked out of the ox horn and found his obsession ridiculous.


    Tomorrow morning, he will go to find Yu Fu.


    Gu Shubai sleeps with his head up, a smile on the corner of his mouth, and the stars are bright in his dream.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning after the court, the Royal study sounded the voice of dispute.


    The palace people outside the hall can''t help but wonder that every time their majesty and the grand master discuss political affairs, they will inevitably quarrel. After quarreling, the matter is solved, and no one is unhappy.


    This unique method of discussion is really a bit strange.


    Palace people are thinking, suddenly see Gu Shubai come forward, quickly salute.


    Gu Shubai waved to him and walked towards the hall. He was a man with a royal waist token and could enter and leave the palace at will. Everyone in the palace knew that he was his Majesty''s fiance, so the palace people did not stop him.


    Before Gu Shubai entered the hall, he heard the voice of Yufu and tianyunpo.


    "You can''t let him go. Choose someone else."


    This is the voice of Yu Fu. The "he" in her mouth seems to be Gu Shubai.


    Sure enough, the voice of sky cloud burst out, "well, Gu Shubai can''t go, so let Gu Jiuge go. If Gu Jiuge can''t, let Gu Wenqing go. Do they care for their families, and they would rather watch Dongling Mountain and river break than lead the troops to the battle? Or are they all excuses for coming to Beili to help you? In fact, they just want to find a shelter? "


    "They''re not like that. I don''t want you to say that."


    Yu Fu''s face sank. "They''ve just arrived in Beili. It takes them some time to get used to it. It''s inhumane to let them lead the army now. You don''t have to say any more. I''ll... "


    "Your Majesty."


    Gu Shubai approached from the outside of the hall, arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, do you want to send troops to Dongling?"


    Yu Fu knew that their conversation had been heard by Gu Shubai. After listening to Gu Jiuge, Gu Shubai thought that Yu Fu had misunderstood him and didn''t want to break the sky in private. She still said good things for herself everywhere.


    If she has achieved this level, Gu Shubai will not disappoint her.


    Yu Fu said, "I haven''t reached that level, but I have to prepare ahead of time. Today, the city near Dongling is spreading the positive measures of the central government. More Dongling people fled to Beili than we thought. You know what? The leader of the uprising army was indeed Yin Shuo. Some spies saw him with their own eyes. Although he was wearing half an iron face, he could not hide his original appearance. "


    Gu Shubai pondered for a moment, but he did not expect that Yu Fu was right. The mysterious leader of the uprising was Yin Shuo.


    He said: "if that man is Yin Shuo, then this war is inevitable. Whether it is the imperial court or the rebel army that wins in the end, the first World War must be fought. Well, I''d rather go than let someone else go. "Yu Fu was surprised, "do you really want to go?"


    Gu Shubai said: "besides me, is there a better choice? General Ouyang is lying in bed. Even if he is treated by Tianshu, he will not be cured in a short time. You have no more suitable person. Besides, there is no general in the court who knows Dongling better than me. "


    Tianyunpo laughed at him: "who was lost a few days ago? Hearing that he wanted to fight Dongling, he was not happy. Now you''re taking the initiative to fight again. What if you shake your mind before the battle? "


    "No, he won''t regret his decision, I know."


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai. As she is now, no matter what she says, she is standing opposite the enemy of Dongling, which inevitably makes him disgusted. It''s better for him to figure it out, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to comfort him and how to open him up.


    Tianyunpo looked at Yufu, and said, "you just let him go. If Beili really wants to fight Dongling, I hope that on that day general Gu will be able to swear like this."


    Gu Shubai nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry, grand master, as you wish."


    Tianyun left in a huff and puff. The eunuch outside the hall was surprised. He thought that his majesty and the grand master would not be really angry. Unexpectedly, he was not angry. The time had not come.


    This is the time of the day.


    Yu Fu chuckled: "he''s angry again. It''s going to take two or three days this time. This man''s mouth is unforgiving. In fact, his heart is good. Don''t worry about it. "


    "I understand that it''s very important to lead the army. At present, we may not be able to fight. If we do, we may cause great harm. He''s worried about what I''m thinking and the safety of Beili. "


    Gu Shubai said, subconsciously touched her hair like when she was a child.


    But even if she wore casual clothes, she would wear many Phoenix hairpins and pearls on her head. It was not natural for her to carve them. He soon put down his hand.


    It''s not good to mess up her bun.


    She is now the empress of Beili. She can''t be in a mess at all. She has to keep her dignity in front of outsiders.


    Seeing that he thought thoroughly, Yu Fu felt relieved and said, "that''s why I don''t want to force you. You can only figure it out by yourself. You shouldn''t be forced by others. Then again, big brother, how did you figure it out? "


    Gu Shubai smiles sheepishly.


    "My second brother thinks more clearly than I do about it. After so many experiences in the government, they have grown up and become more sensible than before. I belittle them. I suddenly understand why my father loves you so much that he can''t be willing to go to Beili to help you. Maybe he also understands that the children who have been protected by his father can''t really grow up. They are like drinking songs, so are you. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I understand that there are too many loyal generals who protect me in Beili. It seems that it''s very good to have a tianyunpo who makes trouble for me all day."


    Gu Shubai immediately smelled another breath, "it''s only a few days, you seem to trust him more and more, always mention him."


    Yufu also smelled a different flavor.


    It smells of vinegar.


    She couldn''t help laughing, "this vinegar has been eating for a long time. It''s all the trouble caused by my teasing tianyunpo''s" side room ". If I had known that, I shouldn''t have teased him like this. Instead, I got myself into trouble. "


    Gu Shubai was silent.


    Of course, it''s not because of Yu Fu''s joke, it''s because they get along with each other day and night, they trust and appreciate each other, and they have more and more tacit understanding


    Once upon a time, there was no outsider who could let Yu Fu appreciate and maintain it like this, which made Gu Shubai jealous.


    He can''t ask Yufu to keep a distance from tianyunpo. It''s better not to say that.


    To say, it can only be


    "I will guard the border for you and share your worries. The only thing I worry about is whether you''re OK when I''m not by your side. "


    Yu Fu''s nose was slightly sour. "Why don''t I worry if you are safe at the border? You know Dongling better, but Yin Shuo knows you as well. He almost killed you twice, and you''ve survived. If it''s time to fight, who knows he will... "


    Gu Shubai comforted her, "they all said that there must be a blessing after death. I won''t fall on him for the third time. After so many things, the second younger brother is still making progress. How can I not be careful? "


    Yu Fu nodded at ease, "autumn is coming. I hope you can come back safely for the new year. You haven''t seen the custom of celebrating the new year in Beili. It''s much more lively than Dongling. You must come back to see it. "


    You must come back to see me and the year of hairpin.


    Gu Shubai just laughs. I don''t know if he understands the meaning of Yu Fu''s words, "OK, it''s a deal."


    The news that the central government sent a general to the border with Dongling is very exciting.


    A hundred years later, Beili finally got a chance to send troops to Dongling. They were excited and worried.


    They hope that the army of Beili can take advantage of this opportunity to recover Dongling at one stroke, but they also worry that this divine opportunity will slip through their fingers and be wasted.Especially


    For the chief general sent by Yufu, the ministers of the central court had different ideas.


    "Gu Shubai is young in the end. Although he is a general, he can''t convince the public. Is it really OK for him to go to such a big battle?"


    "Well, that''s not true. General Gu had already made great contributions to the war when he was in Dongling, and now his majesty and general Ouyang have strongly recommended him. Let alone say that this war can''t be fought for a while, even if it can be fought, can''t he compare with the generals of Dongling court? "


    More people worry about his heart than about his ability.


    After all, he is Dongling. Let Dongling fight Dongling It''s too risky to think about it.


    Not only did Beili''s courtiers have objections, but even Gu Jiuge worried about Gu Shubai, fearing that his peaceful life would be in danger.


    "I''ll go with my elder brother. We can take care of each other. We''ve fought side by side in the past, so we can cooperate with each other. Third brother, don''t go. Stay in junior high school and prepare for the martial arts examination. "


    Gu Jiuge saw Gu Hanmo''s face and knew that he also wanted to go with him. He immediately opened his mouth to dispel his mind.


    Gu Hanmo can''t help feeling dejected. Gu Shubai said, "no, the second younger brother has just got married. You don''t care that your younger brothers need you to look after them. At least you have to worry about Ji Yao''s mood. How can you go out with me at this time?"


    Yin Jiyao looks red. She is grateful to Gu Shubai for her consideration, but she doesn''t want to let Gu Shubai go alone because of her selfishness.


    At this moment, Gu Wenqing said: "brother, take me with you! Now I''m also a well-known general. How can I not get real experience on the battlefield? The Deputy generals in general Ouyang''s barracks all boast that I am superior to them in martial arts and art of war. I also want to help elder brother! "


    He didn''t get married, and he didn''t have to take part in the martial arts examination. He was not the youngest among his brothers. He was the most suitable candidate to accompany Gu Shubai on the expedition.


    Gu Xiang said: "brother, take me with you. Even if I can''t help you, I''ll follow you and learn more."


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, but he didn''t open his mouth, which was his acquiescence.


    Gu Yipian began to talk at this time, "I knew I was late to get a wife. Even Gu Xiang could go to the border with elder brother and fourth brother, but I could only..."


    "What can I do?"


    Su Yunyan held his ear in a threatening tone.


    Gu Yi is busy with smiling face, "can only, can only take good care of you at home, live a relaxed and happy life, can''t share the worries for the brothers, I am happy and guilty in my heart!"


    Obviously, I want to go to the battlefield and play, but I don''t want to stay at home.


    Su Yunyan snorted, which spared his ears.


    Under the recommendation of Yu Fuli platoon, Gu Shubai led the army originally under the command of Ouyang Qi to the border. They were getting closer and closer to Dongling, and now Dongling


    A mountainous and hilly area in the west of Fujian is the most suitable place to defend against danger. The army of peasant uprising was stationed here.


    Everyone in the team was in high spirits. The poor peasants at the bottom who had been oppressed for a long time turned over and beat the officials with their own strength. That kind of happiness was more than the harvest of crops.


    Their life is totally different from before. They drink wine from merchants'' granaries and eat beef and mutton from common people''s families. They no longer have to haggle over every cent of grain.


    The dark faces facing the Loess and back to the sky seem to be infected with the fierce banditry spirit overnight. If you go out and see them from a distance, the villagers will quickly hide and close their doors.


    Seeing that the common people are afraid of them, they can''t help thinking of themselves in the past. They are afraid of everything like mice. Now -


    finally, it''s the turn of others to be afraid of them.


    "Gentlemen, please, please don''t! The old man has only such a daughter


    In a small courtyard near the water in the countryside, there was a lot of noise, accompanied by the screams of young women, the cries of old people and children.


    "What are you crying for? It''s your good fortune to see your daughter, and it''s also your daughter''s good fortune! Don''t say I didn''t give you any money, Nuo - "


    several rebel soldiers, the leader threw a good jade bracelet from his sleeve, which was transparent, and the top was still stained with blood.


    I don''t know where these bandits came from!


    The girl who was holding her arm yelled, "Dad, help me! Even if you sell me to be a servant girl in the city, I''ll admit it. I can''t be robbed by these people for nothing! "


    The words provoked a lot of anger.


    "I''m kind enough to marry you, but you''d rather be a servant girl than marry me? Forget it, take her back to be a military prostitute! "


    The leader roared, and they all took the young girl out. The old man wanted to stop being slapped on the ground by the soldiers, and his face was full of blood.


    Seeing that her father was killed, the girl broke away in a hurry and jumped towards the pond outside the courtyard. With a loud thud, she disappeared.


    When they failed to get married, they caused two deaths, which made people bored for a while.


    The soldier at the head raised his trousers and spat on the ground, "bah, what bad luck! Now that all the people are dead, go to their dilapidated houses and search for valuable things. Don''t be cheap, poor old relativesThank you for your concern. I went to the hospital in the morning. It was really lumbar disc herniation. The doctor said that I should stay in bed and not be sedentary.


    I have to go back to the hospital for MRI at the weekend. Next week or next week, I have to return to see when the MRI will come out.


    I''ve asked for leave from the company. I''m lying at home in bed with my mobile phone code. I have two shifts in the evening. I try not to delay the update, but it will be later.


    Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 289

    Mountain barracks.


    It used to be the home of a wealthy landlord and squire. After the uprising army captured the Western Fujian area, it became their temporary camp.


    The courtyard was deep. In the inner courtyard, there was a man with an iron mask on the couch of the embroidery room where the squire used to live.


    He was dressed in a plain cloth gown, and his mask covered the right half of his face. The rest of his face was white and handsome, completely different from the soldiers who were originally farmers here.


    You can see at a glance that you are not an ordinary person.


    The squire who originally lived in this room was beautiful and had a lot of temperament. She looked like a woman who had read books.


    When they first arrived here, she volunteered her life to him with tears in her eyes. He didn''t care about women until he heard that the young lady had been teased by the soldiers and died of humiliation.


    For a moment, he was surprised, and then he understood why the young lady took the initiative to devote herself to her -


    he knew that she could not escape the covet because of her appearance, so he simply dedicated himself to the leader of these barbarians, which might make him suffer as little humiliation as possible.


    But he didn''t know what miss was thinking, even though he knew He will still choose like this.


    What does it have to do with the life and death of an unknown woman?


    The cicadas outside the window are singing less and less. It''s almost autumn, and the air is still sultry. It was hard for him to march for days. He closed his eyes slowly.


    In a trance, he heard the squire crying.


    "You killed me, you killed me!"


    The woman''s figure floats behind the screen, the ghost is whirling, the voice is sad and sad, it is chilling.


    He had no expression: "even if I take you, I will throw it to them after using it. What do you think I can do for you, even if my wife is still like this? Besides, I didn''t even use your kindness once. "


    "You are cruel, husband, husband..."


    The voice of the ghost suddenly changed its tone. He frowned. He didn''t know why a woman he had never met called his husband.


    But the ghost behind the screen floated out slowly, with a red phoenix crown and a round face, and the red skirt came towards him.


    It''s not miss squire. It''s Princess Danyang.


    "Husband, husband, husband The son-in-law. "


    There was a moment of shudder in Yan Shuo.


    Princess Danyang had already died, but now she was standing in front of him.


    In his life, Yin Shuo was not afraid of ghosts and gods, did not believe in destiny, and never believed in retribution and karma.


    "Son in law, I regret it."


    The princess of Danyang was in tears. Her face was the same as that of the unmarried princess, but her expression was the sad one after she married into the prime minister''s residence.


    Yin Shuo knew that she must regret marrying herself.


    Princess Danyang wiped her tears with her handkerchief and looked up at his eyes. "One comb to the end, two combs of white hair to the eyebrows, three combs of children and grandchildren I regret that when the palace sent me to get married, why didn''t I let mammy comb her hair sing this song? "


    "Is it because we didn''t sing this auspicious song when we got married, so I was doomed not to be happy from the beginning? What about Kun Yuyang? Her family background is not as good as mine, and her situation is not as good as mine. She must have sung when she got married, didn''t she? So uncle Ning loves her so much. "


    Yin Shuo was silent for a long time.


    "It''s nothing to do with these. Even if mammy combed her hair and sang for you ten times and a hundred times at the beginning, you and I were doomed not to be happy. Take this life as if I''m sorry for you. "


    Tears such as dry, her body gradually become thin, gradually transparent.


    "One comb to the end, two combs of white hair to the eyebrow, three combs of children and grandchildren. All the four combed silver shoots are in good order... "


    Her voice lingered, sad and desolate, and Yin Shuo felt as if he was falling into an ice cave, and someone was talking in his ear.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and realized that everything was a dream. I don''t know if it was his guilty dream of Princess Danyang, or the soul of Princess Danyang


    The subordinate stood by the couch, looking at him with some worry, "young master, have you had a nightmare?"


    The prime minister has long since withered. At the beginning, few of his confidants were taken away in a hurry. Now the only one who can say a few words from his heart is the servant named Jiang Hui.


    "I dreamed of the princess."


    Jiang Hui hesitated for a moment and then said, "which princess are you talking about?"


    Is it Princess Zhenjiang or princess Danyang?


    Yan Shuo lost his voice and laughed, "of course, it''s not Yufu. She''s not the Zhenjiang Princess of Dongling, but the grand lady of Beili. I mean Princess Danyang. I dreamt of the comb song that she had been singing before she died. She would not stop singing until she was hoarse. Today I understand what it means


    It is not only a comb song, but also the happiness that Princess Danyang pursues all her life.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get it until she died.


    Jiang Hui paused, "we left the prime minister''s residence in a hurry, and we couldn''t take Princess Danyang away. The master died and the young lady went away. The eldest son was the only hope of the Yin family. Who knows she can''t think of it so much? She took poison and killed herself when she knew that the eldest son wanted to escape alone. ""Why did you say she committed suicide?"


    Jiang Hui was stunned. "It''s probably because she loves the eldest son deeply. She doesn''t have the pleasure of living alone after the eldest son leaves..."


    Yan Shuo laughed, "then you don''t know me enough, and you don''t know her enough."


    Jiang Hui was silent.


    He really didn''t know about Yin Shuo, nor was he a confidant who had been waiting for him all the time. His confidant had been detained and interrogated by Peizheng, the Minister of Dali temple, in the imperial capital.


    Seeing that Pei was a man of great means, proficient in all kinds of torture techniques, Yin Shuo saw that there was nothing he could do, so he took the risk and decided to leave.


    His last group of confidants either stayed in the mansion to cover his escape, or died on the way to protect him. In the end, only Jiang Hui was available.


    By the way, the man who pretended to be Yin Shuo''s body and was almost burnt to coke was his most trusted confidant.


    For a long time, Yin Shuo answered without asking, "he committed suicide because she knew that she would never let her live after I left. At the beginning, she could even see that Yu Fu was hiding in such a secret box, not to mention a charred corpse that was not very similar? "


    "But..."


    But you know that she is the only one who won''t betray you at the end of the day.


    This was only in Jiang Hui''s mind, he didn''t say it, saying it would only make Yin Shuo feel that his subordinate didn''t understand himself enough.


    In fact, he understood it -


    in the hearts of people like Yin Shuo, only the dead would not betray themselves.


    Yin Shuo poured a cup of tea for himself, and the teapot on the table was already cold and no one changed it. Fortunately, he was used to doing it himself in the army. After a cup of cold tea, he recovered a lot.


    "By the way, you just came in. What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Hui then remembered what he had come to do. He said with his hand in his hand, "big boy, something happened again. In that case, the barbarians ransacked all the villages nearby, just took things, and even robbed the people''s women, making a lot of trouble. It''s said that many people have died today. Do you want to take care of them? "


    Yan Shuo was not a woman, but he knew that many men had this kind of problem. Once honest men turned over, this kind of problem would be more obvious.


    "Let them go. The lives of the people in these villages are like weeds, and they can''t affect the big things. Let those barbarians be comfortable. How comfortable they are, they will do more when they fight. "


    Yan Shuo himself was born in a noble family, but he knew these peasant uprising soldiers very well, otherwise he could not pull up such a team in a short month and quickly captured several cities in the mountainous area of the south of Dongling.


    Next, he had to fight all the way to the north, and he had to rely on these full savages. He didn''t have to offend them for some mountain villagers.


    "Yes, young master."


    When he quietly left the room and brought it to the door, he could not help thinking of the miserable death of the young lady of the squire''s family who had lived in the room the day before yesterday.


    Only Yin Shuo dared to live in such a house.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lingnan lost? Is Minjiang lost? Are not all the rivers and mountains in the south of Dongling in the hands of traitors


    In the court, Ning Chengzhi sat down, almost unable to believe everything in front of him.


    In just two months, great changes have taken place in Dongling.


    As soon as the general of Gu''s army left, the first disaster was not a massive attack by Xikun, but a rebellion by the people themselves.


    After three generations of emperors, Dongling never had an uprising among the people in the Middle Kingdom. The uprising rebels even claimed that "emperor Ning was ignorant, and the imperial court should be able to live in it".


    His face was completely disgraced. As long as the rebels were not removed for a day, there would be some people who would say that he was stupid.


    He has never regretted letting Gu huaijiang and his son leave Dongling as he does now. If they are still there, if Gu Jiajun is still there Yes, Gu Jiajun!


    "Let Gu''s army fight the rebellion! I believe Gu Jiajun can do it


    When Ning Chengzhi said this, the courtiers looked at each other.


    "Your Majesty, there has been no family guard for a long time. Did you forget? As soon as they left, you abolished the name of Gu''s army, saying that Dongling will never have Gu''s army again... "


    "Which general would like to fight against the rebels?"


    The ministers immediately lowered their heads and pretended not to hear him, especially the generals, who wanted to bury their heads on the ground.


    Ning Chengzhi was both shy and angry. He couldn''t take care of 3721. "He couldn''t manage so much, so he called back the people who had been in charge of the family army to form an army. I remember that there are still some four or five grade generals in the Gu family''s army. Let them lead the troops to suppress the rebellion! "


    "No, your majesty


    Ning Xuan stepped out and said, "the army of Gu family has been invincible for many years, and no one can stop it. That''s because Marquis Gu has a good command of the army. Now that Marquis Gu is not here, so are the main generals in his army. Those generals with too low rank have never led a war. How can they be competent to suppress the rebels? "


    "Neither this nor that. What do you want me to do? Can''t you just watch the rebels fight to Lin''an? "Ning Xuan clenched his teeth, "if your majesty can trust me, I will ask you to lead the troops to fight. Although I have never led a war, I have seen a lot of art of war. What''s more, as a royal family, Chen personally led the army to fight, which may have a certain deterrent effect on the rebels. Let the former Minister of Gu''s army help us. I think we can be competent! "


    Ning Chengzhi is very happy.


    At the moment, no one in the court dares to lead the army to the battle, but Ning Xuan takes the initiative to ask for the battle, which can''t help but make him moved by his true feelings in adversity.


    He immediately waved, "OK! Then I''ll make you prince of Pingnan. You must put down the rebellion. Don''t let the rebels occupy more cities and lands! "


    "Yes."


    Ning Xuan knelt down to receive the order, "minister, will not violate orders!"


    All the way back to the mansion, Ning Xuan is absent-minded, and his servant congratulates him on being the princess, and he has no time to pay attention to it.


    Just now in the hall, he was so crazy that he volunteered to fight. Now his heart is very complicated -


    it''s not that he is afraid of death, but that Kunyu has a big stomach for seven months. If she wants to know this, she will not be angry?


    As soon as he got to the mansion, he saw Kunyu waiting for him with his stomach in full swing.


    The secret way in his heart is not good. When he wants to avoid it, Kun Yuyang''s voice comes, "husband!"


    Her voice with joy, Ning Xuan looked back, the woman gradually plump up face with a smile.


    He couldn''t help laughing. What did he do to scare himself? He came back to the palace on horseback. Naturally, the will of the palace could not arrive faster than him.


    "Husband, I have good news for you. It''s about children! Guess what? "


    Kun Yuyang is smiling. The mother''s face is very kind. When his mouth is slightly tilted, he looks like Guanyin on the seat. He has a clean bottle in his hand.


    Ning Xuan thought, "is the diagnosis and treatment of Taiyi a male fetus?"


    The corners of Kun Yu''s mouth suddenly pursed and said, "my husband likes boys. How can he cheat people into saying that boys and girls are good..."


    Ning Xuan quickly explained, "I don''t mean that! Naturally, boys and girls are good, but father would be more happy if he had his eldest grandson. Don''t worry. In fact, I prefer my daughter in my heart. I''d better be as beautiful and intelligent as you. "


    Kunyu chuckled and was coaxed by him, "OK, I''ll tell you. Today, Tai Yi did come, but he didn''t say whether it was a boy or a girl. He just said that I had twins in my stomach. "


    "Really?"


    Ning Xuan is overjoyed. She doesn''t care about the servant girl. She hugs Kun Yuyang, holds her abdomen and says, "no wonder the lady''s stomach is bigger than that of the ordinary seven month old. She''s a twin. After that, she should take care of her more carefully."


    Then he helped her to the house.


    Kun Yuyang put his hand on him and walked slowly with his stomach in his hand. He suddenly worried: "but now the country is not peaceful. I''m worried that the child will face the war as soon as he is born. There are more than two months left. Who knows what Dongling will be like in more than two months? "


    Kunyuyang is a woman in Xikun. She is used to paying attention to the events of the imperial court. She knows a lot about the uprising of the peasants in the south.


    According to her estimation, it is still unknown whether the imperial court can surpass this rebel army. They should have made preparations early.


    Kun Yu Yang looked around and took out a letter from his sleeve. "There is another good news to tell my husband. What do you think it is?"


    Ning Xuan saw a sword totem on the top and knew it was from Beili. "Your Highness has sent you a letter?"


    Kunyuyang said with a smile: "now it''s not your highness. Yufu has become the queen of Beili. Now it''s your majesty. It can be seen that Beili has done a good job in keeping secrets. Unless they disclose it intentionally, Dongling and Xikun know nothing about them. "


    Ning Xuan nodded, can''t help feeling, "Beili nvjun, she used to be such a big little girl. It''s very sad to think about it. By the way, what did she say to you in her letter? "


    Kunyuyang said with a smile: "now Dongling is in turmoil, and Xikun has opened the door to accommodate Dongling''s refugees. As you know, what Xikun lacks most is manpower. You must know very well what my father wants to accept these refugees. I was worried about this. Yufu''s letter arrived. She said that Beili was also opening its door to accept Dongling refugees. These people not only have farmland to cultivate, but also don''t have to pay taxes for three years. They can also take the imperial examination just like ordinary Beili people. For both public and private purposes, I hope that the refugees will go to Beili. "


    Ning Xuan can''t help but smile bitterly. When he wants to say something, he suddenly hears a sound of footwork outside.


    I saw a group of palace people coming towards them, and the leader was holding the imperial edict of Ming Huang, "congratulations to the prince of Pingnan. This is the imperial edict of the prince of Pingnan, and the seal of the prince''s gold book. Please have a look at it in person."


    Ningxuan heart secret way is not good, kunyuyang has said: "what Pingnan County King? Well, why did your majesty make you prince of Pingnan? "


    Palace person is about to open mouth to explain, rather Xuan a Yan absolute being in the past, the latter immediately discerns interest ground to retreat to go out.


    Ning Xuan wants to explain to Kun Yuyang, but she mumbles to herself: "Prince of Pingnan, Pingnan Does your majesty want you to wipe out the southern rebels? "


    Ning Xuan face record embarrassed color, "Yu Yang, you listen to explain for husband, things are not what you think..."Before he could explain everything, Kun Yuyang fainted in his arms


    Thank you for your concern www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 290

    When Kun Yu wakes up, he only hears the noise in the courtyard.


    She sat up from the bed and looked out, only to see the old uncle on crutches, panting after Ning Xuan, "you son of a bitch, who let you fight with your majesty without a word? Do you still have my father in your eyes? "


    Ning Xuan has been practising in the court for several years, and he has long been able to defend himself. However, he was chased and beaten by the old emperor''s uncle.


    While hiding, he said: "father, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of his country. There is no suitable military general in the court who can suppress the uprising army, and no one is willing to go. If the son does not go, will he see the people suffer from the war? "


    "How dare you talk back!"


    Uncle Huang hit him in the leg with a stick. "You know no one wants to go, do you still take the initiative to go? Do you know how fierce those rebels are? Where they went, the people were in dire straits, and the officials and the rich businessmen were even worse off! If they know you''re a royal, they''re going to rip off your skin! "


    After several rounds in the courtyard, the old uncle finally couldn''t run. He stopped and gasped on crutches. "In case you have a good or bad thing, what do you want to do for your father? What about my daughter-in-law? She''s pregnant with twins in her stomach. Are you going to fight without us old and young women and children? "


    "If you are embarrassed to tell your majesty that you are a father, go to the palace and tell your majesty to take back this Pingnan princess. Who loves to be who should be!"


    Say to then go outside, rather Xuan is busy to come forward to embrace him to obstruct.


    When the father and son are arguing, they suddenly see that Kun Yuyang has got up and is leaning against the doorpost to watch them.


    "Yuyang, why are you up? The doctor said that you should lie down and have a rest and be careful about heatstroke. "


    The father and son immediately stopped quarreling and went into the room to sit down with Kun Yuyang. Ning Xuan orders someone to fan beside Kun Yuyang. The wind can''t be too small to disperse the heat, and it can''t hurt her too much.


    Kunyuyang''s spirit has recovered a lot, but she is lazy to speak. Old uncle Huang knows that it''s not good when she sees it. She hasn''t used her temper since she married into the mansion. It''s the first time for her to keep a straight face and don''t speak like this.


    It''s a lot of gas this time.


    Old uncle Huang said, "Yuyang, don''t worry. I''ll go into the palace and make it clear to your majesty. Let xuan''er stay in the imperial capital with you. You''re not allowed to go anywhere! "


    "Father


    Ning Xuan looks at him in embarrassment and says so many things. Old uncle Huang still insists on his own opinion, but he can''t say in front of Kun Yuyang that everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of his country.


    Kunyuyang then said, "father, autumn tiger is hotter than summer. Don''t hurry to enter the palace. I''ll help you to go back and have a rest. Don''t be so angry. "


    The old emperor''s uncle looks at Kun Yu Yang and stares at Ning Xuan. He says that his own son is not as considerate as his daughter-in-law.


    He quickly waved his hand, "no, it''s not convenient for you to lie down. Let the servant help me to go back. You can persuade this son of a bitch not to go back to the south to fight the rebellion. "


    Then, leaning on crutches, he walked out of the house slowly.


    Only Ning Xuan and Kun Yuyang are left in the room. Kun Yuyang says, "are you determined to go? The rebels in the south are in full swing. You don''t know how many people in the South have fled to Beili and Xikun, but you still have to go there to catch up with them? "


    Ning Xuan pauses. Kun Yuyang has always been gentle and obedient since he married him. This is the first time that he opposes his opinion.


    She is not for others, but for her own life.


    He said in a deep voice, "Yuyang, you are also from Xikun royal family. You should understand my difficulties. Your majesty is not a good emperor. Just because of this, as a royal son, I want to rescue Dongling people. It''s my duty as a royal son, and it''s my destiny. "


    Kun Yuyang was silent for a moment, and when he raised his eyes, he had tears in his eyes. "Will you sacrifice your life to save the people?"


    Ning Xuan quickly shakes his head, "I promise not, if I really can''t fight, I''ll come back, come back and think slowly. I understand the reason that there is no wood to burn if there are green hills left. Besides, how can I leave you


    Kun Yu Yang just broke his tears and laughed, "well, I''ll come back if I can''t fight you. We can''t. We''ll go to Beili and join Yufu. I''ve heard that Beili''s folk customs are open and men and women are equal. I''ve long wanted to go. "


    Ningxuan dun dun, gently holding her, "wronged you, a generals are bound in this courtyard, let you wash your hands for soup."


    "What nonsense?"


    Kun Yu Yang pouted, "I''m willing for you, and I''m not wronged at all. Even if we get to Beili, if you don''t like me, I won''t show up. How about that? "


    Ning Xuan can''t help laughing, "how can I be so mean? If one day we really have to go to Beili, I will let you be free and don''t have to abide by Dongling''s etiquette, and let you live the life you really want. "


    Kunyu Yang shook his head, fell in his arms, "with you, is the life I want."


    ¡­¡­


    In the East China Sea, there is a huge ship standing in the wind and waves.The flag on the ship is blown by the sea breeze. It is the flag of Beili, but the people on the deck are looking at the city of Dongling.


    In the past, the prosperity of the country and the prosperity of people''s living and working in peace and contentment, now the mountains and rivers are broken and the people are scattered, which makes people feel sad and sad.


    Gu Wenqing was standing by the mast of the bow of the ship. His eyes were flushed by the wind. He suddenly turned his head and asked the man beside him, "where''s the fifth young master?"


    "General Hui, the fifth young master said that he had thought of a good way to spread his Majesty''s will to Dongling by this wave, so that the people of Dongling could know where to go."


    "Oh?"


    Gu Wenqing got interested for a moment. "Brother sent us to try the sea fleet and observe the situation in Dongling kingdom by the way. I didn''t expect that the fifth brother came up with a new way. I''ll go and have a look. "


    When he got to the cabin, a boat had just landed. He pulled the straw full of the boat. Gu Xiangxing cheerfully welcomed it out and ordered people to send the straw to the cabin.


    "Five younger brothers."


    Gu Xiang then saw Gu Wenqing, "fourth brother, you come just in time. How about my method?"


    He used a sword to cut the straw into a finger length, and then carefully twisted the written note into a strip. Finally, he wrapped it in kraft paper and stuffed it into the hollow abdomen of the straw. A simple letter box was made.


    Gu Xiang went out of the cabin and threw the straw stuffed with notes into the sea. Waves of current pushed the straw pipe to the coast of Dongling.


    Gu Xiang said, "what do you think of this idea? If we do more, even if one tenth of it floats to the shore, our purpose of publicity will be achieved. This straw is light. Even if it can''t reach the shore, it will be caught in the water by the wind and waves in two days. After a long time, it will be hydrated. Isn''t it clean


    Gu Wenqing''s eyes suddenly brightened, "this method is good. It can save manpower and property, so that the message written with your Majesty''s will can be passed to Dongling people. Just because of the national war, will the people have the mind to see the straw floating in the sea? It''s better to use eye-catching red paint to paint marks on straw pipes, so that once some Dongling people see it, it will spread that the straw marked with red paint is Beili''s open policy. "


    "Well, let''s do it!"


    Gu Xiangxi said: "elder brother, they shoot the note into the opposite city at the border, but they can only control the city at the Dongling border. Let''s use this method to make more Dongling people see Beili''s sincerity! "


    After that, all the soldiers on the ship started to work. Except for those on duty and cooking in the kitchen, the rest of them took shifts to make straw letterboxes.


    Some chop straw, others paint. Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiangqin write a note by themselves, and then the soldiers wrap it in waterproof kraft paper and carefully put it into the straw.


    At night, tens of thousands of straws float along the ocean current towards Dongling coastal city. In the night, it looks like ten thousand stars, reflecting with the vast sky.


    In the twilight, an old man with a bamboo basket on his back was picking up oysters and seaweed by the sea. Suddenly, he saw a lot of dense things.


    He straightened up and rubbed his eyes, thinking that it was his own eyesight. When he looked at it carefully, he found that it was countless pieces of straw cut into small pieces, and there were traces of red paint on it.


    This kind of thing, at a glance, is well done by someone.


    He put up a shed and looked at the distant sea. The cool sea breeze came in the early morning. The sun had not yet risen, and the sea was calm.


    A distant black spot can be seen vaguely, forming a shadow under the gorgeous morning glow, like a huge ship parked in the sky.


    The old man said with a smile, "my old man is really dazed. How can there be such a big ship in the world? Can you drive that far? "


    He didn''t think about it any more. He picked up a handful of straw and put it in the basket behind him. He turned his head and left


    The ship''s navigation officer''s judgment of the current was very accurate. These straws were passed from the city by the sea to the inland, not only to Yin Shuo of the rebel army, but also to the imperial court.


    "When I heard that the Dongling kingdom was in turmoil, I sympathized with the people and made the following specific policies. First, the exiles in Beili were divided into farming according to the population. Second, the exiles in Dongling were granted a three-year tax exemption for recuperation. Third, they could enjoy the same imperial examination right as the people in Beili. The female emperor of Beili was here. "


    Ning Xuan, who rushed to the south to fight the rebellion, got the letter in the army, and he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He was happy because Yufu was a wise and wise emperor when she was young. She had a heart for the world and sympathized with the common people. Even though she had her own selfish heart in accepting Dongling refugees, her essence was for the common people.


    I don''t know if Xikun has heard about Beili''s generous treatment, but they have ordered people to publicize what kind of treatment they can get when they come to Xikun. The regulations are imitated by Beili.


    Ning Xuan is really worried that Xikun will take advantage of this time to attack Dongling. There are uprising troops before and Xikun troops after. Who can the remnant of his 50000 gujia troops beat?


    What worries him more is


    ¡°¡­¡­ Third, they can enjoy the same imperial examination right as the common people in Beili, and Beili nvjunqin is here. Beili nvjun, isn''t that our lady? "


    Sitting by the campfire, a group of Gu Jiajun''s low ranking officers gathered around to read the straw letter, which made them excited.


    Although their grades are not high, they are deeply impressed by Yu Fu in Gu''s army. She once saved many poisoned Gu''s soldiers and saved them from a large number of casualties.Even the generals and the young generals have been helped by her.


    Looking at the three extremely attractive conditions, even ordinary Dongling people can''t help but be moved. What''s more, these Gu family soldiers who have a long history with Yufu?


    "Miss is the lady of Beili. The senior general, the junior general and several young men have gone to Beili. Even deputy general Yan has gone. I want to go too! If you can go, who is willing to fight some kind of war here? "


    "Yes, I can''t do it if I think that the peasants who revolted were all peasants who had no way out. If it wasn''t for the reputation of Gu''s army and the salary of the imperial court, I''d like to get up and overthrow that fatuous king. Who will fight for him? Look at our general''s whole life of fighting, and in the end, he was almost beheaded by a Hun Jun. is that worth it? "


    If changed in the past, HunJun two words directly export, there must be people sigh and panic.


    But now the rise of rebellion in the country, the people are struggling, the word "HunJun" is often mentioned, and people are no longer afraid over time.


    Ning Xuan hears people''s words in the dark. He wants to talk with them and returns to the big account.


    "Don''t you get angry when they say that, Lord of the county?"


    The servant is aggrieved for ningxuan. He knows that ningxuan is a talented person with common people in mind. Otherwise, he won''t take the initiative to ask for help when everyone dares to come to the south to fight the rebellion.


    But when the soldiers scolded his majesty for being a fool, he had to avoid suspicion as a royal son.


    "I''m not angry. They have a point. Although we can not stand in the same position, it does not prevent me from understanding their ideas. I''m just worried. I''m worried that their emotions will make this already difficult battle more difficult. "


    A few generals are just fine. He can go to appease them patiently, even if he asks them to take care of the people and calm down the war. But what about the soldiers down there?


    He is not Gu huaijiang or Gu Shubai. He thinks that his influence is not as strong as theirs.


    If Gu Shubai is in the big account now, the soldiers will not doubt what they are going to do out of their trust in him, will they?


    He sighed, "if only Marquis Gu and his son were still there..."


    Gu Shubai, who is far away from Beili border, has a sneeze.


    He thought it was Yu Fu who was thinking of him, but he didn''t know who else was thinking of him.


    Yan Zheng went forward and added a cape to him. He looked out at the railings of the tower. "It''s windy in the mountains at night. The general is standing on the tower. You''d better add a cape."


    Gu Shubai points to the horizon and says, "look, tonight is the Mid Autumn Festival."


    Yan Zheng followed his eyes and saw a round of golden and bright full moon hanging on the top of the tree. He couldn''t help laughing, "how time flies! Do you remember last year''s Mid Autumn Festival, general?"


    "Why don''t you remember?"


    They spent the Mid Autumn Festival last year at the border. That time, they had a fierce battle with Xikun. Thanks to Yufu''s arrival, they didn''t let Kunwu get away with his treacherous plan.


    He said with a smile: "you go to zhuguan city and xiaozhuguan to buy moon cakes, so that soldiers can eat them. At that time, the moon was so big and bright, but I still couldn''t be with Yu Fu. "


    "Miss Yu Fu arrived after the Mid Autumn Festival."


    When there is no outsider, Yan Zheng is more used to calling Yu Fu miss. He can''t help but say: "this year is a bit too cold, even the fourth and fifth childe are still at sea. But what they thought was a good way to pass on the letter. The court also issued a commendation document saying that they would reward the two young masters! "


    Gu Shubai looks up at the night sky. In the deep night, the light of the moon blocks the stars, and the mysterious Milky way adds a bit of seclusion.


    He couldn''t help thinking, what is Yufu doing now? Is it a lively Palace Banquet or enjoying the moon alone in the palace?


    Is she missing herself as much as she miss her.


    Yan Zheng looked at him, "general, what are you thinking?"


    Gu Shu''s vernacular came to his mouth, and suddenly changed his mouth, "it''s nothing. I just want to know if they are in the capital. The imperial examination is going on. I wonder if the third and sixth younger brothers can get a good place


    Yan Zheng raised his chin with pride, as if they were not discussing Gu Shubai''s younger brother, but his younger brother, "of course! Let''s not talk about the martial arts examination for the third and sixth childe. Even if we try, it''s not a problem! "


    But Yan Zheng was right. Gu Hanmo and Gu Yi both passed the examination of Wu Jinshi, waiting for the final imperial examination.


    Originally, Gu Shubai was supposed to be in charge of the military examination. After Gu Shubai went to the border, Gu Jiuge took over. Looking at the names of his two younger brothers on the list, he couldn''t help feeling embarrassed.


    Guatian Lixia knew that he was frank and had to avoid suspicion, especially when Yufu was in the throne.


    To this end, he made suggestions to Yufu.


    In the imperial library, Yu Fu was holding the memorial he had written. He could not help frowning, "what? Do you want to cancel the imperial examination of military examination? "


    It''s over. Tonight Gu Shubai''s ears will be cut by the moon


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 291

    All of you, including Tian yunpo and Bao Taifu, are watching Gu Jiuge strangely.


    Gu Jiuge arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, this martial arts examination is divided into three items, one is riding and shooting, two is martial arts and three is art of war. The first two of them are the martial arts test, and the last one is the written test. In addition to the written test, those two tests did not rely on the imperial examination to rank. Therefore, I believe that the imperial examination can be cancelled. "


    What he said is not without reason.


    In short, you can see who is better and who is worse in martial arts competition or riding and shooting competition. There is no need for Yu Fu to see each other personally. As for the written test of military strategy, you can submit it directly to the test paper.


    Bao Taifu said: "but it''s hard to avoid that the imperial court doesn''t pay attention to the military examination. In fact, we need generals more! What''s the point of doing too much? "


    Gu Jiuge smiles, "it''s not unnecessary. Taifu thinks that the relationship between your majesty and my brothers in charge of my family is almost well known, but my two younger brothers are the Jinshi of this military examination. No, the imperial examination will not make the scholars feel contemptuous. On the contrary, it will make them feel that your Majesty''s heart of selecting talents is fair. "


    "I hope you will consider my minister''s opinion. Of course, there is also a bit of selfishness in this. I know that the third and sixth younger brothers will definitely get a very high ranking, so I don''t want others to say that they rely on nepotism rather than strength. Naturally, I hope others don''t think I''m partial to my brother. "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "you''re right. You should avoid suspicion. This is just to let the Wujin scholars compete one more time, so that we can see the advantages and disadvantages more intuitively. As for the test paper of military strategy, it is up to the generals to look at it, discuss the ranking together, and then determine the ranking based on the ranking of the military test. In this way, there will be no dispute. "


    She got up and said: "the day of Wenju hall election is the day of Wuju competition again. At that time, I will go to the martial arts arena to watch it in person, so that the Wujin scholars will not think that the imperial court attaches importance to culture rather than martial arts. "


    Ten days later.


    After the selection of Wenju''s palace, Yufu and Tianyun rushed to the martial arts arena to watch the martial arts competition.


    The whole scene is different from that of Wenju. The atmosphere of Wuju is very warm. There are people on the field who are tall and fierce. Some people are as light as a swallow.


    Some people are holding double swords, some people are waving a long whip to swim the dragon and the Phoenix. The competition is not limited to weapons -


    this is the rule set by Gu Jiuge. It''s not good for Gu Hanmo and Gu Yi, who are always regular and use swords.


    When Yufu entered the arena, all the ministers and the military examination scholars got up and saluted. Yufu sat on the top of the table and said, "how, just now, what was the ranking of riding and shooting?"


    She asked vaguely, but Gu Jiuge recognized what she asked, and replied with a smile: "the third brother is the first, and the sixth brother is the fifth."


    Yu Fu''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he was surprised.


    Tian Yun broke his lips and said, "tut Tut, I didn''t expect Gu Hanmo to be the first."


    "The grand master misunderstood me. I was surprised that Gu Yi was only the fifth. It seems that Beili is really full of talents, and there are three more than Gu Yi. "


    The sky clouds broke


    Gu Jiuge would smile, "Your Majesty is just in time. The martial arts competition has just begun. I believe that with your majesty watching in person, the scholars will be more energetic. "


    Yu Fu said: "it''s good to have energy. You still need to touch it. You can''t hurt people or see blood. Please take care of it."


    Gu Jiuge nodded and arched his hand.


    The opponent of the competition is determined according to the previous ranking when he was admitted to Wujinshi, the first and second place competition, the third and fourth place competition, and so on.


    A total of 50 people compete in pairs. The winners continue to compete with each other until the final place is decided.


    Yu Fu was not good at martial arts. Tian yunpo explained to her, "this fat man uses a hammer. Your majesty, look at his flesh. It''s thick and solid. The hammer is as thick and black as his flesh..."


    As he was saying this, the fat man on the stage swung a hammer to the ground and smashed a big hole in the platform.


    All of a sudden, there was a discussion.


    The sky cloud breaks a face color to change slightly, "this weapon is also too foul?"? If you''re not careful, you''ll cause casualties. Can''t Gu Jiuge even help hosting the martial arts examination? "


    "It has been said for a long time that we can''t help but use any weapon except poison. Only in this way can we reflect the open and tolerant attitude of our great country Beili."


    Yu Fu had a straight face. Since he said that he could not help any weapon, the hammer could not be forbidden.


    Although this hammer is a little big.


    Tian yunpo continued to look in the field, "his opponent is also a person who practices hard Kung Fu. If the two strong teams collide, they will be hurt. I see that these two people will be carried down for a while, and if they win, they won''t be able to compete with the next one."


    Sure enough, before long, the two men on the field were black and blue. The man who wielded the hammer threw out and took off himself, throwing his opponent''s blood.


    Gu Jiuge immediately got up and said, "today''s martial arts competition is over. If you are too angry to hurt your partner''s life, you can''t be a general."


    Then he shook his head and waved his hand. Both of them were taken down. The difference is that one was carried down and the other was dragged down.


    A digressionThe second one is shorter, whimpering


    whimpering www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 292

    Now, there is no taxi on the field that dares to hurt people easily.


    Yu Fu watched with relish. When there were only five people left on the field, she could not help but worry about what to do if Gu Hanmo and Gu Yi fought each other?


    They were both arranged in the same scene.


    There was no lack of schadenfreuders in the field. They all looked at his brothers with a smile and saw how they competed with each other.


    Tianyun said: "it seems that only one of the two Gu brothers can enter the top three. Who could it be? "


    Gu Hanmo, of course.


    Yu Fu thought in his heart, but he didn''t say it. Gu Yi is her sixth brother, so he has to leave some face for him.


    But Gu Yi knew better than her how miserable he was to Gu Hanmo. He said with a smile: "third brother, I know I can''t win. Can I just admit defeat?"


    Gu Han Mo eyebrow tip a pick, "Gu''s son Lang, there is no reason to lose before fighting."


    See Gu Yi a face worry, he mouth corner tiny Yang, "rest assured, three elder brothers will let you, although come!"


    Then he stabbed him with a sword. Gu Yi quickly dodged and attacked Gu Hanmo with another move. Their martial arts are of the same family. When they face each other, they can see their superiority at a glance.


    How old is Gu Yi younger than him? He''s a little immature. His martial arts skills are very good, but he''s not good at Gu Hanmo, who is crazy about practicing sword.


    The taxi under the stage watched them coming and going. Unconsciously, he stopped his movements and concentrated on studying their ways.


    But Gu family''s martial arts combined with Xianren Valley''s body method, not to mention these Beili people. Even Dongling people from the same origin may not be able to learn one or two by watching.


    Tianyunpo is a man who practices both civil and martial arts. When he comes to Gu Hanmo, his words are very rare. When Yu Fu looks at him, does he want to learn Gu''s martial arts?


    She coughed on purpose. "I remember that the Grand Master also knows martial arts. What would you do to Gu Yi with your martial arts?"


    Tian yunpo''s face didn''t look good immediately.


    She doesn''t compare herself to Gu Hanmo, only to Gu Yi, which shows that she feels inferior to them.


    How does he compare with Gu Yi?


    Tianyunpo didn''t want to grow other people''s ambition and destroy his prestige, so he said, "after all, I''m a civil servant. There''s no need to compete with these reckless men. Hum."


    Yu Fu smiles in his heart.


    In the end, Gu Yi naturally lost with Gu Hanmo, who naturally defeated the rest of the candidates and became the first in the two competitions.


    Yu stood up and said, "as long as the people who look at the art of war test paper are not dazzled, I think we have the number one martial arts scholar."


    She pursed lip smile, looked at Gu Hanmo and others one eye, the latter will nod, she just took the sky cloud to break toward the imperial study.


    Tian Yun said: "that''s not necessarily. I just inquired about it. The second place in the martial arts competition is also the second place in the riding and shooting competition. How he and Gu Hanmo finally rank still depends on the art of war paper. Your majesty is so sure that Gu Hanmo can surpass everyone, including this second place? "


    Yu Fu''s steps stopped, and the other side was the second in the field. She just looked at her brother.


    Now, after tianyunpo''s reminding, she thought of the man who had just gone through hundreds of moves with Gu Hanmo. He looked like a man of great appearance and extraordinary appearance, like a general.


    "That man''s name seems to be dawn? The surname Li is not very common. It seems that it only exists in the Lingnan area of Dongling. "


    Tianyunpo took a deep look at her, "he is really from Dongling. It is said that he escaped from Dongling to Beili this time, but he is not a refugee, but a rich merchant''s son. What''s more, he led hundreds of people to Beili. Does your majesty understand what I mean? "


    Yu Fu''s heart clapped.


    "You mean that he has a high reputation among the people who have moved to Dongling and needs to be comforted. In this way, the people of Dongling will be more convinced of my sincerity in accepting refugees, especially talented people like liming, who dare to leave Dongling and come to Beili? "


    Sky cloud breaks to nod, "minister is this meaning."


    Yu Fu turned his head and continued to walk forward. At the same time, he said decisively: "I can''t destroy the fairness of the martial arts examination for him. He will be ranked as he is. If justice is destroyed in order to buy people''s hearts, the people will not be able to trust me as the Lord. "


    There was no hesitation in her back, and there was wind under her feet.


    Tianyunpo stood behind her and looked at her. For a moment, he was so worried that he didn''t want Yufu to be so determined.


    For a while, he suddenly shook his head and smile.


    He knew that this time, Yufu was not determined to uphold fairness for the sake of Gu Hanmo. This was her principle, her bottom line, and she would not change anything.


    He could not help murmuring, "I hope this written test of dawn''s art of war is the second, and Gu Hanmo is still the first, otherwise it will be difficult to do..."


    Back in the imperial study, Bao Taifu and other senior officials were waiting outside the imperial study. They seemed to be looking for Yu Fu. Seeing her coming back, they said happily, "Your Majesty, the results of the written examination have been determined. If your majesty has no objection, the ranking of the military examination can be determined today. By the way, how was the martial arts test? "Yu Fu waved his hand in the palace, "you adults, come to the palace and speak slowly."


    A few steps after Tianyun''s fall, he attached it to Bao Taifu''s ear and said, "Gu Hanmo is the first in both written tests. If there is no accident, Wu Zhuangyuan is his."


    Bao Taifu thought deeply and said: "I have heard a little bit that the two CHILDES of Gu family are very good at martial arts. What about the other childe?"


    "It''s number five."


    Bao Taifu nodded, and then they went to the hall.


    Yu Fu took over the written examination papers and found that all the papers were independently bound. The place with the name on it was pasted with kraft paper, so it was impossible to see who was who.


    It''s also for fairness.


    On the kraft paper is written the ranking of the generals. The one at the top is the first one. Yu Fu''s heart is not good.


    It seems that this is not Gu Hanmo''s handwriting.


    Seeing her face slightly changed, Bao Taifu said, "Your Majesty, what''s the problem?"


    "It''s nothing. I don''t know the art of war and tactics as well as the generals. Since the ranking of this paper was decided by the generals, I can''t be wrong."


    She carefully looked at the test paper of No.1. There are three questions in this test. One is the solution of Pinzi array, the other is about the understanding of Shangbing''s strategy, and the third is


    Yu Fu Mou son tiny MI, didn''t expect three is a topic about North glass, test is Yanming pass terrain should how to arrange defense.


    This question may not be difficult for Beili taxi, but it''s unfair for Gu Hanmo, who came from Dongling and didn''t know the terrain of Beili before.


    Yu Fu stopped, "then open the paper and let me see who the first few people are."


    Shaking blue with a paper cutter, will paste the name part of the white paper are cut, the name on the first volume is very familiar.


    Yu Fu took a look at Tian Yun Po, who was also surprised by his crow''s mouth.


    The first place in the written test is Liming.


    Shake blue down turned over, will Gu cold Mo and Gu Wenqing alone out, on the left hand side of jade help.


    She took a look, Gu Hanmo is the second, Gu Yi is the seventh.


    "One of the topics of the written examination is about Yanming pass, which is an important pass to the north of Beili. It is reasonable that Dongling people will not know. Is this unfair to the Dongling taxi? "


    Bao Taifu went forward and arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, although Yanming pass is a city in the north of Beili, it is also a place for military strategists of all dynasties to fight, and there are many wars. Donglingshizi didn''t know about the terrain of Beili, but if he knew about several wars related to Yanming pass in history, it''s not difficult to understand the terrain of Beili. "


    "Of course, it''s really hard for Dongling taxi. But your majesty, the first two Liming and Gu Hanmo are from Dongling, which shows that it''s not difficult for Dongling to do this well! "


    What Bao Taifu said is also reasonable. Yu Fu sighed in his heart.


    Tianyunpo raised their papers and looked at them carefully. "It''s not easy to do now. Gu Hanmo is the first in the martial arts test, and dawn is the second. The written test is on the other hand. According to the comprehensive score, which of them is the best


    They could not help looking embarrassed.


    Gu Hanmo and liming are not idle people. One of them is the son of Gu Houfu''s mansion. He has a brother and sister relationship with Yu Fu. The other is the representative of the talented people who Dongling fled to Beili. To a large extent, his treatment determines how Dongling, the influx of people, will treat Beili''s court.


    Is it full of sincerity that can be trusted, or is it not polite to them at all?


    Yufu is also in trouble.


    She didn''t want to offend these talented people from Dongling, and she didn''t want to let Gu Hanmo cast his pearls in secret. He was the only one with his talent.


    "I think it''s better to take care of Dongling people''s emotions than to aggrieve Mr. Gu San."


    "It''s not right. As a general, martial arts and skills are more important. What if this dawn is just a talk on paper?"


    They argued, and finally their eyes fell on Yu Fu, waiting for her to give a definite answer.


    After a while, Yu Fu suddenly stood up and said, "it''s late today. Let''s sum up the results of the martial arts test and the written test for a tentative ranking. Let''s think about the relationship between the top one and the top one. Let''s go back and have a rest. "


    After that, they stepped out of the imperial study, and all the people saluted.


    Bao Taifu sighed, "I don''t know how to make a choice if I change this matter. It''s really hard for your majesty..."


    The light in tianyunpo''s eyes flashed. I don''t know what I''m thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was getting late, a carriage went out quietly from the palace. After leaving the palace, it turned left and disappeared. Finally, it stopped in front of Gu''s house.


    People in the mansion had been ready for a long time. Gu Jiuge took Qi Zhou and other relatives to greet him outside the door. When he saw the carriage, he rushed forward to help him.


    Yao LAN got out of the car first, and then the people helped Yu down. Yu Fu said, "the second elder brother doesn''t have to go outside to meet him. He''s a king and a minister outside, and he''s still a family. Why should he be so polite?"Gu Jiuge said with a smile, "well, next time I''ll let Gu Yi come to welcome you. When the elder brother comes back, let him come to meet him in person, and we don''t have to worry about it. "


    Yu Fu''s face was slightly red. He looked at him in a strange way, and everyone went to the upper room of the mansion.


    Gu Jiuge said: "you winked at us in the martial arts arena, and I knew that you would come back for dinner tonight. You specially ordered your servants to prepare a lot of your favorite food. Recently, we often eat Beili dishes, but we haven''t eaten Dongling dishes for a long time. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "it''s nothing else. I''m afraid my favorite west lake vinegar fish can''t make that kind of taste. There''s lotus leaf and lotus pond soup. It''s a little nostalgic for Lin''an."


    "It''s all done. You can try it later."


    Two talents into the house, see Gu cold Mo they have arrived, but not yinjiyao and suyunyan.


    Seeing her doubts, Gu Yi hurriedly came up and said, "the second sister-in-law is cooking. Yunyan will not do anything to help her. So the second sister-in-law still hasn''t finished one dish. Xiao Yu, help you to sit down. Let''s wait


    Yu Fu looked into the room. "The general is not in the house. The upper room is empty, but you are still eating here."


    Gu Jiuge said, "we are all used to it. Besides, father will come one day. We are all waiting."


    Gu Yi said: "xiaoyufu, we''ll have to have a good drink in a while to celebrate that the third brother has won the champion of martial arts! I can''t. It''s too much for my third brother. "


    Hearing Wu Zhuangyuan, Yu Fu''s face became stiff.


    Gu cold Mo light way: "don''t get carried away, ranking also according to the written examination paper to decide, I may not be the champion.". I usually read a lot about the art of war, but not many historical books. I don''t know enough about Yanming pass. I''m afraid my answer is still not good. "


    Yufu said: "Yanming pass is the pass of Beili. It''s normal that the third brother doesn''t know much about it. What''s more, your answer is excellent. Your written test is the second


    Gu Han Mo smile, "finally did not give father shame."


    "Dongpo meat is coming."


    A smell of stewed meat came. Yin Jiyao brought up the dish himself, and Su Yunyan followed her.


    Yin Jiyao looked at Yu Fu with a smile, "Dongpo meat needs to be stewed for two hours. It''s good to collect all the juice. Please sit down and have a taste."


    "Well, you''ve worked hard. Sit down."


    When everyone sat down, Gu Jiuge watched the excitement. He didn''t think it was too big. "It was Dongpo meat. No wonder it took time. It has just been said that it must have been Yunyan''s help that took such a long time. It seems that Yunyan has been wronged. "


    Gu Yi turned his eyes at him, but it was too late. Su Yunyan grabbed his ear and said, "did you say that?"


    "Wronged, I didn''t say it. I didn''t say it!"


    Gu Yi has learned to lie to protect his life in the face of Su Yunyan''s anger, and then immediately change the topic, "by the way, Yufu, you just said that the third brother''s written examination is the second place, so is he not the number one martial arts scholar?"


    All of them looked at Yu Fu for a moment, and Yu Fu thought for a moment, "the first place in the written test is the second place in the martial arts competition, so now the courtiers are different about it, and they don''t know how to sort it."


    "Second place?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "but the young master named Liming? He talked to me once and had a good time. He is also a Dongling, and this time he led hundreds of people to Beili. He has a high reputation among these exiled people. "


    Gu Yi said: "no! Will the imperial court give this Liming the position of No. 1 Military scholar just to appease the refugees like Dongling? "


    Gu Jiuge frowned, "sixth brother, don''t talk nonsense. It''s fair whether the champion is the third younger brother or liming, but on the basis of fairness, there are still some tendencies. Well, the dishes are all here. Let''s have a meal, not to mention the affairs of the government. "


    Gu Jiuge doesn''t want to embarrass Yu Fu. He also cherishes the time when his family seldom have a meal together.


    Gu Yi realized that he had said something wrong. Now Yufu is the empress of Beili. She represents the imperial court. Some words can''t be said without scruple as before.


    Knowing Gu Jiuge''s kindness, Yu Fu raised his glass to the crowd with a smile and said, "I haven''t had such a delicious Dongling dish for a long time. Thank you, Ji Yao and Yunyan. I''m in a good mood today, so I want to have a drink. Do you want to join me


    Gu Jiuge has given up drinking for a long time. It''s ridiculous to think about the reason why he gave up drinking.


    He raised his glass and said, "naturally. It''s just a little drink. I''ll watch for my father when my elder brother is away. You can''t drink too much. "


    Su Yunyan yelled: "in the past, the second brother was the one who drank the most. Now he''s coming to restrain us. If not, he''ll have to drink a glass of wine!"


    Gu Jiuge brow tip a pick, "punishment on punishment, I still have this amount."


    After that, he raised his glass and drank it all, and showed the bottom of the glass to the crowd.


    Jade holds up the bottle to chant a way: "accompany Jun drunk smile 30000, don''t tell to leave the war!"


    They raised their glasses. That night, Yufu drank too much and stayed in Gu Shubai''s courtyard. Gu Jiuge ordered people to inform the palace. Soon, the Imperial Army surrounded Gu''s house.


    Yu Fusi didn''t know what happened. She was sleeping until dawn with Gu Shubai''s quilt.There was his taste on it, very similar to her - but different.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 293

    When he woke up the next day, he saw that the house was heavily guarded, and there was no air inside and outside. Yufu thought of last night.


    This is the first time that she has not stayed in the palace since she ascended the throne.


    Shaking blue changed her clothes. "Your Majesty, the grand master has been waiting in the front hall for a long time. Will your majesty call him?"


    "Today Xiumu, why did he come so early?"


    She straightened the hairpin crown and went to the front hall. Gu Jiuge was entertaining tianyunpo. Seeing her coming, they got up to salute.


    Yu Fu waved his hand to show him that they were sitting down. "How did the grand master come?"


    Tianyun said: "Your Majesty forgets everything when he drinks. Do you forget that although today is Xiumu, you are going to meet the top three of the martial arts examination in person? Before I entered the palace in the morning, I heard that a large number of Imperial troops came out of the Palace last night and surrounded Gu''s house. When I think about it, I know your majesty is here. "


    Then he took a look at Gu Jiuge, "the general doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. How dare he put his Majesty in the mansion? Although your majesty lived in the same house with you when she was in Dongling, now she has become your majesty. How can she be so casual? "


    Tianyunpo always takes a gun with a stick to Gu''s family. Seeing that Gu Jiuge is not used to it, he goes back in a word, "if you want to die, you have to die. What''s more, if your majesty wants to stay all night, the grand master can stop you?"


    If he can''t stop it, he''s not qualified to satirize Gu Jiuge. If he can stop it, it''s disrespectful.


    Seeing the sky cloud breaking speechless, Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Now that the wine is awake, I will go back to the palace with you."


    Yu Fu said, looking at Gu Jiuge, "where''s second brother and third brother? It''s cheap to let him come with us. "


    Gu Jiuge said, "he''s waiting outside. I won''t go with you. I''ll go to the army later."


    Yu Fu lowers his head and thinks that Gu Jiuge doesn''t want him to be there to make it difficult for him, so he deliberately finds an excuse. She did not reluctantly, but answered and walked out.


    Tianyunpo followed her and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty has been drunk all night. Can you think of a good way?"


    Yu Fu said to himself, "I can''t think of a good way to wake up. How can I think of it when I''m drunk?"


    The sky cloud broke to pause, see her face didn''t apply fat powder, but because of a night drunk, cheeks red, look particularly young and lovely.


    Yu Fu was staring at him inexplicably. Just as he was about to ask, Tian yunpo suddenly came to her ear and said, "Your Majesty''s drinking capacity should be practiced. If you want to let someone know that your majesty is not good at drinking, it''s not good. As a king, there should be no weakness. Happiness and anger are not in the form of color. Don''t let people know what''s on your mind. "


    Yu Fu was stunned at first, and then secretly appreciated him in his heart.


    He usually looks rather presumptuous and rude, but he has a sense of propriety when he comes to the point. For example, he just said that in his ear, so as not to let others listen.


    But in the eyes of others, the tall man slightly lowers his head, and his lips just fall on the woman''s ears, which is somewhat ambiguous.


    "Your Majesty."


    Gu Han Mo waited outside the door for a long time, just wanted to come in and see if jade helped them. Then he saw the scene just now.


    Subconsciously, he was hostile to tianyunpo.


    No matter how impudent tianyunpo is, no matter how he satirizes Gu Shubai and his family, as long as he is determined to help Beili and Yufu, they are not willing to care about anything.


    The only thing he can''t tolerate is that tianyunpo, like Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo, wants to steal Yufu from his elder brother.


    Sky cloud breaks to see Gu Han Mo that facial expression, then know what he misunderstood, he also lazy explanation, swagger out of the door.


    Yu Fu went up to Gu Hanmo and said with a smile, "it''s late. Let''s go."


    Gu''s house was too close to the palace city. When Yu Fu arrived at the imperial study, all the officials had just arrived.


    Even on Gu Hanmo, three young military examination scholars stood together, looking very energetic.


    Yu Fu takes a look at the man named Liming standing on the left. He looks very gentle and honest, but he feels that his eyes contain an amazing power.


    This person is very introverted and calm. He is a kind of person who is kind to others on the surface but has a lot of ideas in his heart.


    Yu Fu ordered the written examination paper on the imperial case. "Yesterday, I personally watched the three men''s martial arts competition, and I also saw your paper on the art of war and strategy. The situation of the contest is obvious to all. As for the written examination papers, they were jointly appraised by the military generals of the central government. "


    With a faint smile, her eyes are full of the generosity of those who are king. "All three of you are the pillars of Beili. However, I have encountered a big problem. I need to ask you to think of an idea for me."


    "Your Majesty, please say," they said


    Tianyunpo looks up at it. Xindaoyufu can really figure it out. He even throws this question to the three of them to answer.


    Sure enough, Yu Fu said with a smile: "yesterday''s martial arts competition was Gu Hanmo first, and dawn second. But the first written test is Liming, and the second is Gu Hanmo. What do you think is the final choice between the first and the second? "Dawn and Gu Hanmo subconsciously look at each other, but they don''t speak.


    But the third man was relieved. Yu Fu was acutely aware of this, "how do you think you should make a decision?"


    Third, the man immediately gathered his face. He thought it had nothing to do with himself. Unexpectedly, Yu Fu was the first one to ask him.


    He looked at Gu Hanmo and liming. He had heard about the two men. One was his Majesty''s brother who had no blood relationship with him, and the other took No. 100 people to Beili.


    They are all people who can''t afford to offend. He can only fight and kill. He doesn''t know anything about chaotang. What if he offends people?


    He said: "Your Majesty, this Mr. Gu is good at martial arts and Mr. Li is familiar with the art of war. From my point of view, they are both very good. It''s hard to say who is the first and who is the second. "


    Dawn''s face moved, and when he was about to go out to speak, he suddenly saw Gu Hanmo step forward and said, "Your Majesty, I think that the imperial court''s military examination is intended to cultivate generals. For the main general, military strategy is more important. There is nothing wrong with Mr. Li being the first, but I am willing to be the second. "


    Dawn face a change, immediately want to stop Gu Han mo.


    He is a common man of Dongling. He has heard of the reputation of marquis Gu for a long time, and he has great respect for the whole family of marquis Gu.


    In a previous conversation, he knew that Gu Hanmo was the son of the Gu family, so he intended to make friends. Now they are in a competitive relationship. Gu Hanmo is so generous that he can''t take advantage of others.


    Liming said: "Your Majesty, you should take the first place. There are only three questions in ten million volumes of the book of war. But Mr. Gu''s martial arts are solid. I''m willing to be the second! "


    That''s strange.


    Two people contend when the top, no one is willing to be the champion, the problem finally fell to the hands of Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu eyebrows slightly a Cu, think of the sky cloud break said joy and anger does not form in the color of the language, soon relaxed.


    She is the Lord, no matter when can''t have no idea.


    If she had no idea, her subjects would have nothing to rely on.


    Yu Fu clenched her teeth. She had to give up on the basis of her brotherhood and the implementation of the national policy. In this case, it was -


    "your majesty!"


    Yu Fu was about to open his mouth when he was interrupted by Tian yunpo, "Your Majesty, I think you should let Mr. Gu be the first."


    When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Yufu is also surprised. Tianyunpo has never dealt with Gu''s family. Why does he take the initiative to speak for Gu Hanmo today?


    She said quietly, "why is that?"


    "For three reasons, sire."


    Tianyun didn''t write the draft, so he said: "first, Mr. Gu is the son of marquis Gu of Dongling, who has a high prestige in the hearts of the people. This is also conducive to pacifying the refugees from Dongling. Second, just because he is the son of marquis Gu, he has been living in the military camp since he was a child. He is always better than those who talk on paper


    Dawn was angry red face, forced to restrain a cold hum.


    "Third, Mr. Li just made a point. The written test may be a fluke, but the martial arts competition is real. Therefore, I''d like to ask your Majesty''s approval to make Mr. Gu the champion of martial arts. "


    As a result, it was difficult for Yu Fu to act. Tian yunpo immediately glared, "as a grand master, I am the head of all officials. If your majesty refuses to listen to a piece of loyal advice, I will not dare to talk much in the future. "


    This is a clear threat!


    The faces of all the people changed a little. Yu Fu suddenly understood something. He said to the sky, "the grand master, you are the hero of Beili. Naturally, I will listen to your advice. If so, do as the Grand Master says. "


    Looking at tianyunpo''s rebellious and angry face, Yufu was moved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 294

    After the crowd dispersed, Gu Hanmo and liming came to one place.


    They are both modest and polite people. They are more harmonious than before.


    Tianyunpo looks at his back when they leave. He doesn''t know what to think. Yufu says with a smile: "the Grand Master always doesn''t like to look after his family. Today, he offends liming in order to protect his third brother. He brings him resentment and the name of being unruly. Isn''t the grand master afraid of taking revenge for his success at dawn? "


    "I''m terrible. That dawn is not a simple role. I''m afraid that I can''t succeed in Gu Hanmo."


    He said he was afraid, but there was no fear on his face.


    Yu Fu said in a slow voice, "I owe you a favor for today''s affair. If I take revenge against you at that dawn in the future, I will defend you."


    Tian Yun Po laughs and says, "it doesn''t matter if you eat your salary and take care of your affairs. Knowing that your majesty is worried about the dispute between them, how can you not try to solve it? It doesn''t matter if you make people resentful. Your majesty can''t make people resentful."


    Yu Fu always felt that he meant to teach himself in his words.


    That used to say that if you don''t do it well, I will still replace tianyunpo. Now, every time she encounters a problem, she quietly guides her and shares her worries.


    It''s said that women in this world are duplicative. She can be duplicative when she looks at tianyunpo.


    She shook her head helplessly, "why do you always refuse to admit your kindness, and you must use some other words to prevaricate?"


    fortunately, she knows. If you change people who don''t know, I''m afraid you really think tianyunpo is arrogant and rude.


    The sky cloud breaks a Leng, the ear root dyes the suspicious red halo, "which, which has."


    ¡­¡­


    "The third young master''s understanding of military strategy is far better than mine. It''s Marquis Gu who raised him and went to the battlefield in person. It shows that I''m really talking on paper."


    Gu Hanmo and Li Ming have a good talk, which is what Li Ming says.


    "No, Mr. Li, don''t take the words of the Heavenly Master to heart. His mouth has always been like this, sometimes even his Majesty''s face is not given


    Gu Han Mo listens to the four words on the paper, thinks that he still has a bad heart about the fact that he has the name of the number one scholar, and explains quickly.


    Dawn waved his hand, "don''t get me wrong, third son. I''m as good as you at first sight, and I won''t hide anything from you. I am convinced that you are the champion of martial arts. Even if your majesty wants to turn to me in order to appease more than 100 people of Li family, I will definitely refuse. I''m convinced of the third young master, but, hum. "


    When he thought of what Tianyun had just said, he could not help but be annoyed, "it''s just that I''ve been studying and practicing hard since I was a child, but the grand master can''t help but tell me what he said and put a name on paper. I have to obey him."


    Gu Hanmo has long guessed the intention of tianyunpo. He never liked the family. If it wasn''t for Yufu''s relief, he would not have been in favor of himself in the imperial library.


    The reason was so complicated that he could not tell liming, so he had to smile.


    They are out of the palace city before they know it. Dawn is still talking. They propose: "if you are willing to show your appreciation, why don''t we go to the Jade Restaurant in front of you and continue to talk?"


    GU Hanmo looks in the direction he points out. The three bright gold lettered signboards of the Jade Restaurant are just at the corner of the long street.


    He couldn''t help laughing, "this is about the nearest restaurant in the capital to the imperial palace."


    Dawn nodded slightly, "the owner here is Dongling, and the cook is also good at cooking Dongling dishes. I came here once and thought it was very good. It''s just that there''s nothing wrong with the decoration of this jade restaurant. It''s amazing how Pro expensive support it will be behind the scenes. "


    With your Majesty''s support, there is no bad reason for the Jade Restaurant.


    Gu cold Mo two people into the building, small two knowingly toward two people salute, directly take them to the third floor quiet elegant room.


    Dawn can''t help but wonder, "it''s said that if a stone is thrown out of the capital, five officials can be hit out of ten people. Therefore, the people who come and go to the capital respect Luoyi first and then respect others. The third young master is dressed so plainly. Why did the young man lead you to the elegant room on the ordinary road


    Gu Hanmo subconsciously looks at himself. He often practices sword and doesn''t like to wear fancy clothes. He thinks it''s inconvenient to be restrained, so his clothes are a little simple.


    He said with a smile, "we have something to do with the Jade Restaurant. I''ll tell you the details later. I''m curious about how Mr. Li made up his mind to lead more than 100 people of his family to Beili?


    Li Ming picked up a cup of tea and played with it for a while. "My Li family is called the merchant''s home, but it''s different. At first, Jiazu followed Ning''s Taizu to fight in the mountains, but later he fled to the South and lived in anonymity. In fact, we have never stopped inheriting martial arts and the art of war. "


    Gu Hanmo respectfully, arched his hand and said: "it turns out that young master Li was also born in the military family. I''m disrespectful."


    "What kind of military family do I come from? The third young master raised it. "


    Liming said to himself, "I''m ashamed. As the eldest son of my family, I''ve never been to the battlefield, and I''m only good at making abacus. Like the third young master, he is the real leader in the battlefield. "He continued: "the royal family of the Ning family took the responsibility of the Li family first. We just wanted to protect our lives and didn''t want to rebel. However, in this generation, Emperor Ning became more and more fatuous. I happened to see Beili''s straw letter written His Majesty''s will. I had heard about the prestige of Princess Zhenjiang, so I just led the whole family to run. My Li family is not short of money, and I have no loyalty to Ning family. Don''t you just go where you want to go? "


    It''s necessary to be arrogant for others to say this, but it''s said from dawn''s mouth, but it doesn''t mean to show off at all.


    Gu Hanmo believes that the Li family must be very rich. Only the wealth accumulated by generations of talents in business can support Liming''s migration.


    "I admire Mr. Li for his courage and insight."


    "It''s the third young master that I admire. It''s worth the trip to know him. My house in Beijing is clean. If you have time, I will come to visit you... "


    They had a good time talking with each other. It was going to be late.


    Gu cold Mo back to the house, only to see a corner waiting for the little guy saw him, quickly run to the direction of the house.


    "The third young master is back, the third young master is back!"


    Just as he was feeling strange, he saw Qi Zhou and a group of people waiting outside the door. When he saw him, he immediately lit firecrackers, and the crackling explosion was noisy.


    Gu Hanmo didn''t like noise all the time. Seeing that it was a lucky day, he let them go.


    Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi also came out, and all the people in the mansion congratulated him and surrounded Gu Hanmo.


    "The good news of the number one scholar has been sent to the government for a long time, and the officials who reported the good news were full of the door. Instead of waiting for you to come back, we simply offered a reward and banquet to send off the officials. We''ll talk slowly when you come back. "


    Gu Jiuge said, holding Yin Jiyao''s shoulder with a smile, "your second sister-in-law said that today is a good day. She specially cooked some favorite dishes for you. Congratulations."


    Gu Hanmo arched his hand and said, "it''s hard for my second sister-in-law. Because I had a good time talking with Mr. Li, I went to the Jade Restaurant and sat down. I didn''t want to talk so late. "


    "Liming?"


    Gu Yi raised his eyebrows, "but that Wubang eye Liming? He became the first eye. He didn''t have a hard time with his third brother, but he had a good conversation?"


    Gu Han Mo thought of what happened in the imperial study, but he frowned and didn''t know how to explain it to him.


    Seeing this, Su Yunyan said: "well, it''s important to eat first. It''s not urgent to talk about these things slowly. I''m so greedy


    The food is all of Yin Jiyao''s skill. She used to be a lady in the boudoir who didn''t touch yangchunshui. After she married Gu Jiuge, she was more respectable, but she had leisure to study the dishes.


    I often cook these days. After training, my skill is getting better and better.


    Gu Hanmo seems to have something on his mind. Others may not see it. Gu Jiuge knows that he is absent-minded at a glance.


    After dinner, he went to Gu Hanmo''s yard alone.


    Gu Hanmo is sitting in a daze under the lamp. Gu Jiuge goes in by himself. "It''s rare to come to you once. You''re not practicing sword. Why are you in a daze here? Are you not happy to be the champion of martial arts? You''re the only one in charge of our family. "


    Gu Hanmo looked at him, Gu Jiuge said: "Yufu in the end or choose you as the champion of Wu, when today''s good news arrived home, I was happy for you, but also worried for Yufu."


    "My second brother is wrong."


    Gu Hanmo stares at the candle, then slowly raises his hand. Palm wind quickly extinguishes the candle, leaving only a faint blue smoke in the dark.


    "It''s not Yufu who makes this champion, but tianyunpo. If I had known that, I would not have wanted this champion. "


    Today is so short that I can''t believe it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 295

    Gu Han Mo said what happened in today''s imperial study, and Gu Jiuge fell into silence.


    After a while, he said: "tianyunpo is very strange to this man. He seems to have no good face to our brothers. He didn''t hesitate to offend liming in order to get ahead today. Do you think he is flattering Yu Fu? "


    "There have always been many women around him, and now he has married his second sister-in-law. I don''t understand, but my second brother should know what tianyunpo means, right


    Gu Hanmo had never had much contact with any of them, the most of them were Yufu, Su Yunyan, Yin Jihe and so on.


    It is said that there are many contacts, but I often see them in the government and say a few words a day.


    Because of this, even Gu Hanmo realized that tianyunpo was unique to Yufu, which made people have to think deeply.


    Gu Jiuge was reminded by his words. He couldn''t help thinking that in the morning, tianyunpo came to find Yufu. When would it be his turn to be a grand master to do what a eunuch in the inner palace or a military general in the Yulin should do?


    His heart swept waves, in the end or calm down, "can it be that you are oversensitive? Tianyun broken for the minister, Yu Fu for the king, perhaps he just out of the Minister for the monarch''s mind, although we don''t like you or choose you for the champion


    Gu Hanmo said: "Yufu''s heart naturally belongs to me. I understand that if she chooses liming, it''s also to appease the Li family and the refugees from Dongling. Tianyunpo has always been rude. The second brother thinks that if he would have been so considerate, would he have made things difficult before Yufu ascended the throne? "


    Gu Hanmo suddenly thought of something, and said: "not to mention in the morning when we entered the palace together, I was waiting outside the door for jade to help them. After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see them coming out, so I wanted to go in and meet them. I didn''t want to see tianyunpo stick to Yufu''s ear and say something. Is this the proper etiquette between a king and his subjects? "


    "What else?"


    Gu Jiuge can''t help but wonder that he didn''t go into the palace with Yu Fu in the morning, but he didn''t see it.


    Gu Han Mo sighed, thinking that Gu Shubai was still preparing for the war at the border, and he didn''t know when he would come back, he felt uncomfortable.


    He worried that when Gu Shubai was away, someone wanted to take advantage of the situation.


    Gu Jiuge said: "even if tianyunpo has any idea about Yufu, we can see Yufu''s intention to elder brother. When she was young, she braved the wind and snow to go to Changzhou with me to save my elder brother. My elder brother was taken to Xikun by Kunwu. She also went to bring him back in person. I don''t believe that Yufu will empathize. "


    There''s a point in that.


    They can''t believe tianyunpo. They have to believe Yufu''s heart.


    Gu Hanmo said: "that Do you want to tell elder brother about this? "


    "Tell me what you can do? Do you want him to come back from the border and accompany Yu Fu all the time, so as to avoid tianyunpo taking advantage of the opportunity? If so, it will be called the meaning of tianyunpo! Elder brother is a military general, not a person to accompany, talk and laugh with. His value can only be reflected in the battlefield. "


    Gu Jiuge denied his idea, "don''t write to elder brother privately to tell him about it. In case there is chaos in Dongling, elder brother wants to lead the troops to fight, you will only disturb his mind."


    Gu Han Mo said: "I understand that the safety of elder brother is very important. I just put it in my stomach."


    Gu Jiuge nodded, "if elder brother is not here, we will pay more attention to observing. Don''t let that tianyunpo take the opportunity to get close to Yufu. He''s young but very cunning. He must not alienate Yufu from his elder brother! "


    Gu Hanmo is thinking about Tianyun breaking, but he doesn''t know his own problem is near.


    The next morning, the house became noisy.


    Gu Hanmo thought about things late last night. He didn''t sleep well. He just wanted to make up for it while there was nothing to do today. He didn''t want to wake up early in the morning.


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    The young man came in with the wash basin and said with a smile, "the third young master is very happy! It''s the pro noble officials in the capital. They come to congratulate Mr. Wu, the No. 1 scholar in senior high school. Mr. Wu, clean up and go out to meet the guests


    Gu Han Mo can''t help but beat a spirit.


    In the past, when he was in guhou mansion, he didn''t like to deal with guests. Fortunately, guhou mansion seldom held banquets. On the Dragon Boat Festival, birthday party and other days, there were two elder brothers, Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge.


    Most of the time, he just showed his face and went back to practice sword himself.


    Today, these people are here for him. This time, no one else can receive them for him. He feels big when he thinks of it.


    "Why don''t you just say I''m not feeling well and let my second brother find a way to help me get back?"


    "Uncomfortable?"


    Little Si surprised to see Gu Han Mo one eye, for don''t: "three childe, you say uncomfortable also have someone believe! I''ve been fighting in the martial arts arena two days ago. I''m not comfortable now? Besides, if you say you are not comfortable, I''m afraid those ladies will come to your room to see you in person. "


    "What lady?"


    Gu Hanmo said suspiciously, "didn''t you say that the pro noble officials in Beijing came to congratulate me?"


    The young man laughed vaguely, "yes, but most of them are from these families. It''s said that the third young master is twenty years old and still unmarried. Those ladies are trying to catch up!"Gu cold Mo this just understand come over what meaning, always light facial features appear suspicious red.


    It took him a long time to say, "the folk custom of Beili is too open. No, no lady came to see each other in person... "


    I know that my third son can''t help being funny, so I spit out my tongue. If you don''t get up, I''m afraid there will be something more open!


    Gu Hanmo is wearing a new royal blue, looking down at himself, and frowning secretly.


    He only wears such bright clothes during the festival. He usually wears simple clothes that are convenient for practicing sword. Today, he suddenly dresses like this. He is not used to it.


    "What do you wear like this? Change it, change it. "


    "Three childe, can''t change!"


    The young man quickly stopped, "although it''s not a festival, today is a good day for the third young master. What''s the color of winning the champion of Wu? What''s wrong with wearing more colorful clothes? If you don''t dress better and go out, won''t those ladies look down on us? By the way, even his majesty despised him. He thought that his Majesty was so mean to his brothers of different surnames that he didn''t even give them good clothes! "


    The last sentence convinced Gu Hanmo. He had to put down his hand to untie the button and walked to the front hall honestly.


    The front hall is already full of people, and there are many visitors.


    Yin jikuai and Su Yunyan were entertaining in front of them. Seeing that they couldn''t sit down, they ordered people to set up tables, chairs and screens in the courtyard so that everyone could have a place to sit.


    Gu Han Mo has not yet stepped into the yard, he smelled a mixed fragrance of powder.


    The smell was strange to him, even frightening, which made him at a loss.


    He hesitated, and Su Yunyan found him with sharp eyes, "third brother, come in quickly!"


    As if a stone started a thousand waves, Su Yunyan said, everyone stood up and looked out the door.


    "The third young master is coming?"


    "Let me see!"


    I saw a young man walking in, tall and well proportioned, with a steady and brisk pace. His thin lips showed a trace of fortitude.


    He didn''t seem to be used to such occasions. He nodded slightly to the crowd, and the smile at the corner of his mouth seemed a little stiff.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m very kind."


    After such a sentence, he didn''t know what else to say.


    I thought these ladies would be very disappointed to see that they were not good at words. They didn''t want the ladies in the seat to be more satisfied with him.


    It is said that the new champion of science and technology is the third son of marquis Gu of Dongling. He was worshipped by general Huwei when he was in Dongling.


    His brothers are now military generals in the Beili Dynasty, and he has not been granted the title of Jin because of his late arrival. His majesty wanted to give him the rank of the third grade, but he refused. He would rather take part in the military examination himself.


    Sure enough, his martial arts skills were obvious to all at the time of the competition, and he was worthy of the champion of martial arts!


    This makes people put a lot of mysterious adjectives on him. He can be outstanding only if he doesn''t admire glory and profit and doesn''t depend on his family


    Such a person, it is inevitable to guess that he was arrogant, or violent bloodthirsty, and ugly face, or love flowers and so on.


    As soon as I saw him today, I knew that Junlang, his elder brother and younger brother were on the same level, and that his wife was slightly restrained, modest and polite, which showed that she was not arrogant or romantic.


    At a glance, Yin Ji saw the satisfied smiles of the people in the seat, as well as the faces of the ladies to Gu Hanmo and their slightly blushed cheeks.


    She quietly pulled Gu Hanmo aside and said, "third brother, these are all the noble families in Beili Dynasty. Today I''m here to congratulate you. I think you can see that it''s not only a celebration, but also a look at each other. You don''t have to be nervous. Take your time and tell your sister-in-law who you like. "


    Gu Hanmo was a little bit restrained. "Second sister-in-law, my father once said that we should choose the woman we like to marry again. This is how we look at each other I''m afraid not? "


    "I know what my father said! Second sister-in-law did not force you to marry a young lady, nor did she force you to choose one of these young ladies. She just wanted to take this opportunity to let you know more about the young ladies in Beijing. How do you get to know the woman you like when you are not practicing martial arts or with men? Today I just know you. I don''t mean to force you. Don''t worry. "


    Gu Han Mo breathes a sigh of relief. He is afraid that Yin Ji Yi will take out his elder sister-in-law''s words and force him to marry. Since he only knows each other Let''s meet.


    Su Yunyan looked at him. Seeing that his face slowed down, he said: "what kind of woman does the third brother like? Is it beautiful or dignified, lively or quiet, versed in poetry or martial arts? "


    She asked a series of down, Gu cold Mo at a loss, he did not even know a few women, where to know what they like?


    Hold for a long time to hold out a sentence, "kind-hearted, decent."


    Su Yunyan


    It''s not like looking for a daughter-in-law, it''s like looking for a brother.With a smile, Yin Ji turned her head to those dear ladies and said, "although our mansion is newly built, every plant and tree is bestowed by your majesty, which is worth seeing. Why don''t I show you ladies around the garden and let my third brother entertain you ladies? "


    She clearly wants Gu Hanmo to have time alone with those ladies.


    Beili is open to the public. It is common for unmarried men and women to get along with each other. The ladies are not only not worried, but also very happy.


    "Well, I''ve heard that Gu''s house was given by your majesty. Even the plaque at the door was written by your majesty. We''ve only seen 12 out of 10 of the scenery in this mansion, and we''ll forget to go back. Thank you for taking us for a walk. "


    All the ladies got up, and Yin Jixiao was leading the way with a smile, "this way, please."


    Su Yunyan didn''t follow them. Instead, she stayed in the front courtyard. In case Gu Hanmo was not good at words, she just helped out.


    At the same time, as the top of the new Kewu list, there are a lot of people in Li Fu congratulating.


    Liming''s family has a lot of money. Not to say that he has the courage to move from Dongling to Beili with more than 100 members of his family, but to say that the court attaches great importance to his Li family, which makes Liming a hot figure.


    He was born as a merchant, and he could deal with the women who came with the intention of seeing each other. He said that he had already decided to marry them in Dongling, so he sent them away.


    "I don''t know when my brother decided to marry a baby."


    He was leaning back on the reclining chair with a sour smile when he heard a girl''s laughter outside the window. A girl with a baby face in powder clothes, about 15 or 16, came in from the door.


    It''s Li Tu, the sister of dawn.


    Dawn was so scared that he patted his chest, "I smell the fragrance of your body. I thought there was another lady who didn''t send me away. I was so scared."


    Li Tu laughs, "why does elder brother want to cheat them?"


    Liming zhengse said: "good man is ambitious. Now I''ve just been admitted to the top of the list. It''s time to make contributions. How can I get distracted and get married at this time? Now that I have brought my family members from Dongling, I must let them live a better life and earn a better future for my Li family! "


    Li Tu vomits his tongue. He feels that his elder brother is serious enough to be like that. He says casually, "after his elder brother has made great achievements, he wants to get a wife, but he finds that he can''t get a wife because of his lies today. Then don''t I have a sister-in-law?"


    "Silly girl, it''s time to ask you to do more abacus and meet the customers, so that you can understand what is worldly sophistication. Don''t worry. On that day, there will only be more people coming to propose marriage than today, not less than today. "


    Liming shakes her head slightly. She thinks that she has been able to protect her sister so well since she was a child. On the contrary, she doesn''t know anything and doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    He can only work harder to earn a better future, so that his sister can marry a husband in the future without being bullied, and live a life of ignorance.


    Now he has an excellent candidate, but he doesn''t know each other


    "It''s broken!"


    Dawn suddenly jumped up from the reclining chair, "it''s broken. I''ve got so many people in my family. Isn''t there more number one scholar in my family?"


    "Rabbit, please change your clothes quickly. My brother will take you to a place!"


    He pulled rabbit Li to go out, rabbit Li was not happy, "what do you do, where are you going? I don''t want to go out. Mother Xue cooked me tremella and Lily soup and is waiting for me... "


    When dawn arrives at Gu''s house with Li Tu dressed up in a new style, he is filled with remorse when he sees the precious horse chariot parked outside the door of Gu''s house.


    He should have thought of it. If it wasn''t for those women''s families who disturbed his mind, he would have thought of it!


    Well, if Gu Hanmo takes a fancy to other girls, doesn''t he delay his precious sister''s life?


    "Brother, what on earth did you bring me here for?"


    Li Tu raised her eyes and looked at the towering mansion. The word Gu Fu on the red lacquer gate was majestic, but she didn''t know what it meant.


    As dawn helped her out of the carriage, he coaxed her, "don''t you say that you like men with high martial arts? My brother met a man with excellent martial arts skills. You will like him when you see him! "


    Li Tu''s eyes suddenly brightened, "really? Then he''s a hero of the world, isn''t he


    "Yes, it''s the hero of the world. It''s a great hero. You''ll know when you see him. Let''s get in quickly. If we don''t get in again, the hero will be robbed! "


    Li rabbit suddenly came to the spirit, "no, no, it''s my hero, others can''t rob it!"


    After that, he ran in with dawn carrying his skirt. The guard outside Gu''s house thought that he was the one who brought his young lady to see him again, so he didn''t stop him.


    Seeing that Li''s brother and sister were running in such a hurry, the porter''s servant couldn''t help laughing and said, "no matter how fast you run, it''s useless. Other girls have been here for half an hour. How can you come so late?"


    If there is no mistake, the good thing of the third son of our family is about to come?


    There are two shifts in the afternoon or evening.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 296

    When Yu Fu heard what happened to Gu Fu, he was so surprised that he almost spat out his tea.


    "Three elder brothers can sit together with those young ladies for an hour? Are you sure it''s an hour, not a quarter of an hour? "


    Yao Lan said firmly, "I''m sure. I''ve asked three times before I can believe it. It''s said that the third young master and Miss Li have a good conversation. In the first half of the hour, he talks with all the ladies together, and in the second half, he talks with Miss Li alone. "


    "Miss Li?"


    Yu Fu felt that this surname was very familiar. After thinking about it, there was no Li surname in the court except Wu Bang Yan Liming.


    She said, "what''s the relationship between Miss Li and liming? Her name is interesting. Can you find out about this young lady? "


    Yao Lan said: "Li Tu is LiMing''s sister. It is said that her name has some origins, because when she was born, Mrs. Li dreamed of a snow-white rabbit jumping on the grass, and then jumped into Mrs. Li''s stomach. At that time, the witch doctor in Lingnan said that this was a good omen. It''s better to take advantage of the situation and name it Li Tu, so this young lady likes rabbits very much when she grows up. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "so it is. I saw that the third brother and liming had a good talk. I was thinking about how to arrange the positions of the two of them, one of the top martial arts scholars and one of the top martial arts leaders. I didn''t want Liming to make friends with each other. He took Li Tu to Gu''s house to see his third brother. Seeing this situation, the third brother should be interested in Li tu. what about Li Tu? "


    Yao LAN couldn''t help laughing: "it''s shameful to say that. Miss Li yelled heroically when she saw the third young master, which made the third young master blush. I don''t know if it''s naive or if there''s something wrong with innate intelligence. In a word, it doesn''t look like a 16-year-old at all, but it looks like a 7-year-old or 8-year-old. "


    Yu Fu can''t help but frown when he hears this, "how can there be a problem in intelligence? It''s rare to have a woman who can make the third brother willing to spend time with her. If there''s something wrong with her intelligence... "


    Before she had time to think about it, the palace people outside the palace came in and reported, "Your Majesty, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, Mr. Zhang jiuque, asked to see you."


    Yu Fu waved his hand and motioned Yao LAN to pour tea. The palace man walked out of the hall and sang, "please come to the hall and meet Zhang jiuque!"


    Zhang jiuque, holding a document in his hand, gave a salute before entering the palace. "Your Majesty, the top three of the civil and military examinations, Jinshi and tongjinshi have been listed. This is the position arranged by the Ministry of officials. The position of the top three is particularly important. The Ministry of official affairs does not dare to discuss it in vain. Please make it up in person. "


    Yu Fu nodded, Zhang jiuque knowingly sent the document to the front, Yu Fu said: "how to arrange the positions of the top three in the imperial examination, there are always old rules to follow?"


    Zhang jiuque said, "but there are old rules. Generally, they are put in the Imperial Academy, starting from the positions of Xiuzhuan and Deacon. Although these positions are low, they are also called "Chuxiang" because they are close to the emperor in the Imperial Academy. That is to say, they should be trained as future Taishi, Taifu and so on. Generally, their ranks do not exceed five grades. "


    The position of the Imperial Academy was always like this. The official rank was not high, but the power was heavy. When the courtiers met them, they were all polite.


    Yu Fu nodded, "the first three of the articles are done according to the old rules. First, they are practicing in the Imperial Academy. What about the military examination? "


    Zhang jiuque was slightly puzzled. "There are not many historical facts about the military examination in the past dynasties. They are all attached to the last page. Please read them carefully."


    After looking at it, Yu Fu found that all dynasties attached great importance to Wen Ju, but Wu Ju didn''t exist from time to time. No wonder Zhang jiuque didn''t have many historical facts to study.


    Looking at the arrangement of Wu Sanjia in the past dynasties, there is a big gap. The only thing that is the same is that the position of Wu Sanjia was not low at the beginning.


    Yu Fu said: "why is the position of Wu Sanjia so high at the beginning, and even some officials directly worshipped the second grade officials?"


    Zhang jiuque arched his hand and said, "my Lord, the military examination is different from the literary examination. The selection of military examination includes both martial arts and military strategy. This is different from Wen Ju. Wen Ju Kao''s strategy of governing the country is just a piece of paper in the end. Even the number one scholar is only ambitious, but he is not familiar with the most basic official administration in the court. "


    "They need to be trained slowly in the court. The military examiners are different. They can go to the battlefield directly. For example, Gu Hanmo, the number one martial arts scholar in this section, was originally the general of Dongling. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "it''s reasonable. The official position of the top three in the military examination will be higher. I plan to appoint Gu Hanmo as the right general of the third grade, and Bangyan and Tanhua as the right general of the fourth grade. All three of them will be put into the imperial forest army for a period of time, and then arrangements will be made. "


    "In addition, Wenju and Wuju are different, but they should not be too different to arouse criticism. Since Wen Ju was granted the official positions of three and four grades, Wen Ju is one grade lower, and the first three grades are granted the official positions of four and five grades. "


    Zhang jiuque arched his hand, "yes, that minister is going to ask his majesty to have a look at it. He wants these people to come to the post soon."


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "thank you, Zhang Qing."


    The top three in the military examination were all put into the imperial army. On the court, some people were keen to smell the taste of the reform of the imperial army.


    Today, there are tens of thousands of imperial guards in the palace. From soldiers to generals, they are all left by the former Emperor. The imperial guards of all dynasties are known as the emperor''s personal guards, guarding the palace, which is the king''s closest strength.Once the emperor and his courtiers, Yufu didn''t change a large number of important courtiers. One reason is that she didn''t have the strength of a confidant in Beili state before, and the other is that she was kind-hearted and compassionate.


    Rao is so, she promoted a group of new ministers headed by Gu brothers, together with the emerging power of the imperial examination, all of them are students of the emperor.


    How can the Imperial Army, the army beside the pillow, let go?


    Putting the top three of the military examination into the imperial army is her signal.


    In front of Xuanwu Gate, Gu Hanmo walked around the palace wall in armor.


    When he was in Dongling, he knew something about the imperial army system, but he didn''t want the imperial army system in Beili palace to be completely different. In the whole palace, there were three Imperial troops, each of which had its own commander. They were independent and cooperated with each other.


    One is in charge of the guard of the former dynasty, the other is in charge of the guard of Yufu palace, and the other is in charge of the rear palace.


    Gu Hanmo was granted the title of general sanpinzuo, who was the main general of the imperial army of the former dynasty. Two deputy generals, one of whom was an old man in the Imperial Army, were responsible for taking Gu Hanmo to be familiar with the affairs of the imperial army this time.


    Another deputy general is Liming.


    "General, there are three imperial guards in the palace, but the most important one is not the one guarding your Majesty''s palace, but ours. No matter your majesty goes on a tour or worships heaven or hunts, he will always take us on a trip. Once a rebel invades the palace city, we will also take the lead. So our team is the most powerful and has the largest number of people. There are 5000 people in total. "


    Old deputy general surnamed Wen, this age also respectfully toward Gu Han Mo reply, the latter quickly helped him up.


    "The old general doesn''t have to be so polite. Just sit down and talk."


    Gu Hanmo helped him to sit down in the pavilion. The old deputy general said with a smile, "well, general, don''t look at the old general. When he was young, he could pull a stone heavy bow."


    Dawn listened and said, "there is only one commander in the imperial army of Dongling Dynasty. Why is Beili divided into three? Is it to check and balance power? "


    Deputy general Wen said: "Deputy General Li didn''t know. Originally, there were more Imperial troops in the palace, and there were 12. In fact, it''s not good that there is only one commander of the imperial guards in the palace. In case your majesty misjudges this man for a moment, why don''t you give all the safety of your bed to the villain? "


    That makes sense.


    Gu Hanmo said: "in this way, it''s better to distribute the power of the imperial army to several people. Even if one of them rebelled, the others would kill him. If there are 12 people, even if there are more than one rebel, they can deal with it. But why are there only three left now? "


    Wenlao''s deputy general pauses, knowing that they used to be Dongling people, and that they have the feeling of making a fool of themselves.


    After thinking about it, he comforted himself. Now they were ministers of Beili, and said, "the former Emperor and the former queen were forced to death by the rebels. Do you think that the imperial guards can survive?"


    Gu cold Mo two people not from a surprised, subconsciously look at each other.


    When the imperial guard guards the palace city, almost all of them must be broken, so that the rebels have a chance to enter the palace.


    They can''t help being silent, which is a painful memory for Beili. It''s a pain they can''t understand when they first arrived.


    They can only be silent, so as not to make Wen''s deputy more sad.


    Deputy general Wen quickly cleared up his mood and gave them a smile of apology. "Look at me, what are you doing with these words. At that time, the general of the imperial army suffered heavy losses, but the palace city could not be left unattended. So Bao Taifu made up his mind to combine the twelve teams into three. In fact, there was no chief General in the imperial army of the former dynasty, only my deputy general was struggling to support it. Now I''m looking forward to your coming. I I can''t help feeling excited. "


    Gu Hanmo is familiar with martial arts. As soon as he looks at it, he knows that Wen''s deputy general has countless old wounds. He must have suffered a lot of injuries even though he was not dead when the rebels invaded the palace city?


    As they were talking, they suddenly saw tianyunpo come in from outside the palace.


    Three people get up to salute, sky cloud broke to see one eye only, continue to walk forward.


    Just when they thought he was leaving, he stepped back and walked towards them.


    "I really regret that I recommended you to your majesty as the number one scholar at the beginning. Your Majesty was relieved to give you the most important imperial army of the former dynasty as the chief General? If you can''t do it well, ask your majesty to resign as soon as possible. Don''t bother me


    Dawn was dumbfounded.


    He thought that the relationship between tianyunpo and Gu Hanmo was good, and he was recommended as the number one scholar before. Unexpectedly, tianyunpo was more mean to him.


    Compared with this, his original sentence of "talking on paper" can be regarded as a small one.


    Gu Han Mo pursed his lips. "Thank you for your advice. I will never fail your Majesty''s trust."


    "Hum."


    The sky cloud breaks cold to hum a, stride toward the direction of the imperial study to walk.


    Seeing that Gu Hanmo didn''t speak and only stared at his back, liming thought that he was angry and said, "don''t be angry. This grand master is too arrogant and arrogant. He is so rude. Since he said so, we need to manage this imperial forest army well to kill his prestige. "


    Gu Han Mo shook his head slightly, "I''m not angry. Didn''t you find out? That''s what he said on purpose. He wanted to infuriate us and try to manage the imperial army at one go. "Wen''s deputy general stroked his beard and nodded. He seemed to agree with Gu''s words.


    Dawn a Zheng, this just realized that he may have misunderstood tianyunpo, "then why do you stare at him, the expression is so strange?"


    Gu Han Mo stares at him and naturally has his own reason. It''s just that it''s hard to tell Liming about it. He can only think about it in his heart.


    "I don''t know what the grand master is doing in the palace. His majesty called him to the imperial study to have a talk. Now he''s in the palace again."


    Deputy general Wen replied, "the grand master is in charge of the government. He has always been in the palace. General, Deputy General Li, I''ll take you to the city wall to have a look! "


    ¡­¡­


    When Tianyun came to the imperial study, Yufu was really looking at the fold.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Are you here? Sit down. "


    All day long, they bow their heads and don''t look up. Yufu is not a formal person, and tianyunpo is not. The way they get along with each other is more casual.


    It''s as natural as ordinary friends.


    Yao LAN brought the tea in person. Tian yunpo took the tea cover and put it on the edge of the cup. "When I just entered the palace, I saw Gu Hanmo and dawn. Your majesty arranged them in the same place and also in the imperial army of the former dynasty. What''s your Majesty''s plan? "


    Yu Fu smiles. He doesn''t lift his head, and his pen doesn''t stop. He doesn''t know what he''s writing.


    Tian Yun Po was not in a hurry. He took a sip of tea. Yu Fu then lifted the paper and blew it gently to prevent the ink from dying.


    Her handwriting is very good-looking, both elegant and elegant, and she can''t do martial arts, but she can write very well. This kind of handwriting is not bad in any memorial or any purport.


    Tianyunpo appreciates her handwriting through the back of the paper. She suddenly sees Yufu blowing air on the paper. Her mouth is like a budding rose.


    Yu Fu didn''t notice at all. He just handed the page to him. "You see, this is a plan for the reform of the imperial army. It''s only preliminary at present."


    Tianyunpo got up and took it. He sat down again and looked at it carefully. As he looked at it, he said: "the court is guessing that your majesty has such a heart, but your majesty has never discussed it with any courtiers. It is a great honor for me to be the first to see your Majesty''s draft plan. "


    "Who said that I had not discussed with any courtiers?"


    Yu Fu didn''t think so. Tian yunpo raised his head and said, "is it Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo


    Yu Fu shook his head and turned his mouth slightly. "The rosy clouds are very beautiful these two evenings. I''ve been walking around the palace and chatting with the generals and soldiers of the imperial guards. I''ve gained a lot."


    I didn''t expect that.


    He thought that Yufu society called the courtiers to the imperial study to talk, but she asked the commander of the imperial army while walking in the palace.


    Even the soldiers asked. She didn''t feel condescending.


    But think about it. The people who are most familiar with the imperial system in Beili Palace are not Gu Jiuge, nor are they courtiers. It''s just these imperial commanders and soldiers who are among them.


    The sky cloud breaks Mou son a bright, the moment looks with new eyes, "Your Majesty has this heart, I admire.". But this plan will unify the three services. Does your majesty have a commander in mind? "


    Yu Fu did not shy away, "of course, it''s my third brother. If the third brother doesn''t want to, the second brother or the fourth brother can do it. They will protect the Forbidden City for me, so that I can feel at ease. "


    She really trusts her brother.


    Tianyunpo slowly put down the paper, but Yu Fu said: "now there are too many old, weak and disabled people in the Yulin army. I''m going to abolish all these people and replace them with their nephews. The old, the weak and the sick are supported by the state treasury. In the future, these new soldiers will be the same when they are old and injured. Only by inheriting this from generation to generation can we maintain the loyalty of all the soldiers in the imperial army. "


    The sky cloud broke to pause, "how does your majesty think of this method?"


    "Don''t think about it. It''s the rule of the Gu family army. The reason why Gu''s army is so united and loyal is not only because of the great general''s strength and personality, but also because of this system handed down from generation to generation. Although it costs a little money, it may ensure that the power in the imperial palace is completely at my command and there will be no rebellion. This is the most important thing. "


    Yufu had made up her mind. Tianyunpo thought to herself that the death of the former Emperor and empress had left a shadow in her heart.


    He vaguely listens to the maid in charge of Changsheng palace. Since Gu Shubai left, Yufu often has nightmares at night. I don''t know if I miss her father and empress, or if I don''t trust the imperial army.


    In this way, he had to stop Gu Hanmo from becoming a general of the Yulin army, and put it back in his stomach.


    Well, since she is afraid, what does it matter to let her elder brother, who grew up with her, guard the imperial palace?


    The reason why Yu Fu called him to discuss this matter in advance is to prevent him from hindering him and persuade him first.


    Tianyunpo didn''t want to say anything, but said: "Your Majesty''s idea is very good. When Gu Hanmo is more familiar with the Imperial Army, this reform will be on the right track."


    Yu Fu was stunned. He didn''t expect that he would agree without persuasion.It''s a million words at last, ha ha, celebrate, sprinkle flowers ~


    it''s a big surprise www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 297

    Without Tianyun breaking through the obstacles, Yufu almost had no trouble to persuade the courtiers, and the reform of the imperial army was carried out smoothly.


    Gu Hanmo didn''t disappoint her either. He was born in a general''s family. He was familiar with military affairs and knew how to defend and deploy troops like the back of his hand.


    Just a few days later, deputy general Wen was full of praise for him, and liming admired him even more.


    Such a good brother-in-law, he can not easily let go!


    "Brother!"


    A clear call came from outside the gate of the palace, and the guards of the imperial guards immediately held up their arms and said, "the forbidden area should not be loud!"


    Gu Hanmo turns his head to see a girl in pink standing outside the palace gate. He is startled by the soldier''s drink, and his food box falls to the ground.


    Her feet in pink embroidered shoes are under the food box. Gu Hanmo can''t think too much. She flies out and catches the food box.


    The soldier is busy bowing to salute. Li Tu looks at Gu Hanmo stupidly. Just now, she only feels a gust of wind blowing towards her. Then her food box suddenly stops in mid air.


    She squatted down to look at the bottom of the food box, only a little inch from her feet.


    If Gu Hanmo was slower, her foot would be smashed.


    "Rabbit! What''s going on? "


    Dawn then came, Li rabbit looked up and down several times, "you are not injured?"


    Li Tu shook his head, "brother, I''m ok. Fortunately big Gu San Ge hugged the food box


    Gu San GE''s name was taught by Gu Han mo. in fact, he and Li Tu met for the first time and talked for half an hour, most of which he taught her this name.


    Li Tu is stupid. She always forgets to teach her once. She has to teach her more than ten times before it works.


    He had never met such a stupid student. When Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were young, they learned swordsmanship or writing. Their husband always said that they were not as smart as Gu Shubai''s brothers, but they could learn it by teaching them once or twice.


    But he still taught patiently, otherwise she always called herself "great hero", he couldn''t stand it.


    Li Ming breathed a sigh of relief, "thank you for saving my sister. The general''s body method is as fast as electricity. People can''t see clearly. It''s really powerful."


    Gu Han Mo gives the food box to the servant girl behind Li Tu, "don''t let your young lady take such a heavy thing next time."


    Worried about being blamed, the servant girl quickly explained, "I''ve said it three or four times, but the young lady won''t listen and has to take it in person. It''s something important. It''s for the general and the young master. "


    Dawn frowned slightly, then looked at the two soldiers who had just stopped Li Tu, and said slowly, "get up, too. It''s my sister who doesn''t know the palace rules. You''re doing the right thing."


    The two soldiers just got up. Dawn pulled Li Tu, "since you''re here, go ahead and talk."


    Li rabbit looked back at Gu Hanmo, holding his sleeve with a smile. It''s funny for three people to pull together. Gu Hanmo subconsciously wants to break away.


    Li Tu seemed to know that he didn''t like it. He looked aggrieved and hesitated to let go.


    Her hand was holding half of his sleeve, and then the cloth in her hand was less and less, and the cloth exposed from her hand was wrinkled, like small and continuous mountain springs.


    Just when Gu Hanmo thought she would let go, she tightly grasped the edge of his sleeve and said that nothing would relax.


    She saw, see Gu Han Mo some guilty eyes.


    Since he is guilty, it''s better not to let him feel guilty again.


    Li rabbit raised the corner of his mouth again and walked forward happily. He threw his hand and Gu Hanmo''s hand.


    Dawn secretly looks at them from the corner of his eye and regards the lawsuit as invisible.


    Back in the classroom, Li Tu excitedly opened the food box, "brother, Gu San Ge, this is the soup I cooked for you today. The wet nurse said that she would drink pear soup to moisten the lung in autumn. You are blowing in the wind all day, and you need to moisten it. Taste it quickly


    Liming helps her to bring out the soup cup in the food box. First, he gives Gu Hanmo a portion, and then he gives himself a portion.


    Open a look, light soup floating a few have been boiled to change the color of the pear, light pear fragrance from inside.


    It''s not good-looking, but it''s hard for Li Tu.


    Dawn said: "general, rabbit has never been in the kitchen before. This is the first time that she has made food for me. Please give the general a face. Don''t let rabbit''s efforts be in vain. "


    Then he winked at him.


    Gu Han Mo understands, he this is to let oneself don''t hit Li rabbit''s enthusiasm, even if taste is general also don''t say.


    He nodded, "thank you for your kindness."


    Li Tu kneels on the chair with one leg, leans to the table top, holds his face in his hand, and waits for Gu Hanmo to drink soup.


    First he took a mouthful with a small silver spoon and drank it, with a pause on his face.


    Liming brothers and sisters are looking at him, liming also don''t know what''s wrong with him, it''s Li rabbit who is showing kindness to Gu Hanmo, but he is more nervous than Li rabbit!


    Maybe the emperor is not in a hurry and the eunuch is in a hurryGu Han Mo has no facial expression ground to pause for a while, just so for a while, dawn and Li rabbit in the heart seven up and eight down.


    I don''t want to be followed by a smile.


    Liming has known Gu Hanmo since he was a member of the military examination. They have compared martial arts and culture. They have a chat and tea together, and they have worked together in the imperial army for many days. However, they have never seen Gu Hanmo smile like this.


    He seldom smiles.


    Li TU was so happy that he saw his white and neat teeth when he was laughing -


    he was so beautiful.


    Gu Hanmo simply took up the small cup and drank it. When he put it down, rabbit Li came up and looked at it. There was not a drop left at the bottom of the cup.


    He even drank the pear in the stew.


    "It''s delicious. Dawn, try it, too


    Gu Han Mo waved to him with a smile, and dawn was also very happy. She was finally enlightened by her silly sister. If her cooking skills were as good as Gu Han Mo''s, wouldn''t this good son-in-law have half of them?


    "Ah


    He answered and took a big sip of the soup --


    "poof."


    Before swallowing the soup, it all came out in a flash, and rabbit Li was sprayed on the side of the table. Rao is Gu Han Mo''s quick eyes and quick hands. He didn''t stop Li Tu from being sprayed with soup.


    Her expression is really like a rabbit, with big eyes, silly Leng, even forget to wipe face.


    Dawn put down the soup cup and twisted his whole face. Seeing that rabbit Li was sprayed with soup, he quickly took a handkerchief to dry her.


    "Rabbit, don''t be sad, brother didn''t mean it!"


    Dawn in front of outsiders is still steady and introverted, but in front of Li rabbit is like a small follower, everything to Li rabbit''s heart.


    His love for his sister is different from that of Gu brothers. His love seems to be with some debt and humble flattery.


    "Isn''t it good, brother?"


    Li Tu doesn''t care about the soup on his body. He just wonders why he spurts out the soup. Dawn has a strange look at Gu Hanmo.


    It is clear that he is the noble son of a noble family. How did he drink the salty pear soup with a smile?


    This heart is more admirable than martial arts.


    Anyway, liming couldn''t help it. He also guessed that Li Tu must take salt as sugar when making soup, otherwise it would not be so salty.


    He thought for a while before he organized the sentence, "it''s not good to drink, or it''s salty. My brother likes sweet. Rabbit, do you think you put salt and sugar wrong when you make soup


    Li TU was stunned and took a sip of dawn''s soup. He soon vomited in again with a bitter face.


    "Wow


    She cried at once.


    When the soldiers on duty outside the class room heard the cry, they all looked inside curiously. There was a group of old men in the imperial forest army. Suddenly, a girl was crying inside. This scene was too imaginative.


    Dawn quickly coax her, Gu cold Mo was her cry at a loss, he is so big, has not heard any woman cry like this.


    Cry like a child.


    Yufu was only 12 years old when she entered the mansion, and she had never cried like this.


    He just stepped forward, did not want Li rabbit immediately hugged him, buried his face in his chest, crying.


    Gu cold Mo suddenly all over stiff, subconsciously look to dawn. Dawn is also a Leng, and then slip out of the room alone, but also for the two of him closed the door.


    Gu cold Mo heart scold no righteousness, had to comfort rabbit in a low voice, "well, don''t cry."


    He couldn''t figure out how to comfort a crying woman. After he choked out such a sentence, he had no words. He didn''t want Li Tu to calm down.


    "Why did you drink all that salty soup?"


    It turned out that she was crying for this.


    Gu Han Mo can''t help laughing, "but it''s salty. It can also moisten the lung. When you cook for the first time, how can you waste your efforts? "


    Li Tu let him go, "because I made it, did you drink it all? What if someone else did it? "


    Gu Hanmo thought, "others..." Can others make such salty soup?


    Li rabbit chased him for the answer, "eh?"


    He had no choice but to say, "the doctor said that you should not eat too much salt. I drank a bowl of such salty soup. I don''t need to put salt in the dishes for at least ten days. How can I drink other people''s salty soup?"


    Li Tu chuckled and immediately cleaned up the soup cup on the table. "Brother Gu, wait. I''ll go back and make the sweet soup for you. I''ll make it this time."


    According to the theory that she was taught to change her name, I''m afraid Gu Hanmo had to drink more than ten cups of salty soup before she could tell which is salt and which is sugar.


    He shook his head helplessly, while she ran out with her food box in her hands. Her back looked like a little white rabbit.


    Gu Han Mo wants to remind her that the tears on her face are not dry, and she has gone far away.


    As soon as Li Tu left, dawn came in again."How do you like to come in?"


    Gu cold Mo white his one eye.


    Dawn came up to do a big gift, pour Gu cold Mo scared, "how to return a responsibility?"


    He sighed, "did the general find out that rabbit really likes you?"


    Gu cold Mo dun dun, he is very strange to the love of men and women, do not know if this is not even like, it is not very like?


    He said, "didn''t you tell me that she likes men who are good at martial arts and that those who are good at martial arts are heroes of the world? Maybe she would like it if she saw my elder brother. "


    Dawn shook his head, "at first, I thought so. I saw what Bunny did to you, and I found that it didn''t seem like this. Although Bunu is innocent, she is a Dongling woman. She always strictly abides by the rules and regulations. She just It''s the first time I''ve seen you as a brother. "


    Gu Hanmo was silent for a moment.


    Liming sat beside him. "General, do you want to know why Bunu likes men with excellent martial arts?"


    "Why?"


    Dawn''s eyes suddenly long up, recalled when she was young, "when my mother gave birth to a rabbit, she dreamed of a little white rabbit. The witch doctor said it was auspicious, so she called Li rabbit. Maybe it''s because of this name, rabbit has been fond of little white rabbit since childhood. When she was eight years old, I took her to play in the mountains. When she saw a little white rabbit, she ran after her. But I only focused on playing by myself. When I looked back, I found that she was lost. "


    "By the time I found out, rabbit had been lost. I didn''t know how long. I ran home and asked my family to look for rabbit. Finally, I found her in a small wooden house in the mountain. There was blood on her head. When she woke up, she told us that at that time, she ran after the rabbit and fell down the cliff. It was a passing great Xia who saved her. Great Xia simply bandaged her wound and put her in the cabin for us to look for. "


    There''s blood on the head


    Gu Hanmo suddenly thought of a possibility. Dawn looked at him, "yes, rabbit has hurt her head since that time. She can''t be cured by visiting famous doctors at home. She was very clever when she was a child, and then she became a little clumsy, forgetting a lot of words she had learned before. Only the great Xia who saved her heart and soul said that she was a great hero. When she grows up, she will marry that hero. "


    Dawn said, can not help but some regret.


    He told Gu Hanmo all about Li Tu in the hope that he could sympathize with Li Tu, but would he dislike Li Tu''s foolishness?


    He quickly added, "in fact, the rabbit is not very stupid, home scattered thousands of gold for her to seek medicine or some effect! She is a little slow in learning, so she has to teach many times to learn. Don''t despise her! "


    See dawn eager appearance, Gu cold Mo this just understand why he to Li rabbit extremely dote on, that kind of dote inside still take humble and guilty.


    He felt that it was because he lost Li Tu that Li Tu got hurt, so he spent the rest of his life making up for his sister.


    Gu Han Mo shook his head, "you misunderstood, I didn''t mean to dislike her. I''m just thinking, maybe we can let the Tianshu medical immortal of immortal Valley show her, maybe we can cure the old wound on her head. "


    Dawn suddenly in front of a bright, "general and medical fairy good?"


    He couldn''t help laughing and hammered his head. "Look, I''m confused. Your majesty came from immortal Valley, and the general is your elder brother. Naturally, you have some friendship with immortal valley. If the general can cure the rabbit''s disease, I will repay the general when I am a cow and a horse at dawn! "


    Then he knelt down on the ground, and Gu Hanmo quickly lifted him up. "Tianshu is worrying about general Ouyang''s injury these days. I try my best to ask him for help, but he may not agree."


    Dawn eyes bright, full of hope, "may as well, if he is not willing to cure or cure it doesn''t matter, as long as the general married rabbit!"


    Gu Hanmo: "I''m not sure."


    Is he kind-hearted enough to help others and get himself into trouble?


    "If we don''t help or not, we''ll have all kinds of dogs and cats come to us for treatment. Aren''t we tired to death?"


    Gu cold Mo to find Tianshu, Tianshu has not yet opened, a fox refused.


    She pointed to the cyan under her eyes, and went up to Gu Hanmo to see, "you see, what''s the black under my eyes?"


    She held her nails again, with Impatiens mottled on her head. "My nails don''t have time to dye. It''s useless to dye them. I''m tired. The first ones that wither are my hair and nails. That general Ouyang is too difficult to serve. He just wants us to treat him relying on Yufu. He actually brings all the old wounded generals in his army to us for treatment. Our disciples of immortal valley are very proud, OK? No one can be cured! "


    Tianshu to persuade a sentence, on Fox stare at him, "shut up, is not that good I am in charge?"


    Tianshu looked at Gu Hanmo helplessly. Gu Hanmo said, "but she''s not a cat or a dog. She''s..."


    "I know. It''s not a cat or a dog. It''s a rabbit."


    Yue Hu blurted out, "the rabbit is even more incurable. It''s still an old wound nearly ten years ago. It''s still on my head. How can I have the energy to cure such a complicated problem?"Gu Hanmo was in a hurry, "but she still..."


    The month fox blinked, a face of tricky smile, "but she is still what, if your sweetheart, then I spell nail destroyed also have to help you save. Is she


    Gu cold Mo a Leng, this just understand oneself went up month Fox of set.


    What''s more, the eldest martial sister is a clever girl


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 298

    A month later.


    The drastic reform of the imperial army was carried out thoroughly, and the three imperial armies were divided into a whole, under the command of one person.


    In the past, reform has always gone away from the old. There are always some new officials who are in high spirits when they take office, and there are always some people who resent the loss of power.


    Surprisingly, there is almost no dissatisfaction with the reform planned by Yufu himself.


    First of all, the soldiers of the Imperial Guard.


    The old and injured soldiers were sent back to their hometown to live in peace. They were once loyal to the emperor, so they fell sick and wanted to go back to their hometown for a long time.


    What''s more, Yu Fu gave them a large amount of severance expenses. In addition, he promised that he would allocate a certain amount of money to them every year in the future, so that they would not have to worry about their livelihood in the future. Local officials naturally dare not neglect them because they are valued by the imperial court. These retired veterans will be respected and treated with courtesy in the future.


    Their nephews took their place in the Imperial Army and became the glorious soldiers of the emperor. They had the chance to devote themselves to their duties and make a name for themselves. They listened to the instruction of their parents and watched the imperial court''s pension at home. They were more determined to serve their country.


    At first, the Minister of the central court was worried that the money would cost the Treasury money. He didn''t want yufuque to reform the imperial army. In the future, Beili''s army would implement the system in this way, and the veterans would never be upset in their later years.


    The military generals of the DPRK and China strongly support this remark, which is irresistible to the hearts and minds of the military barracks.


    The courtiers then understood Yu Fu''s intention. They exchanged this money for the loyalty of the army, and the business was not lost at all. At the same time, Gu Hanmo became the commander of all the soldiers in the Imperial Army and was promoted to the second grade.


    It can be said that the emperor''s close ministers are trusted by the people who can let Yufu trust all the imperial guards to him. Gu Hanmo also proves Yufu''s trust with his own actions.


    The new recruits are all young men. They have heard about this top martial arts scholar for a long time, and they admire him very much. He soon cultivated a group of confidants headed by liming in the army, and really grasped the army guarding the palace city.


    Everything is fine in the army except


    "General, Tianshu medical fairy has said many times that rabbit''s disease can''t be cured. When are you going to marry her home? "


    If dawn doesn''t let him marry Li Tu every day, then the imperial army will be perfect.


    For a while, the Gu family once again set off a hot discussion in the capital. All the Gu brothers were appointed officials and became barons, and they were in the limelight for a while.


    I heard that some of them had never been married. The families in the capital broke through the threshold and vied with each other to marry Gu Hanmo and Gu Xiang. Even Gu Wenqing, who was far away from the border, didn''t let go.


    No one dares to discuss Gu Shubai. Who doesn''t know that he has made an appointment with his majesty?


    Gu Shubai, who was far away from the border, also received a letter from the capital that the imperial court was going to implement the new system in barracks other than the Imperial Army, and the soldiers were very happy.


    Once upon a time, only those who died in battle could get some meagre pension. Some soldiers who fell sick and wounded went back to their hometown, and even had to endure the pain of old age and had no money to treat them.


    At that time, they would think, it''s better to die on the battlefield.


    Now that his majesty has put in place a new system, they are fighting a bloody battle on the battlefield, and finally they don''t have to worry about their old age.


    "Long live your majesty, long live your majesty!"


    Long live the soldiers, Gu Shubai stood on the wall and looked at it from a distance, his mouth could not help but rise.


    Along with the Chinese book in Beijing came Yu Fu''s personal letter. Now she has read many memorials, and her handwriting is more and more stable. Take off the young boudoir, but some men and women can not distinguish the look.


    However, the little girl who was facing him in the words was still the same as before, always asking him whether the border was safe, whether he was safe, and when he could return to Beijing.


    Gu Shubai thinks about it. He has completely accepted the hearts of the soldiers since he came to the border. Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang have also come back from the sea. The straw letter they came up with works very well.


    If there''s nothing happening in Dongling recently, he can take the opportunity to go back to Beijing and come back again.


    Just thinking about this, I suddenly saw a fast horse coming from the distant east spirit border city.


    The sentry gave an alarm, and the soldiers quickly returned to their original positions, watching the cavalry from Dongling warily.


    I saw the leader holding a long scepter, near the city, shouting: "Your Majesty Dongling has a national document, please show your majesty Beili, please open the city gate!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve met my son!"


    Dongling emissary and his party went into the city. When they got to the big tent, they still called each other as old friends.


    Gu Shubai said with a faint smile, "this general is the second grade guard General of Beili. Now he is ordered to guard the frontier line. Please don''t call him disorderly."


    He didn''t deny that he felt something when he heard the address of Dongling Chaozhong, but he couldn''t show it at all.


    The minister was a little disappointed. "Yes, I''m Wu Sha. At the order of his majesty Dongling, I''d like to see his majesty Beili with his royal scepter and handwritten letter. Although the general is no longer a Dongling, please see that he was an official of the same Dynasty on that day. Help him to meet his majesty Beili in the capital of Beili kingdom as soon as possible! "Gu Shubai said, "what''s the matter with your envoy?"


    Wu FA bit his lips slightly. He blushed. "The uprising army in Dongling kingdom is fierce. The chief General Pingnan County king sent by his majesty sacrificed his life to defend a vital city. There is no more general available in the court! Seeing that the uprising army is about to attack Lin''an, your Majesty''s special subordinate has come to Beili for help! "


    "For help? How to ask for help? "


    Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang heard the words of Dongling''s envoy and rushed to the tent. They heard the words just now.


    Gu Xianglu looked at Wu FA sarcastically. "He was the one who wanted to kill the whole family of marquis Gu''s house at the beginning. Now he is ignorant and has lost the people''s heart, which led to the peasant uprising. Do you want us to help him suppress the uprising so that he can continue to kill the people? Don''t forget, my lord Beili is also the daughter of marquis gu! "


    Wu FA was ashamed and speechless. Of course, he knew that it was almost impossible to ask Beili for help. The imperial court would never send him to Beili if there was any other way.


    Ning Chengzhi is desperate.


    Gu Shu white eyebrow head tiny Cu, "you say of Lord general, this Pingnan County King is who?"


    "The general also knows, is Ning Tang Shu Ning Xuan."


    "What? Is Ning Xuan dead? "


    They were surprised for a moment. At the beginning, Ning Xuan and Chen Chuxiu planned to rob the execution ground together. They tried their best to save Gu Houfu''s family. They kept this kindness in mind.


    Don''t want to have to wait to repay the time, Ning Xuan has been killed.


    He used to be a royal son of a dandy. When he met Kun Yuyang, he took up his heart and worked as a civil servant in the court. He was always considerate.


    If it wasn''t for the people of guhou mansion to leave, he would not have been sent to suppress the uprising army, would he?


    Gu Shubai raised a feeling of "I don''t kill Bo Ren, Bo Ren died because of me".


    Gu Wenqing said: "what about the old uncle? And uncle Ning''s wife? "


    Wu fale had to use it to arouse Gu brothers'' nostalgia, so he said, "after the death of the prince of Pingnan, the old uncle gave up. His wife was pregnant in August and gave birth prematurely, but she gave birth to a pair of twins safely. Both of them were male fetuses, and the princess had a future. His majesty made the princess prince, and the one who was born in his infancy was the son of the world to inherit the throne of the princess. "


    Listen to Kun Yu Yang for Ning Xuan left blood, Gu Shubai and others barely have comfort.


    Wu FA also said: "it''s just that my wife has been depressed after childbirth. She is suffering from illness and is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid I''m afraid I''ll go with the princess! By the way - "


    he suddenly remembered that there was a news that might make Gu Shubai and others willing to help him," do you know who the leader of the rebel army is? It was Yin Shuo, who had died long ago! It turned out that he pretended to be dead at the beginning, and the purpose was to set up a rebellion! We can''t believe it if the letter from the prince of Pingnan hadn''t been sent back to the court! "


    Yin Shuo and guhou''s house were enemies. At the beginning, it was also Yin Shuo''s fall, and the people of guhou''s house would be reduced to almost being killed by the whole family.


    Wu was confident that after he said this, he would make Gu brothers resentful. He didn''t want them to have no response.


    They didn''t seem to hear what he said behind, just immersed in the sadness of ningxuan''s death.


    "Gentlemen, the next official said..."


    "We heard that. There''s no need to talk about it."


    Gu Shubai interrupted faintly, "you don''t have to spend more time with us to decide whether or not to send troops to help the Dongling court. Your majesty has his own decision. It''s a guest. We''ll send someone to take you to the capital. It''s getting late today. Your envoy will go down first to have a rest and set out early tomorrow. "


    Wu FA was surprised that the Gu brothers seemed to have known that the leader of the uprising was Yin Shuo. How did they know that?


    Gu Shubai promised to send him to Beijing early tomorrow morning. He was too happy to bow his hands and said, "thank you, general, thank you!"


    After the soldiers led Wu to fight, Gu Wenqing said, "brother, what''s your plan?"


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, "Wu Sha naturally wants to be sent to the capital. Let Yufu discuss with the courtiers to decide whether to help Dongling send troops. I think Yu Fu should agree to send troops, but I don''t know what conditions he will put forward. "


    Gu Xiang said: "why agree? Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo were not good people. The taxes of the imperial court were heavy, and the uprising army was cruel. Because of this, the people of Dongling always went to Beili. Why help the court? It''s better to directly lead the army to attack and occupy Dongling, so that Yin Shuo and Ning Chengzhi can''t afford to go away! "


    Gu Shubai smiles at him, "you''re right, but there''s one thing you ignore. Although Yin Shuo was not a good man, he led the peasant uprising in the right way. Although this team was full of atrocities, it was unstoppable. Do you think it''s easy to deal with Yin Shuo or Ning Chengzhi? "


    Gu Xiang was stunned and seemed to understand Gu Shubai''s words.


    Gu Wenqing said: "big brother means that in the name of helping the Dongling imperial court, we will send troops to suppress the uprising army, but we can talk about terms with the imperial court. For example, let Dongling surrender to Beili, from a country to a fiefdom and so on. Ning Chengzhi is afraid that he will be defeated by the uprising army in Lin''an. At this time, he is afraid that he will agree to whatever conditions we put forward! "Gu Shubai nodded, "this is just my personal idea. Maybe Yufu and tianyunpo will have a better idea. It''s a matter of great importance. I''ll write to Yu Fu and tell him what I think. Tomorrow morning you''ll take my letter and escort Wu VA to the capital. "


    "We?"


    Gu Xiang waved his hand, "it''s better to go, elder brother. We don''t have a wife and children to care about, and it''s nothing at the border. Big brother has not seen Xiaoyu for a long time. Don''t you miss her? Look carefully, someone''s taking advantage of the situation


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "do you think I don''t want to go back? But once it''s settled, it''s the time to use troops. At this moment, I can''t leave the barracks for half a step. It''s best for you to escort Wu VA back. Be sure to be quick and don''t delay the fight. "


    What he said was that Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang did not have the ability to take charge of their own affairs. Gu Shubai was indispensable in the military camp.


    Gu Wenqing said, "well, let''s start early tomorrow morning. Elder brother should be careful when he is at the border."


    The closer to the capital, the colder the weather.


    Wu FA was a literary minister. He was used to the warm climate of Dongling. At first he met the cold wind in the capital and couldn''t help sneezing twice.


    Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang are good. They are martial arts practitioners. They are in good health. They don''t want Wu Sha to fall ill after being wrapped in several layers of cotton padded jacket.


    "The capital will arrive soon. You came to Beili for help. If Dongling''s court falls down at this time, it will be defeated."


    Gu Xiang worried that he would die in the middle of the road. He used these words to excite him from time to time. Wu was a little bloody. He was always inspired when he heard these words.


    A group of people soon arrived in the capital. They didn''t dare to delay, so they directly let a group of Taiyi surrounded Wu VA and sent him to the palace.


    In the imperial library, Yu Fugao sat on the top, and Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo were also present.


    Because of the emergency, Yu Fu didn''t care about Wu FA''s reply. After hearing what he said, he waved him down. Wu FA''s breath relaxed and fell on the cane chair and fainted.


    Yu Fu said helplessly: "life is too good to cure. Don''t let him die."


    If the emissary died in Beili, what he knew was that he was acclimatized to the cold weather in autumn, and what he didn''t know was that Beili abused the emissary.


    When Wu was carried out, Gu Wenqing gave her Gu Shubai''s letter and told the ministers in the imperial study again.


    "The elder brother thinks that his majesty can agree with the request of emperor Ning and take the opportunity to make a request. After all, his majesty knows the means of Yin Shuo. Instead of dealing with him in the future, it''s better to kill him first and deal with emperor Ning in the future. "


    Yu Fu put the letter down and looked at all the people in the seat, "what do you think of your love ministers?"


    Tian yunpo took a look at Bao Taifu. The latter nodded. He got up first and said, "Your Majesty, I think general Gu''s plan is feasible. If we can make emperor Ning become a minister to Beili without a single soldier, even if we just cut off half of the country, we will take a step forward in unifying Kyushu. What matters now is how to raise this condition so that emperor Ning can not only agree but also benefit us the most? "


    Yu Fu said, "be quick. According to the envoys, the uprising army is in full swing. We must reach an agreement with emperor Ning as soon as possible. But Wu fell ill again, which made communication more difficult. "


    Tian yunpo got up and said, "I will discuss this matter with you and report it to your majesty later."


    Yu Fu nodded, then called Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang to the back hall alone, and asked about their affairs at the border. He was relieved to know that Gu Shubai was safe.


    Gu Xiang said: "by the way, is there something you can say in my letter? Ning Xuan died in the war. "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but be surprised, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t tell her.


    I''m afraid that she''s distracted and delayed the event, so I temporarily hide it. But Gu Xiang thinks that Yu Fu should know about it.


    He said it from beginning to end, and then said, "shall we find a way to send someone to inquire about kunyuyang''s mother and son? Although the little prince inherited the throne of the princess, he was an orphan and had no one to rely on. How can Ning Chengzhi be grateful? I''m afraid that at the beginning I''m grateful to Ning Xuan for his death. It won''t take me a few days to forget about it. "


    Yu Fu said: "naturally, I will send someone to inquire about the whereabouts of their mother and son. If I can''t, I will send them to Beili."


    Several ministers deliberated outside, and the voices of dispute rose one after another.


    It''s a matter of great importance. Naturally, we should be careful. Yu Fu''s heart is not sure, and he can''t handle it properly.


    The final result of their discussion is likely to determine the survival of the whole country and who will be the future owner of Dongling.


    Just at this time, Yao LAN came in from outside the palace and told him, "Your Majesty, there is news from the imperial guards outside that there is a woman outside the palace gate who asks to see your majesty and claims to be the envoy of Xikun."


    "Xikun also sent envoys?"


    Yao LAN shook her head. "How can Xi Kun emissary be alone? It''s strange. The third young master has gone to check it. I think there will be results soon. Your majesty will wait a moment. "


    Guess who this "Xikun emissary" is, the old rule, the correct answer is XX yuan reward ~


    the reward is XX Yuan¡ª¡ªJi Xi and Song Zhen have the same impression of each other: what kind of owner owns what kind of dog!


    Jixi: you''d better air-conditioner to scare people. At most, you''re a silly B-type Er ha.


    Song Zhen: the flower of ancient costume? as clean as ice and as pure as jade? Oh, the same virtue as Teddy - color.


    *


    after catching up with Gao lengnan, he was dragged down from the altar by a fool, and his attributes were reversed.


    Jixi: Song Zhen, are you a dog! Even bite


    Song Zhen: No, I''m more passionate than your teddy. I only have feelings for you.


    Jessie


    The man looked at the woman with a little bit of familiar face in his arms and laughed evil. This one in his arms is really like a cute and soft erha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 299

    After a while, Gu Hanmo came in by himself.


    The ministers in the imperial study who are discussing how to negotiate with Dongling can''t help but stop and look out the door. Gu Hanmo is followed by a dusty woman.


    She looked very young, dressed in plain clothes. She didn''t look like an emissary of Xikun, but like someone who escaped from Dongling.


    The cold desolation at the bottom of my eyes seemed to be the result of bereavement.


    After a close look, she found that she was holding a gold medal symbolizing the royal family of Xikun. No wonder she dared to call herself an envoy of Xikun in front of the palace.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought you."


    Gu cold Mo brow lock, words finish side body let to one side, jade help a see in front of the woman pale.


    She almost can''t recognize, can''t believe the person in front of her is that person she knows, she tries to open a mouth, "feather Yang?"


    Does your majesty know this woman?


    The ministers stop and look at them curiously. Kun Yuyang looks up and observes Yu Fu carefully.


    Her hair style changed, her clothes changed, and her bearing and dignity became more obvious. She lives in the Beili palace and is the king standing at the peak of power.


    Just like Yufu didn''t recognize her, she also didn''t recognize her. After looking at her for a long time, she was sure that the person in front of her was her. She rushed toward her with a cry.


    The palace nearby subconsciously blocked, Gu cold Mo blocked in front, "she won''t hurt your majesty, they used to be close friends."


    The palace man dares to step back. Kunyuyang holds Yufu in tears. Yufucai is sad when he hears about ningxuan''s death in the war. Seeing kunyuyang''s appearance, he can''t hold his hands.


    She almost burst into tears.


    "Well, Yuyang, don''t cry. Don''t be afraid of anything with me. Tell me how you got here first? "


    She caresses Kun Yuyang and sits down on the couch. Kun Yuyang wipes his tears, and his expression is much more relaxed than when he just entered the hall.


    "Do you know about Ning Xuan''s death?"


    She tried her best to show Yu Fu a smile that was uglier than crying. "When the news came to the house, my father was ill and soon went with him. House leakage happened to meet even night rain, a pair of twins in my belly unexpectedly premature. Maybe god can''t bear to let the traces of Ning Xuan disappear in this world. He left me a pair of safe children, boys. At the same time, the rebel forces in the south are fighting closer and closer. I don''t want my children to stay in Lin''an and bear the war, so I brought them to vote for you. "


    Kunyuyang said, now he realized his gaffe and got up to salute, "I lost my dignity, your majesty forgive me."


    Yu Fu quickly pulled her up and said, "what do you want me to do? Since you said to bring your children to me, what about the children? "


    Kunyu Yang said: "I''m not familiar with Beili. I don''t know how to meet you. I can only rush into the palace in a hurry. I''m worried that if I take my children and have no time to take care of them, I''ll let the nurse take them to the corner of the palace city. I''ll pick them up again if I''m safe. "


    Yu Fu said quickly, "send someone out to pick up the baby and the nurse. Yuyang, when you get to Beili, you don''t have to be careful. I''ll never let your mother and son be bullied. "


    Gu Hanmo said, "I''ll go myself."


    Kun Yu Yang wiped a tear and handed the gold medal to him. "You take this. The nurse will come with you when she sees this!"


    Gu Han Mo nods to her and goes out.


    Kun Yuyang was a little embarrassed and said, "I left Lin''an in a hurry. I met refugees and bandits along the way. I didn''t have much money left. Fortunately, there was a gold medal that my family and I had brought from Xikun in our luggage, so I pretended to be an envoy of Xikun, and the soldiers at the gate of the palace were willing to report it for me. "


    "Thanks for your intelligence!"


    Yu Fu comforted her in every way. After a while, Gu Hanmo came in with two swaddling babies, followed by a woman in shabby clothes. She thought she was a wet nurse.


    Yufu took over one of the children, and kunyuyang also took over one. The two children slept sweetly in their swaddling clothes, but they didn''t even smell a trace of crying in the strange environment.


    "What a lovely child, this lady is blessed."


    Bao Taifu couldn''t help praising that it was rare for him to see such beautiful and clever twins at such an old age.


    Kun Yuyang''s smile was bitter and sweet. "I''m flattered. Maybe my life is miserable. God can''t bear to let me suffer more."


    She grew up in the Xikun palace when she was young, and was bullied because of her humble mother.


    The boy was sent to marry Dongling, and her father used her as cannon fodder to send her to death.


    It''s not easy to meet such a good man as Ning Xuan. After marriage, the couple''s life is happy, but it''s a flower in the moon mirror in the water. It doesn''t last long.


    Now, she has only two children left.


    Yu Fu saw that she was covered with dust and her baby''s swaddling clothes were a little dirty. She said, "let''s take you down to clean up and change clothes first. You''re nervous all the way. Sleep first."


    Kun Yuyang nods and shakes blue to lead them out. Suddenly, Kun Yuyang sees the ministers holding a map.One side of the map is familiar. It seems to be the border of Dongling. According to the location, the other side should be the border between Beili and Dongling.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yufu said without hesitation: "emperor Ning sent envoys to Beili for support. The ministers are discussing what conditions to put forward."


    Kunyu Yang waves his hand to the nanny. The latter understands and leaves first with the two children and yaolan.


    Kun Yuyang looked back at Yu Fu and knelt down on the ground with a plop, "Dongling mountains and rivers are covered with coal, and the people are running around. My husband Ning Xuan is not loyal to Emperor Ning, but he doesn''t want the people to go through the war again. Now that even he is dead, what hope does Dongling people have? Your majesty, Beili is a powerful country. Why don''t you send troops to collect Dongling''s territory so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment? "


    She bowed down and gave a hard knock on her head.


    Yu Fu asked someone to help her up, "I understand what you mean, but it can''t be done too quickly. The wish of our Beili royal family for generations is to unify Kyushu, but we must not rush in and hurt innocent people. "


    Kun Yuyang pointed to the map and said to the people, "I just came from Lin''an, the capital of Dongling emperor. I''m the wife of Pingnan Prefecture. I''m very familiar with the situation in the court. I am also the wife of the chief General of the imperial court who suppressed the uprising army. I know more about the situation of the uprising army and the war between the two armies. Let me stay and discuss with you. I''m sure I can help you! "


    Hearing this, all the ministers were stunned. Naturally, her identity was more clear about the situation in the Dongling Dynasty than they were, and it was helpful to the problems they were anxious to discuss.


    Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at Yu Fu. If she thinks this girl is trustworthy, it''s good for them.


    Yufu is helpless. She knows that if she refuses kunyuyang, she will try every means to find a way to let her go back. I''m afraid she won''t have a good rest.


    It''s better to agree with her idea and discuss this matter as soon as possible, so that she can rest at ease.


    She nodded with tacit consent, and the crowd gathered around the map to start a new round of negotiation


    "Ah Choo."


    Wu FA''s acclimatization and wind cold disease were cured quickly by Yue Hu''s skillful treatment.


    He sneezed heartily. Yuehu rolled his eyes and flew away. He looked at his slender fingers. "I''m so tired. I''m so tired. My nails are so dry. If I go on like this, I have to die!"


    She gave Wu a white look and left the post office angrily.


    If it wasn''t for the envoys from Dongling who were involved in this battle, she would never die. She didn''t want to cure this kind of people!


    Tianshu looked at her suspiciously, "will you die?"


    This word seems to be used for men, and it has a very ambiguous meaning, isn''t it Moon fox suddenly want to be a man?


    Month fox turned today''s first, I don''t know how many white eyes, "I said the essence of energy can''t? Hum


    When the two of them left, the will of the palace came. Chen Jingxing himself came to announce the order with Wu.


    Wu FA was very happy to recover from his serious illness, but his face became more and more ugly when he read his will. After Chen Jingxing finished reading it, his face became pale again.


    This time it''s scary.


    "What? Does your majesty Beili want Dongling to be close to Zhenjiang, Linzhou and other ten important towns on the border of Beili? "


    Wu FA couldn''t resist the lion''s request to open his mouth. "But these ten important towns are not in one place..."


    I don''t know whether it''s a coincidence or unintentional. These ten important towns are still under the control of Dongling imperial court. Once an agreement is reached, the handover can be completed immediately.


    Chen Jingxing laughed with self-restraint. "Of course, we know that the cities in the middle have been occupied by the rebels. We will capture these cities and clear up the rebel army for your majesty. Of course, the cities that our officers and soldiers of Beili have painstakingly seized from the rebel army will naturally belong to us. "


    Wu FA understood it thoroughly.


    Where does Beili want ten important towns? They clearly want half of Dongling!


    Today, I went to the hospital for a review, and I''m sorry to delay my time. -


    during the holidays, I may have one shift every day, mainly for recuperation. Only when I''m sick, I find that health is the most important thing. We should also pay attention to our health, eat healthy food and exercise more. -


    after the holidays, we should recover ten thousand Geng. Thank you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 300

    "You, aren''t you taking advantage of others'' danger?"


    Wu FA wanted to cry without tears, and his relaxed and joyful heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, but he still had to resist his impolite words.


    Beili can''t offend me. As long as it''s not too much, I''ll agree to everything.


    This is what Ning Chengzhi said to him before he left Dongling. But now Beili wants half of Dongling. Is that too much?


    He didn''t know if it was too much for Ning Chengzhi, but he thought it was too much!


    "Mr. Wu, that''s not true."


    Chen Jingxing, an old God, stood up with his hands in his hands. "Our Beili is a friend country of Dongling. It''s naturally a friend country''s duty to send Beili''s son to recover Dongling''s lost land. It''s just that the mobilization of the army needs food and equipment, and it will inevitably lead to casualties. Lord Wu won''t let Beili sacrifice human and financial resources for nothing, will he


    Wu FA said hastily, "Your Majesty Dongling has long predicted this. As long as your country is willing to send troops to help, we will have to pay for food and grass -"


    "ah."


    Chen Jingxing waved his hand and pointed around, "is this your first visit to the capital? Although you have been ill for a few days, you should also see how rich and powerful Beili is. Besides, the rare medicine used by Lord Wu in his illness is very valuable. And the pillow you have is made of gold silk. "


    Wu FA subconsciously drew back his hand and looked at the pillow with two points of respect.


    Chen Jingxing was very satisfied with his cautious appearance, and his mouth slightly tilted, "so our majesty doesn''t want Dongling''s money, but only wants these ten cities as compensation for our Beili''s loss of manpower and material resources. Oh, by the way - "


    the radian of his smile widened further and further." I have come to inform your envoy today at the order of your majesty, instead of discussing with you. You just need to tell our Majesty''s conditions to Emperor Ning and promise that everything will be easy to say. If you don''t promise, when Yin Shuo becomes the emperor of Dongling, your majesty will send troops to revenge for emperor Ning. "


    Wu FA was more and more surprised.


    According to Chen Jingxing, once the imperial army of Dongling was defeated, when Yin Shuo occupied Beili of Dongling River, there would be sufficient reasons to launch a crusade.


    No matter how strong the uprising soldiers are, I''m afraid they will not be able to stop the prosperity of Beili army. Won''t they hand over all the territory of Dongling to others?


    If we promise now, at least half of the country will be saved.


    He was already loose in his heart, so he quickly got up and said, "OK, I''ll go back and report it to your majesty."


    Chen Jingxing was stunned to see him go out and ask the conductor to pack.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty didn''t see Mr. Wu''s face at that time. It seems that Mrs. Ning is right. The Dongling imperial court is at an imminent moment. The terms we put forward are nominally ten important towns, but in fact they cover half of Dongling''s territory. I thought Lord Wu would at least bargain, but I didn''t think he would dare to argue. "


    Chen Jingxing went back to the palace to report to Yu Fu. Yu Fu was also quite surprised. He thought that this condition was too big and the other party would not agree. He didn''t want Wu to be so happy.


    If the pressure of the state was not too great to do anything, which minister would be willing to destroy half of the country?


    Yu Fu said: "if you really want to send troops to Dongling, the city defense at the border needs to send another person to go there. By the way, how is general Ouyang''s wound going? "


    Chen Jingxing arched his hand and said, "general Ouyang is very old. This wound is no small matter. He is still lying in bed and has never got up."


    Yu Fu nodded, "at that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to let my second brother go..."


    Wu FA left Beijing in a hurry. Now all they could do was wait for the response of Dongling Dynasty.


    After a long time''s criticism, Yu Fu got up from behind the imperial case and stretched out. He said to Yao LAN, "let''s go to the East Palace and have a look at Yu Yang."


    Although the Beili palace is magnificent, most of the palaces have not been repaired for a long time, except the east palace where Yufu lived after returning home and the central palace group mainly composed of the golden hall and the longevity Hall of the early Dynasty.


    In particular, the back palace has been uninhabited, and Yu Fu ordered that it should not be repaired, so as not to waste money on useless things.


    She simply arranged for Kun Yuyang and her two children to live in the East Palace, where Gu Shubai had lived before, and sent fine maids and nannies to serve them.


    She was also worried that Kun Yuyang would be sad when he lost his husband. She would come to see him from time to time.


    The imperial banishment falls in front of the East Palace, and the palace people bow to greet him. Yaolan holds Yufu''s men in the sedan chair, only to feel that the weather is cold day by day.


    She is used to the warmth of Dongling, and she is not used to it when she comes back to the north.


    "Yuyang, they are from Qingche Jian. They must have brought no clothes. At this time of the year, remember to send them more winter clothes, especially not to freeze the children


    As Yu Fu walked in, Yao Lan said with a smile, "I''ve already sent it to you. It''s said that there''s a heater in the hall of the two young masters. I''m afraid the children can''t stand the cold."


    The maid of honor came to meet her, "I have seen your majesty. Does your majesty come to see Mrs. Ning? I''m going to pass it on


    "There''s no need to communicate. I''ll just go in."When she enters the main hall, Yao LAN unloads her golden brocade cloak and hangs it on the shelf. Yu Fu looks in the hall, but she doesn''t see Kun Yuyang.


    After a close look, I found that she was behind the book case in the inner room. I didn''t know what she was reading. She was so absorbed that she didn''t even find anyone.


    "Yuyang."


    Sure enough, Yu Fu called softly, and Kun Yu Yang raised his head in surprise.


    She hastily stepped forward from behind the case, "Your Majesty."


    "When there''s no one, you''d better call the old name. So do the elder brother and the second brother. Just use the honorific name in front of outsiders."


    Yu Fu smiles and claps her hand. Kun Yu Yang looks out of the hall and smiles, "OK."


    Yu Fu regards her as the same person as Gu Shubai. She is not only an old friend, but also a close friend. Only in this way can she be called more like before.


    In addition to her meticulous care of herself and her children these days, Kun Yuyang was deeply moved, "Yufu, do you know? Up to now, the most fortunate thing for me is that I met you at the spring banquet of Princess Danyang. Without you, my children and I would eventually die of war and the Revenge of Yin Shuo. I can''t repay you for your kindness and friendship in my life


    Yu Fu said quickly, "what do you do with all this? You and I were friends. At that time, you risked to come to us from the paddock alone and told us that Yin Shuo and the eldest prince conspired to kill the former Emperor. And uncle Ning Tang planned to save the general on the execution ground. Aren''t these also the kindness of your husband and wife to us? It''s not a day or two for us to help each other. It doesn''t have to be so clear. "


    Kun Yuyang''s look eased a little. She was carefully kept in the palace these days. Her mental state seemed much better than that of the day she just entered the palace.


    Yufu said: "yes, I have good news for you. The emissary named Wu FA has returned to Dongling with our terms. He did not bargain with Mr. Chen. He accepted all our terms. Fortunately, you have brought the news of Dongling Dynasty. Otherwise, how can we know which cities are still under the control of the imperial court and which cities have been occupied by the uprising? "


    Kun Yu Yang said with a faint smile, "that''s all I can do. Fortunately, Ning Xuan knows that I have a stuffy baby at home and that we women in Xikun like military affairs. So when he meets any new situation, he will write to me and tell me that he was just trying to relieve me, but he doesn''t want to use it now. "


    She suddenly thought of something, "Oh, by the way, you have a look at this!"


    After that, he took Yufu''s hand and went to the back of the case. Yufu had a close look. It was a strategic plan of Dongling. Green and red dots are used on the top to mark the situation of the uprising army and the imperial court army, and even the specific number of people is marked in small characters.


    Yu Fu can''t help but be surprised. She thought that Kun Yuyang was either taking care of her children in the East Palace, or she was hurt for Ning Xuan. She didn''t want to do it.


    "Yufu, have a look. This is the letter that I wrote to me through Ning Xuan, and some comments of the military general of the central court, which I summed up piecemeal. Maybe it can''t be wrong, but this is the situation before I left Dongling, and now the situation may have changed. "


    She held out her hand, pointed to the dense green spots, connected them into a line with her palm, and then quickly moved inch towards the capital Lin''an.


    "If I have a good estimate of the progress of the rebels, now they are at least near this line."


    The speed and accuracy of her hand''s propulsion are overwhelming. Yu Fu can''t help imagining the realistic picture, as if he saw the bloody battle between the two armies


    She shook her head slightly and removed the pictures from her mind. "Although Yan Shuo was a literary minister, he was not good at leading soldiers, but he had a lot of eyes. Do you see that the rebel army attacked from the south to the north, but when it was close to Lin''an, it made a detour and continued to develop northward. "


    Kunyuyang carefully looked at the picture she marked, Yufu said it was really good, in addition to the large green spots in the south, there are also a few scattered spots in the north.


    These are the places between the ten important towns Beili wants, and they are spreading rapidly.


    Kun Yuyang nodded, "the court speculated that Yin Shuo was trying to encircle Lin''an so as to catch a turtle in a jar. Lin''an is the capital of Dongling emperor. I dare not say it is as solid as gold, but the city defense is several times more strict than other cities. If Yin Shuo attacked Lin''an directly, it might not be possible, but if he took the encirclement attack and cut off the reinforcements and food, Lin''an would not be strong enough. Perhaps this is the reason why emperor Ning sent people to Beili for help in a hurry. "


    "Surrounded?"


    Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "I always feel that his hand is to prevent Beili from sending troops to help. He is so clever that he can naturally think that Ningdi would rather cede his territory than be killed by the rebels with nothing. "


    Kun Yuyang suddenly realized, "it''s true that you say so, but his army is all farmers forced by heavy taxes, and has no formal training. His weak combat power and poor command are all his weaknesses, but the number of people is his advantage. "


    "Not bad. The poor fighting power but the large number of people, coupled with the morale of fighting up, are enough to make them all the way. It doesn''t matter if the troops are sacrificed heavily. We can continue to recruit new soldiers along the way. "Yu Fu thought this way and suddenly laughed, "Dongling has a dense population, many fertile fields and many farmers. Yinshuo could absorb many people, but now it is different. A large number of refugees poured into Beili and Xikun, and the population of Dongling was gradually decreasing. If Yin Shuo wanted to win the final victory by the sea of people tactics, it would not be long. "


    Kun Yuyang said: "but when I left Dongling, I heard that Yin Shuo''s rebel army was controlling the people, and they were not allowed to flee to neighboring countries. On the contrary, the imperial court didn''t do so. On the one hand, it was too busy to do so. On the other hand, it felt that it was good for the people to leave. At least it would not join the uprising army. "


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, "he can''t stop it. Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it. The people''s will is the thing that can''t be changed by power. He can stop it for a while, but not for a lifetime. "


    ¡­¡­


    News soon came from the Dongling dynasty that Ning Chengzhi had agreed to the terms of ten important towns.


    Because Yan Shuo''s rebel army had already hit Huzhou, breaking through this barrier, the imperial capital Lin''an was completely exposed.


    However, according to the latest survey, one of the ten important towns has been captured by the rebel army, which is Linzhou.


    It shouldn''t be too late. Gu Jiuge immediately leads his army to the border to reinforce. On the night when Gu Jiuge''s army arrives, Gu Shubai leads his army to move towards Dongling.


    They race against the clock, hardly producing any gap.


    Gu Jiuge is the general guarding the border, and the first destination of Gu Shubai''s troops is Zhenjiang.


    Zhenjiang, this is a city that has a good feeling for Beili.


    The people almost welcome Gu Shubai''s army into the city, but they shout "Princess Zhenjiang, Princess Zhenjiang Your majesty


    This used to be Yufu''s fiefdom in Dongling. The name of Zhenjiang Princess spread all over the world and was deeply loved by the people.


    Now the people are in dire straits. When they learn that the city was ceded to Beili by Ning Chengzhi, they are not only ashamed of losing their power and humiliating their country, but also very happy.


    Beili is a powerful country. Her Majesty was once a princess of Zhenjiang. She will surely guard this city!


    Gu Shubai and his party received great courtesy. That night, Zhenjiang garrison handed over Yiying''s official documents and prepared to leave Zhenjiang for Lin''an.


    "This general, there are only one thousand people in Zhenjiang garrison. Do you want to take them to Lin''an?"


    Gu Shubai collected the official documents and heard about the situation of Zhenjiang garrison, so he couldn''t help asking one more question.


    For a long time, Dongling did not defend the border of Beili, because Beili never invaded Dongling and Xikun, which was the default rule.


    Yufu''s garrison increased a little after Dongling showed his identity. A city can be guarded by 1000 people.


    However, the number of rebels outside is still too small.


    Gu Shubai said: "Linzhou has been captured by the uprising army. If the general leads his army out of Zhenjiang and meets the uprising army, these 1000 people are not enough for each other to make appetizers. It''s a long way to Lin''an. It''s very dangerous to meet the rebels everywhere. "


    The general''s face was Earth colored, and he gave a smile that was uglier than crying. "Thank you General, don''t worry


    Gu Shubai was stunned, and the general led the way: "the last general was a centurion under the strict General of Gu''s army, who was later transferred to Zhenjiang as a guard general. It''s normal for the major general not to recognize the humble position of the last general. "


    Gu Shubai smiles when he meets an old friend.


    He sat down according to the general. "Although the Gu family army is gone, since you used to be a member of our Gu family army and I used to be a major general, please listen to my advice. Even if you don''t take care of yourself, you should also take care of the lives of these 1000 soldiers. When you get out of Zhenjiang, I''m afraid few of you can live to Lin''an. "


    The general wiped a tear, "young general, the imperial court''s will is to let the guards of our nine cities lead their troops back to Korea for reinforcement, except for Linzhou. Linzhou has been captured, and all the soldiers guarding the city have been killed. Military orders must not be violated. Why don''t you know that going back is a dead end? The last general is not afraid of death. He is afraid that he will not die in defending the imperial capital. Instead, he will die on the road


    Gu Shubai thought about it. Even though there were 1000 people in each of the nine cities, the total number was only 10000, it was still difficult to resist the momentum of the uprising.


    He didn''t want to see these innocent soldiers lying in the middle of the corpse, a cavity of blood turned into nonsense.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "in that case, why don''t you stay in Zhenjiang and don''t leave."


    The general was stunned. As a member of the Gu family army, he naturally believed in Gu Shubai, but now they belong to the two camps. Gu Shubai is


    Do you want him to join Beili army with 1000 soldiers?


    He gritted his teeth and stood up from his seat, "young general, I always think that if I could go to Beili to join you, I would like to go to Beili. But today, with this opportunity, the general finally found that he could not do so. Dongling''s country is already on the verge of collapse. At this time, the general will lead the army to betray. Won''t he become a national thief? I''d rather die than be like this


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 301

    His weathered face is full of perseverance.


    Gu Shubai should have been moved, but he couldn''t help laughing.


    The general couldn''t help looking up at him in amazement, "young general, you..."


    Gu Shubai said helplessly: "who told you to betray Dongling? I mean, the Beili army is here to help the Dongling court. Taking these ten important towns as strongholds, they will step by step wipe out the rebel forces around them. You and your 1000 officers and men can stay in the city until we clear up the rebel forces around us. "


    So that''s what he meant.


    The general could not help but blush, "is the end of the general to the heart of a gentleman''s stomach, but also please forgive the major general!"


    Gu Shubai said: "well, your garrison will be stationed in the west of the city. I''ve seen the landform of Zhenjiang, and it''s suitable to be stationed in the west of the city. As for the defense of the city, it''s now up to the Beili army. By the way, I don''t know your name? "


    He quickly clasped his fist, "the end will be late."


    Gu Shubai''s first important task is to recover Linzhou, which was captured by the rebels as soon as possible. That is the city Ning Chengzhi promised to assign to Beili.


    Lincheng is not far from Zhenjiang. That night, he sent Yan Zheng to take the spies out to inquire about the news, and soon the result came out.


    "General, something''s wrong!"


    Yan Zheng came back in a hurry, with a gloomy face, "Yan Shuo is crazy! After the rebel army captured Linzhou, they have been robbing the people of silver and grain. After hearing that emperor Ning assigned Linzhou to Beili, they burned and killed the people in the city wantonly, saying that they wanted to leave Beili an empty ghost city! "


    "What?"


    Chi Fei is a garrison general in Zhenjiang and is familiar with the surrounding terrain. Gu Shubai also asks him to discuss the military situation on the spot. Although they belong to the two countries now, the Beili army came to support the Dongling court. Chi Fei was once a member of the Gu family army, so he could be trusted.


    Hearing Yan Zheng''s words, Chi Fei''s head couldn''t hold on, "they slaughtered the people of Dongling! This This is really unreasonable! How are the people in the city now? "


    Yan Zheng shakes his head. "I''m afraid it''s not good. Time is not enough. It''s just a matter of time. General, what shall we do? "


    He looked at Gu Shubai, and all the generals in the account also looked at Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai said: "naturally, we need to recover Linzhou as soon as possible. We must not let them continue to slaughter the people like this. However, I find it strange. Although Yan Shuo was cold and heartless, he was not a tyrannical man. How could he connive his subordinates to do such things? "


    Chi Fei hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s said that the uprising army came all the way from the south. It''s like this. It''s killing people, setting fire to their homes and robbing their houses. The people are in dire straits. The people who fled to Beili and Xikun were not so much forced by heavy taxes as by the rebels. They are a mob. They have no sense of discipline. They only want to be happy when they are red eyed. How can they care whether they are the enemy or the people in front of them? "


    Gu Shu nodded, "I understand. Yan Shuo was a civil servant and had no military experience. He probably knew that this was his weakness, so he simply connived at these soldiers to avoid their rebellious heart. Anyway, Yin Shuo didn''t care about the life and death of the people. He only cared that these soldiers could capture the land for him. If so, I have an idea. "


    "What''s the idea?"


    Gu Shubai beckons for Yan Zheng to come. Yan Zheng leans his upper body towards him. After hearing his plan, he can''t help smiling.


    "General, that''s a good idea! I''ll do it now! "


    The next morning, it was windy weather, and the river wind came fiercely, which made people shiver.


    In Linzhou City, the soldiers of the uprising army just woke up and looked at each other with an evil smile.


    In yesterday''s killing competition, some people cut 120 heads, while others were inferior, only 100.


    They agreed to compete again today. Whoever cut down the most people''s heads will enjoy the most beautiful people''s women they robbed.


    "It''s really cold. It''s time to go out and warm up."


    A centurion like man stretched his back and yelled, "yesterday''s knives were all rolled up. Bring me a new one. Today I have to chop 130 heads!"


    Outside the barracks, a man dressed in gray cloth deftly dodged the words and headed for a village with dense people in the suburbs.


    "Folks, listen to me!"


    Another young man in cloth clothes stood on the high platform, banging the Gong in his hand, calling the villagers to listen to him. The villagers all know that the uprising troops stationed in the city are slaughtering. They are nervous and dare not get close for a moment.


    Standing next to the young man in cloth clothes, a small old man waved to the crowd, "villagers, come here, this is the general Beili who came to save us!"


    The little old man was the most famous squire in the village, and the young man in cloth beside him was Yan Zheng.


    "The general of Beili?"


    The common people were suspicious. In the presence of the old squires, they all came together. Yan Zheng said, "I''m afraid you folks all know that the massacre in the city has lasted for several days, and now it''s almost over. We have heard that the rebels are coming to the outskirts of the city today. ""Ah? What can we do then? "


    "Son of a mother, quickly go back to carry on the luggage to run!"


    The people were terrified. In the noise, Yan Zheng exclaimed, "be quiet, listen to me!"


    He was full of military force and blood, and his voice was irresistible. The people unconsciously lowered their voice and did not dare to talk about it any more.


    Yan Zheng eased his face, "folks, it''s his majesty Dongling who asked the army to support Beili this time. Don''t worry, we will protect you from the slaughter. You must believe me and do as I say. I was once a member of the Dongling people''s army. I will never ignore my compatriots! "


    "Gu Jiajun?"


    "It''s Gu Jiajun!"


    "It''s the general of Gu''s army. We have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai!"


    After listening to Gu Jiajun''s three words, the people''s vigilant eyes were full of trust, and Yan Zheng was sad. Gu Jiajun''s serial number has long been withdrawn. Unexpectedly, Dongling people are still full of respect when they mention these three words.


    He said with a strong smile: "since you folks are willing to believe me, do as I say! I think we all know that the so-called rebel army is actually the peasants, just like you! They could not afford to pay exorbitant taxes and were forced to take this road, but the more people they killed, and without the guidance of a well behaved general, they would become so bloodthirsty! As long as you folks are willing to take up arms and resist, you will not lose to them! "


    There was hesitation on the faces of the common people. A young man boldly said, "but they are numerous and powerful. How can we deal with them with a hundred or so people in our village?"


    Yan Zheng said with a smile: "don''t worry, my people are lying in ambush in the mountains. Beili was a tall Kong Wu and a well-trained elite. One of them was equal to five of them. After a while, my people will go up first, then you. If we can''t fight, you can''t escape! "


    He said it all. The common people didn''t mean to let them take risks to save themselves. They all expressed their willingness to take risks.


    The man who opened his mouth earlier said, "hide the ball! Let''s hide and wait for the rebels to kill us. Don''t we still have to cut off our heads? Instead of being beheaded like a pig or a dog, it''s better to rush up and work with them. If we can kill one, we''ll make a profit! "


    "Yes! You can''t let the general sacrifice for us if you kill one! "


    "Go! Let''s go home and get our weapons! "


    The villagers rushed home in groups of three or five. Yan Zheng said with a smile to the old man beside him: "old man, you''d better go back and hide. You''d better find a cellar or something and don''t come out. In case of bumping, it''s not good."


    "Ah, ah."


    The old man looked at him gratefully, "you must be careful, pay attention to safety!"


    ¡­¡­


    A detachment of the rebel army came to the outskirts of the city, about a thousand men.


    The cavalry, far behind, followed by a loose array of infantry, took the lead to the nearest village from the city.


    The people in the village are collecting crops in the fields. It seems that they are all young men. They should be the main labor force in the family.


    Hearing the sound of the horse''s hooves, occasionally someone looked at them, but they didn''t mean to run away in fear.


    The head of the thousand households headed by the rebel army couldn''t help laughing, "these fools know how to farm. They are still farming when their lives are almost gone, ha ha ha!"


    He laughed wildly, as if forgetting that he had been a farmer.


    "Come on, go up and kill these idiots first, and then go to the village to kill the old and weak women and children! As long as 200 people follow, don''t trample on the grain. We''ll take away the wheat in the field later! "


    He called, half of the cavalry dismounted to kill with him toward the field, the other half was riding on the horse in situ to watch the excitement.


    Yan Zheng waved a scythe in the field and raised his eyelids. As soon as he saw that there were only two hundred people, he immediately laughed, "the general is right. These rebel soldiers are so swollen that they slaughter the people like pigs and dogs! There are a hundred of us standing in front of the public. They are so relieved to kill us


    The man who danced the hoe on the side came up to him with a smile, "people really think they are soldiers because of the large number of people. Let''s show them today what is a real soldier!"


    "Kill


    The uprising army, fearing that they would not be frightened and flee, cried out to kill them from a distance of one mu. They thought that the common people in these fields would be scared and run away, but they just stood still -


    all of them faced them and looked at them.


    The head of a thousand households was stunned and vaguely saw from the eyes of the "common people" pity.


    Pity?


    How is that possible?


    Before he could react, Yan Zheng''s sickle cut his throat and spattered a blood arc in the air.


    The soldiers who followed the head of the thousand households did not react, but watched their leader fall to the ground.


    "Kill


    This voice is more powerful, it is Yan Zheng''s cry.


    For a moment, they took out the sword hidden in the wheat field and killed the rebel soldiers. The sword fell quickly and accurately.The soldiers who were on horseback to wait and see didn''t look good, so they immediately came up to support.


    Just after those people entered the wheat field, they saw Beili soldiers who had been in ambush for a long time in the hills of the valley. They all jumped out to move their muscles and bones.


    One of the tall soldiers could not help shouting at Yan Zheng, "general Yan, you are too unfair. You know we are tall, and let us hide in the valley!"


    Yan Zheng kicked the two people in front of him and said with a smile, "I only want you to hide when I know you are tall. Otherwise, when they look at the people in the field, they will see through them."


    Gu Shubai said that only by pretending to be the common people can the enemy belittle the enemy. This is true.


    Seeing that the number of people is overwhelming each other, I don''t want to see the ambush in the valley and listen to their conversation. These people are not ordinary people at all, but well-trained soldiers.


    The rebels, terrified, threw away their armor and fled, looking back for the infantry they hadn''t kept up with.


    "Where to run? Folks, go


    The people rushed out of the village with hoes, axes, sickles and other things. Yan Zheng demonstrated in front of them. Their fear of the rebels was completely eliminated.


    All the way in pursuit of victory until the rear of the infantry, under the leadership of Yan Zheng, they and the people are still dominant.


    Just fighting, Yan Zheng waved to a person behind him, "go quickly!"


    "Ah


    The soldier kicked over the rebel soldiers in front of him and led a horse to the village behind him until he reached another nearby village.


    "The rebels have killed people. The people of Xiaotian village have resisted and captured many horses."


    He yelled at the entrance of the village, and the villagers came out carefully, "don''t cheat! There are only a few hundred people in Xiaotian village, and more than one hundred young men at most. How can they resist? "


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    The soldier patted his horse and said, "look, this is what I robbed! I came to tell you that if you want to rob the horse, go quickly, and you won''t be able to rob it later! When the new rebels come, you''ll be beheaded! "


    Then he took a picture and went on to the next village.


    The people in the village were thinking about it, and a leading man said, "don''t rob, don''t rob! Let''s go and have a look. If we can fight, we''ll fight. If we can''t fight, we''ll run again! "


    "Well, it''s better to go and have a look than to die here. Let''s go!"


    At the same time, a thousand rebels who knew they were invincible also sent people back to the city to give information.


    The city is constantly sending people to support, and the suburbs are constantly pouring people to support.


    The battlefield between the two sides is getting bigger and bigger, and more and more people are joining in. In the end, almost all the young and middle-aged people in Linzhou have joined in.


    The resentment of being slaughtered condenses in the hearts of the people. What they lack is a leader who dares to be the first. Gu Shubai has the foresight to let Yan Zheng act as the leader.


    Both sides are farmers without formal training. The soldiers of the rebel army are more experienced at most, but the people have hundreds of elite soldiers led by Yan Zheng to help them.


    Within a day, the outskirts of the city were flooded with blood.


    The main force of the uprising army was defeated, and the rest of them surrendered. Yan Zheng took control of Linzhou and opened the gate to welcome Beili army into the city.


    Gu Shubai won an important town with only a few hundred elite soldiers, adding to his brilliant achievements, which inspired the people of Beili Dynasty.


    The people in Zhenjiang, Linzhou and other cities are extremely supportive. Chi Fei''s admiration is overwhelming. "The little general is more brave and resourceful than he was then. When he looks at you, he always feels like he has seen a great general."


    Gu Shubai didn''t think he was great. He said with a faint smile, "after all, there is something unsatisfactory. The people in Linzhou suffered heavy casualties. I can only order them to be buried and their families to be compensated. After all, with their resistance, we can take back Linzhou so easily. "


    Chi Fei was born in the Gu family army. He knew what Gu Shubai was sad about. The general of the Gu family army always cared for the soldiers and the people.


    The soldiers of Gu''s army never bully the weak. Now, the Northern Glass army led by Gu Shubai is the same. It has the style of Gu''s army.


    He said, "major generals don''t have to blame themselves. If we send a large army directly to attack Linzhou, although we can fight it down, the casualties will be even more severe. Once the two armies are deadlocked in the city and the people in the city are slaughtered again, we can''t manage it. The major general''s plan is the best. They use their brutality to make the soldiers disguise as the people, and then lead the people to fight. It''s a pity that there can''t be too many soldiers sneaking into Linzhou. Otherwise, their whereabouts will be exposed, or the casualties of the people will be less. "


    Anyway, this is the best result.


    Gu Shubai breathed a sigh of relief, "Yan Shuo is not here, now the first thing is to find out where the main force of the uprising is, and where is Yin Shuo himself?"


    A digression -


    tweet "how charming is the queen of love: the rules for the cultivation of a fatigued gentleman" article / mu Yu''s lifeIn this life, Su Wanrong has to rewrite her own destiny.


    She wants to stay away from the royal family, away from the royal family, and marry an ordinary and honest man to spend her life safely.


    Never thought, she did rewrite the fate, but ultimately failed to escape the royal family, and even directly married the hearsay of the tyrannical and unreasonable ninety-five!


    ¡­¡­


    The emperors of Jin and Yuan Dynasties in the last generation were violent, moody and ruthless. But at least they are decisive and capable. After succeeding to the throne, he expanded his territory again and again, and the people were in good health. He could barely be called a Ming monarch.


    The emperor of Jin and Yuan Dynasties was still in an uncertain mood. He was despicable and even robbed the minister''s wife!


    After he ascended the throne, he was lazy in government. Not to see, not to criticize, not to ask, not to speak. Stay in the Fengyi palace day and night, and indulge in the beauty of the queen!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 302

    "Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to your majesty, general Gu took down Linzhou city with no effort!"


    There were ten thousand rebels who captured Linzhou. It''s incredible that Gu Shubai sent only 300 people to capture Linzhou.


    The court was so excited that even Ouyang Qi, who was bedridden and recuperated, wrote a letter asking Yu Fu to praise Gu Shubai and promote him to the rank again.


    Yufu is very satisfied with this.


    This is Gu Shubai''s first battle after he took refuge in Beili. He fought so well that no one in the court will ever say that Gu''s brothers can stand up only by relying on their relationship with her.


    She restrained a faint smile, "general Gu leads the troops. I''m relieved. However, it is not enough to capture Linzhou. The next battle is even more difficult. The soldiers are fighting in the front. I hope there will be no mistakes in the rear. Just in case, please personally supervise the Ministry of household and the Ministry of war to prepare food and grass to ensure timely supply. "


    At the bottom of the golden hall, the sky cloud broke out and arched his hand. He took a look at Yu Fu.


    Knowing that he didn''t like his brother, he still had to be responsible for supervising food and other things. Didn''t he force him to be close to his brother?


    Now Gu Yi is working in the Ministry of war. When he takes the job, he has to have more contacts with Gu''s family.


    Tian Yun''s mind to break Bai Yufu''s mind is to complete their harmony, that''s all right -


    as long as Gu Shubai can take back half of Dongling properly, he can prepare food and grass himself.


    "Yes, I do."


    When he returns to the imperial study, Gu Hanmo accompanies Yu Fu to go back. On the way, he talks about Gu Shubai''s battle in Linzhou.


    Yu Fu said: "just now, you adults have asked for the big brother''s seal. I didn''t mention it. Do you know why the third brother is


    Gu Hanmo followed her and said with a smile: "you must have your intention. Besides, elder brother is not a person who is greedy for official positions. I don''t think he will care about these."


    "Of course I know he doesn''t care, but he deserves it."


    Yu Fu laughs cunningly, "I think, the big brother just started this battle, and now Jin Feng can''t be too high. It would be better to wait a few months, when he regained the half of the land assigned to Beili and suppressed the rebellion. At that time, there were some things... "


    She tried to stop talking and didn''t go on.


    She thought Gu Hanmo couldn''t understand this, didn''t want Gu Hanmo to smile suddenly, seemed to understand her words, "do you mean, when elder brother comes back, you can get married?"


    Yu Fu was a little surprised. "How could the third brother think of this? I don''t think you''ve always been interested in marriage, so you won''t understand me. "


    "I don''t care about others, but how can I not care about you and big brother?"


    See jade help admit this words, Gu cold Mo heart put down a big stone like relaxed. When Gu Jiuge left, he told him to pay attention to Tianyun break, don''t let him take advantage of Gu Shubai not to please Yufu.


    He has always been worried about whether Yufu will have a good feeling for tianyunpo. After all, he has made great contributions to Beili''s imperial government, and he is really a talented person.


    Now that Yu Fu has linked Gu Shubai''s promotion with their marriage, it can be seen that Yu Fu has no empathy.


    Seeing his strange expression, Yu Fu said: "the third brother seems to have changed a lot recently. It seems that I can''t wait to get married with my elder brother. Oh I see. Is it because of rabbit Li? "


    Is it because everyone is contributing to the affair between him and Li Tu that he becomes interested in marriage?


    Gu Hanmo knows that Yufu misunderstood, but it''s hard to explain why.


    Hearing the name Li Tu, he could not help shivering, "when you mention Li Tu, I think of dawn. I''ve already sent him to the harem to watch for him. I''ll try not to see him if I have nothing to do. "


    Yu Fu laughs, "is third brother afraid? But then again, what''s the third brother thinking about that Miss Li? "


    Yu Fu asked so directly, Gu Han Mo was a little embarrassed.


    "She''s Liming''s sister. Liming and I are brothers at first sight, and his sister is also my sister. And Li Tu''s head has been injured. Even Yuehu and Tianshu say they can''t be cured. This girl is also very poor. "


    As he said, Yu Fu looked at him. Gu Hanmo was embarrassed and said, "just That''s all. There''s no other idea. "


    Yu Fu said: "but I was with my third brother when I was young. I didn''t see him close to other women. I''ve heard that Gu''s house has long been broken by the ladies who come to see each other. Even the sixth elder brother is often invited to the banquets of the ladies, but the third elder brother hasn''t been to Li''s house once


    "That''s to see dawn. It has nothing to do with rabbit Li!" Gu cold Mo mouth hard to explain.


    Yu Fu almost rolled his eyes and motioned to Yao LAN. Yao Lan said quickly, "don''t cheat me, third son! You don''t dare to see dawn in the palace. Babad sent him to the back palace. How could you go to Li''s house to see him? "


    Such a bad lie, even Yao LAN can see it, but Gu Hanmo doesn''t feel it.He hardly ever lied, and he was really bad at it.


    Yu Fu stopped Yao LAN with a smile and said in a loud voice: "well, don''t speak the truth frankly. What should I do if my third brother is embarrassed?"


    Gu Han Mo''s ears can''t help reddening. Yu Fu knows that he likes Li Tu, but he has to pretend that he doesn''t care.


    "Your Majesty, general! I will see your majesty at the end of the day


    Speaking of Cao Cao, dawn suddenly came across the corridor and saw Gu Hanmo as happy as an eagle seeing a rabbit.


    He hastily gave a gift to Yu Fu, and his eyes were fixed on Gu Hanmo all the time.


    If it wasn''t for Yu Fu, he would say "when will you marry my sister".


    Gu Hanmo said: "don''t you take charge of guarding the back palace? What are you doing here? "


    Dawn said: "since there is no master in the harem, even there are few people in the palace. Who will be guarding there? Your Majesty''s imperial study is not far from the harem. I think it''s still your Majesty''s safety, so I''ll come and have a look. "


    Yu Fu smiles in his heart. I''m afraid it''s not for his own safety, but because I heard that Gu Hanmo came with him. Will he specially come to see him?


    She said, "I''m very good, but you two, as important generals of the Imperial Army, should always be together to discuss how to govern the imperial army."


    After that, he walked towards the imperial study. After two steps, he stopped and looked at them. "By the way, I heard that General Li had a younger sister. Let her come into the palace to talk with me some other day. I also want to hear about the local conditions and customs of Lingnan, which may help to suppress the uprising army in Dongling. "


    Then he blinked at dawn and left with Yao LAN.


    Liming savors Yufu''s words carefully. Yufu also knows about Yuehu and Tianshu''s visit to Li tu. she wants to find someone to understand the local conditions and customs, but she won''t find someone whose head has been hurt!


    There is only one possibility. She knows the relationship between Li Tu and Gu Hanmo, so she wants to meet Li Tu.


    Dawn heart ecstasy, if Li rabbit can get the approval of Yu Fu, then marry Gu Hanmo things have more hope, his eyes with a small flame to Gu Hanmo.


    Gu Hanmo said faintly: "don''t be happy too early. You''ve met Mrs. Ning who lives in the east palace. You should know what kind of friends your majesty likes. She may not like rabbit Li. Even if she does, she''s a sister and I''m a brother, and she doesn''t dare to decide my marriage at will. "


    His words, like a basin of cold water at the beginning, put out the little flame in the heart of dawn.


    Dawn wants to cry without tears, "general, I see that you obviously like rabbit, how is the mouth hard?"


    "I don''t like women, that''s what I like!"


    Gu Hanmo mentions his sword with threats, "it''s a big crime to leave without permission. Don''t you go back to your harem soon?"


    In October of the golden autumn, the yellow flowers in the royal garden were appointed to a place.


    When the cold wind blows, the petals flutter in the air, and the faint fragrance of chrysanthemum lingers around.


    Yu Fu and Kun Yuyang are enjoying the flowers in the garden. The latter can''t help saying: "when autumn comes, September 8, I will kill all the flowers after they bloom. This golden chrysanthemum is so vigorous when it opens and so resolute when it withers. It deserves to be called "golden flower."


    The pavilion is located at the height of the rockery. Looking down, the scenery is full of momentum. The wind sweeps the golden petals up, and Yu holds out her hand. A piece of elegance falls in the palm of her hand.


    She said with a smile, "chrysanthemums are also cultivated in the greenhouse of the Royal Garden, which can last until winter. But I don''t think the flower, which is called golden armour, should be left in such a windless and wave free place as the greenhouse. "


    Kun Yuyang was upset and said, "Yufu, I I thought you didn''t know


    "Don''t you know? I know it from the moment you forget to eat and sleep and draw the picture of the battle between the two armies of Dongling. How can I be your friend if I can''t even guess this in your mind when I see you day by day? "


    Yu Fu held her hand, "but if you want to think about it yourself, the two children are not 100 days old. Are you really willing to leave them?"


    Referring to the two children, Kunyu raised his eyebrows and frowned. He couldn''t bear it.


    "It''s because I don''t want to give them up that I haven''t told you my heart. These days, the people in the East Palace take good care of their children. The nursing mother you sent is also very dedicated. I think the children can grow up safely without me. Yufu, since you know what''s on my mind, please help me! "


    She left her seat and knelt down in front of Yu Fu. "Ningxuan died to protect the city of Dongling. It was the rebels, it was Yin Shuo! If I''m a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, maybe I''ll live in Beili with my children from now on, but you know I''m not! I am armed with martial arts and have learned the art of war. I can fight to avenge my husband! Yufu, will you let me follow elder brother Gu to wipe out the rebel army? "


    Yu Fu was about to open her mouth when she saw Yao LAN coming in from outside the pavilion. "Your Majesty, Miss Li is here."


    Kunyuyang quickly wiped his tears and got up. Yufu gave her Shi''s tears with his own handkerchief, "well, don''t worry. Let me think about it again, and I will give you a satisfactory answer. "Outside the pavilion, the woman in the pink rabbit hair Cape came in slowly with her head down. When she got into the pavilion, she raised her eyes and looked at Yu Fu''s face.


    What a beautiful woman!


    She was so big that she saw a woman more beautiful than a rabbit for the first time!


    Li Tu is looking at Yu Fu dejectedly. Yu Fu is also looking at Li tu. she has a round face and round eyes. She looks innocent and simple. There is no evil in her eyes.


    She smiles and looks at Li Tu.


    Yao LAN stood by and coughed, "Miss Li, haven''t you seen your majesty yet?"


    "Your Majesty?"


    Li TU was surprised. He didn''t want his majesty to be such a young beauty. He looked younger than himself.


    Thinking of what her brother Liming told her at home, she squatted down and said, "rabbit Li has seen your majesty. I wish you a healthy dragon."


    "Get up, give me a seat."


    Yu Fu waved his hand. After sitting down, Li Tu could not help looking around the pavilion.


    When she just came up, she saw that the pavilion was built on the top of the rockery. It was empty on all sides. She thought it must be very cold to sit in it.


    After entering the pavilion, I found that it was much warmer than the outside, because the outside of the pavilion was surrounded by thick felt curtains, and the warm charcoal fire was burning in the pavilion, which made the colorful murals on the top of the pavilion bright.


    The blanket curtain is open, from which you can see the autumn scenery of huanghuaweidi in the imperial garden. It''s warm and elegant. This idea is also fantastic.


    She has never seen such a delicate arrangement outside the palace. She can''t help looking at it more. Kun Yuyang can''t help but smile.


    Li Tu heard the voice and looked back at Kun Yuyang. Yu Fu said, "this is Mrs. Ning, the princess of Dongling Pingnan, and my good friend."


    Li rabbit gets up again toward her a blessing, "see rather madam."


    Kun Yu Yang nodded to her, "Miss Li seems to like this pavilion very much, doesn''t she?"


    Li Tu smiles and nods hard, "Hmm! The pavilion is so warm. These felt curtains are exquisitely made. I think that if we surround the pavilion where Gu San Ge and his soldiers stand guard in this way, it will not be so cold for them to inspect the Forbidden City in winter, and they will also have a place to rest and warm up. "


    Kunyu Yang is stunned. She doesn''t want to look naive and childish. She still has this idea.


    When she saw the pavilion, she didn''t want to get one for herself, but she was the first to think of Gu Hanmo and her brother Liming. It seems that she really likes Gu Hanmo.


    Yu Furou said in a voice, "of course, your idea is very good. I''ll tell the house to follow suit when I go back."


    Li Tu then remembered that Liming had said that the relationship between his majesty and Gu San Ge was different from others, but what was the relationship? Li Tu couldn''t remember now.


    What is their relationship?


    Li Tu looks at Yu Fu''s gorgeous appearance, and thinks that Gu Hanmo is not willing to get close to the woman beside him, so he wants to be crooked unconsciously.


    Yes, it must be his majesty that Gu San Ge likes, so he won''t even look at other women


    She couldn''t help looking at Yu Fu wrongly. "Your Majesty, it''s very nice for you to treat Gu San Ge. Your majesty Is that right? "


    She hesitates, but makes Yu Fu wonder what she wants to say.


    "What can I do?"


    Li Tu shook his head again, "nothing, nothing. I forgot what I was going to say. Your majesty, forgive me."


    Seeing that she had no intention, Yu Fu thought about Gu Hanmo and liked her very much, so he intended to help her, "I heard that you stewed pear soup for my third brother last time? In fact, the third brother likes to eat lighter snacks, such as yunpian cake. He also likes to practice sword. He likes to be quiet but not noisy. Do you remember? "


    Yufu wants to teach her to do what she likes, but she doesn''t want to let Li Tu go first. Listening to Yufu''s words, she just feels that she is swaggering and swearing sovereignty.


    Her heart sour, and think jade help so understand Gu cold Mo, their two feelings must be very good.


    She said tentatively, "Your Majesty knows so much. Is he in a good relationship with Gu San Ge?"


    Kun Yu Yang smiles and helps Yu Fu to reply, "they have lived together since childhood, so their relationship is certainly good. When I knew your majesty, your majesty had known the third young master for a long time. "


    It turns out that not only the feelings are good, but also childhood friends!


    Li Tu can''t recover. Yu Fu knows that she has been hurt on her head, and her performance is different from that of ordinary people. Worried that she is tired, she orders the palace maid to send her out.


    Li Tu stupidly goes out with the maid of honor. Gu Hanmo is worried when he hears that Yu Fu has called Li Tu to meet him today. Dawn is waiting for Li Tu to come out of the imperial garden.


    When he saw her coming out, he immediately went up and said, "how about bunny? You have not offended your majesty, have you


    Rabbit Li lowered his head and shook his head.


    Dawn sighed, "no, no, as long as your majesty is not dissatisfied with you, he will not stop you from marrying the general."


    Li Tu suddenly raised his head, eyes Wang with tears, "Wow! Brother, I don''t want to marry brother Gu. I don''t want to


    Dawn in the heart of a thump, not good, must be something


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 303

    "Rabbit, what''s the matter, you tell brother!"


    Dawn was very anxious. Rabbit Li was just crying. He couldn''t find out why.


    In his heart secretly accept Han, is really by Gu Han Mo say accurate, your majesty don''t like Li rabbit?


    Even if you don''t want her to be the daughter-in-law of the family, you will not bully a harmless woman with your Majesty''s heart. What happened?


    "Rabbit, calm down and tell your brother what happened, OK?"


    "I, I don''t want to say that. Brother, I''m so sad I''ll be sad for a while, and I''ll be fine for a while. "


    She knew that this was the palace, and she could not cry without restraint, so she leaned against the shoulder of dawn and sobbed more and more carefully.


    Liming has never seen her like this. She has told her everything since she was a child. How can she keep it from herself this time?


    She didn''t want to say, and he didn''t want to be reluctant, so he could only stand in place to comfort her.


    Gu Han Mo is waiting near the palace gate. He just frowns and looks towards the inner palace.


    The soldier behind him covered his mouth and snickered. He turned his head and stood up with a straight face.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Gu Hanmo still found out that the soldier couldn''t cover up and said, "general, the sentry outside the palace has just been changed. Everything is normal. The general should go to the inner palace to have a look. The safety of your majesty is the most important thing for the general. "


    Yufu''s safety is guarded by the imperial guards in the inner palace. Once he finds something abnormal, he will give a warning. Gu Hanmo, as the commander of the imperial guards, doesn''t always follow Yufu.


    He thought for a moment and understood the meaning of the soldier.


    This monkey is a good thief!


    He was angry and funny. He was worried that rabbit Li had not come out for so long, so he asked, "the general is going to have a look. You should be on duty."


    Looking at Gu Hanmo''s back as he strides away, the two soldiers look at each other with a tacit understanding.


    All the way through the corridor outside the imperial study to the garden near the inner palace, I saw two people standing under the corridor. Li TU was crying on the shoulder of dawn.


    There was a sense of tightness in his heart, and he immediately stepped forward.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When Li Tu heard his voice, he looked up at Gu Hanmo, his eyelashes wet with tears.


    Dawn sighed, "I don''t know. She has been crying ever since she came out of the royal garden. She won''t tell her what happened. She always listens to you. Ask her


    Gu Hanmo is at a loss and doesn''t know how to talk to a crying girl.


    But rabbit Li looked at him with tears in her eyes. Her eyes unconsciously showed her expectation, just like she would say everything as long as he asked.


    After a long time, Gu Hanmo said, "has anyone offended you? If there is, just say it. I Your brother is the deputy commander of the imperial army. Are you afraid that he will not be able to punish those who offend you? "


    Rabbit Li shook his head hard, and his eyes were still full of tears.


    Gu Han Mo pursed her lips, "is that your Majesty''s grievance?"


    Rabbit Li paused and still shook his head.


    Gu Hanmo also knows that it''s impossible. When Yu Fu talks about Li Tu, he clearly wants to match their tone. How can he be aggrieved by Li Tu?


    Neither this nor that, he couldn''t think of any possibility.


    He simply straightened his face, "since you don''t want to say it, let''s cry for a while. Maybe you will be happy after crying. I have business to do, so I won''t be with you. "


    As soon as he turned his head, rabbit Li grabbed him by the corner of his coat behind him and refused to let him leave.


    Dawn left wisely and gave Gu Hanmo a wink before leaving, indicating that he must take good care of Li Tu.


    Gu Hanmo turns his head helplessly. Li Tu finally says what he has in mind, "you and your majesty Is the feeling very good? You have lived together since childhood. Your majesty has treated you very well, and you often mention your majesty. My brother also said that you have a lot to do with your majesty.... "


    Gu Han Mo is at a loss. She doesn''t know what she means.


    Li Tu raised his head and looked at him. "No wonder you don''t want to marry me. How can I beg you, you won''t marry me. Your majesty is so beautiful, so talented and so temperamental. The one you want to marry must be your majesty? "


    Gu Hanmo: "I''m not sure."


    He understood that it was a misunderstanding.


    This silly girl went into the palace and saw Yu Fu. She was so surprised that she was even more confused and put him and Yu Fu together.


    Liming tells her that Yufu has a lot to do with herself. She wants to tell her to please Yufu, but she only remembers that she misunderstands her relationship with Yufu.


    Gu Han Mo lost his voice and laughed. Li TU was stunned. Two lines of tears fell down like a waterfall.


    "You still smile. It''s true. You really want to marry your majesty..."


    "Shh."


    He gently covered Li Tu''s mouth. "Can you talk nonsense in the palace? It''s not good to be misunderstood. If you think about it carefully, your majesty is so beautiful when he is young. It''s no exaggeration to marry her man from beilipai to Dongling. Aren''t you surprised? Why have you never heard of a marriage for your majesty? "In fact, Li Tu doesn''t know these things. Her brain can''t hold too many things. On weekdays, all her thoughts are on Gu Hanmo and liming.


    But Gu Hanmo said so, it must be true.


    "Why?" she said foolishly


    Gu Han Mo laughs helplessly, "because your majesty has already decided a marriage, that person is my elder brother.". Your majesty is my sister and my future sister-in-law. Do you understand? "


    Sister, sister-in-law?


    Li Tu is more and more confused. How can they be both brothers and sisters?


    But it doesn''t seem to matter. The most important thing is "Well, then you don''t like your majesty?"


    "Of course I like her. She''s my sister. Just like your brother likes you, do you understand? "


    He patiently explained that in the past, he felt that this kind of action was not manly, so he never appeased the woman who was out of control. Today, he unconsciously became gentle with rabbit Li.


    Maybe it''s because she really misunderstood herself, or maybe I can''t bear to see her cry all the time.


    Obviously, some water came out of rabbit Li''s innocent round eyes, but it made him feel sad.


    Is this called heartache?


    "By the way, I remember! My brother said that. He said that your majesty is your sister. Oh, how could I forget such an important thing! "


    Li rabbit angrily hammered his head. Gu Hanmo took her hand down and subconsciously held it in his hand.


    At the corner of the corridor, liming stands there and peeps at them, finally showing a motherly smile


    A month later, the first snow in Beili came.


    At the same time, there is good news from the Dongling battlefield. Gu Shubai has led his army to recover a large area of the city occupied by the rebel army in the north.


    According to the treaty signed between Dongling and Beili, ten important towns such as Zhenjiang were taken as strongholds, and the surrounding cities recovered by Beili''s army belonged to Beili. With Beili''s army in awe, the crisis in Lin''an, the capital of the emperor, was finally relieved.


    "Sire, more and more cities have been recovered, and more troops need to be deployed to guard them. Why don''t you send me? I know the local conditions, customs and topography of Dongling very well. I can do it


    Kunyuyang once again proposed to lead the troops to Dongling. These days, she has been training in the military camp in Beijing, and her talent is obvious to all.


    Yu Fu couldn''t get rid of it. He just said, "you can think about it. In another month, it will be the end of the new year. Don''t you want to spend the new year with the children?"


    Kun Yuyang smiles. In fact, these days, she is immersed in the military camp and seldom contacts with the two children, as if she is deliberately avoiding them.


    She said: "the children''s father''s Revenge has not yet been avenged. Compared with this, what''s the point of celebrating the new year? I only ask your majesty for one thing. Once upon a time, my husband said that when the children were named after a hundred days, they would be safe. The children are coming, but he is no longer there. But I beg your majesty to name the children. In case something happens to me, I can keep them safe and sound! "


    Yu Fushen said, "you will come back safely. Don''t worry. I will take care of them whether you are here or not. Today, I will take them as my adopted sons and give them names. But please think about your children when you fight on the battlefield, so that you can have no worries about them. "


    On the day of kunyuyang''s expedition, the snow had not stopped.


    Yu Fu life nanny holding the child sent her out of the palace, but she refused to snow big cold, see did not look at the child.


    Yu Fu understood that if she looked at the child more, she might not be willing to leave.


    The jujube red horses are wearing armor and are magnificent. Kunyuyang wears armor and sword, and wears a silver helmet, which is integrated with the beautiful face.


    She used to be a girl, but now she does something more remarkable than a man.


    Yu Fu stood on the upper floor of the palace city, watching her leave the palace, only feeling that the wind and snow were cold in people''s hearts.


    She hit a spirit, a warm Fox Fur Cape will fall on the shoulder.


    She laughed. "When I went out, I wore a mink Cape. Now I put on another one. Isn''t it as heavy as a bear?"


    It''s bulky. Warmth matters.


    She tightened her cloak, didn''t hear Yao Lan''s response, and couldn''t help looking back.


    It turned out that Tian yunpo was standing behind her, looking at the direction where Kun Yuyang left, and the cloak


    Tianyun Po smiles at her, "Beili hasn''t seen a female general go to war for many years. I used to think that your Majesty was no better than a yellow haired girl. Now I have to believe that some things are predestined. Your majesty is chosen by heaven, so you can always attract these talents who can be used by the imperial court and the country. "


    This is true of the Gu brothers, the people of the immortal Valley, and kunyuyang, who came to invest in a poor family.


    When you think about her appearance in the imperial study when she just entered the palace, who would have thought that she was brave and brave today?


    After thinking about it, Yu Fu couldn''t help saying, "I''m just lucky. In fact, Yu Yang has always been such a temperament. If it wasn''t for the emperor of Kun who insisted on sending her to Dongling to make peace with her parents, I''m afraid she would have become a female general of Xikun. How could she serve me? Her figure always reminds me of that year when she rode West from the paddock to find us and tell us the news that Lao Ningdi was killed. Do you know how brave she is? When she saw the messenger sent by Mr. Ji, she was worried that it was Yin Shuo''s treacherous plan, and she would not come to see us until midnight in the woods. "Tianyunpo could imagine the picture she said and said, "then Mrs. Ning is also very lucky. In addition to Beili, there is no place for her to show her talent."


    Although there were female generals in Xikun, they were the tools used by the emperor to expand his territory and were not respected in essence.


    Yu Fu said with a bitter smile, "since then, I''ve been smiling and washing my hands for you. If Ning Xuan didn''t die, she would rather stay by Ning Xuan''s side to teach her husband and children? Now she went to the battlefield is not for her youth dream, just for Ning Xuan revenge. The word "love" means that the living can die and the dead can live. Sometimes it''s bigger than everything. "


    Tianyunpo didn''t open his mouth. Yufu suddenly realized something and apologized to him with a smile. "I forget that the grand master doesn''t like me to be sentimental. I''m still here to say that love is more important than everything. The grand master must be very reluctant to listen to it


    Sky cloud breaks, can''t help but bow to silence.


    He did not like to listen, but it was not what Yufu thought.


    Yu Fu didn''t tangle with this topic, and continued: "by the way, I have accepted Yu Yang''s two children as adopted sons, so they will be raised in the palace later. They are not only the grandson of kundi, but also the blood of Dongling royal family. Now they have become my adopted son. It''s as if it''s extremely valuable, but you can''t even enjoy the ordinary affection of your parents. "


    "I hear your majesty has named them. What''s their name?"


    "Ning An, Ning Ping."


    Tian yunpo thought for a moment, "the name sounds ordinary, but it means peaceful. For Mrs. Ning, who was once separated, nothing matters more than the safety of her children. "


    Yu Fu said, "it''s not just peace. It is also for peace and stability in Kyushu. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Second sister-in-law, it''s hard to walk in the snow. Please be busy."


    A rich carriage stopped outside the palace. Gu Hanmo stood beside the carriage and helped Yin Jixiao out of the car.


    Yan Ji chuckled so happily that she looked Gu Hanmo''s eyes involuntarily.


    Gu Han Mo was not comfortable with her, "second sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    Yin Ji said: "it''s my faux pas. I just think that you and rabbit are together these days, they will take care of people more and more. Once upon a time I came to see your majesty with you, but you never helped me


    Gu cold Mo a Leng, think but have its matter, the face is a little hot, "is it? Once upon a time, because of abiding by the rules of Dongling, men and women were not close to each other, so they did not dare to help. Now it''s another general rule to see Beili. It''s better to do as the Romans do. "


    Yin Ji was not fooled by him at all, but joked: "yes, the more you can take care of people, the more you can talk."


    After that, he smiles quietly and turns his eyes to the tower.


    Yu Fu was standing there in a black fox fur cape. Beside him stood another tall man. They were talking.


    Yin Ji''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked Gu Hanmo, "is that the Heavenly Master?"


    Gu Han Mo followed her eyes to see, face immediately solemn up, "in addition to him, who in the court so presumptuous also dare to stand side by side with Yu Fu?"


    Yan Ji frowned slightly, always felt a little strange, so she took off the handkerchief from her skirt and asked for a move to the city upstairs.


    Her handkerchief is cherry red, especially conspicuous in the snow. Yufu and tianyunpo can see it almost at the same time.


    "It''s the second sister-in-law."


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I''ll go back to my bedroom first. So will the grand master."


    Then he walked downstairs to the city. Gu Hanmo and Yin Jiyi were waiting for her. They were surprised to see that Yu Fu had worn two cloaks.


    "Is your majesty ill?"


    Tianyunpo slowly followed him down. Yufu untied the black cape and handed it to him. "Thank you, master. It''s cold in the snow. Although you''ve practiced martial arts, you''d better wear it. Don''t freeze it."


    After that, she said with a smile, "come to the bedroom and talk. Come and bring your wife a sedan chair."


    Ming Huang''s imperial sedan and Zhu Hong''s sedan sedan went back and forth. Tian yunpo and Gu Hanmo stood in the same place and watched, waiting for people to walk away.


    Gu Han Mo stares at Tian Yun Po. Tian Yun Po says with a smile: "congratulations to the commander and Miss Li for their good deeds. Congratulations here."


    Then he went out of the palace.


    I don''t know whether it''s sarcasm or sincere congratulations. Tianyunpo''s words are always weird. Fortunately, Gu Hanmo doesn''t care.


    He stopped in front of Tianyun and said, "Taishi, take a step to talk."


    The sky cloud breaks to gaze at his eyes, some come the taste of not good.


    With a faint smile, he put Yufu''s cloak back on his body and looked at Gu Hanmo, "then find a place to sit and talk. I have been standing with your majesty for a long time, and my legs are a little sour."


    Then he walked forward. There was a pavilion with stone tables and chairs in it. Yufu had just been surrounded by cotton felt last month. It was very warm inside.


    Gu Han Mo''s eyes sank and followed.


    There may be two shifts in the evening. Try your best!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 304

    Two people sit down in the pavilion, on the table has been using the fire warm tea.


    In the warmth, the sound of falling snow and being roasted on the pavilion was broken, and the soldiers outside changed their guard and patrolled regularly and forcefully, which had a kind of unique tranquility.


    Gu Hanmo took the teapot off the fire and poured one in the celadon teacup. "This is the tea that the soldiers drink at rest. The grand master is used to drinking good tea. Don''t be rude."


    "No harm."


    Tianyun broke the tea cup at random, "cooking tea and cooking snow, talking about life, the scene is very elegant. It''s a pity that he''s a military man who doesn''t understand elegance. It''s a pity that he sits with me. "


    Gu Hanmo said Who does the grand master want to sit with, your majesty? "


    Tian Yun Po just picked up the tea cup and said with a smile, "what''s the general''s identity in speaking these words to me? As a second class general, or your Majesty''s third brother? "


    "Does it matter?"


    "Of course it''s important."


    Tianyunpo put the tea back on the table, "if you are an ordinary military general, your official position is not as high as mine. I''m willing to sit here and talk to you. It''s a shame. Why do you say anything about me and your majesty?"


    "As the third brother of your majesty, it''s even more out of your hands. As she is today, even your father and elder brother dare not interfere at will. Why do you meddle in your business? "


    After all, it''s just that Gu Hanmo is not qualified to take care of him and Yu Fu.


    Gu Hanmo said for a moment, "the grand master''s reaction is so strong, is it really intended for your majesty?"


    "What is the intention and what is the unintentionalness? As I said, you have no right to interfere. You''d better do what your commander of the Royal Army should do honestly. Your majesty values it. Don''t lose yourself and your Majesty''s face together. "


    The sky cloud breaks to talk still so mean, Gu Han Mo Huo however stands up, "how can you be intentional to your majesty, don''t know your majesty is the person who made a marriage?"


    He was furious, but the old God was there. He stood up without any sign of weakness. "The great commander is still a Dongling man, and he has never been used to the atmosphere of Beili. In Beili, it''s not wrong to say that you''ve made a marriage, even if you''re married. What''s more, your majesty is your majesty after all. Even if you are a lady, you can have all the people in the harem. Do you have to hang yourself in a tree of Gu Shubai? "


    This naked exposed his original intention, Gu cold Mo brow frown, "you finally tell the truth, big brother is not, you blindly close to Yu Fu. Once upon a time, the second elder brother said that maybe it was a misunderstanding that you were just a minister''s concern for the monarch. It seems that we think you are too noble! "


    "How can I not be noble?"


    Tianyun retorted, "my fair lady is a gentleman. She is an unmarried woman and I am an unmarried man. How can I not be noble if I intend to be just and aboveboard to her? "


    Gu Hanmo said: "even if you don''t see bigamy in Beili, you know that Yufu and my elder brother are in love. Why do you want to step in?"


    Tian Yun said coldly, "if you are really in love with each other, do you still need to worry about other people''s involvement? I didn''t use any tricks to provoke them, and I didn''t use any tricks to frame your elder brother. What''s your dissatisfaction? It''s better to let your elder brother work hard and come back with a quick victory than to say this to me when you are free, so that you don''t have to worry about him here! "


    After that, with a flick of his sleeve, he strode away.


    He seems really angry, Gu cold Mo instead calm down, his heart to jade help is about serious.


    I have never seen him angry before. To the extent of his eloquence, only other people are angry with him. How can I be angry with him?


    Gu cold Mo Leng Leng thought of their conversation just now, felt curtain a ring, but Yin Ji came in.


    "Second sister-in-law."


    "When I came here, I seemed to see Master Tiantai go away angrily. Did you offend him?"


    Gu Hanmo frowned slightly, and told the two of them the conversation he had just had. Yin Jixiao nodded thoughtfully. "In fact, what the Grand Master said is reasonable. It''s her own business who Yufu likes. We shouldn''t interfere. I believe that with elder brother''s character, talent and appearance, Yu Fu will not be moved. "


    Gu Hanmo was silent, and Yin Jikua said: "besides, Taishi is different from Ningdi and my elder brother. He really didn''t frame our family members in order to rob Yufu! At most, it''s the quickness of mouth, but it''s still helping us at the critical time, such as the time when you were the number one. It''s also very good for us to have a fair fight between gentlemen. "


    Gu Han Mo is so said by her, also feel reasonable, but can''t pass that pass in the heart.


    He was the one who admired and worshipped the elder brother most. He always felt that Yu Fu Xu was the person who gave him the elder brother. If the elder brother was not there, he would help him to guard Yu Fu.


    Now seeing other men approach Yu Fu, he is naturally unhappy.


    "I''m more worried because tianyunpo is so dignified that it doesn''t use any evil means to harm us. His talent in court politics is indeed very outstanding, and Yu Fu did not trust him from the beginning, and now he is more and more dependent on him. I don''t have to worry about him if he''d rather be a straw bag like Chengzhi. "


    Yin Ji couldn''t help laughing, "if you can make the young master of Gu family feel talented and even threatened, the Heavenly Master is also a first-class person. Well, relax and trust Yufu. "Gu Han Mo nodded, "second sister-in-law just went in, what did you say to Yu Fu?"


    Yin Jichu said, "I didn''t say anything. It''s just asking about your second brother. I want to ask if they can catch up and come back for the new year."


    She looks a little lonely. It seems that Yufu didn''t give her the answer she wanted.


    No wonder she was like this. This was the first year after they got married. Every day in the house, she watched Su Yunyan and Gu Yien love each other, and Yin Jichu was inevitably lost.


    Gu Hanmo thought and said: "the battle of Dongling is very important. I''m afraid the elder brother and the second brother can''t come back for a while. I don''t know how. Every Spring Festival, our family has an accident. "


    "What do you say?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "at the end of the year before last, the eldest brother and the sixth brother escorted the eldest aunt and Yunyan back to Jinling He was intercepted by Yan Shuo''s people halfway. The second elder brother took Yufu to rescue them. Because the elder brother was seriously poisoned, they spent the new year in Changzhou. "


    "At the end of last year, the whole family finally got together, but Ning Chengzhi intended to marry Yu Fu. The house of marquis Gu is in danger, and everyone is not happy about the new year. "


    "This year Although we can''t get together, I hope we can get along well. "


    After listening to this, Yin Jichu was more and more worried, worried that Gu Shubai or Gu Jiuge would have an accident. Gu Hanmo regretted and said, "sister-in-law, don''t mind, I shouldn''t say these words to make you worried."


    Yin Jichu shook his head, "I really want to go to the border to find your second brother, but The baby in his stomach is less than three months old, and he can''t walk without a stable tire. "


    "What? Is second sister-in-law pregnant


    Yin Jichu''s face was slightly red and nodded, "well, in fact, today I went to the palace to tell Yufu about it. By the way, let''s have a look at Yuyang''s two children. They are very happy and bless me to have such a beautiful boy. "


    Gu Hanmo is very happy, "no matter male or female, they are the first grandchildren in our family. If Father knows, he will be very happy!"


    Yan Ji pursed a smile, "I said that you and rabbit are more and more able to talk after being together, right? It''s time for me to go, too. I won''t keep you on duty. "


    She said, holding the maid''s hand, she went out of the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Choo."


    In the palace of longevity, Yufu is wrapped in a thick goose feather brocade and sits on the bed. He only wears a middle coat, but he is sweating.


    The charcoal fire in the hall was so strong that the maids could not help sweating, but they did not dare to delay.


    Because Yufu is ill.


    That day when she sent kunyuyang to the army, she felt cold. She sneezed several times when she came back, and she was too lazy to have strength. For this reason, he has stopped working for two days, and he is dedicated to the health of Changsheng hall.


    Yao LAN came in with the medicine from outside the hall, "Your Majesty, drink the medicine quickly! This medicine was prescribed by the elder sister of the master. She said that she could get rid of the disease in three days. "


    Yu Fu uncovers the quilt, takes the bowl and drinks it all. Yao LAN is stunned. "Isn''t it bitter, your majesty?"


    "Do you know how bitter you are, and why don''t you bring preserves?"


    Jade help bitterly straight tongue, Yao blue quickly took a candied fruit into her mouth, that piece of wrinkled into a small face this just comfortable spread out.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead. "After a sleep, I feel much better. The charcoal fire in the hall doesn''t need to burn so much."


    "No way!"


    Yao Lan said solemnly: "the eldest martial sister said that your majesty fell into the water before and was cold. You can''t stand it. In the past few days, it''s necessary to keep the charcoal fire warm, and don''t let the wind evil enter the body again! "


    "Well, bring me the memorial. I haven''t seen it for two days."


    "No way!"


    Yao LAN is still saying this sentence. When she opens and closes her mouth, it''s all said by the elder martial sister. The elder martial sister''s words are faster than the imperial edict!


    Yu Fu reluctantly lies back on the bed, covering the quilt loosely, closing her eyes and forcing herself to sleep.


    As soon as she slept till dawn, she got up and stretched. She couldn''t help feeling, "the medicine of elder martial sister really has a wonderful effect. The good medicine tastes bitter. Today, she feels that the medicine has been cured."


    Lianzhu came up and touched her forehead, "it seems that it''s really good, but doesn''t Yuehu Yixian say it will take three days?"


    Yu Fu got out of bed and said, "that''s the elder martial sister. She is careful and worried about my body. There are so many memorials piled up these days that it''s troublesome if you don''t get up again. "


    See her determined to get up, Lianzhu, Lianbi and so on have to dress for her, only for a home-made white cloud pinching gold horse face skirt.


    She sat in front of the dressing table, and her nose fluttered. "How can there be a bitter smell in the hall, which makes people feel uncomfortable."


    Lian Bi sniffed and said with a smile, "yes, your Majesty''s taste of medicine is still in the Hall these days. How about some incense?"


    Yu Fu waved his hand. "It''s snowing. The red plums in the royal garden must have opened. Why don''t you go and fold some red plums and come back to insert bottles. The smell is good, and it should be the world of ice and snow and glass. "


    "Yes, I will go now."


    Lianbifu went out, and Yufu said, "I''m all right now. It''s time to go to the imperial study to see the fold. After a while, Lian Bi will bring back the red plum, and you''ll have to wait on it. I''ll see it when I come back in the evening. "Lianzhu said with a smile, "yes, do you want yaolan to accompany you?"


    "She''s tired of taking care of me these days. Let her sleep a little longer."


    As Yu Fu said, he tied his cloak and went to the imperial study alone. Along the way, snow fell one after another. The palace city of Zhu Biwa was covered with snow, which was particularly spectacular.


    She was greedy for a moment, and then thought that she had many memorials left to read, so she went to the imperial study.


    In addition to all kinds of situations in the Dongling battlefield, there are also many new officials'' examinations in the memorial, such as Jinke Jinshi and Tongjin Jinshi. Besides, there are plans of grain and grass reserves in the capital and other places to cope with the cold winter.


    All these things need to be solved before the end of the new year, especially the last two. If we don''t handle them well, we will be sad this year.


    At first, she could sit upright, but later she felt sleepy, so she held her cheek in her hand.


    In front of my eyes, it seemed to be covered with a layer of fog. It became more and more blurred, and the words on the comic book jumped up.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help shaking his head. For a moment, he accidentally threw the ink on the vermilion pen onto the memorial. The memorial on a white background looked like a red plum blossom.


    She was busy wiping it with a handkerchief. However, she was in a trance and didn''t see it right, but she stained her sleeves with red ink. When she wiped them with a handkerchief, the red ink became more and more dizzy.


    Yu Fu had a headache for a moment, so he stopped caring about the red ink, put his pen on his forehead.


    It seems that she is not well yet. It''s about a delusion that she wakes up early in the morning and feels better. Now she''s sick again, dizzy and weak.


    Month fox said to drink three days of medicine can be good, as expected less than a day is not good.


    She stood up on her desk and tried to ask someone to send her back to the palace. The servants who didn''t want to guard the imperial study thought that she would not come over when she was ill, so no one was waiting for her in the palace.


    If she wanted to call, she could only call the guards outside, but when she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was hoarse and could not be heard outside.


    She had to walk out, only three or four steps, accidentally fell down the steps.


    Just when she thought she would fall, she was suddenly hugged face to face and her arm was held up. She looked up and saw that the sky was broken.


    "Why is the grand master here?"


    Her voice was so hoarse that she felt strange.


    Tian Yun frowned and said, "it''s because of the cold that I got sick. I went all the way from Changsheng hall to the imperial study. It''s still snowing outside. Can I avoid the cold? When will you get better if you get sick with it? "


    Yu Fu thought that when he came to see the snow, he could not help regretting, "no wonder when I got up in the morning, it was already good, and this meeting felt that it was a little heavier."


    Tian yunpo picked her up and yelled out, "come on, drive the sedan chair!"


    Seeing the scene, the soldiers of the Imperial Army thought that the jade support was not good. They ordered people to drive the sedan chair. Tianyunpo followed them back to the palace of longevity.


    Yao LAN saw that Yu Fu was carried in by him and was startled, "what''s the matter with your majesty?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tianyunpo is even more angry with yaolan, "you are the lady in charge of your majesty. She is not well. How can you let her go to the imperial study? If there''s any recurrence of her illness, it''s all because you don''t take good care of her. "


    After that, he rushed to the inner room with Yu Fu in his arms and put her on the bed.


    Yao LAN had never been reprimanded like this. She was wronged, but she knew it was her fault, so she didn''t dare to answer, so she just ordered someone to send the medicine in.


    Tian yunpo sits in front of the bed and looks at Yao LAN. Seeing Yao Lan''s face of guilt, he feels some remorse in his heart.


    What does he do when he loses his temper with a little girl?


    The girl named yaolan looks careless, but she is very loyal. Yufu''s condition is worse. She is more miserable than anyone else.


    He suddenly felt a little irritable.


    Once upon a time, no matter what happened, he could always control his emotions. He didn''t dare to say that Mount Tai collapsed in front of him without changing his face. At least he didn''t lose his temper in front of others.


    But these days, he has made two gaffes in succession.


    Once in front of Gu cold Mo lost his temper, once is just now.


    Looking at the sleeping face of the woman on the bed, he became more and more restless, as if he thought he was impeccable, but suddenly found that he had a fatal weakness.


    She can make him lose his temper, he can''t help it, he can''t help it


    "How is your majesty?"


    Gu Han Mo hears the news and rushes to Changsheng hall. He sees Yu Fu lying on the bed sleeping soundly. He seems to be in good spirits.


    Yao Lan was aggrieved and said: "I went down to the imperial study and suffered some cold. I''m afraid I''ll lie down for a few more days. It''s all my fault. I didn''t look at her and let her go out... "


    She had been looking at Yu Fu for a long time. She thought that Yu Fu''s condition was getting better. Today, she was lazy and sleepy for a while. She didn''t want Yu Fu and went out.


    Lianzhu and Lianbi also came up to plead guilty, "three CHILDES, it''s all our fault. We thought that your Majesty''s illness was cured and then let her go out. It''s our fault."Gu Han Mo just sighed, "just, she is preoccupied with the government, not you can stop it."


    After that, he found that the clouds were breaking in the sky, and his eyes were on guard, "why is the grand master here?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 305

    The sky cloud breaks white he one eye, lazy to pay attention to him.


    Yao LAN saw this and said, "thanks to the imperial master who went to the imperial study and found that his Majesty was not well, he sent her back."


    Gu Han Mo didn''t say anything more. They each found a place to sit down and wait for Yu Fu to wake up.


    Sleep in the hall quiet terrible, Yao blue these wrong things are guilt, action is also careful, for fear of noisy jade help to rest.


    Tianyunpo and Gu Hanmo don''t see each other in the right way, and they don''t have a word.


    The atmosphere was awkward and eccentric.


    Only Yu Fu''s breathing voice was light and shallow, and with the babbling from time to time, people could not hear what she was saying.


    "Here comes the medicine. Help your majesty to drink it."


    Yao Lan said this to Chao Lianbi, but Tian yunpo and Gu Hanmo stood up at the same time and didn''t give in at all.


    Lianbi looked at this and that, and she didn''t dare to go forward to pick up the medicine in yaolan''s hand, so she had to stare at what the two adults wanted to do.


    "Lian Bi, help your majesty up."


    Gu Hanmo stares at tianyunpo, but his words are to Lianbi. Lianbi is the person who comes from Gu''s family and obeys his words.


    Gu Hanmo takes Yao Lan''s medicine bowl and sits by the bed to feed Yu Fu.


    He is the third elder brother in the mouth of Yu Fu. He is right beside her in this capacity.


    Tianyunpo was not reconciled and had to lose the battle. "Take good care of your majesty. I still have Court Affairs. Take the first step."


    Lianzhufu body salute, "yes, Taishi walk slowly."


    When the steps of Tianyun break away, Gu Hanmo breathes a sigh of relief. Yaolan''s face is unbearable. "Well, third son, let''s feed you. Where are you feeding?"


    Gu Han Mo looks down, it''s too late! The medicine juice all flowed down Yufu''s neck, which was so miserable.


    He was embarrassed to get out of the way, "I, I was the first time to give people medicine, no experience. You''d better come! "


    Yao LAN sighed helplessly, "just now the grand master is here, and the maidservant has no good intention to speak. Well, if only the eldest son were here, he would take care of people best. "


    "Yes, if only big brother were here."


    Gu Han Mo eyebrows micro Cu, "the real and Tianyun break here is not me, should be big brother just right."


    Yao Lan''s hand to wipe Yu Fu''s face suddenly stagnated and looked at Gu Hanmo in doubt, "if the big boy is still fighting? Third young master, you are a little strange. "


    It''s not only Gu Hanmo who is a little eccentric, but Yao LAN is also very eccentric when she thinks about it now.


    Although Yufu''s body is important, it''s just a common cold, and there are two medical immortals, Yuehu and Tianshu. Why should tianyunpo lose his temper?


    Once upon a time, he was always sarcastic to Yu Fu. Why do you care about her now?


    Although Yao Lan was young and ignorant, she had a vague answer after considering their performance.


    Gu Hanmo said, "take good care of your majesty. When your majesty wakes up, he will send someone to inform me. I''ll be in the palace until your majesty wakes up. "


    Yao LAN nodded, "OK, third son, go."


    She thought to herself, when Yu Fu wakes up, she must tell her about this strange thing


    "Amitabha, they''re all gone at last!"


    Lianzhu breathed a sigh of relief, and Lianbi also looked scared. "Yes, I thought we couldn''t escape punishment this time because of the seriousness of Taishi and the third childe. We haven''t been punished since we followed the young lady. We haven''t even heard a heavy word. Now that she is your majesty, we are female officials, but we are slack. We are so sorry to your majesty! "


    Lian Zhu also said: "we are now following your Majesty''s different status. Maybe our hearts are impetuous, so we can let your majesty run out regardless of his body. It''s good to remind us of today''s business. We must be careful in the future. "


    Yao LAN saw their appearance and said, "don''t worry too much. In fact, I think the grand master and the third childe are so serious. It''s not our fault."


    "What''s that?"


    Lianzhu and Lianbi leaned over their heads and looked curious.


    Yao LAN is thinking about how to organize the sentence, suddenly listening to the jade on the bed, turning over, "Yao LAN, my mouth is bitter."


    Yao Lan was startled. "Oh, no, I forgot to put preserves in your Majesty''s mouth!"


    The medicine prescribed by Yuehu is really bitter. Yufu has to eat candied fruit after drinking it every time. Just because she was asleep, yaolan forgot to give her candied fruit.


    He wakes Yu Fuku alive


    She can''t help but secretly regret her carelessness. Yufu, with candied fruit in her mouth, finally regained her spirits. "What were you talking about just now? Did you blame you?"


    Lianzhu and Lianbi looked at each other and knelt down on the ground with a puff, "Your Majesty, forgive us. We are all bad. We ran out even though your Majesty was ill."


    Yu Fu opened his eyes to see them, and saw a swan bottle with a small neck under the duobaoge shelf behind them, in which there were some spiritual red plum.


    She pointed with a smile. "I told you to take care of Hongmei? It''s my own fault that I ran out. I can''t blame you. I remember that the grand master sent me back. Did he scold you? "Lianzhu and Lianbi shake their heads together, yaolan lights herself with one hand, "it''s me who scolds."


    Yu Fu laughed, "OK, don''t pay attention to him. You are all in front of the imperial court. Do you still care about the scolding of a minister? With me, he can''t do anything to you. "


    Then he let Lianzhu and Lianbi get up, and told them to move the vase with the red plum in it to watch it, and to disperse the smell of bitter medicine by the way.


    Yao LAN tucked in the quilt for her. "By the way, the third young master just came here and fed his majesty some medicine. He said that when his majesty wakes up, he will send someone to tell him that he will not leave the palace until you wake up. "


    After that, he asked a little eunuch outside the hall to inform Gu Hanmo, and then he came back to sit in front of Yu Fu bed again.


    Yu Fu said, "the medicine that the third brother fed me?"


    Subconsciously, she reached out and touched the corners of her mouth and chin, and finally felt a sticky feeling on her neck.


    Yao LAN chuckles, "the third young master has tried his best."


    "I know."


    Yufu didn''t mean to dislike it. He just thought that people like Gu Hanmo would feed people with their own hands. It was hard to imagine.


    Yao Lan said, "by the way, I have something to tell your majesty..."


    She described the scene when tianyunpo and Gu Hanmo were here just now. The more Yufu listened, the more strange she felt. At last, she was silent.


    After a while, she said, "you said that the third elder brother didn''t pay attention to the grand master. Are you still struggling with him? No, the third elder brother is not such an impulsive person. He has always been sneered at by the grand master. The elder brothers always give in. Why is the third elder brother like this today? Are you wrong? "


    "No mistake, absolutely no mistake!"


    Yao Lan was determined that Yu Fu didn''t understand, "Your Majesty, why did you rush to give you medicine? As soon as he gave the medicine, the grand master left in anger. "


    "Why?"


    Yao LAN is in a hurry, "because the third young master is afraid that you will be robbed by the grand master. He is guarding you for the first young master! You don''t know how frightening it was when the grand master rushed in with you just now. He just scolded me. I''ve never seen him get so angry. How could he have done that if he had not cared for your majesty? "


    Yu Fu So you mean, the grand master likes me? "


    Yao LAN nodded hard, no doubt.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but help his forehead. "Why is it that every time someone tells me who is interested in me, but I don''t know anything about it? They used to be big brother and second brother, but now even you little girl know better than me? "


    Yufu doesn''t believe it. Yaolan is the same age as herself, but she is more childish than herself.


    This kind of love between men and women, I didn''t notice. How did Yao LAN realize it?


    Yao Lan was a little complacent. "It''s a big game. The onlookers can see clearly. Besides, your majesty has been concentrating on Political Affairs recently. You haven''t seen the eldest son for several months. With him in mind, where can I see the feelings of others? "


    She said she was fat and panting.


    Yufu still doesn''t believe it. Tianyunpo once mentioned the marriage with her, but it was before she returned to Beili. The purpose is not to like her and want to marry her, but to consolidate Beili''s regime.


    She used to tease tianyunpo with "standing side room", which made him blush and run away. How could he like himself?


    To put these words with Yao Lan said, saw Gu cold Mo came in from outside the hall.


    "Yufu, are you awake?"


    Yu Fu sat on the bed and laughed at him, "third brother, you are worried. I''ll be fine. Elder martial sister''s medicine has a wonderful effect. I''ll get better after drinking it. "


    Gu cold Mo see her spirit is still good, finally rest assured, "nothing is good, this thing still dare not return to the house, if you know that your illness repeatedly, others don''t say, second sister-in-law head a anxious."


    "Shh


    Yu Fu said quickly: "Ji Kua is pregnant, so don''t tell her this little thing, so as not to hurt the fetus. And the fourth brother, they don''t tell me, so that we won''t worry. "


    Gu Hanmo said helplessly: "I know that everyone will worry. Why are you not careful? It''s tianyunpo who found you in the imperial study today. Otherwise, I don''t know how to end it. You are not allowed to go out of Changsheng Hall these days. If you have anything important, just call the grown-ups and tell them. You don''t have to go to the imperial study. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Yu Fu promised, but he didn''t know whether he was right or wrong. Gu Hanmo said, "the imperial guards are guarding outside. If they see you go out, they will come to repay me. Don''t cheat me."


    Jade help for a moment language plug, can''t help but look at Gu cold Mo one eye, heart has always been upright three elder brothers also learn smart.


    However, she thought of yaolan''s words and said, "listen to yaolan, it seems that the relationship between the third brother and the grand master is not very good. What happened?"


    Gu Hanmo takes a look at yaolan. Yaolan retreats with interest and brings Lianzhu and Lianbi out by the way.


    There are only Gu Hanmo and Yu Fu left in the hall. He thought for a long time and summoned up courage. "Yu Fu, some things should not have been said in your illness. Maybe I''m not qualified to intervene in some things, but..."


    "What did the third brother say? We are a family. What are we qualified for? "Jade help dry crisp ground interrupted him, Gu cold Mo in the heart a little calm, slightly nodded, "that I said straight, this matter don''t say out, my heart always can''t settle down, day and night suspense heart. Elder brother is not in Beijing, I just want to ask you, what do you mean to tianyunpo? "


    Jade helps a Leng, "what meaning?"


    Gu Hanmo simply said more clearly, "I mean, he likes you, do you like him? Even a little bit like it? "


    Yu Fu


    Gu Han Mo looks at her directly, with an expression that she has to answer.


    Jade help helpless, "how even three elder brothers also say he likes me?"


    He became nervous at once. "Who else said that? Is the sky breaking


    "No, no, it''s Yao LAN."


    Yu Fu explained: "brother three, don''t worry. My elder brother and I have already made an appointment. How can we like others? Tianyunpo is the Supreme Master of the dynasty. His talent is obvious to all. He and I are always together, but we are just discussing political affairs. "


    Gu Hanmo said: "you take him as your master. He doesn''t just take you as his majesty. He has admitted in front of me that he is interested in you. I warned him that you have an engagement with your eldest brother, but he said that Beili is open to the public, and that he has the right to pursue you if he is unmarried, which makes me speechless. "


    Yufu was silent for a moment, but what yaolan said was true.


    Tianyunpo was interested in her, which was more troublesome for her than Ning Chengzhi or Yin Shuo.


    She can hide from Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo, but she can''t hide from tianyunpo. As a grand master, he is the head of civil and military officials, and usually he doesn''t look up.


    It''s a real headache.


    Gu cold Mo see her don''t speak, think her body has discomfort, then get up a way: "you good rest, I go first."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve read all the papers about the assessment of new officials. The civil and military Jinshi selected by this department are excellent. This is not only due to the caution of the examiners, but also due to the exemplary role played by you Aiqing in high positions. "


    In the palace of longevity, Yu fuban sits on the couch, while Tian yunpo and other officials sit at the bottom, watching the young lady holding the memorial in her hand, and talking to them solemnly.


    When they heard the praise in her words, they all bowed their hands together, "Your Majesty''s praise is wrong, which also owes to your Majesty''s wisdom of knowing people."


    Yu Fu raised his head and coughed softly. "It''s cold this winter. I heard that Dongling is colder than usual. The army must be well prepared for winter clothing, charcoal fire, and food. Our officers and men are far away from Dongling, so it is inconvenient for them to live there. We can''t let any of them be short of food and clothing. "


    Tianyun said: "this matter has been supervised by the Ministry of war and the Ministry of household. The transportation route of grain and grass is very stable. Your majesty can rest assured."


    Yu Fu nodded, waiting for what to say, Tian yunpo said: "Your Majesty just returned to Beili this year, I don''t want to get used to the cold climate of Beili. Dragon body is important. Let me take care of the trivial things. "


    She said with a smile, "I''m naturally at ease with my master. But since I''m in this position, I can''t help but feel at ease if I don''t know something personally. Especially on the other side of Dongling, this battle will soon be stuck in the new year. "


    Ouyang Qi''s knife edge had healed and returned to the court. He arched his hand to Yu and said, "Your Majesty, Dongling''s fighting situation is excellent. Don''t worry too much. General Gu''s judgment of the situation was very accurate. The rebel army''s mob, however, depended on the large number of people, but in fact, its combat power was simply unbearable. The reason why Dongling court was defeated was that there were no good generals to lead it, and the generals were dissatisfied with dujun. Now our army of Beili is here, and the uprising army has long since gone out of its way. "


    Bao Taifu couldn''t help laughing and saying: "general Ouyang''s healing at home never forgets to pay attention to the situation of the battlefield. Why, do you still want to go to Dongling in person? "


    Ouyang Qi also laughed, "I''d like to go, but general Gu has already killed almost half of Dongling. Don''t people talk about my taking credit when I go there?"


    After that, looking at Xiang Yufu, "I asked myself that I would not do better than Gu''s army if I went in person. Please allow me to be lazy and spend a good new year in the capital to welcome general Gu''s triumphant return!"


    Everyone can hear that Ouyang Qi intentionally asked Gu Shubai to show his talent, and he didn''t want to share his credit.


    Zhang jiuque suddenly said, "Your Majesty, after this year, it will be fifteen, right? It''s the year of Ji. "


    He said this suddenly, even if he thought about it carefully. The implication is that Yufu is old enough to get married. It''s time to think about his life.


    In the past, Bao Taifu and others didn''t mention it, but they still had doubts about Gu Shubai. They knew that Yufu had an engagement with him, but they didn''t fully trust the man from Dongling.


    Now, seeing Gu Shubai''s military strategy, bravery and resourcefulness, and making great contributions to Beili in this war, this doubt is gradually dispelled.


    All the ministers are old people. They are all Yufu''s parents or grandparents. At the moment, they can''t help feeling that they are worried about their own children''s marriage. They have a kind smile on their faces.


    Only Tian yunpo''s face is not good-looking.


    Yufu knew what they were thinking. She took a look at Tianyun and said, "well, I''ve decided to get married when general Gu returns."Yufu (to tianyunpo): look at my refusing eyes


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 306

    Married.


    The sky cloud breaks through the hole as if watching the fire, and knows that Yufu''s words are for himself.


    I want to come to Gu Hanmo and tell Yufu what he said on impulse that day. In order to avoid trouble, Yufu announces it in front of all the ministers, so as to dispel his idea.


    He doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh, whether he should admire Yu for her resolute and resolute hand, or whether he should complain that she doesn''t leave any room for him.


    At the same time, the unimpeded army of Beili encountered the first difficulty in Dongling.


    Kunyuyang led his troops to the city of Zhenjiang and Linzhou, and Gu Shubai led his troops south to Lin''an.


    Lin''an is the difficulty.


    Ning Chengzhi invited the Northern Glass army himself. At the critical moment, he did not dare to open the gate of Lin''an to welcome Gu Shubai''s army into the city.


    "The gate of Lin''an must not be opened. If it is opened, friendly forces will turn into enemy forces. Who can bear the responsibility?"


    It turns out that Ning Chengzhi was still worried about the fact that the house of marquis Gu was almost full of people. He was worried that Gu Shubai would take revenge on himself and take the opportunity to occupy the imperial capital.


    The imperial capital is the lifeblood of Dongling. Once the army enters the city, the palace city will not be protected, and his dragon position will be even more difficult to protect.


    In the face of Ning Chengzhi''s cowardice and selfishness, the Minister of the central court was used to it and even numb. No one dared to dissuade him. Only one of his drooping heads was raised.


    Throughout the court, he found that loyal and good officials such as Mr. Ji and Mr. Chen were no longer there, and even Ning Xuan and his father and son were no longer there. The rest of them were no different from the slaves.


    There is no remedy for such a court.


    In the silent crowd, a minister in red official uniform stood up with his head high.


    Ning Chengzhi fixed his eyes on Pei Zheng.


    Pei Zheng arched his hand and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, please think twice. Beili was a friendly army invited by his majesty. He had strict military discipline and strong military strength. He went all the way south to clear the rebel army in the north for us. Now the main force of the uprising forces is occupying Huzhou, less than 50 miles south of the imperial capital. And the Northern Glass army is in the north of the imperial capital. If they are not allowed to enter the city, how can they defeat the main force of the uprising forces in Huzhou? "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "why do you have to go through the imperial capital, but you can''t go around from the side? If Gu Shubai wants to go around from the east or the west, he can''t enter the imperial capital at all! "


    Pei Zheng pursued, "Your Majesty, detour will not only consume more time, what matters is that it is likely to delay the fight! Lin''an is a city built on the West Lake. The surrounding waters are developed, which is not conducive to the movement of the army. The imperial capital city is the only plain area suitable for the movement. What if the fighters are delayed and the rebels attack the city? "


    Ning Chengzhi snorted coldly, "is Mr. Pei worried about the delay of the fighter plane, or is he worried that the army of Beili will not come to the city? Do you still have me in your eyes? I only care about Gu''s family and Gu Shubai, don''t you? "


    Pei Zheng never thought that his sincere advice would be misunderstood to this extent, which was beyond his imagination.


    A minister on the side sighed and kindly advised him, "Mr. Pei, just say a few words. It''s time. What else can we fight for? One day is one day. "


    Yes, it''s time. What else can be argued about?


    Most of these ministers have sent their families far away to Beili or Xikun. Even if they can''t get out of Dongling, it''s much safer to send them to the city that has been ceded to Beili.


    They themselves stay in the central court, and this function is used for a long time. If they can''t, they run away with money to find their wife and children.


    Where can''t we live as long as we have money?


    Dongling is already a bone full of holes. Once the wind blows, it will turn into powder and fall down. Even if there is a great Luo immortal, he can''t be saved. What''s more, he''s just a Pei Zheng?


    Pei Zheng stood there, facing the compassionate eyes of Bai Guan and the angry eyes of Ning Chengzhi.


    Dongling, dead


    The short second watch, please flog her to your heart''s content, ha ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 307

    With such a delay, December will soon arrive.


    Gu Shubai led the army to fight for several months, just taking this opportunity to recuperate.


    Lin''an''s continuous high city walls are right in front of us. Gu Shubai looks into the distance. When he comes back here again, he always feels familiar and strange.


    This is the place where he grew up. It carries many memories of him, his father, his younger brother and Gu Jiajun.


    Now time has changed, but he is no longer qualified to enter, can only be seen from afar here.


    "General!"


    Yan Zheng called at the foot of the tower and ran up, "general, I''ve heard from Jingzhong. It''s your Majesty''s letter!"


    Ice and snow face suddenly opened, his mouth opened slightly smile, such as the ice and snow in the plum blossom, warm winter.


    Patta, Patta.


    The sound of army boots flying across the frozen city wall, Yan Zheng ran too fast, almost fell down at the corner, fortunately, he jumped up again.


    Gu Shubai shook his head helplessly, and Yan Zheng gave the letter to him with a smile. "General, please have a look. It''s almost new year''s day. If your Majesty''s letter is to let the general go back!"


    "Yufu won''t be like this."


    He carefully cut off the lacquer on the envelope and said, "why not?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "at the critical moment of the war, I can''t leave at all. Yufu knows. She won''t say anything so impractical, let alone ignore the overall situation. "


    Yu Fu is not impractical, but his strict Zheng is impractical.


    Yan Zheng muttered: "but your majesty is ill. She is a little girl''s family after all. Don''t you want the general to accompany her when she is ill?"


    Gu Shubai''s hand holding the envelope stagnated and frowned at Yan Zheng, "is she ill? When did it happen? "


    Yu Fu often wrote to him, never mentioning her illness.


    Yan Zheng regretted his failure and had to tell the truth, "maybe your majesty didn''t want to distract the general, so he didn''t tell you. In fact, it''s not a serious illness. It seems that Mrs. Ning was frozen by snow when she went out of Beijing. This winter is very cold. It''s said that the capital is several times colder than Lin''an! "


    "She''s used to the weather here in Lin''an, and the fairy Valley is warm as spring. This is the first year of winter in Beili, a place of ice and snow, so I''m not used to it. Fortunately, with Yuehu and Tianshu by her side, she will take good care of her body. "


    Gu Shubai said on his mouth, not knowing whether he was explaining to Yan Zheng or comforting himself.


    He took the letter out of the envelope, with a little uneasy color, for fear that the letter would mention that Yu Fu''s illness had not yet recovered or aggravated, and he didn''t want to warm up after reading it.


    Yan Zheng was surprised. "General, does the letter say that your majesty is well?"


    "Well."


    Gu Shubai light should be a, the smile on the face more and more hidden, see Yan Zheng inexplicable.


    I''m afraid that the letter not only said that Yu Fu was cured, but also mentioned something better to make him so happy, right?


    "General, general?"


    "Well?"


    Gu Shubai was a little absent-minded, and his eyes fell on the sentence at the end of the letter. He looked back and forth several times.


    For the first time, he felt that he couldn''t control his emotions. He wanted to shout out to the snow all over the sky so that he could express his joy to the fullest.


    "General, what does the letter say?"


    Yan Zheng was so curious that his heart itched. Gu Shubai said with a smile, "she said that on the day when we return triumphantly, we will have a big wedding ceremony."


    After that, he carefully guessed the letter and strode down the castle.


    At the end of the letter, the woman''s handwriting is graceful, less domineering, and more graceful as a young girl to be married -


    "the Ministry of rites is preparing my hairpin and our wedding ceremony. I hope you will return soon."


    ¡­¡­


    "Newspaper!"


    In addition to the big account, the soldier quickly entered the account, "the spy in front of me wrote a letter!"


    Gu Shubai sat at the top of the table and nodded slightly. The soldier sent the letter to him with both hands.


    When I opened it, it turned out to be good news. "It''s really a little bit colder this winter. Fortunately, our soldiers are all from Beili and are used to the cold. However, the uprising troops came from warm places like Lingnan and minzhou, and now there are quite serious casualties due to frostbite. "


    "That''s a good thing!"


    Yan Zheng and others were very happy, "we have taken the time to make peace with people. Now what matters is the location. Hatefully, Emperor Ning refused to open the gate to let us pass. It''s inconvenient to go around Lin''an City and inquire about the movements of the rebel army. Once the war starts, it''s even more troublesome! "


    Gu Shubai suddenly thought of something, "late to fly, he can lead the army back to Lin''an?"


    Mention this, Yan Zheng and other ministries will be more angry.


    "Don''t mention it, general. It makes me even more angry! Originally, the general said that it was for the sake of his 1000 strong garrison that they were allowed to follow us, and they would not return to Lin''an until we wiped out the rebel army in the north. However, Chi Fei submitted a letter to enter the city and asked to enter the city, but the city refused to let him go. He said that he had led the army to join us in Beili. Who knows if he wants to cheat the city gate to let the army invade? "The more Yan Zheng said, the more angry he was. "General, listen to me. We are their friends who are looking forward to help. Now we are treated as enemies! Had we not been here to frighten, Lin''an would have been defeated by the uprising, and now the emperor of Dongling is Yin Shuo! It''s good for them to guard us like thieves! "


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned, "after all, I delayed Chi Fei and his 1000 soldiers. I underestimated Ning Di''s suspicions, but let Chi Fei become a homeless army."


    "You can''t blame the general!"


    The other said: "if the general had not taken them in at the beginning, it would not have been enough to open the edge of the rebel army by relying on that thousand people! Did the general forget? There are also 1000 garrisons in Linzhou. Haven''t they been killed by the rebels? "


    "General, I don''t think we should attack Lin''an on March 7-21. Let Ningdi have a look. We are not afraid to attack, but because of the gentleman''s agreement between the two countries!"


    Gu Shubai Lang said in a voice: "don''t let me hear the words of attacking Lin''an again. Our Beili army is here to help our friend countries, not to show off one''s anger. If people listen to these words, don''t they think Beili is a country that doesn''t believe in injustice? "


    Everyone shut up and bowed their heads. No one dared to say more.


    Gu Shubai hesitated and said, "the issue of emperor Ning has to be dealt with by the central government. As soldiers, what we can do is to adjust measures to local conditions. No matter how difficult the situation is, we have to think of the most appropriate way to defeat the enemy. Just a Lin''an city block in front of you, it bound your hands and feet? Is my Beili army so incompetent? "


    "Of course not!"


    The ministers blushed, and their voices shook the snowflakes on the top of the tent.


    The soldier standing guard outside the tent suddenly trembled, then straightened up and stood up at his post.


    Gu Shubai''s voice in the tent rang out, "immediately send someone to go back to the court quickly, and ask Lord Chen Jingxing, Minister of Honglu temple, to find a way to persuade emperor Ning to open the gate of Lin''an. You are here to discuss a way for me to bypass Lin''an and attack Huzhou, in case Lord Chen can''t persuade emperor Ning, or the rebel army has already taken action before he persuades him. Do you understand? "


    "I understand!"


    Yan Zheng hesitated and said, "general, let''s discuss. What about you?"


    Gu Shubai walked out of the tent without looking back. "Your brain should move too. It''s local ruffians, not Beili hall generals who fight fiercely."


    He walked away with a brush. All the people in the account were blushing. After a moment''s hesitation, he honestly put his head together and looked at the sand table on the case.


    Lin''an and Huzhou, where they are now stationed, are marked with different colors.


    The three places form an angle. Lin''an is the city sandwiched between the two armies, just like a sheep under the competition of two beasts.


    The army of Beili was stronger than that of the uprising army, and it won all the way. However, the uprising army, which had been fighting all the way from the south at first, had lost its momentum after losing in the north.


    No matter what you think, the Northern Glass army has a better chance of winning.


    But the difficulty lies in Lin''an City. What the rebel army has to do is to attack and occupy, and what they have to do is to protect. The attack and defense is not good for Beili army.


    How can we take this sheep into our own hands and keep it intact?


    The most irritating thing is that this sheep doesn''t believe in their protection at all


    Gu Shubai left his tent and headed for the camp where chifei''s 1000 soldiers were stationed. The two camps were not far apart, only separated by a symbolic wooden fence.


    Gu Shubai believed in Chi Fei. Along the way, the rebels often took him to the big account to discuss strategies. Chi Fei was even more grateful for his acceptance and protection. In addition, he was as respectful to him as he was to his young general.


    The soldiers under Chi Fei''s command, seeing Gu Shubai coming, stand and salute one after another, but their faces are rather strange.


    It''s like there''s hope, but there''s no hope.


    Gu Shubai had a few things in his mind, but on his face, as usual, "is your general there?"


    The soldier said quickly, "yes, I''ll give you a message."


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    Gu Shubai walked toward the tent of Chi Fei. Several soldiers watched him leave and whispered, "do you think this can be done?"


    ¡­¡­


    Before he came near the tent, Gu Shubai heard the voice of dispute.


    Since he was injured and recovered last time, Xu was recuperated by the immortal Gu Lingdan. His martial arts are better than before, and his ear power is much better.


    At the moment, he could hear the quarrel clearly.


    "What are you hesitating about? The court doesn''t want us anymore. Can you wake up a bit? "


    This voice is a general beside Chi Fei. Their relationship has always been harmonious. Gu Shubai has seen them go in and out together several times, eating and drinking tea together.


    "But we are the generals of Dongling. We would rather die than betray the court!"


    This is the voice of Chi Fei, mixed with pain and forbearance. It seems that what Yan Zheng said is true.The man''s voice was ironic, "what betrayal does not betray, we do not betray, the court betrayed us, betrayed the loyal soldiers! How much thought and time did we spend to bring these 1000 soldiers back to the imperial capital safely! Now I''m back. I think I can defend my country and serve the imperial court, but they shut the city gate and won''t let us in! "


    The sound of the table, the sound of the teacup falling to the ground.


    Gu Shubai stood in the same place. The tent was so quiet that he could hear the excited heartbeat of the two people.


    After a while, Chi Feicai said in a deep voice: "the general said that the people of Gu''s army can''t betray Dongling even if they die."


    "But Marquis Gu left Dongling long ago. What do you do with these words? Did Marquis Gu die on the execution ground with his family, even if he was loyal to Dongling? When your majesty treats loyal soldiers like that, the Marquis has long been cold hearted and left. Why are you still stubborn? "


    The humanitarian: "you see, you see for yourself! Now the leader of Beili army is the young general you adore. Under his rule, Beili army has the same character as Gu Jiajun. You see, look at our Dongling Dynasty, can there still be such an army? Wake up, Dongling is dead


    Even if the uprising army is completely annihilated, Dongling has already died. It died as early as when the people had to rise up to resist, when the guhou family was forced to leave Dongling, and even when the former Emperor was killed by his own son


    For a long time, Chi Fei didn''t respond.


    Gu Shubai deliberately stepped on his feet and walked slowly towards the account. When he entered the account, the two had already cleaned up their faces.


    Seeing Gu Shubai looking at the broken porcelain pieces on the ground, Chi Fei said with a smile: "I knocked over the tea cup by mistake for a moment. General, come in and sit down. Do you want to find the last general?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t ask much. He sat down and said, "I''ve heard about that. I know you''re in a bad situation at the moment. I will send someone to explain this to Emperor Ning. You have never led your army to join me. It''s just that the two armies go together. Before emperor Ning is willing to open the gate to welcome you into the city, you don''t have to worry about staying


    "General, we..."


    What did the general want to say? After seeing Chi Fei''s face, he didn''t say any more.


    Gu Shubai laughed and got up and said, "I think emperor Ning is just suspicious. Sooner or later, he will believe you. If you need any help, just let me know. I''ll go back first. "


    After that, he turns around and walks out of the tent. Chi Fei and Gu Shubai keep up with each other, but Gu Shubai leaves without looking back.


    Now is the time to avoid suspicion. He doesn''t want to stay here to make it difficult for him to fly late, let alone give the soldiers meaningless hope.


    How to choose should be decided by Chi Fei himself, he is not willing to interfere.


    Chi Fei whispered: "he just said that You said, "did he guess that we had quarreled and what we had quarreled about?"


    "Guess?"


    The general gave him a white look and pointed to the soldiers outside. "Look at everyone''s expectant eyes. Everyone is looking forward to your taking them to general Gu soon. General Gu walked in all the way from the outside of the barracks. Can you understand the eyes of these soldiers? But he didn''t say anything, didn''t ask us to follow him, and said he would help us explain to his majesty. This is the real integrity. You are called Yuzhong. Hum


    After that, he left angrily, too lazy to pay attention to Chi Fei.


    Chi Fei looked up and saw that all the soldiers around him were looking at him quietly. There was hope in his eyes. He wanted to announce that he had joined Gu Shubai now.


    It''s normal for them to have such an idea. The hearts of the soldiers are condensed with blood, made of steel and invincible.


    The only thing that can destroy them is those who can''t see hope in power, and treat them as kings who are turned away from them


    "General..."


    In the hope of silence, someone finally could not help but open his mouth.


    Chi Fei seemed to be shocked. Suddenly he was full of energy and waved to the soldiers, "needless to say, I''m going to chase the little general!"


    After that, he ran out of the camp as fast as electricity, which made everyone numb.


    The general who used to be with Chi Fei suddenly opened his eyes, "he''s finally enlightened! If I still don''t know, I''ll kill him and take you to the general! "


    All the soldiers in the army knew about his relationship with Chi Fei. They knew whether to kill him or not was a joke, but they were really relieved.


    The soldier who opened his mouth before said with a smile: "if the general wants to open it, just open it. Once upon a time, I only hated that I could not enter the strongest army of Dongling, Gu Jiajun. Now it''s my long cherished wish to join general Gu. "


    The general glanced at him, "good boy, ambitious!"


    Chi Feifei rushes out of the camp and chases Gu Shubai. Seeing Gu Shubai cross the wooden fence between the two armies, he rushes up and is stopped by the soldiers on duty by the wooden fence.


    The soldier frowned at him, "general Chi, what are you doing?"


    It turned out that when the soldiers saw him running fast behind Gu Shubai, they thought he was plotting a wrong way, so they stopped him.For a moment, Chi Fei didn''t know how to explain it. He took a look at the wooden fence, which was just like an empty one. He simply bent down and pulled it up. "I''m here to take refuge with the young general. I don''t want this wooden fence. I don''t need it any more in the future!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 308

    Chi Fei leads his army to take refuge with Gu Shubai, and everyone is happy about it.


    At the same time, the rebel troops stationed in the south of Lin''an are full of grief.


    Many of them have never seen snow before. The south of the five ridges is like spring all the year round, and they may not see snow once in decades.


    At the beginning, people were very novel when they saw such a fluffy snow. Later, they found that the snow seemed beautiful, but it could make people die silent.


    It''s like a gentle knife. It cuts people''s lives.


    Yan Shuo didn''t care much about this. He made a strict military order that the soldiers should not leave their posts without permission, and even if it was cold, they should stick to their posts to prevent Gu Shubai''s army from sneaking attack.


    As long as the overall situation in the army is not chaotic, it doesn''t matter what''s next.


    "Have you made it clear that Lin''an didn''t really mean to open the gate?"


    Yin Shuo was standing in the snow, with a few dead branches covering the solitary grave. He was weak in white robes, and stood in front of him with a bow.


    "Yes, sir. Emperor Ning was afraid of Gu Shubai. In order not to let him lead his troops into the city, he even turned away the Zhenjiang garrison. Now Zhenjiang''s 1000 garrisons have thrown themselves into Beili, and Emperor Ning is even more unpopular. "


    Yin Shuo nodded slightly, "it''s expected that emperor Ning would not open the city gate. In this way, the situation in Huzhou will be safe, and there''s no need to worry about Gu Shubai''s military raid. If the gate of Lin''an doesn''t open for a day, we will have an advantage. "


    His subordinates slowly raised their heads and worried: "but our soldiers are not stable. They are not only under the pressure of Beili army for a long time, but also under the cold weather. Twelve more soldiers were killed by freezing in today''s military report. Young master, should we add some cotton padded clothes and quilts to the weak soldiers


    "The old, the weak, the sick and the disabled can freeze to death. They can also reduce some rations."


    Not moved, Yin Shuo waved his hand to sign him to step back and walk towards the snow covered grave.


    The subordinates stood behind him and shivered unconsciously.


    There are many ownerless graves on this mountain. Most of them are civilians who haven''t been able to escape after the war. When they die, they can only be buried on this mountain without a tablet.


    People have heard that this mountain is still a geomantic treasure land. A noble man from the imperial court is also buried here. There is no way to know exactly what his identity is and where he is buried.


    In this time of war and chaos, it''s good to have a place to hold bones. Who cares if it''s a geomantic treasure land?


    After listening to the people''s comments, Yin Shuo sent someone to inquire about the specific location. It was deep in the slippery mountain road, where there was a small valley.


    In winter, the valley is warmer than the outside. The snow doesn''t cover the whole ground. Some places have begun to melt.


    From a distance, Yan Shuo picked up a branch from the side and continued to walk towards the valley.


    Until we reached the deepest part of the valley, a tall tomb appeared in front of us, on which stood a stone tablet, roughly engraved with the words "Tomb of Ning''s royal family women taboo Danyang".


    Such a nondescript epitaph made her a disgrace all her life. She was not even qualified to be buried in the imperial mausoleum. On the tombstone, there was only a hidden "Royal daughter" --


    not even a princess, the eldest princess.


    If it were not for the word Danyang, Yin Shuo could not believe that the once noble and matchless woman was lying in the small valley with an unknown epitaph.


    He squatted down slowly and brushed the empty place in front of the monument with his sleeve to remove the snowflakes.


    There is a small censer on the side. It seems that it was originally put here for sacrifice, but it was knocked down by the snow. He picked up the censer and stood upright in front of her tombstone, but there was no incense to respect.


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "I came here to find you, but I didn''t bring any incense. I can''t provide one for you. I don''t know if I subconsciously don''t want this tomb to be yours, or if I''m not willing to give it to you. "


    There was no reply from the cold grave, and there was only the howling wind in the valley.


    He simply sat on the ground and said to himself with his back against the tombstone of Princess Danyang, "this mountain is full of ownerless tombs. Compared with them, your tombs are tall and well repaired. But I think you are not satisfied. Because this is not a royal mausoleum. The tombstone does not indicate the noble identity of your Royal Princess, nor does it even dig an underground mausoleum. Compared with the real Mausoleum of the descendants of the royal family, it is extremely shabby. "


    The chill came to him from the tombstone on his back. He trembled unconsciously. Then he took a pot of wine from his waist and poured two mouthfuls into his mouth.


    "Cough..."


    As he covered his mouth and coughed softly, he poured the wine from the jug on the snowy place in front of the grave, where the hot wine could reach, and the ice and snow melted.


    Yan Shuo coughed and laughed, "what am I talking about? You have long been dead. Where do you know what your tombs are like? How can you be satisfied or dissatisfied? If you have feelings about your death, the most dissatisfied thing is to marry me. You are in a hurry all your life. Even if you die, you have to suffer from me and lie here alone. "


    He was smiling, tears seeped from the corners of his eyes, and his pale face fell to the corners of his mouth, penetrating his dry lips.Far away, several subordinates were waiting for him on the edge of the dead wood outside the valley, worried that he would have something unexpected, but they did not dare to approach him.


    After all, Princess Danyang is the only wife in his name. It''s not a matter for others to intervene whether they love or dislike this wife.


    "Fortunately, this tombstone is written on the royal family, not my wife. Just like what this tombstone says, let''s assume that we have never met before and have nothing to do with each other. If I see you again in the next life, you will torture me, you will force me to die How are you


    Yan Shuo supported his numb body and sat up slowly from the ground.


    Wine can warm the body, but it can''t warm the heart. His heart is colder than this tomb and harder than this tombstone. So many soldiers in the army have never been able to figure it out.


    With stiff legs, he walked slowly out of the valley.


    "Young master, do you want to build a new mausoleum for the eldest princess, or Change the tombstone? " The subordinates waiting outside the valley saw him come out and asked.


    Yan Shuo didn''t pay attention, his face was as cold as ice and snow, looking at the valley far behind, the tomb was out of sight.


    "No, it''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    "General, I think the rebels are too cold to fight? What''s more, it''s almost new year''s day. I think they are going to wait for the Spring Festival to fight again? "


    The war had not stopped, but Gu said that there was peace in the White army. The soldiers also prepared Spring Festival couplets and new year goods to spend a simple new year in the army.


    Gu Shubai didn''t stop them. Zhang Chi and Du Fang were the way to manage the army, but he didn''t agree with Yan Zheng''s words.


    "You''re wrong. The more everyone knows that the rebels can''t stand the cold, the more likely Yin Shuo is to use this opportunity to fight back. You have to understand that he is a politician, not a military general. He will only lead the troops for the purpose of fighting with the court officials, and will not care for his soldiers to die of frostbite in this season. Do you understand? "


    Yan Zheng was stunned, "what the general meant was that we thought they were too cold to send troops, so Yan Shuo deliberately let us think so. When we relax, he will attack Lin''an secretly? "


    "When we relax?"


    Gu Shubai smiles and points to the soldier who pastes Spring Festival couplets outside the tent, "do you still need to wait? Are we not relaxed enough in the army? "


    Yan Zheng encouraged the idea of pasting Spring Festival couplets. Originally, everyone just wanted to prepare peanuts and melon seeds for tea in the oven. However, Yan Zheng ordered the Chinese book of the army to write Spring Festival couplets on red paper, and asked the kitchen maid to cut the window flowers.


    Fortunately, the servants were too clumsy to do this, otherwise the army would not know what they would be dressed like.


    Yan Zheng suddenly blushed, "then I quickly told them not to stick, careful, ready to fight at any time!"


    Then he rushed out and was stopped by Gu Shubai, "no need. Let them post as much as possible. If Yan Shuo wants us to relax, let''s relax and show him. Only when he sees our relaxation will he relax. "


    Fortunately, Yan Zheng followed Gu Shubai for a long time. After thinking about the logic of his going around for a while, he understood it and immediately said with a smile, "so, I''ve done something wrong, right?"


    Gu Shu gave him a glance, and his proud tail immediately put away.


    He said slowly: "what you did is right. The soldiers of Beili came all the way to Dongling, but they couldn''t go home to reunite with their parents after the Spring Festival. There is always homesickness among the wanderers. It''s good for you to take them with you. That''s the way to show sympathy for the soldiers. "


    Yan Zheng only touched his brain with a smile, a little embarrassed.


    Gu Shubai continued: "but don''t let everyone play too much. What should be alerted should be alerted and what should be prepared should be prepared. Only when Lord Chen persuades emperor Ning to open the gate of Lin''an, can he turn the defense into an attack. "


    Hearing this, Chi Fei said, "general, what if your majesty refuses to open the gate at the end?"


    "Then use the second trick you''ve prepared."


    Gu Shu didn''t change the color of his white face. Obviously, he had already considered all the possibilities. He raised his eyebrows, Yan Zheng and Chi Fei were both thoughtful.


    He couldn''t help smiling, "what are you still doing? The Spring Festival couplets of the big account have not been hung up yet. "


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the situation with Dongling?"


    When it comes to the end of the new year, Yu Fu is more concerned about Dongling''s situation, so he has to ask it every three or five times.


    This morning, when Chen Jingxing came forward to play the newspaper, his face was very ugly, "Your Majesty, Emperor Ning is too much! I tried every means to persuade him to open the gate of Lin''an and let the army pass through. He refused to say anything. He pointed out that Beili intended to capture Lin''an. Your majesty acted in an open and aboveboard manner. Apart from the ten important towns and their surrounding areas promised to Beili, we didn''t take more than one city. Emperor Ning insulted Beili so much


    Yufu knows that Chen Jingxing is a practical person. If he had not used all kinds of means, he would not have put forward this matter in court and exposed his incompetence.


    It seems that Ning Chengzhi is determined not to let Gu Shubai lead his army into the city.


    Yu Fu nodded slightly. As he was thinking about how to deal with this matter, he saw tianyunpo stand up and said: "Your Majesty, there is another matter related to this. I want to put forward it together so that all the ministers can discuss and your majesty can make a ruling.""Taishi, please say."


    Tianyun said: "this time the army stationed outside Lin''an City for a long time, and the grain and grass were wasted seriously. But this winter is particularly cold, and the front has been stretched too long. It is not easy to transport grain and grass from the capital to Lin''an. I thought, "can we use other faster and more effective ways to supplement food?"


    One is the inability to pass through Lin''an City, and the other is the difficulty in transporting grain and grass.


    Yu Fu nodded and said, "Lin''an is the capital of Dongling emperor after all. I can''t understand why Ning emperor has such worries. Mr. Chen, as the Minister of Honglu temple, has always been good at diplomatic means. If Mr. Chen can''t help it, I''m afraid he will have to step back and ask for it. "


    The sky cloud breaks a way: "how to step back to seek it?"


    As the Minister of the Ministry of war was about to go out, Yu Fu said, "it''s very easy to bypass Lin''an City. I know that it takes a lot of effort to make a detour in Lin''an, but general Gu is experienced in many battles. He must have the best route and decision to make a detour, and he can still win this battle. "


    She said cloud light wind clear, obviously to Gu Shubai''s ability very trust.


    The Ministry of rites and the Ministry of internal affairs have been preparing for the wedding one after another, and the Minister of the central court has also heard about it, so it''s not surprising to hear Yu Fu''s words.


    If you don''t trust his ability, how can you entrust your whole life?


    The sky cloud broke, and the Minister of the Ministry of war reported: "my Lord, your Majesty''s idea is the same as that of Gu''s army. This is the reward that the minister has just received. General Gu''s intention is to bypass Lin''an City and attack Huzhou. The army is ready. Your majesty and Gu''s army really have an idea. They want to go together! "


    Tianyunpo suddenly took a look at him. The Minister of the Ministry of war regretted his blunder and quickly lowered his head to retreat.


    Yu Fu laughed, "since general Gu has been ready, it''s better. As for the problem of grain and grass transportation just put forward by the Grand Master Does the grand master already have an idea? "


    Tianyunpo took back his eyes and said, "I mean, you can buy it from Dongling court. Today, the southern part of Dongling is actually controlled by the rebel army, and the northern part is controlled by Beili. It was only Lin''an and some small towns around Lin''an that really belonged to the control of Dongling imperial court. But Lin''an has a large amount of grain, and those people in the city alone may not be able to eat it in three years. If you buy grain from the Dongling court, it will not only be convenient, but also benefit each other, enhance the friendship between the two countries and maintain a temporary cooperative relationship. "


    Yu Fu looked at the ministers and said, "what''s your opinion?"


    Bao Taifu said with a smile: "my Lord, I think this proposal is very good. The old minister heard that many wealthy families came to Beili border town these days, which attracted great attention. After sending people to inquire carefully, they knew that they were all the dependents of Dongling courtiers. Now silver is more important to them than grain. Once the request for grain is put forward, Dongling court will agree to it soon. "


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment, and his heart was sad. "I''ve heard about it, too. It''s not only the family members of ordinary Dongling officials, but also the family members of senior officials above grade three in the court. Even the ministers in the court don''t believe in their court and their monarch. Can the East spirit survive? "


    After that, Xue Bi, the Minister of the Ministry of household, said, "although I hate these officials, their family members still need to come forward to take care of them, just like the Li family who migrated to the Ju family. Only when the family members of the ministers are stable and the ministers consider the problems in the Dongling Dynasty, will they be more inclined to Beili. "


    Xue Bi was shocked when she heard her first words. She said that she had been afraid of taking bribes for a long time. Why did your majesty look at her and talk about it again?


    After hearing this, he was relieved. He quickly stepped out and said, "yes, I will do it. I will never live up to your Majesty''s expectations."


    Yu Fu''s eyes are quite deep, and the corners of his mouth are slightly tilted. He doesn''t open his eyes and falls in front of him.


    "In that case, the purchase of grain should be done according to what Taifu and Taishi said. By the way, there are few people in the palace. Except for Ning''an and ning''ping, there is no need to decorate too extravagantly at the end of the year. It''s better to spend the money on the military so that the soldiers can have a good year in a foreign country. "


    Hearing the words, the ministers quickly persuaded him, "Your Majesty, it''s impossible! This is your Majesty''s first year back in Beili. It should have been very grand. How could you have wronged your majesty? "


    "I am not wronged. When there is war in the country, you should be diligent and thrifty. Although the war is not in Beili, my hundreds of thousands of sons are fighting in front of me. I can''t bear to be alone and enjoy myself. "


    Yu Fu''s words moved all the ministers, and some even began to wipe their tears.


    It is fortunate for the courtiers and Beili to have a lord like this.


    Bao Taifu took the lead in saying: "Your Majesty is right. Your majesty is young and at the age of pleasure, but he can exercise such restraint. I''m ashamed, and I''m willing to follow your Majesty''s example and donate half of the new year''s money to the soldiers. "


    He took his head, and all the ministers responded one after another. At one time, the voice of donating money was higher and higher.


    Yu Fu smiles in his heart and looks moved. "I''m very relieved to have Ai Qing like this. I''ll keep your contributions to the army in mind."


    Yesterday morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning morning www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 309

    Near the new year''s Eve, Lin''an is decorated with red lanterns.


    The Northern Glass army was also very happy. There was no movement in the uprising army. The food and grass in Lin''an city came quickly. There was no problem.


    In the chaos of war, such a rare peace gives people the illusion that the war is over.


    Lin''an City has been setting off fireworks for three days. Gu Shubai, who is stationed outside the city, can hear the sound. I wonder how relaxed Ning Chengzhi is at the moment, immersed in the joy of the new year.


    Just when everyone thought they could get a moment''s breathing, the sudden change happened!


    "Newspaper! The army of Xikun attacked the western border and attacked Weizhou city


    Weizhou is the border city of Dongling, not far from zhuguan. It is one of the ten important towns that Dongling belongs to Beili. Its geographical location is very dangerous.


    Weizhou is now under the actual control of Beili''s army. It is obvious that it is biased towards the three regimes of Dongling, which are the rebel army and the enemy of Dongling and Beili.


    "What can I do, general?"


    Yan Zheng was on the alert immediately. Since Gu Shubai reminded him once, he had been on guard against Yin Shuo''s rebel army''s sneak attack at the end of the new year. It''s not Yan Shuo, but Xikun!


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, "don''t panic, it''s not a bad thing."


    "How could it not be a bad thing? There are rebel forces in the South and Xikun army in the West. We are now sandwiched into horns. But emperor Ning still refuses to open the gate of Lin''an. In case the two armies attack at the same time, we will not even have a way out! "


    Gu Shubai waved his hand and returned to the sand table of the big tent. "How many garrisons are there in Weizhou and its surrounding cities 20 miles away?"


    Yan Zheng said: "fortunately, we didn''t take it lightly. We have a lot of garrison, but there are no more than 20000 troops within 20 Li."


    Gu Shubai nodded slightly, "the reason why I say that the Xikun attack is not a bad thing is that it represents the poor skills of Yin Shuo. Before, I had been thinking that the rebel army was weak and did not undergo formal training. It was just a mess of sand. Didn''t Yin Shuo know that they could not defeat the Northern Glass army? "


    His lips slightly tilted, "I thought he had something else to do. I didn''t expect that he still took the old way of colluding with Xikun and tried to contain us with foreign forces."


    But I don''t know who he''s colluding with this time. Is Kunwu still hurt?


    Gu Shubai did not dare to come to a conclusion for a moment, but said: "don''t be flustered, send spies to inquire about the arrangement of this war in the Xikun Dynasty, and it''s better to find out the clues between Yin Shuo and Xikun. The alliance that is united by immediate interests is not reliable. We can break it up by ourselves. "


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly saw Chi Fei coming out of the tent in a hurry, with an uneasy look on his face.


    "General, the grain and grass that the court promised to sell to us has not been delivered. The last general had sent people to urge him several times, but they were all sent back. It takes time to manage so much food and grass. It''s the end of the new year. We don''t have so many people, so we should be more patient. "


    Obviously, this reason can''t convince Chi Fei and Gu Shubai.


    Yan Zheng said: "don''t they promise to sell it? Even the fixed bank has been accepted. What do you mean by "three push and four push" now? General, before Ning emperor refused to open the gate to let us in, but now he refused to send out the grain and grass sold to us. Do you think he will regret that our Beili army is more powerful than the uprising army, so he lost his mind and wanted to come back to deal with us? "


    His words sound absurd and uninhibited, but everyone in the account knows that Ning Chengzhi is such an absurd person.


    Especially at the moment of chaos and crisis, the emperor, who was not smart, became more nervous and worried that others would drive him out of the Dragon chair.


    After a moment''s silence, Chi Fei said: "general, no matter what the imperial court thinks, the key now is to solve the problem of food and grass in the army. We only have enough food for less than seven days. We need to find a way to supplement it as soon as possible. "


    "Seven days?"


    Yan Zheng Leng Leng, "how so coincident, seven days later is new year''s Eve."


    Do you want the whole army to spend the new year hungry?


    Gu Shubai waved his hand, "there is no need to think wildly. There are many Lin''an affairs this year, so it''s common to have no time to manage our military supplies. It will be delivered in three or five days. Don''t worry. "


    "General..."


    Chi Fei feels that it''s not right. He wants to persuade Gu Shubai, but the latter''s attitude is very firm. "This matter doesn''t need to be discussed any more. Go down and help you."


    Gu Shubai is seldom so arbitrary, and no one can change what he has decided.


    Chi Fei comes out of the big account sullenly. He is still worried about the military supplies in his heart. Yan Zheng comes out behind him and understands his mind.


    Gu Shubai is not like this on weekdays. What happened today?


    "Chi Fei, don''t worry about it. Since the general said so, the military provisions will be given to us. The general can''t be wrong. You have to believe him. "


    Yan Zheng''s mouth says so, oneself in the mind is also puzzled.


    Chi Fei had no choice but to smile, "I''ll send someone to urge the city, so that the soldiers will not be hungry."¡­¡­


    Riding a fast horse to Zhenjiang, all the way holding the gold order to go through the layers of barriers to Zhenjiang, straight to the official residence.


    Zhenjiang is now guarded by Kun Yuyang. I heard that someone came with Gu Shubai''s golden order, and immediately ordered someone to bring him up.


    The visitor didn''t say much. He just handed a letter to Kun Yuyang.


    Kun Yu Yang showed his letter at a glance, and immediately showed a bright smile, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time, and finally I can fulfill my dream! Send the order down, and immediately lead the troops to Weizhou! "


    The messenger bowed out, took the fast horse, and unconsciously touched his arms.


    There was another letter lying on his head, almost the same as the one he had just handed to Kun Yuyang.


    "Drive!"


    He waved his whip and the horse''s hooves continued to head north.


    New year''s Eve.


    The fireworks in Lin''an City are more grand and bright. When the dark sky is in full bloom, it''s like a newborn lamb in the night full of wild animals who has not yet opened his eyes. It makes people have no time to appreciate the beauty.


    The whole city was dotted with red lights, and it continued to the Northern Glass army outside the city, but the laughter did not spread to the outside.


    Soldiers around the campfire to see the fireworks in the city, the tent hanging sporadic red lights, reflecting the soldiers'' faces are not happy.


    Yan Zheng didn''t look at the fireworks. "Hum, there must be fireworks in the womb, eating and drinking. In the face of national calamity, he still has this idea of playing, but he won''t give us military supplies! I don''t think we are here to help them


    It''s been seven days. It''s obviously an excuse to talk about the shortage of manpower.


    It''s just dragging them with such despicable excuses, deliberately letting them run out of food and grass, and making their morale unstable until they lose their combat effectiveness.


    In the quiet camp, there were red lights and Spring Festival couplets, but there was no laughter. Suddenly, a flutes came.


    The soldiers subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a man standing on the hillside, his robes rustling with the cold wind.


    He stood still, holding the flute, elegant posture, beautiful but not sad, playing a little reunion.


    This song is originally an artistic conception of family reunion and full moon, which can be regarded as a bit of comfort to the soldiers who spend the new year in a foreign country.


    The soldiers listened attentively, and Yan Zheng simply took the drum from the army and beat the rhythm to echo the flute.


    Drums and flutes in one place, it''s really nondescript.


    The soldiers couldn''t help laughing. They found the right things around them to beat time together. The atmosphere became lively and lively, and some people began to sing in a low voice.


    In his hand, Yan Zheng was beating a drum. It seemed casual, but his eyes and ears paid close attention to the piper on the hillside, paying attention to every change of his temperament.


    When he reached the palace sound for the second time, he suddenly changed his voice and became shrill!


    Yan Zheng beat the drum with both hands very fast. The drum sound was fast and loud. It was the most familiar drum sound for them!


    "The whole army is out!"


    With a loud drink, all the soldiers around the campfire got up quickly and took up arms to their own positions in an orderly way. The cold armor reflected the faint light of the fire.


    Yan Zheng looked up the mountain and saw that the man on the hillside had stopped playing the flute. He pointed the flute to the East and left-wing soldiers immediately attacked the east mountain.


    A large number of people were lying in ambush on the mountain. Listening to the flute, drum and all kinds of beat from the Northern Glass army, they knew that they were relaxing on New Year''s Eve.


    It''s just that they relax.


    When they relax, it''s time to attack.


    I don''t want the drum beating well. Suddenly it becomes the voice of war drums. The ambush people haven''t responded yet. The army of Beili has already killed them.


    "Kill


    The morale is like a rainbow, the roar is like thunder, and the armor is complete.


    The soldiers of Beili are in good spirits. They are not like people who are hungry and have lost their guard. There must be something wrong with them!


    Without waiting for the eastern ambush to issue a warning, the man''s flute on the hillside pointed in the opposite direction, and the rest of the soldiers immediately decided to kill to the West.


    At the same time, the campfire in Beili''s barracks goes out. In the dark, we have to get close to each other to see whether they are friends or enemies.


    Only the starlit figure on the hillside is very clear in the dark.


    The enemy troops were immediately restrained, and they did not dare to kill when they saw people approaching them, for fear that they would kill the friendly troops by mistake.


    And Beili''s officers and men all have the upper hand, as if they have a perspective eye, they can clearly see whether they are the enemy or the friendly in front of them.


    The other party was killed in a hurry, so no matter who got close to him, he had to kill him. At the same time, the flute figure on the hillside sent out a signal again.


    His flute swayed up and down in the air, drawing a unique shape. All Beili soldiers who saw the signal slowly withdrew from the fight, while the fight in situ was still fierce.


    It was not until after a long time that someone lit the torch that he found that all the people lying beside him were in the same army."Stop, don''t kill, it''s wrong!"


    "Stop it!"


    However, it''s hard to stop killing the red eyed people. When the words of killing the wrong people spread in the army, there were not many of them left.


    Someone finally saw the ghostly figure on the mountain. He stood with his hands down and carried a flute. His figure was as beautiful as jade.


    When people were surprised and frightened, he slowly raised his flute and pointed at the people looking at him.


    "Kill


    Where it refers, the army of Beili is killing again


    "Put all the prisoners in custody. The fire brigade should cook quickly. We can''t maltreat the prisoners. At least the food is for them!"


    The campfire in the barracks was lit again, and the soldiers brought out the good wine and food hidden in the tent, beaming with joy. "They thought it was time for us to cool down after we finished cooking. They didn''t want the wine to be hot!"


    "That''s right. We''ve only been fighting for a long time. It''s like a joke!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    While talking and laughing, the officers and soldiers held a banquet around the campfire again. Gu Shubai came down from the hillside and saw a joyful scene in front of him.


    "General! You are too good to let them kill each other directly. We haven''t even been hurt! "


    A soldier took off his helmet and touched it fondly. "Those rebels are really stupid. They kill themselves. Every head of our officers and men is coated with this luminous salamander. Even in the dark, they can tell the enemy from the enemy, but they haven''t found it all the time. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "they think that we are on New Year''s Eve tonight, and we must lose our guard, so they are careless to underestimate the enemy''s sneak attack. As soon as we see that we are ready, our morale is full and naturally flustered. Who cares whose head will shine? It''s said that the luminous salamander snail was discovered by the fourth younger brother when they went to the sea last time. I didn''t expect it would be useful tonight. "


    Chi Fei came forward and said, "not only do you think we are on New Year''s Eve, but you also think we have no food to eat! It seems that the general is right. Some officials in the Dongling Dynasty were bribed by Yin Shuo, so they would deliberately hold on to our food and grass! "


    "It''s not surprising that the Dongling court is corrupt."


    Gu Shubai said with a faint smile, "it''s just my second brother''s hard work. I asked him to collect the people''s food and grass for us around Zhenjiang and other places, and then transport the food and grass from Beili state to the people. We are now eating food for the winter and new year. They trust us and will give us all their rations. "


    He had heard Chi Fei''s report before, and knew that there must be something wrong in the Dongling Dynasty, but he didn''t make it known. The purpose was to make Yin Shuo think that they could only rely on the military supplies sent by Lin''an.


    New year''s Eve was just the day when food and grass were cut off in the army. He expected that Yin Shuo would send troops to sneak attack, so he ordered the army to be ready early.


    Gu Shubai said that, the soldiers were a little embarrassed to eat.


    Originally, I wanted to have a good meal after the war. I always felt like I had eaten the cream of the people.


    Yan Zheng said hastily: "well, everyone is so greedy. What are you still pretending to worry about the country and the people here? Don''t worry, your majesty has already sent grain from the capital to Zhenjiang and other places, so the people will not suffer from hunger. "


    After hearing this, all the soldiers felt relieved and looked at Gu Shubai with the meaning of soliciting opinions in their eyes.


    Gu Shubai said: "go ahead, everyone can drink three drinks tonight."


    Long live


    The officers and men cheered immediately. The army can only drink wine when celebrating. Tonight''s victory will wipe out and capture all the enemies, even if it is a celebration in advance.


    All the people gathered by the campfire to talk and drink happily. There was an endless stream of laughter and excitement.


    But Gu Shubai went back to the tent alone to change clothes and wash clothes. He thought that there were still corpses all over the camp, and no one was going to clean it up tonight, and let the soldiers have a good new year.


    The skylight of the big account suddenly let out some glittering white.


    Gu Shubai looked up and saw that it was snowing again.


    Maybe it''s snowy tonight, and it''s clean white all over the mountains tomorrow. There''s no war, no blood.


    He stood in front of the big tent door and reached for a snowflake. The cold snow water was in the warm palm of his hand, connecting his hot chest.


    She said that when he returned to the wedding, he did not dare to slack off, did not dare to let himself fall into defeat.


    He didn''t want her to bear any criticism of employing only relatives, didn''t want her to feel a little uneasy all her life, and didn''t want any resistance to their combination.


    She is superior, he can only strive to win a worthy future!


    And now, what is she doing?


    Outside Changsheng hall, Yufu, wrapped in thick fox fur, stood under the corridor and reached for a snowflake.


    Tonight, she looks at the snow flying all over the sky, standing in this land of flowers and lights. And he was surrounded by the enemy in all directions, tried his best, repeated layout, and finally successfully trapped himself in the dead everywhere.


    How is he? Is he hurt?


    He can I miss her.


    Yu Fu smile, tight tight fox fur, looking at the stars in the sky, such as his face, a flash, are his smile."It''s not too late to meet this lover. When you don''t see your lover, you are worried. "


    Outside the hall of eternal life, someone came walking on the snow with a brocade box in his hand. He heard her voice and her steps outside the hall, and her smile disappeared.


    For a while, he turned away with a wry smile.


    Yufu: is it SEI? Get out of here!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 310

    The next morning, the snow had stopped.


    When Yu Fu wakes up, she only feels refreshed, as if she has a kind of telepathy. She knows that Gu Shubai''s battle has been very beautiful.


    Just want to urge people to inquire about the situation, they see yaolan come in from outside the hall.


    "Your Majesty, there is a wooden box outside the hall, which was picked up by the maids. I don''t know who put it. It''s quite exquisite. "


    "What is it?" Yu Fu asked casually


    Yao LAN opened it and looked at it, "eh, it''s a carved wooden doll. It looks like your Majesty''s eyebrows and eyes."


    She was surprised to take the doll out of the box, but the small woodcarving with a big palm was very delicate. When she compared it with Yufu''s face, she felt more and more like it.


    "Show me."


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but wonder. She sat on the bed and stretched out her hand to her. Yao LAN sent the wooden doll to her hand. "Your Majesty, do you look like it?"


    It''s kind of like that.


    Yufu was playing with the little doll. The doll was dressed in a Beili palace dress. The wide sleeve style was gorgeous and beautiful. The hairstyle was also the style of Yufu''s frequent comb. The carving of hair was very delicate and flexible.


    Looking at the doll''s expression, Yu Fu could not help but wonder, "do I often make this expression?"


    Yao LAN shook her head, "no, your majesty is generally smiling, there are pear vortex. There''s an angry expression carved on it, and you can''t see your Majesty''s pear vortex. "


    "There are still."


    Yu Fu looked at the baby''s cheeks carefully. The position of Li Wo was slightly depressed. The whole face was very smart. It was impossible to carve her expression without seeing her personally.


    She recalled when she had made such an angry expression after she returned to Beili. She had a vague idea in her mind.


    "Who was here last night?"


    Yao LAN tilted her head and thought, "Your Majesty held a palace banquet last night, and ordered the ministers to go home for a reunion. Oh, by the way, it''s said that the Heavenly Master has been here, but he just passes through the door and doesn''t enter, so the palace people don''t have any communication. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly and looked at the fine wood carving in his hand. He couldn''t help smiling. It was hard for him to carve it.


    "Husheng, put it away. Don''t break it."


    In a few days, on New Year''s Eve, a beautiful victory outside Lin''an city came back to the capital, and the court was full of praise.


    "Yan Shuo thought that if he colluded with Xikun to attack the west, we could not distinguish between the primary and secondary, so it was too small to take care of the general. I heard that the Minister of the Ministry of household, who was in charge of grain and grass in Lin''an City, had been beheaded in the name of colluding with foreign enemies. As for grain and grass, they have been sent to general Gu''s army. "


    Yu Fu put the memorial aside and looked up at the ministers. "What you mean is that Yin Shuo colluded with Xikun to attack the West and bribed Dongling, the Minister of the Ministry of household, to deliberately not give us food. Is that what you mean? "


    Naturally, this was the case in the past. Otherwise, how could Xikun have just sent troops? Why did Dongling''s courtiers promise to sell grain and delay the delivery of grain and grass?


    Bao Taifu said, "what do you think of your majesty?"


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, "it has been found out from Xikun that this attack on Weizhou was the will of emperor Kun himself. As for who instigated kundi, it is not clear. It can be concluded that he and Yin Shuo can not escape the relationship. As for grain and grass How did Yin Shuo know that we bought grain from Lin''an City? "


    "Yin Shuo used to be the Prime Minister of Dongling Dynasty, and later was the first assistant. It is not surprising to say that he has some eyeliner to know about these secret matters.


    There is nothing wrong with this explanation, but Yu Fu always feels strange in his heart, as if something is wrong.


    What went wrong?


    Zhang nine que Road: "fortunately, general Gu secretly mobilized the manpower to collect food and grass among the people, which did not delay the soldiers in the army, but also paralyzed the enemy. If we wipe out the enemy at one stroke in this way, we will only be afraid that the uprising sergeants will fall into the valley and will no longer be able to compete. "


    Kunyuyang was transferred to Weizhou to fight against the Xikun army. The people of Xikun thought that she was the princess of Xikun, so they didn''t dare to act rashly. Kunyuyang knew the military strength and personnel of Xikun best and had an absolute advantage in the fight.


    Gu Shubai also guards Gu jiugetiao at the border of Beili to guard Zhenjiang and other places. At the same time, he orders him to be responsible for collecting grain and grass among the people. Only his identity as the second son of the Gu family can convince the people.


    All the arrangements are in good order, giving full play to the limited strength and manpower.


    This time, Rao is tianyunpo, and I have to admire him.


    ¡­¡­


    After the first World War on New Year''s Eve, the rebels were in a state of panic and no fighting spirit.


    Yinshuo led his troops to retreat for 30 Li, gave up Huzhou City directly, and rowed the river to defend against danger. The crisis of Lin''an City was completely solved.


    Gu Shu was very excited, but he didn''t seem happy.


    "Isn''t the general happy? With the retreat of the rebel army and the resolution of Lin''an''s crisis, we can also breathe a sigh of relief. "


    Joy is often overwhelming.


    Gu Shubai was not satisfied with Yan Zheng''s words, "it''s the rebel army that needs to be relieved, not us."


    Yan Zheng a Leng, Chi Fei already laughed, Yan Zheng busy way: "right, we are the victory side, loose what loose?"? But let them take the opportunity to run back, across a river, this water war is not our strength. "There are many rivers in the south of the Yangtze River, but although the soldiers of Beili are brave, their biggest weakness lies in the water war.


    Gu Shubai nodded: "you''ve got the point, but it''s not so much that Yan Shuo took the opportunity to run, it''s better to say that he was retreating. Knowing that Lin''an couldn''t attack, we simply stepped back and defended according to the river. On the contrary, we couldn''t help him for a moment. Once the rebel army retreats, the conflict will no longer be between our two armies. "


    "Contradiction?" Chi Fei doubts: "contradiction is no longer our two armies, what is that?"


    "A lot."


    Gu Shubai said lightly: "for example, the suspicion of emperor Ning, once he thinks that the crisis of the rebel army is relieved, he will regard us as his crisis. Another example is the invasion of Xikun. Yuyang is inexperienced and can''t sustain it for a long time. "


    As soon as the words came down, the voice of the soldier''s announcement came from outside the tent.


    "In."


    The soldier came in and said, "general, the will of emperor Ning came from Lin''an City. When will the general leave? He said that if the general had nothing to do, he would lead the army to leave as soon as possible, so as not to make Lin''an people panic. "


    Speak of the devil.


    Chi Fei suffered from such suspicions, and now he has no more respect for Ning Chengzhi. "We all know whether the people in Lin''an are terrified or the emperor Ning is terrified. General, let''s not be a nuisance here. As you just said, are we going to Weizhou to support general Kun? "


    Gu Shubai shook his head with a smile, as if he thought of something happy.


    "The soldiers have been away from home for a long time. It''s time to go back. We will lead our troops back to the DPRK first, and the central government will discuss the next expedition. "


    "Going back?"


    Yan Zheng was so happy that he almost jumped up. Chi Fei looked at him inexplicably. He didn''t know why he was so happy. "Are you in a hurry to go back and marry your daughter-in-law?"


    "Bah!"


    Yan Zheng gave him a push, "it''s not me, it''s our general!"


    I think today''s second watch is OK. Two thousand words is not premature ejaculation. Ha ha ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 311

    Gu Shubai led his troops back to the court, and his victorious division was the same.


    Yu Fu''s heart fluctuated with the letters on his way. Previously, he seldom wrote to her on the battlefield, mostly just let people use the official military newspaper to deliver news.


    Now this letter is constantly daily, the palace people of Changsheng hall look at yaolan''s daily letter, see all blush.


    Your majesty and general Gu have a very good relationship


    Yu Fu just looked at it, and after reading it, Yao LAN put the letter away without mentioning the reply. Several times later, Yao LAN couldn''t help it. "Your Majesty, although the eldest son is going to return to Beijing, should you also reply to a letter?"


    "No return."


    Yu Fu said angrily, "I didn''t see any letters in the war before. I wrote them to him. Now it''s time to turn around and let him have a taste of waiting for my letter. "


    However, she waited until Gu Shubai wrote a letter a day. Gu Shubai couldn''t wait any longer. Look at Yu Fu''s look, she didn''t intend to reply to him.


    Yao LAN chuckled, "if you don''t come back, you won''t come back. Anyway, if it''s fast, it''s three days, and if it''s slow, it''s five days. He''ll come back. Then you''ll have something to say quietly!"


    Her tone is a little ambiguous. Yu Fu gives her a white look on purpose. She seems happy and angry.


    "Your Majesty, the head of the house of internal affairs has come to the lake. He said that he would send the hairpin style of your majesty and hairpin ceremony to your majesty."


    "Let him in."


    After a while, the man in prison came in, holding a tray in his hand, "see your majesty, slave."


    Jade helps a handle to lift, "rise, bring to me to see."


    He put the tray in his hand to the front, and Yu Fu saw that there were three exquisite hairpins in it, which were more grand and luxurious in turn, and the last one was the Phoenix hairpin.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help wondering, "Why are the three hairpins so luxurious


    "My Lord, this is the decision made by the adults of the etiquette department after discussion. Ordinary women want to wear a plain hairpin, but your majesty is the queen of Beili, which is by no means comparable to ordinary women. As soon as your majesty is born, his status is noble. Only huazan can show your Majesty''s dignity. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "it''s just that. Since it was discussed by the adults of the Ministry of rites, it''s up to them."


    The river lake sea is busy to bow a body way: "since hairpin your majesty feels no problem, the slave wants to ask your majesty to show next.". What guests will your majesty invite at that time? I''ll make preparations early. "


    The guests of Jili are Zhengbin, Yousi and Zanzhe deacon It''s easy to say, but the former Emperor and empress have already passed away, and no one can preside over the hairpin ceremony for her.


    Yu Fu was disconsolate. The sea of rivers and lakes thought about his face and said: "in fact, your majesty is a woman king. There are some things in the ceremony that don''t have to be the same as ordinary women, and you don''t have to be polite everywhere."


    Yu Fu knew that he was comforting himself, so he said, "Jiji is a family gift. If that''s the case, please take care of all the people in the house. You and the Ministry of rites will take care of the rest."


    "Yes, the slave retired."


    The lake sea is aware of some impatience and exits the hall of eternal life smartly.


    Three days later, Gu Shubai returned to Beijing.


    Wenwu in the court set up Shuijiu outside the city to greet her personally. Although Yufu didn''t come personally, he sent yaolan to greet her.


    The ministers raised their glasses to congratulate him on his victory and return to the imperial court. The atmosphere was excellent and humane: "Your Majesty has decided to appoint general Jin as a top general. This is the military position in the imperial court next only to general Ouyang! Congratulations, general. Congratulations, general! "


    "Congratulations are more than that. Your majesty has reached the age of hairpin. He has put down his words in the court before. When the general returns to the court, he will get married. This is the first thing to congratulate you on."


    In the hustle and bustle, Gu Shubai nods and smiles, hard to hide the joy from his heart.


    Tian yunpo, holding a wine glass, came forward and said, "Congratulations, general. I''ve read the memorials carefully about the battles you fought in Dongling. It''s really amazing. You have laid half of Dongling for Beili. I should thank you. "


    Gu Shubai said modestly, "the grand master has been praised falsely. In the rear area, the grand master prepared food, grass and military pay, and shared the worries and hardships of his Majesty in the court. I should thank you. "


    His tone is clear and modest, his eyes are broad and bright, but tianyunpo always feels uncomfortable.


    In what capacity does he thank himself?


    To the north of the glass of the general, or to the north of the glass of the husband?


    The sky cloud breaks in the heart a chaos, the complexion immediately sinks down, haven''t yet opened the mouth then hear behind the back of the body to take care of appropriate to shout of voice, "big brother!"


    He nodded to Gu Shubai in a hurry, and then walked to the side, drinking the wine while walking.


    Gu cold Mo a few people come up, see the sky cloud break away from the back, look not quite right.


    "Big brother, did he stab you again? Don''t pay any attention to him. I''m sure you''re envious of your success in this battle! "


    "No


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "how could he stab me? I really want to congratulate you. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    In front of the crowd, Gu Hanmo didn''t say anything. His brothers only asked him about the dust and hard work. After thanking the officials who met him outside the city, they went back to Gu''s house directly.The horse just stopped outside the mansion. Gu Shubai turned over and got off the horse and said, "I''ll go back to bathe and change clothes first, and then go into the palace."


    If it wasn''t for riding all the way, I''m afraid he would not be able to rush into the palace now. Where would he have thought of looking back?


    Everyone understood what he was thinking, but Gu Hanmo said, "elder brother, my second sister-in-law cooks for you. I''d better have dinner before I leave."


    "Three elder brothers, you too have no eyesight to see, block elder brother to do what?"


    Gu Yi Dala said: "brother is in a hurry to go into the palace to see xiaoyufu. Anyway, there are imperial meals in the palace, and he is hungry. Let''s not make a mess here. Let''s go back to clean up quickly


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "after the sixth brother got married, he really knew a lot, but Yunyan was good at training him."


    Then he threw the reins to Yan Zheng and strode toward the house.


    Gu Yi said with pride, "that''s right. Now that I''m married, I''m more sensible Ah, what is good Yunyan training? That''s what I taught her, isn''t it? "


    ¡­¡­


    In the inner room, the heat is dense behind the screen.


    Gu Shubai was brushing his body when he heard the sound of the door being opened. The sound of footsteps was very familiar.


    "Third brother?"


    "Big brother, it''s me."


    Gu Han Mo is holding a plate of cakes in his hand. "Second sister-in-law is afraid that you are tired and hungry all the way, so I''ll bring you something to eat. It''s better to pad your stomach before you enter the palace."


    There is the sound of water behind the screen, and the smell of green grass overflows. Gu Hanmo takes care of himself and sits down outside.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "I''m afraid it''s not just for the sake of delivering snacks? Do you have something to tell me? I heard that you are very close to Liming''s sister. Have you decided to marry her? "


    Gu cold Mo a listen to know he will be wrong idea, "big brother, I am not to come to this matter of!"


    It''s not about it, it''s about it.


    Gu Shubai laughed in his heart and asked across the screen, "what''s that?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "before, my elder brother was far away from Dongling and was fighting again. I didn''t tell him something. Elder brother, do you know why Yu Fu announced his wedding in court? "


    "Why?"


    "In order to refuse tianyunpo, he is interested in Yufu."


    The sound of the water behind the screen stopped for a moment, and soon became clearer, as if someone had stood up from the water.


    Gu Shubai took off his clothes from the screen, put on his middle clothes, and then came out with his outer clothes, "Oh, it''s like this."


    Gu Hanmo was stunned.


    This reaction is different from what he imagined. He thought Gu Shubai would be a little worried, but he didn''t care.


    He suddenly realized, "big brother I knew that for a long time? "


    "Well."


    Gu Shubai sat down beside him, picked up a piece of cake, bit it, ran all the way and bathed on an empty stomach. Now he was a little hungry.


    Gu Han Mo almost jumped up, "since elder brother knows that he is still allowed to be with Yu Fu all day long? How dare you go to the border for several months? Now I think about why tianyunpo wanted to motivate elder brother to go to war. I think he did it deliberately to support elder brother! "


    Gu Shubai poured a cup of tea for himself, "I don''t think he did it on purpose, but for the sake of Beili at that time, only I was the most suitable candidate. However - "


    as soon as his words changed, tianyunpo was in a difficult mood, and he didn''t fully grasp it." even if it was intentional, he wanted to get along with Yufu, which is human nature. What''s more, I didn''t lose any money. After a few months, I became famous and married Yu Fu


    Gu Hanmo thinks about Yu Fu''s attitude and looks relaxed. She doesn''t give Tian Yun a chance. Gu Shubai doesn''t have any loss.


    Can he so cloud light breeze clear, Gu cold Mo always feel that he is in dog take mouse, "big brother is also too generous, in case really call him to take advantage of what to do?"


    "Yu Fu and I are not married yet. He has the right to pursue Yu Fu. If Yu Fu likes him better, I will quit. This is a dispute between gentlemen. As long as he doesn''t use any conspiracy to separate the feelings between Yufu and me, what can I mind? What''s more, I believe that Yufu also believes in myself. I''m confident that tianyunpo can''t do anything deeper than my feelings with Yufu. "


    He drank all the tea in the cup and wiped the corner of his lips with his slender fingers. "Well, thank you for worrying about me. It''s time for me to enter the palace."


    Then he picked up the gold medal on the table and strode out.


    Gu Hanmo looked at him in a daze. After a while, he cried out, "but Brother, your hair is not dry yet! "


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Shubai had a lot of care. He rode a fast horse outside the palace gate. When he got off the horse, he used a hair band to put a bunch of long hair into the palace.


    The officers and men of the imperial army could not help but look silly. As he came back from a great victory and was about to marry his majesty, who dares to say that his appearance is not good enough to be holy?


    What''s more, this kind of elegant young master has hair like a Chilan Yushu, smiling like a bright moon, which makes people look up to him.


    On the way, the palace ladies who passed by all stopped at a distance and bowed their heads, but they couldn''t help looking at him from the bottom of their eyes, and then blushed secretly.Until his figure is more and more far away, only the blue home style wide robe and big sleeves are swaying, and the white hair with the moon is beautiful and charming, which is exciting.


    Yufu is waiting anxiously in the palace of longevity. Yaolan has already come back, but Gu Shubai has not been seen.


    Yao LAN comforted: "Your Majesty, be patient. The eldest son is looking back at the palace. He must have to clean up before he can enter the palace."


    "I don''t mind if he does it or not."


    Yu fuzui said, still looking across the window of Changsheng hall toward the courtyard, "when I found him and sixth brother in the forest of Changzhou, there was no way for them to comb and wash in the cave. I haven''t seen them before."


    She wanted to see him now, and she didn''t care.


    "You were young then, and now you are getting married. How can you see my unkempt appearance?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Yu Fu was shocked and turned his head. It was Gu Shubai standing behind him, smiling like the spring breeze.


    The tight string in her heart suddenly loosens, and she runs towards him quickly, pounces on him and hugs him tightly.


    Gu Shubai also took her into his arms. There was no superfluous words between them, only heartbeat, breath and smell.


    Everything is the same, although not for months, the tacit understanding between them has never changed.


    Yao LAN quickly waves her hand, and all the attendants in the hall step back. She closes the door of the hall and sticks her ears to the door to pay attention to the movement of the hall.


    The maid in waiting wanted to learn from her. She stopped her and had to look at them in the hall.


    Yu Fu buries his head in his arms, deliberately does not use any strength, and the whole strength falls on him. He sensed it, and just laughed to himself, still.


    Yu Fu raised his head and poked him in the chest. "You didn''t move at all."


    Gu Shubai looked down at her. From this point of view, her chin became sharper and sharper, but her face was so beautiful that it was distressing. "You''re thin again. How can you shake me? Why don''t you try to eat more, maybe just a little fat. "


    "How much do you want to gain?"


    Yu Fu asked this, suddenly saw the smile on the corner of his mouth, then knew that he was teasing himself, "I''m afraid I''ll become the two now, so fat I can''t shake you, hum, don''t play."


    As soon as she said that she was about to get up, Gu Shubai tightened her arm, and she couldn''t move any more.


    In the end, he lay down in his arms and whispered: "why didn''t you come in from the front door just now? I''ve been waiting for you at the window for a long time. Who knows you''ll jump in through the back window. "


    Gu Shubai eyebrows tip a pick, "people always want to do something extraordinary when they are happy, I dare not in front of outsiders, afraid of people talking about me, I am proud of myself, young and frivolous. I only dare to be myself in front of you. If I knew you were waiting for me at the window, I would fly in from the front window. "


    Yu Fu listened to his explanation and was happy. "In that case, you can come in from the back window next time. Just don''t worry me for so long."


    Her nose moved back and forth, smelling the same grass smell on him as herself. She couldn''t help but get up and see that he was wearing a family blue robe, and his hair was not well tied.


    At first glance, he rushed into the palace in a hurry after taking a bath. He was reluctant to spend his time dressing himself up, which showed that he was worried about her in his heart and didn''t want to waste a moment.


    She waited for a long time of small emotions suddenly disappeared, pushing him to sit down beside the couch, "all the way back tired? Let them pass the meal earlier, and I''ll tie your hair for you myself? "


    Gu Shubai has always seen Lianzhu and Lianbi comb Yufu''s hair. He never knew whether Yufu could comb her hair himself or bundle her hair for a man.


    He couldn''t help wondering, "would you?"


    Yu Fu complacently said, "you can''t learn it. Anyway, you have to learn it sooner or later."


    Then he untied his hair band and picked up the horn comb on the dressing table to wash it for him. His long hair hung down to his waist, which had a unique charm.


    She gathered his hair in one hand and combed it in the other. She couldn''t help saying, "do you remember that year when we were watching the moon on the roof of guhou mansion one night. When I was young, I was afraid of the dark. I was afraid when I saw the wind in the woods all around me, but now I''m not afraid any more. "


    "Is it because you''ve grown up?"


    "No," Yu Fu said, holding his hair bundle, "because that night your hair was like this. It was scattered and swaying after bathing. You said that the trees that wind in the dark are your hair. Since then, when I see the haunted trees, I will only think of you. How can I be afraid again? "


    Gu Shubai''s heart is warm. She didn''t expect that she had a joke for so long.


    Yufu said, "no, Yuguan is in the box over there. I just forgot to take it."


    Two people look at each other, Gu Shubai''s hair is pulled by Yu Fu, and Yu Fu finally combs his hair bundle well. At this moment, if you let go, all your previous achievements will be wasted.


    Neither of them could move. Looking at each other, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Yao Lan''s voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Your Majesty, can I help you


    What a Yao LAN! She has been eavesdropping outside the door!Yu Fu scolds her more and more boldly in her heart, but there is no other way but to order her to come in. Yao LAN came in with a smile and opened a gold box on the other side of the wall.


    There are all the important things of Yufu, including the treasure medicine box she didn''t use for a long time.


    Yao LAN takes out a small brocade box from the inside. When she closes the box, Gu Shubai looks at it and accidentally sees a strange object.


    It was a small woodcarving figure. Although it was far away, Gu Shubai saw at a glance that it was carved according to the shape of Yu Fu.


    What''s more, here comes the sugar that hasn''t been sent for a long time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 312

    This night, Gu Shubai did not leave the palace.


    They had dinner in Changsheng hall, then went to the former Queen''s bedroom to worship, and finally walked in the palace to watch the lights.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t come back too late, and the lantern in the palace hasn''t been taken off yet. Although tonight is not Shangyuan, there are lights and you, barely


    Yu Fu is in a high mood. When he walks under the lamp, he is light footed. Countless light shadows are reflected by the lights in all directions. He is still innocent.


    Gu Shubai followed her, "walk slowly and fall carefully."


    Then he looked at the lanterns hanging on both sides of the Palace Road, flew up, took off one and sent it to Yu Fu after clearing the tassel.


    Yu Fu was stunned and Gu Shubai said with a smile: "every year we enjoy the lantern together on Shangyuan Festival. You always like to carry a lantern in your hand. Don''t you like it now?"


    "I like it."


    Yufu took the lantern and saw that the palace lantern was small and red. It didn''t look like they used to enjoy so many shapes outside the palace, but Yufu was still happy.


    "I didn''t come out to enjoy the lantern on Shangyuan Festival this year. If you don''t tell me, I forget. I used to run all over the street with the lantern. Now I can only sit on the golden hall, laughing or angry, thinking, worried about the ministers'' comments. "


    Gu Shubai picked his eyebrows and said, "it''s so pitiful. If so, I''d better leave the palace as soon as possible, so as not to damage your Majesty''s reputation. "


    After that, she lifted her feet and left, but she grabbed the back of her clothes.


    "I''m afraid of other things, but I don''t have to be afraid of this. Beili is open to the public, and you and I are about to get married. What can we avoid? "


    With these words, her former unfettered temperament came up again. "Besides, it''s not the first time. What do you pretend to be serious?"


    After that, he stood on tiptoe and picked his chin. With the appearance of a successful prank on his face, he ran to the distance with a smile and a lantern.


    Gu Shubai can''t laugh or cry. She says that the more she grows up, the bolder she is. She doesn''t blush to say such words, which makes him a little embarrassed.


    Yu Fu stood in the distance and yelled to him, "don''t worry, I didn''t drink this time. I''ll never fool around again!"


    Gu Shubai ran to her quickly, "keep your voice down, want to let the people in the palace know that you are not only poor in drinking, but also like to lose virtue after drinking?"


    Yu Fu''s laughter spread like a silver bell. The soldiers of the imperial guards who were under the palace wall could not help laughing when they heard the sound.


    There was no such good laughter in the palace for a long time. Sure enough, only when general Gu came back could his majesty be really happy.


    Gu Hanmo passes by, can''t help but stand with his hands down and stop.


    "General, you haven''t come back so late?"


    The soldiers saw him salute one after another. Gu Hanmo hissed, "keep your voice down. Don''t disturb your majesty and elder brother. It''s time for them to get together after a long separation."


    He should not have been on duty tonight. Seeing Gu Shubai''s delay in returning, he went into the palace to have a look. He happened to hear their laughter in the imperial garden.


    What''s the difference between this laughter and that of many years ago in guhou mansion?


    Gu Shubai left for a few months, and his heart hung for a few months. He was worried that their feelings might change. Now his heart, which had been hanging for a long time, could finally be put down.


    He could not help chuckling and turned to walk outside the palace.


    Until midnight, Yu Fu and Gu Shubai return to Changsheng hall hand in hand. The palace people did not dare to rest, waiting for them to come back.


    Seeing that they finally came back, Yao LAN came forward and said, "Your Majesty, the hot water for washing is ready. Do you need servants to serve you?"


    Yu Fu laughed, "you all go down to have a rest. There''s no need to wait here."


    Yao LAN waved his hand to order everyone to step down, and he was happy to go down to rest. Yu Fu was tired after walking for so long, and just wanted to wash his face and go to bed.


    She twisted the face handkerchief herself, and was about to cover her face. After thinking about it, she handed it to Gu Shubai. This just saw that Gu Shubai also twisted a face handkerchief and handed it to her. Their hands holding the face handkerchief stopped in mid air for a moment.


    Yu Fu chuckled and took his twisted handkerchief with his other hand. Gu Shubai also took her twisted handkerchief.


    He had enough strength on his hand, and his handkerchief was wrung dry. The hot air floated over his face. He felt that his pores were all open.


    But she never did it by herself. The handkerchief was still wet. Gu Shubai wiped her face with a few drops of water on her face.


    Yu Fu took a look at the bad sidewalk and patted him on the face, trying to dry the drops. "I''m sleepy, I''m sleeping!"


    After that, he ran to the bedside with his shoes and pulled himself into the brocade quilt. After a while, he realized that there was a warm body leaning over.


    The last time Yu Fu had drunk too much, he was in a daze. Today, they are sober, and their eyes are relatively stiff.


    Yufu''s mind flashed many pictures, all of which were left by her drunkenness last time, such as crushing him, kissing him, and touching him


    Her face flushed, Gu Shubai suddenly stretched out his hand on her forehead and knocked, "what are you thinking, face so red?"


    When he said that, Yu Fu''s face became more red.What else can I think of?


    Naturally, I covet his beauty.


    Gu Shubai, like an Ascaris lumbricoides in her stomach, said with a smile, "I put out the light so that you won''t salivate my beauty and can''t help yourself."


    With a finger in the middle of the palace, it was dark all around. He used his internal power to extinguish the candle.


    Yu Fu was not happy. "I covet your beauty, but you can''t help yourself. Are you saying that I am not as determined as you, or that I am not as beautiful as you? "


    In the dark, only the light moonlight outside the hall shines on his handsome eyes.


    Her voice with a girl''s pretty, in his ear, is far away in the battlefield he thought day and night, tonight is close at hand.


    He didn''t know how long he could restrain himself, but she asked him the question of determination.


    "I said that I always want to do something extraordinary today, but you have to test my strength. How can I punish you?"


    Before Yufu could speak, the next second, his lips came up.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Gu Shubai left Changsheng hall and met tianyunpo outside the palace.


    He came early.


    "Heavenly Master."


    Gu Shubai took the initiative to bow his hand and said with a smile: "the grand master came so early, and there is still a long time to go before the early court."


    Tianyunpo saw him come out of the palace. He had something wrong with his face. He only said, "I have to see your majesty before I go to court. It has become a convention to sort out the important matters to be discussed today. It is natural that the general was not in the court for a long time


    Gu Shubai just laughs. Tianyunpo doesn''t hold his hand. He asks him, "how did the general come out of the palace at this time?"


    "I haven''t seen your majesty for a long time. I didn''t go out last night."


    He said it lightly. The sky clouds burst, his eyes opened wide and his mind was full of imagination.


    Gu Shubai knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t explain it on purpose. He only said, "since the grand master has something else to see his majesty, I won''t disturb him. Goodbye."


    After that, he strode away. Tianyunpo quickly called, "general, wait."


    Gu Shubai turned around slowly, with a clear smile, as if he had known that he was going to stop himself, "what''s the matter with the grand master?"


    The sky cloud broke to pause, usually his eloquence is black also can say white, ridicule scold open mouth is, don''t need to think about.


    But today he talked with Gu Shubai, but he couldn''t help rummaging and didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Gu Shubai stood quietly waiting for him. Tian yunpo''s eyes turned on him. He was wearing his home-made Tian Qingse wide robe, but on his head was a purple gold white jade crown.


    He was surprised, "this Your Majesty gave it to you? "


    Gu Shubai thought about it. He was referring to the jade crown on his head. "Yes, what''s the problem?"


    Originally, there were many problems.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Gu Shubai whether it was in accordance with etiquette and law for his foreign minister to stay in the palace at night, whether it was in accordance with his gentlemanly demeanor for the unmarried couple to sleep together in the same bed, and whether it was too modest just after winning back to Beili


    Now he can''t ask any questions.


    "No problem, no problem. I went first."


    Tianyunpo was as dejected as a defeated cockfight. This was the first time Gu Shubai had seen him.


    What''s wrong with the jade crown?


    "Master, wait a minute."


    This time, Gu Shubai stopped him. Tianyunpo slowly turned around and saw Gu Shubai saying with a smile: "I''m not in Beijing these days. Thank you for taking care of Yu Fu. It''s said that when she was ill, she went to the imperial study bravely. The grand master found out and sent her back in time. I should formally thank the grand master. Please accept my respect. "


    With that, he bowed to him in a modest and polite manner.


    Tian yunpo''s face suddenly became ugly. He wanted to jump up to avoid his bow.


    But he knew that he could not avoid it.


    The second watch of Weian!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 313

    Once upon a time, he might have used to prevaricate that they were not married, but now


    The Ministry of rites even had the ceremony ready, and their marriage was well known in the whole dynasty. There was no possibility of any change.


    It is reasonable for him to thank him as Yufu''s husband.


    The sky cloud breaks dispirited a smile, is still consistent of the mouth is hard, "wait for you and your majesty to get married, come back to thank me not too late.". What''s more, it''s my duty to take care of your majesty. "


    "It''s nothing to say what you should do. I''m grateful for something else."


    Gu Shubai stepped forward slowly, and his side almost stuck to his ear. "For example, the doll carefully carved by the adults has a vivid look, and Yufu likes it very much. She is now in that position, used to see rare treasures, only this hand-made mind can make her happy, let her boring political life have a little fun


    He even knows about wood carving.


    Tian yunpo was silent for a moment. "She''s very happy. Did she say that?"


    Gu Shubai said, "naturally, she won''t say that to me. But when I see that she keeps the wood carvings in her precious collection box, I know that she likes them very much. "


    "So instead of being angry, you came to thank me?"


    "Why am I angry?"


    Gu Shubai smiles without any reluctance. "I''ve been out fighting for several months and can''t accompany her. Someone has to make her happy and relieve her worries for me. Since you can do it, I''m too happy to be angry. "


    Tianyunpo doesn''t know whether to laugh or to be angry.


    Gu Shubai is so generous that he is willing to let other men relieve her worries and make her happy. It seems that he is generous, but he is almost provocative when he thinks about it carefully.


    he is confident that Yu Fu will not shake his feelings for others, so he dares to be so generous.


    This kind of provocation really makes people want to be angry, but it doesn''t make sense.


    Tianyunpo still didn''t give up. "She put the things I gave her in her collection. Aren''t you angry?"


    Gu Shubai laughed more clearly and asked him, "do you know what else is in that box?"


    Without waiting for tianyunpo''s reply, he said to himself, "there is my mother''s seven treasures Yingluo in it. It was given to her by her father when she was in guhou mansion. To avoid others saying that she was not bullied by guhou mansion''s blood."


    "And the first year when she came to visit the Marquis''s residence, I gave her sachet. The wormwood in it has not been fragrant for so many years, but the embroidery outside is still bright."


    "And the seven color gems we found together on the Zhushan mountain on the border of Dongling and Xikun. They are gems symbolizing triumph. Everyone in our family has one, so does Yufu."


    "And..."


    "Stop it."


    Tianyun po said for the first time that he couldn''t get rid of others, but he admitted defeat.


    It''s not that you can''t beat him, but you can''t beat him in Yufu''s heart.


    Among the most precious things, most of them have something to do with him. Just look at the jade crown on his head and you can see how deep and righteous Yu Fu is to him.


    Two people look at each other, silent for a long time, one heart is difficult to self-sustaining, one quietly waiting, can not bear to interfere.


    He can understand how the mood of tianyunpo drips down. A good woman like Yufu can''t touch her all day long. If it''s him, it should be very uncomfortable.


    For a long time, tianyunpo took a deep breath.


    "If your third brother is as generous as you are, I don''t have to deal with him so much. It''s all brought up by Marquis Gu himself. How can it be so different? "


    It''s a relief.


    Gu Shubai is impeccable, so he turns to attack Gu Hanmo.


    I don''t want to tell Gu that he is not generous now. He just smiles and speaks for Gu Hanmo. "The third brother''s worry is human. I''m afraid the grand master doesn''t know that the house of marquis Gu was almost ruined in that year. Part of the reason is that others coveted Yu Fu''s paranoia. Ningdi and yinshuo, one is Dongling emperor, the other is rebel leader, when they covet a woman, they can do all kinds of unimaginable cruel things. The third younger brother just doesn''t want to repeat what happened in those years. "


    Sky cloud breaks to hum lightly.


    If you compare him with Cao Bao Ning Di and poisonous Yin Shuo, Gu Shubai''s Kung Fu is better than his.


    Seeing that they had wasted a lot of time outside the palace gate, some people had come to the court one after another at the moment. The sky cloud broke his sleeve and said, "thank you, general. It seems that I don''t have to go to your Majesty''s place today."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "please go, grand master. I was tired last night. Your majesty has promised me not to go to court. Today, I will go back to my residence to have a rest."


    Tired last night


    Seeing him walk away, the sky is broken and helpless.


    In the morning, the sun was dim. Gu Shubai didn''t go back on horseback, so he was just a few steps away.


    He was walking on the road. In front of him, there were many courtiers'' chariots and horses. When he saw him from a distance, they all got off to salute.


    Gu Shubai didn''t expect to cause such trouble. If he had known that, he might as well ride back to the mansion. Now, the whole road is full of cars and sedans.As he walked quickly in the direction of Gu''s house, he hurried back with the ministers who saluted him, only to find that everyone was staring at the jade crown on his head.


    But most of these early comers were lower ranking officials. Gu Shubai is now a high-ranking general. They were suspicious and did not dare to take the initiative to talk to him.


    Gu Shubai was staring at doubts, and suddenly saw Xue Bi, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, in the crowd, and walked towards him, "Lord Xue."


    Xue Bi was flattered and looked at the beauty of heaven and man in front of him. He said, "general, what do you want from general?"


    Gu Shubai pointed to the jade crown on his head, "can you recognize it? Why do all the ministers stare at it all the way?"


    Xue Bi Leng Leng, this just thought that Gu Shubai is not Beili, "dare to ask the general, this thing is your majesty to you?"


    Gu Shubai nodded slightly, Xue Bi sighed with relief, "it''s a good thing that your Majesty gave it to you, but it''s valuable. I don''t think it will be misused by the general. This is the legacy of the former Emperor. When the former Emperor was still the prince, Wei Chen was a little doctor in the Ministry of rites. At that time, the wedding affairs were all handled by the Ministry of rites. This is the jade crown worn by the former Emperor when he got married. "


    It turned out to be a relic of the former Emperor. No wonder Yufu carefully collected it in that box.


    He nodded and left. Xue Bi was busy bowing his hands to see him off. In his eyes, only the brilliant jade crown was shining in the morning light.


    Back to Gu''s house, there were many horses and chariots parked outside the house. Qi Zhou was ordering people to take the horses down to feed the grass.


    Seeing Gu Shubai coming back, he hurriedly came up and said, "young master, you are back! Here comes the Marquis


    "What?"


    Gu Shubai was both surprised and happy, "is father here?"


    "Yes, I heard that I was outside the city last night, but I waited outside for several hours without opening the gate. This morning, the gate of the city opened and they came, general Yan, too! "


    Gu Shubai hurried to the mansion. When he got to the upper room, he heard a lot of noise inside. When he went in, he saw Gu huaijiang and others sitting around talking.


    "Big brother is back!"


    Seeing Gu Shubai enter the door, Gu Yi immediately shouts, and Gu huaijiang gets up and takes his hand.


    The father and son looked at each other. Gu huaijiang''s mental complexion was excellent. His skin was whiter than before, and he was white and red. There was no sign of getting fat on his body.


    When Gu huaijiang saw Gu Shubai, he knew that he had been fighting with the rebel army for several months. He was afraid that he would be injured, his arms and legs would be broken, so he was relieved to see that he was unharmed.


    "Father


    Gu Shubai knelt down and kowtowed to him, Gu Hanmo and others knelt down together, and Yan Ji was about to kneel down. Su Yunyan quickly held her.


    "Farewell, sister-in-law. You''re pregnant."


    Yan Ji said: "the wine song is still at the border. I want to kowtow to my father for him."


    Gu huaijiang quickly lifted the people up and said to Yin Ji, "we don''t have so much courtesy to take care of our family. There''s nothing more important than your body. I heard that these young people are not sensible and often ask you to cook for them? Who is so disrespectful to my elder sister-in-law? Tell me, I''ll make the decision for you! "


    Then he sat down again and turned his eyes on Gu Wenqing, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    Gu Wenqing shook his head gently. Gu huaijiang knew that he was sensible, so he looked at Gu Xiang again. Gu Xiang waved his hand, "father, who has always been the least sensible in our family, don''t you know?"


    Then he frowned and winked, indicating Gu Yi''s direction.


    Gu Yi had been defending him for a long time and explained to himself, "father, I''m married now. How can I still be so ignorant? I''m the least sensible, but isn''t that the second one left? "


    He said that the second person who is not sensible is naturally Gu Xiang.


    Gu Xiang immediately refused, "although I''m not married, I''ve always been wiser than you. You''re better than me. Did you plant my brother?"


    Gu Yi never regarded him as his elder brother. "What are you proud of? It''s better to come out half an hour earlier than me, which means elder brother..."


    It''s common for the twin brothers to break up with each other. People can''t help laughing when they see it. Su Yunyan stands up and raises his hand to stop them from arguing any more.


    "To be fair, father, it''s really Gu Yi''s fault. It''s not brother five''s fault."


    Gu Xiang laughed, Gu Yi nose gas crooked, "you this woman how to fall to others, not to your husband?"


    A few people laughed and made a fuss, and Yin Jichu said quickly, "father, don''t blame them. I have nothing to do but want to learn how to cook, so I invite them to have a taste. The women said that they were pregnant and couldn''t move their needles and thread often. I tried to sew a winter coat for Jiuge, so I had to go to the kitchen to find something to do. "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t see them for a long time. He just felt that the sound of laughter was as pleasant as before, but the children had changed a lot.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi seem to be fighting and making a fuss. In fact, one of them has been trained in the army and the other has been working as an officer in the Ministry of war. On the way here, Gu huaijiang heard that he couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that his youngest son had grown up.


    Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang were in the same army. Their straw letters in Dongling got a good response, which helped Beili attract refugees. Even Xianren Valley got the news.Gu Hanmo has become the number one military scholar with his own ability, and now he is the commander of the imperial forest army. Gu Jiuge leads the army to guard many cities ceded by Dongling to Beili, and even the food crisis can be properly raised. Gu Shubai has won one battle after another, and his reputation is no less than that of his old days


    The children are old.


    Even Su Yunyan, who used to laugh, was much more stable. He knew how to take care of the pregnant Yin Jihe and how to deal with the quarrel between Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    Yin jikuai became a gentle and virtuous housekeeper from a young lady. She not only was pregnant, but also took care of her family in good order


    He was very pleased, but more eager to see his other child.


    Gu Shubai said: "my father was outside the city last night. Why didn''t he send someone to tell me? Father, if you tell your identity to the city gate guards, they will let you into the city. "


    Yan Huashi, standing on one side, said, "why don''t we say that to the Marquis? But the Marquis was never a person who enjoyed privileges by his status. He would rather sleep in the carriage for a night instead of reporting his status. Fortunately, there is a farmer''s family outside the city. We went to stay overnight, so there was no cold wind on the carriage. "


    Last night, he was in the palace and Yufu enjoying the lantern at night, but Gu huaijiang almost sleeps out of the city. Gu Shubai can''t bear to say, "it''s all the children''s bad. He doesn''t even know his father is coming."


    Gu huaijiang said: "no harm, it''s my own meaning. What''s more, I''ve got strong muscles and bones in the immortal valley. It''s nothing to be afraid of if I sleep on the carriage for a night. Yufu and hairpin ceremony are close at hand. How can I not come? Who knows just in time for your army to return to the imperial court. I expect you haven''t seen Yu Fu for a long time. Naturally, you have a lot to say, so you don''t have to send a message. "


    Gu Yi said: "that father can quietly send a message to us. Although we are not as good as elder brother, can''t we go out of the city to meet our father?"


    Su Yunyan said: "don''t interrupt. My father is so wise and wise that he naturally knows how to do it. He was worried that if the elder brother knew that he would delay his reunion with Yu Fu, he would wait all night and come back again. "


    They couldn''t help laughing. Gu Shubai said, "by the way, my father must want to see Yu Fu, right? I''ll order someone to enter the palace and inform Yufu. "


    Gu huaijiang got up from his seat and said, "I''d better go into the palace to see her. Although I''m relieved of my official position in Dongling, my former identity is remarkable. Wouldn''t it be impolite if I didn''t come to Beili and face the emperor? "


    People can''t help hesitating. Gu Hanmo said, "it''s not difficult for father to enter the palace. I''m afraid Yufu will blame us if he knows."


    "I already know!"


    Yufu''s voice came from outside the hospital. She came quickly. Yaolan and others followed her step by step for fear that she would fall down too fast.


    Gu huaijiang and others all stood up. When they were near, they found that she was still wearing bright yellow court clothes. It seemed that she had just come to the court, and she didn''t even have time to change her clothes.


    Gu huaijiang thought for a moment and bowed his hand. Yu fufei quickly stepped forward and helped him up. "General, don''t do that!"


    Then he helped him to sit down, and Gu Shubai said, "why did you come here before the end of the morning?"


    "If I don''t come, can I wait for you to send the general to the palace to see me?"


    Yu Fuchen said to him, but Gu Shubai had nothing to answer and had no choice but to smile.


    It turned out that she was afraid that Gu huaijiang would go into the palace to see her in person, so Baba came here before the end of the morning.


    Yu Fu Chao Gu huaijiang said: "general, you wait for a moment."


    After that, he took yaolan and others to the back, and soon came back again. He changed his home clothes, even took off the heavy and rich Gong Ji, and pulled a seal in the back of his head.


    Gu huaijiang was first surprised and then moved. She knew that she was worried that wearing court clothes would restrain her.


    As a matter of fact, for Gu huaijiang, who has been in the officialdom for a long time, how can his attitude change because of a dress? In order to make Yu Fu relieved, he simply stopped being polite.


    Seeing that he had relaxed a lot, Yu Fu thought that his clothes had played a role. Then he was relieved. They sat down and talked again.


    Hearing that Gu huaijiang came back for her and her hairpin ceremony, Yu Fu happily took his arm and put his head on his shoulder like he did when he was a child.


    "I''ve been worried that the general won''t come to Beili, so I didn''t dare to mention it. I didn''t expect that the general still knew."


    He came for her, even if he didn''t want to.


    Gu huaijiang patted her, "I''d like to thank the God of medicine for this. Originally, he was clamoring to come, saying that he would be a teacher one day and a father all his life. Later, Xiaobai advised him that a person can only have one father, so he let me come, but Xiaobai was punished by him for taking a bath in the cold pool for half a month. "


    "Master bullied Xiaobai again."


    Yu Fu had no choice but to smile, and he was very glad that Gu huaijiang could come. Gu huaijiang said, "I heard that your hairpin ceremony and wedding ceremony will be held together. Naturally, I can''t miss it. Another purpose of this visit is to prepare a dowry for you. "


    A digression General, are you wrong? Shouldn''t you prepare betrothal gifts?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 314

    Dowry?


    People can''t help but wonder, Yufu as Beili nvjun, her dowry is not prepared by the Ministry of rites and the house of internal affairs?


    Does Gu huaijiang have to prepare another one?


    Yu Fuyi said: "the dowry is not necessary for the general. Is it unnecessary for you to prepare or send it to the mansion? "


    "The dowry prepared for you is naturally for you and will not be sent back to the house."


    Gu huaijiang said slowly: "as you are now, you can''t marry according to the common customs. After you get married, you must still live in the palace. You can''t be considered married. It''s Shubai, who wants to live in the palace after getting married. Naturally, Yufu''s dowry will also be sent to the palace. "


    "There are betrothal gifts. Naturally, they are ready to be sent to the palace."


    The crowd was stunned. They didn''t know that Gu huaijiang had a good idea.


    Every time he marries, he will be regarded as a member of the house of marquis Gu. Gu huaijiang wants to prepare betrothal gifts and dowries, but all of them are sent to the palace. Isn''t that the same as sending all of his family''s property to the palace?


    Once upon a time, there was a saying of ten li red dowry in Lin''an City. It was said that half of the family''s wealth was regarded as the dowry of the daughter.


    With Gu huaijiang''s love for Yu Fu, I''m afraid that half of the dowry will be less.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai and makes him dissuade Gu huaijiang. Gu Shubai just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Hanmo again. Gu Hanmo hasn''t married yet, and now he uses all his family wealth for their marriage. What should Gu Hanmo, Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang do when they get married?


    Gu Hanmo did not move, even Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang did not have the slightest objection.


    Yu Fu was in a hurry. "General, how can you prepare dowry and dowry? When the whole family moved to Beili last year, many of the industries in Dongling were not taken away, so the family was not well off. Now you are like this. In the future, the third brother, the fourth brother and the fifth brother will get married. How can you do without money? "


    Gu huaijiang is a little surprised to see Gu Hanmo and others. It seems that he just remembers that they haven''t got married, and there are still many places to use silver.


    Gu Hanmo: "I''m not sure."


    When Yufu comes, they are not their own sons.


    Yu Fu then took advantage of the situation and said, "besides, the marriage between Ji Kuai and Yun Yan was simple at that time, and there was no detailed discussion on the bride price and dowry. Now my elder brother and I are the only ones. Didn''t they take advantage of everyone?"


    Yin Ji quickly got up and said, "Yufu, don''t say that. My father didn''t treat us badly. I came here alone at the beginning. My father not only didn''t dislike me, but also gave me a lot of property. I have no sense of injustice. "


    Su Yunyan also said: "my second sister-in-law and I are similar. Yu Fu, don''t refuse. The eldest brother is his father''s eldest son, and you are his father''s favorite daughter, so it should be. "


    Now, not only Gu Hanmo and others have no opinion, but also Yin Jiyi and others have no opinion. Yufu has no way to persuade Gu huaijiang.


    Gu Shubai gently embraces her, "father some kind of heart, you don''t refuse."


    Gu huaijiang''s mind is always irresistible. His first move is either a variety of valuable supplements for bird''s nest and shark''s fin, or a rare work of art such as Qibao Yingluo, or a house on the edge of the West Lake


    Yu Fu pursed a smile, moved inexplicable, "thank you general."


    ¡­¡­


    For Yu Fu''s marriage, the court had a heated discussion for a long time.


    It''s learned that Gu huaijiang came here specially for Yufu''s wedding. A minister in the court proposed to appoint Gu huaijiang as a military general. If he could keep the former Dongling warlord in Beili, wouldn''t it be easier to unify Kyushu?


    But Yu Fu directly refused the offer. She knew that it was not easy for Gu huaijiang to come to Beili and Beijing. How could she give him another imperial post?


    In his heart, he will always be Dongling people, will not accept foreign official into the Baron, even if it is the highest glory.


    Gu Shubai''s official position was discussed in the central court. It is said that he had just been appointed as a general after the great victory. He was second only to general Ouyang in the central court.


    He is young, can''t he surpass general Ouyang who is the army of Beili?


    But as Wang Fu, if there is no reward, it can''t be said.


    When he was in a dilemma, Ouyang Qi asked to be demoted and wanted to give up the post of general to Gu Shubai.


    "Your Majesty, I''m very old. I had to fight in the army before and I was injured. Now that there are talented people coming out of the country, the ability of general Gu is in everyone''s eyes, and I''m willing to resign. "


    Without waiting for the courtiers to discuss, Yufu still refused directly, "general Ouyang doesn''t have to say any more. I won''t accept this. You''ve been a soldier for Beili all your life. If I give you a title, I can''t help it. But I know that you still have a heart to serve the imperial court, and you are reluctant to leave the battlefield. In that case, how can I have the heart to strip you of your position? "


    Ouyang Qiyuan just wanted to give Yu a step down. Instead of letting her withdraw her position in embarrassment, she had better take the initiative to resign.


    Don''t want to jade help unexpectedly also didn''t want to refuse, this greatly beyond his expectation.


    On top of the golden hall, Yu stood up and chopped the railway: "when I just returned to Beili, I said that I would repay the courtiers who made sacrifices and contributions to Beili. The talent of general Gu Da is indeed outstanding, but it can''t surpass the contribution of general Ouyang in the past. I feel ungrateful if I let you be inferior to others! Like general Ouyang, Bao Taifu, tiantaishi and so on, I will never tolerate anyone who dares to talk about anything against them from now on! "With her words, Ouyang Qi put his heart back into his stomach. Those old ministers who worked for the Court saw Yufu''s determination.


    The cunning rabbit dies, the running dog cooks, the flying bird does, the good bow hides.


    Now that she has stabilized the situation in Beili, she has no doubt about the old ministers. Instead, she is honored. No one doubts the virtue of her Ming king.


    Gu Shubai stood in the line of courtiers and raised his head to smile at Yu Fu.


    After the separation of the dynasty, Ouyang Qi walked with Gu Shubai and looked at him subconsciously. Seeing that Gu Shubai didn''t look unhappy at all, he couldn''t help being curious.


    "I know you are not a person who strives for fame and profit, but you and your majesty are about to get married. The marriage does not mention your promotion. Do you not care at all?"


    "I don''t care, but I''m happy."


    Ouyang Qi sighed helplessly, "no wonder your family in guhou mansion are excluded by Emperor Ning in Dongling. Look at you, which are similar to those courtiers of Dongling? To tell you the truth, I''ve worked hard for half my life to get the honor I have now. I can''t do it even if I''m asked to put it down for a while. But your father used to be a great general of Dongling. Now he comes to Beili, but he prefers to be a white one. I really admire him and don''t understand him. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "my father has his father''s insistence. As for my happiness, it''s because I don''t want to be promoted to the throne by your majesty, and I don''t want others to say that I rely on women to get to today''s position. I love her, so I want to marry her, not for her identity, not for the position and power she can give me. "


    Ouyang Qi thought about it. Once upon a time, when he just came to Beili with Yu, many people talked about his good face.


    Appearance becomes a burden to him. He must try his best to show others his talent in order to get rid of the suspicion of "little white face".


    Ouyang Qi said: "I knew you thought so in your heart. I didn''t say that just now. I think I''m a good friend in military affairs. I don''t want to know you well enough. Fortunately, your majesty didn''t agree just now. Otherwise, I would have done something wrong with good intentions. "


    Gu Shubai arched his hand and said with a smile: "it''s an honor for Shubai to be cited as a confidant by general Ouyang. But don''t worry, general. I know your majesty won''t agree. "


    "And why?"


    He looked at the hall behind him. After the sanchao period, all the people had already gone, and Yufu had already gone. Only the golden dragon was at the top.


    His eyes are far away, the corners of his mouth slightly smile, "because she knows my heart, understand my meaning, understand what I want."


    Ouyang Qi is so old that he can''t help but recall his love in his youth.


    Gu Shubai returned to his senses and said with an apologetic smile, "by the way, general Ouyang, if you are free, would you like to have a talk with your family? My father heard of general Ouyang''s name, and he also wanted to compete with him. "


    Ouyang Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened, "I can''t wait, please!"


    ¡­¡­


    The promotion is no longer mentioned, but Ouyang Qi always wanted to do something for them. After thinking about it, he finally came up with a good idea.


    "Please come to the new city of Beili and exchange Gu Jiuge back. After all, he is your Majesty''s elder brother. If he is not here, such a grand ceremony as hairpin and wedding will not be complete. "


    Yu Fu was overjoyed at Ouyang Qi''s words. In fact, she had already ordered someone to change Gu Jiuge back for a while. It''s not good for her to delay national affairs for private affairs.


    Don''t want Ouyang Qi to open his mouth, Yu Fu thought for a moment: "general Ouyang, how was the wound that he opened last year?"


    "Very well, your majesty. Don''t worry."


    Ouyang Qi said with a smile: "the little problem of my lung has been cured, thanks to your Majesty''s careful treatment of the two immortals in immortal valley. I have been longing for the land of Dongling for a long time. Please allow me to guard it. "


    Since he said so, Yu Fu had to agree.


    The change of the client''s will spread to Gu Jiuge''s singer. Gu Jiuge was naturally happy and busy with the handover of the order, packing and returning to Beijing.


    For a time, the news spread, even in the territory of Dongling all know the jade support big wedding news.


    In Lin''an City, Ning Chengzhi watched the song and dance in a dream. When he heard the palace people''s message, he was stunned. The wine cup touched his lips, but the wine flowed from his chin to his neck.


    The beautiful imperial concubine sits beside him, see the appearance distressed unceasingly, "Your Majesty, when she leaves, you should think of today, you don''t feel sad."


    She took out the handkerchief from her arms and wiped it for Ning Chengzhi, only to find that not only liquor but also tears fell down his chin.


    Li Fei''s hand trembled, and she was in a dilemma.


    Ning Chengzhi was not a good emperor, but he was born in a noble family. Even when the uprising army was about to fight in Lin''an, Princess Li didn''t see him cry like this.


    Today, for the news of Yu Fu''s wedding, he shed tears without warning.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Li imperial concubine sees in the heart sour, can''t help but red eye socket, in the hand originally want to wipe the wine liquid for him of PA son, turn for a moment for oneself Shi tears.


    Seeing his strange appearance, the palace people waved their hands, and the music stopped suddenly, and the dancing girl''s posture stopped turning."Your Majesty..." Will this dance continue?


    Ning Chengzhi holds the wine glass and stands up wobbly. His eyes are tears and his mouth is a smile.


    Palace people hurried forward to try to help him, Li Fei also got up from the seat, stood behind him to protect.


    "I did wrong, I really did wrong. If you knew this was the end from the beginning, it would be better to marry them in person. How can it be now... "


    He staggered down the steps, with a faint voice, "I''m really wrong, I''m really wrong..."


    Jingle.


    The bronze wine cup fell on the steps, turned two times, and finally fell silent and motionless. The wine in the cup has been spilled on the side for a long time, and its mellow fragrance is overflowing -


    but it can never be taken back.


    The rebel troops retreating to the South also got the news that Beili''s daughter was married, and even the main general who guarded the city in the north had changed. It seemed like an excellent time.


    But after careful inquiry, we know that the general we got was Ouyang Qi, the most respected general in Beili. He was not only a veteran of many battles, but also a man who once suppressed the civil strife in Beili with iron and blood.


    Compared with such an experienced general, the rebel army is more and more like a mob with no chance of winning.


    Yan Shuo didn''t care who Beili changed. Gu Jiuge or Ouyang Qi didn''t mean to attack.


    Last time outside Lin''an, Gu Shubai easily smashed all the vanguards he sent to attack. From that moment on, he knew that the rebels had no chance of winning.


    Now it''s just a day''s work.


    What he cared more was that she was going to get married, and it was Gu Shubai.


    Once upon a time, he thought that Yu Fu was a rare stranger, and Gu Shubai, the only young talent around him, was a top-notch one. In addition, when they got along with each other in the past, she would be firm to him.


    He once hoped that after Yu Fu returned to Beili, he would change his identity, change his environment, and fall in love with other people -


    even if that person was not Yan Shuo, as long as it was not Gu Shubai, he would be happy.


    But now, it''s Gu Shubai.


    He is doomed to fail Gu Shubai in his life. No matter he was in Dongling in the past, or now he is fighting with each other as soldiers


    In a trance, he saw Princess Danyang coming towards him.


    She wore a red wedding dress, a nine phoenix gold hairpin, and a happy rouge on her face. "Don''t be sad, my husband. She married someone else, and I married you."


    Yan Shuo didn''t know whether he was dreaming or whether the soul of Princess Danyang really came back.


    After he left Lin''an pretending to be dead, he often saw Princess Danyang. Since he went back to the valley to see her tomb, she appeared more frequently.


    Is this a dream or a reality?


    In the past, Yin Shuo didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but now he would rather believe it was true, "Danyang, you are dead, do you still want to marry me?"


    "I want to marry you in this life, and I will marry you in the next. But when I marry you again in my next life, you must remind me of one thing. "


    She took the Phoenix hairpin off her head and took a comb from somewhere. She combed it all the time along the waterfall of long black hair.


    "One comb to the end, two combs of white hair to the eyebrows, three combs of children and grandchildren to the ground, four combs of silver shoots to the standard..."


    She is singing the song of combing her hair, and her voice is as faint as a ghost - no, she is a ghost now, and she is no longer Princess Danyang.


    She did not know how many times she combed and sang. When she raised her head, she said to him with a smile, "my husband will remind me in the next life that I must not forget to sing the comb song, OK?"


    Yin Shuo did not answer her.


    On the day of a woman''s wedding, the song of combing her hair is sung by the bridesmaid at home. Even if she can marry herself in the afterlife, she can''t remind her.


    Besides He didn''t want to marry her in the afterlife.


    Even if he can''t marry Yufu, he doesn''t want to marry Danyang again.


    He had said so many cruel words before she died, but now he only said: "it''s no harm whether to sing the comb song or not. Didn''t you say that Kunyu sang the song of combing his hair when he got married so that he could love Ning Xuan? Now Ning Xuan has already died. You don''t have to envy them. "


    The most envious people of Princess Danyang were Yufu and kunyuyang.


    Yan Shuo man thought that this would make her happy, but Princess Danyang''s face turned pale, and two lines of blood and tears were in her eyes, "can''t the couple love each other forever after singing the hairdressing song? Husband, how can I love you till I grow old? "


    She pounced on Yin Shuo. He was startled and immediately opened his eyes.


    It turned out to be a dream.


    He looked around the room, only felt that the room was dark, every dark corner could hide the ghost of Princess Danyang.


    There were footsteps outside the house, patter, patter.


    He immediately grasped the bedding under his body, and his veins were so tense that he saw that his trusted subordinates came in.


    "Young master, there''s news from Xikun."


    A digressionThe valiant second watch!


    Does anyone praise me? Ha ha ha


    ha ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 315

    The messenger was waiting outside, but Yan Shuo was confused.


    The subordinate repeated, "young master, Prince Xikun has sent someone to deliver the letter. Don''t you invite someone in?"


    He looked back and saw the anxious faces of his subordinates and the shadowy figures outside the window.


    After a while he nodded, "please come in."


    The subordinates turned their heads and walked out. After the defeat in Lin''an, the young master became more and more in a trance.


    He sighed helplessly and went out to invite the messenger in.


    After reading Kun Jun Yue''s letter, Yin Shuo''s mind completely recovered, "is kundi ill? Is it serious? "


    The messenger shook his head, "said his highness. It''s not time for the country to change its master. However, although it is not serious, we can take advantage of his illness to deploy the two sides to fight against Beili. His royal highness once suffered a loss in the hands of the Northern Glass lady, and he wanted to peel her skin. "


    Yan Shuo frowned and said, "Your Highness the prince thinks too much. He can''t even grasp the power of Xikun. He still has to share a piece of it with Kunwu. How can he deal with the Northern Glass lady?"


    The messenger heard some sarcasm and said, "if it wasn''t for Beili who made my highness lie in bed for three months, where would he get the humble seventh prince? However, young master Yin, please rest assured that with the influx of refugees from Dongling, our troops in Xikun are becoming stronger and stronger. I would like to tell you that the 150000 troops may be able to fight. "


    "I hope so."


    Yan Shuo didn''t smile at all, "I hope Beili''s trump card has been shown in front of us."


    ¡­¡­


    Xikun, Xixian city.


    Emperor Kun is lying on the Dragon bed. The palace people kneel beside the bed and serve the soup carefully. Kun Jun Yue and Kun Wu Shang are standing beside the bed.


    He looked a little pale, but still hale and hearty, looking at his two sons in front of his bed.


    As a private leader, he was noble since childhood, with excellent demeanor, broad contacts in the court, and first-class skills.


    A child was sent to the immortal Valley, forbearance and introverted, after returning to Xikun, no mountains and no dew, but quickly occupied the popularity next to kunjun Yue.


    These are the two princes with the highest voice in the court at present, and they are also the two princes of the kundi emperor.


    "Prince, I hurt you."


    Hearing kundi''s voice, they bowed their heads.


    After drinking the medicine, kundi sat up with his hands on the bed. The palace man tried to help him, but he pushed him away.


    Even though he was ill, the strong and healthy emperor was still very strong. It seemed that he was telling his two young and strong sons that he was still young.


    "I''ve heard that the war over there has stopped."


    "Yes, father," he said. Emperor Ning made a promise with ten important towns in the north. Beili sent Gu Shubai and 150000 troops to annihilate the uprising troops in the north of Dongling, occupying half of the north of Dongling. Originally, Beili promised to suppress the uprising army for Dongling. After the uprising army retreated to the south, Emperor Ning took the initiative to drive away Gu Shubai''s army. Today, there are three families in Dongling''s small territory, and the scope of Ningdi''s actual notice is only a small part of the central part. "


    He told kundi about Dongling''s situation, but kundi didn''t smile. "You know it very well."


    Kun Jun Yue was stunned and looked up at the face of emperor Kun. He couldn''t see whether he was happy or angry.


    He had to ponder and said: "HuiFu emperor, I think this war has changed the pattern of Dongling, and it will also have an impact on Xikun. As the prince of Xikun, I dare not fail to understand. "


    Kundi turned to Kunwu and said, "what about you? Do you follow your elder brother''s example and pay close attention to Dongling''s war situation? "


    Kun Wu hurt arched hand, light way: "back to father emperor, son minister naturally also pay attention to, but may not be as clear as elder brother pay attention to.". After all, the elder brother sent troops to attack Weizhou some time ago, so Gu Shubai quickly adjusted the strategic layout and sent troops to reinforce Weizhou. The elder brother is one of them. How can the son minister know better than him? "


    As soon as Kun Jun Yue''s face changed, he saw that the emperor looked at him displeased.


    "I''ve already made repeated orders in the court. The uprising army of Dongling and the court are fighting in this arena. Since Beili is involved, we can''t intervene. Do you take my words for granted? Beili nvjun once personally promised that I would never take the initiative to attack Xikun. But the Weizhou you attacked is one of the ten important towns designated by Dongling to Beili. You are not fighting Dongling, you are fighting Beili! "


    Kundi was domineering all his life, but he didn''t dare to act rashly to Beili.


    Yufu promised that he would never attack Xikun in his lifetime, but if Xikun took the initiative to send troops to Beili, would she still abide by the agreement?


    Kun Wu hurt to see Kun Jun Yue one eye, want to listen to him how to explain.


    Only listen to Kun Jun Yue way: "father emperor calm down, is son minister wrong.". Son Chen just want to take advantage of the East spirit civil strife may be able to secretly occupy their city, no and North glass against the mind. I don''t know that Weizhou has been taken over by Beili army. I just want to take advantage of the fact that their handover is not finished and the guard is loose. "


    It happens every year that the West Kunlun army attacks the Dongling border city. Therefore, kunjun Yue explains this, and kundi has nothing to refute.Kun Wu hurt but said: "son minister but heard some news, don''t know right, dare not in front of the emperor."


    "Don''t say if you don''t know. Can you talk nonsense in front of your father?"


    Kun Jun Yue turns his head and looks at him coldly. His eyes are full of warning.


    Emperor Kun was displeased and said, "if I''m still here, you are so unkind to your brother. If I go, don''t you want to kill my brothers?"


    Killing hands and feet?


    Kun Jun Yue sneered in his heart. Didn''t this happen long ago? The emperor of kundi was indifferent to the fact that he killed his brothers to consolidate the crown prince''s position. Today, he said so.


    He didn''t dare to bring out his real idea, only said: "yes, I dare not. My son is just worried that his father''s illness will be affected by his seven younger brothers'' nonsense. "


    Kundi''s eyes softened a little and looked at Kunwu''s wound. "If you have anything, just say it."


    Kunwu laughed. "I remember that when the prince sent troops to attack Weizhou, it was the time when beilixue was in great difficulty and food and grass were in poor condition. At that time, Gu Shubai''s army was delayed in purchasing food and grass from Lin''an City, and there was almost no food in the army. The prince sent troops to make it difficult for Gu Shubai to March. Then on New Year''s Eve, the rebel army attacked Gu Shubai''s army It''s a coincidence to say that the prince''s unintentional action seems to be cooperating with the rebel''s sneak attack. "


    He didn''t look at kunjun Yue, but looked at kundi. Kundi understood a lot from his eyes -


    he was not dead, and someone had colluded with Dongling behind his back. This was something that a tyrannical emperor could not tolerate.


    "Prince..."


    "Father


    Kun Jun Yue frowned and was thinking about how to explain it. As soon as the words of emperor Kun changed, "I heard that the wedding of Bei Li Nu Jun and Gu Shubai is coming. We are friends in Xikun and Beili. We have to congratulate them. I''m determined to send the prince to send a gift in person to express my friendship and sincerity. "


    "What?"


    Kun Jun Yue was shocked.


    Kundi didn''t want him to continue to conspire with the rebels in the Middle Kingdom. He could go to Beili to congratulate Yufu on their wedding Isn''t the power of the central government given to Kun Wu in vain?


    Kunwu injury did not expect that the emperor would make such a choice, just smile did not speak.


    He did not mistakenly think that kundi''s move represented his preference for himself, so much so that he would give himself the power of the future.


    "My father, I was just confused for a while, and I will never be again. Congratulations on the wedding ceremony is just a small matter. Why send your children''s ministers to go in person? "


    Kun Jun Yue looked at Kun Wu and said, "isn''t seven younger brothers a better candidate? He is the younger martial brother of Beili nvjun! "


    Kundi immediately vetoed his idea, "as the prince, you have a high status. It''s more appropriate for you to go. Only if you go can Beili feel my sincerity. I''ll never attack Xikun in my lifetime, only then can I count


    Kundi seems to have made up his mind. No matter how much he refuses, it doesn''t work.


    As he lowered his head in despair, the emperor looked at Kunwu and said, "go out first. I have something to say to the prince alone."


    Kun Wu left the palace with a bow of his hand. In a short time, all the maids and eunuchs who served in the palace withdrew. It can be seen that what the emperor wanted to say was very secret.


    He laughed at himself and walked out of the palace.


    Yu Kun and Kun Jun Yue were the only two people in the bedroom. The latter waved to him to sit down beside the bed.


    "I want you to send a gift to Beili. I have my own opinion. You also know that your seventh younger brother is the younger martial brother of Beili nvjun. I will be a hundred years in the future. Are you not afraid that she will support your seventh younger brother to ascend the throne? "


    Kun Jun Yue was stunned and heard the exciting message from his words. He meant Will he pass on the throne to himself in a hundred years?


    But isn''t he always supporting Kunwu to fight against himself?


    Kundi seems to see his mind, "no matter how I temper you, the position of Prince is yours, which I have never wavered. So don''t move your mind. The most important thing is to please Beili and don''t offend them. I''m sending you to Beili. You have to explain the Weizhou issue to them. Don''t let the two countries get into a quarrel. Do you understand? "


    Since kundi said so sincerely, kunjun Yue simply opened the window to tell the truth.


    He said: "my father is famous. How can I be afraid of a yellow haired girl now? Why should we aggrieve and please Beili? It''s better to help Dongling''s uprising army succeed. Isn''t it good for Xikun and Dongling to fight against Beili together? "


    "Confused."


    The voice of emperor Kun was more severe. "What''s the use of those mobs of the rebel army, who are also worthy of forming an alliance with Xikun? That Yan Shuo I know, he works in court, but he is a green hand in military. The rebel army used to be a group of peasants who could only dance hoes and wield sickles. If they could fight, why should we train every day? "


    Seeing that emperor Yue was silent, Emperor Kun said, "I taught you to study since I was a child. Have you ever read the peasant uprising in history books since ancient times? Which one has been successful? Ten of the insurrectors were defeated and ninety-nine percent were defeated. On New Year''s Eve, the rebel army was defeated and the main force of the vanguard was destroyed. Do you want to talk about it with me? "It turns out that kundi knew everything. Although others were lying in bed, they knew the war in Korea and the surrounding countries very well.


    He knew about the collusion between himself and Yin Shuo.


    Kun Junyue said quickly: "my son I understand. The father is for the sake of the son, is the son confused, almost gave this opportunity to seven younger brother. He will no longer support the uprising army. "


    "No, you can support them, but don''t let me know."


    Kundi said for a long time, but he was a little tired. He said, "there is no gentleman''s agreement in the world. If I tear up the treaty before a hundred years, at least we can use the rebel army to contain them. With one more friend, the road is always easier. "


    Yu Fu once promised that in the lifetime of emperor Kun, she would never take the initiative to attack Xikun.


    Kun Jun Yue couldn''t help sweating on his forehead, and his eyes showed a state of contradiction.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally understood the intention of emperor Kun and quickly got up to thank him. "My son ordered the Ministry of rites to prepare a congratulatory gift for Beili. I''m sure I won''t let my father down!"


    I don''t know whether he said that he would not let kundi down when he prepared the gift, or he would not let kundi down himself.


    The emperor closed his eyes and nodded. He didn''t say anything more. He quietly withdrew from the bedroom.


    When he came out of the palace, Kunwu was still standing outside the palace. He was chatting with the two ministers. When he came out, he left immediately.


    Kun Jun Yue came forward, "seven younger brother, when will the news be so well-informed? I think you are underestimated by my brother. "


    "Where, the prince has no scruples when he is in power. Now that his father is ill, the prince is more unscrupulous, isn''t he?"


    "Seven younger brother this words misunderstood for elder brother."


    The prince laughs meaningfully, "brother Wei is actually very happy to complete the seventh brother. In a few days, brother Wei will go to Beili to congratulate the nujun on her wedding. Although his father''s illness is not serious, he can''t get up for the time being. Isn''t everything in the court dependent on his seven younger brothers? "


    Just now when the emperor of Kun just said this, Kun Jun Yue was very reluctant, and even wanted to push Kun Wu to do it.


    Now he looks proud. It can be seen that kundi must have said something to him just now Said some words that are beneficial to Kun Jun Yue.


    This is what Kun Wu expected. He said with a smile, "I wish the prince a smooth trip. Don''t worry. I''m in the court."


    Calm eyes suddenly dyed some threatening color, kunjun Yue face smile suddenly lost, think of just kundi said those words, and gradually calm down.


    Kunwu said: "but the prince should pay attention to some propriety. In case the father really falls ill and the prince can''t come back from Beili, won''t it cost me nothing?"


    "You


    Kun Jun Yue''s face changed, "what do you know?"


    Kun Wu said with a smile: "I''m from immortal valley. Although I''m not as good as elder martial brothers and sisters, I still have the ability to take a pulse."


    Kun Jun Yue suddenly turned angry to smile, "yes, you are from Xianren valley. If something happens to your father, you must be the most suspect. Is that right?"


    The two brothers looked at each other with bad eyes until they heard the sound of cars and horses not far away. They thought they were going to the palace to visit the royal family of kundi.


    They quickly separated their glued eyes and went to the opposite two roads outside the palace.


    Five days later, Kun Jun Yue and a group of Xi Kun envoys entered from Weizhou with gifts sent to Beili and went all the way north.


    He means to go to Weizhou first and explain to the garrison general of Weizhou who has had a conflict, explaining that he didn''t intend to capture Beili''s city before, and then go to the capital.


    Unexpectedly, Weizhou was slighted by the garrison, so that the team of Xikun and his party waited outside the city gate for a long time and refused to open the door.


    "What do you mean, general? Xikun is a friend of Beili. His royal highness specially sent a big gift to the capital to congratulate him. Why didn''t he open the gate? What kind of etiquette is this? "


    A Xikun emissary was shouting at the bottom of the city, but the soldiers in the city were not moved and didn''t even look at them.


    The emissary then remembered that Weizhou was now guarded by Beili people, not Dongling people. It was useless to attack them with the word "courtesy".


    Dongling people pay most attention to propriety, but in Beili people''s eyes, propriety is a fart!


    After a while, a soldier came out of the castle and called down, "what''s the noise? You say it''s the prince of Xikun in the car, and we believe it. Who doesn''t know that you Xikun people like to play the dirty tricks most? Who knows if you cheat us to open the gate? "


    The words "xiasanlan" hurt a lot of Xikun people. Kunjun Yue got up angrily from the carriage. "Who said I was xiasanlan? Stand up to me


    The shouting soldier did not answer him, but looked inside the tower. Soon a woman''s crisp voice floated down from the high city, half timid.


    "It''s general Ben who said that. How about the prince?"


    The most embarrassing meeting of brothers and sisters in history.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 316

    The female general in silver and white armor, holding a long tassel, stood on the tower and looked down at him.


    No matter how familiar her appearance is, it seems strange with her high spirited expression. Kunjun Yue doesn''t recognize it for a moment.


    After a while, he was sure who he was. He was angry and said, "Kun Yu Yang! Have you forgotten your last name, even your brother? "


    He vaguely remembers that Kun Yuyang''s husband was the chief General of Dongling''s extermination of the rebel army, called Ning Xuan. Later, Ning Xuan died in the war, and he never heard of Kun Yuyang. Originally thought she should be in boudoir self pity, don''t want to unexpectedly changed into Beili female general.


    He really belittled this sister who was sent to Dongling as a victim by Emperor Kun. He didn''t want her not only not to be killed by the old Ning emperor, but also to be so lucky later.


    Kun Yuyang raised his foot on the wall and looked down at him, "Oh, I''m really sorry. A few days ago, there was a sneak attack on our beiliweizhou city by the xiaoxiaoren of Xikun, so the officers and soldiers were suspicious. "


    I live in Weizhou city.


    Just a few words, Kun Jun Yue smelled a lot of information from it.


    He could not help frowning at her unbridled manner, without the sadness of widowhood.


    Then he took a deep breath and said to the city in a loud voice: "some days ago, it was the general who didn''t know the news in the country. He thought that Weizhou was still under the jurisdiction of Dongling and wanted to occupy Dongling''s city. Later, he knew that Weizhou had been under the jurisdiction of Beili, so he withdrew his troops. He had no intention of fighting with Beili. "


    "So it is."


    Kun Yu Yang said with a smile: "the general who doesn''t have long eyes is so confused. Has the emperor ever dealt with him?"


    Kun Jun Yue said: "it has been disposed of. Yuyang, this palace is your elder brother. Do you just let this palace stand here and talk? Why don''t you open the gate to welcome this palace in? "


    "Our general is now the general of Beili. Naturally, Beili''s interests are the first, and then his relatives. Come on, search Prince Xikun and his party and let them go! "


    Kunyu Yang put his legs back and walked towards the tower without looking back. Only kunjun Yue stopped in the same place with an ugly face.


    Three days before the wedding, many important guests came to Beijing.


    Gu Jiuge came back in a hurry, followed by Dongling''s envoys. Ning Chengzhi didn''t want to pay attention to the diplomatic relations between the two countries, so he had to send people to send gifts.


    After that, Kun Jun Yue and his party rush to the capital, almost late.


    He has a fire in his heart, so he can only suppress it. Kunyuyang is the princess of Xikun after all. Taking this to the table, Beili will explain it as a private grudge between their brother and sister, not Beili''s bad hospitality.


    Kun Jun Yue can only swallow the fire to his stomach, thinking about the overall situation.


    On the eve of the wedding, the last important guest arrived.


    "The God of medicine of Xianren Valley is here to see your majesty!"


    Outside the hall came the sound of communication. At that time, the hall of eternal life was decorated with red lights, and Yufu was still asleep. When he heard the sound, he immediately woke up.


    "Here comes master?"


    She thought it was her own auditory hallucination. How could master come at this time?


    Don''t want Yao LAN to rush in and say: "yes, it''s the God of medicine. Will you please come in?"


    Yu Fuyuan wanted to go out to meet her in person, but she didn''t even have her clothes on, so she had to say, "please go and ask the master to come in, let the master sit outside for a while, and I''ll go out after changing my clothes."


    "Ah


    Yao LAN slowly should go out, Yu fufei quickly put on a good shirt, embroidered shoes, go out, smoked pool has been sitting outside drinking tea.


    "Master!"


    Seeing his back, Yu Fu could not believe that he was really coming. He hurriedly ran forward and was lifted up by the fumigation pool when he wanted to bow down. "Now she is a lady, so you can''t bow down at will any more."


    "One day as a teacher, one life as a father, this is what Yufu should do!"


    Fumigation pool helped her sit down beside, and quietly motioned to the outside of the hall, "why do you let people pass on and come in again instead of directly? Just to save face for you. You are too young to be challenged, and you can''t be too casual to make others despise you. "


    Yu Fu''s nose was sour and his eyes were red.


    Her master was used to being free and easy all her life. She never knew what the rules were. No matter to the emperor of any country, she never said "save face".


    Kundi was not dignified, and the old Ningdi was not benevolent. Xunchi was at ease in front of them.


    On the contrary, to his apprentice, he said that he would give her face and not let her be despised by others.


    "Master, no one here despises me. Don''t worry. The courtiers were loyal, the atmosphere of the court was excellent, and the order was good. Just feel free to make yourself at home. "


    Fumigation pool toward her eyes, two people look at each other and smile.


    Lianzhu leads a group of maids to the outside of the palace. She bows to reply, "Your Majesty, it''s time to make up."


    Yu Fu yawned. He knew that the dressing process of the wedding was complicated, but he started dressing now, and the ceremony was held at dawn. It made people feel sleepy when he thought about it.Xun Chi said: "Xiaobai said that a person can only have one father. Today, let the younger generation of Gu huaijiang be the father of Gu Shubai and the teacher be the father for you? Xiao Bai, that muddleheaded, will never listen to his nonsense in the future. He almost missed your big day! "


    It turned out that after Xun Chi understood this point, he rushed to the capital from Xianren Valley alone, and then entered the palace at this point in the middle of the night.


    Yao Lan said with a smile, "you are not too late. You have not delayed Your Majesty''s big day. But if we go on, it will delay your Majesty''s wedding! "


    Fumigation pool waved his hand, "go to make-up quickly, I will accompany you here."


    As Yu Fu walked towards the inner room, he told the palace people, "master must be hungry all the way here. Please prepare some snacks and dishes for master. Master loves meat. Don''t prepare plain ones..."


    Across a screen, Yu Fu Duan sits in front of the dressing table in the bedroom.


    Wearing a dark red robe, the old lady in the palace came up with cotton thread in her hand. She bowed to Yu Fu and said, "Your Majesty, it may hurt when you open your face. You have to bear it. It''s like this when women get married."


    Jade help Leng Leng, don''t know what old mammy want to do, but hear women get married is so, then nod.


    Then the old lady stood behind her and skillfully pasted the cotton thread on her face in front of the mirror. A pinch of cotton thread rolled on her face with her hands, back and forth unimpeded.


    The old lady was stunned and observed her skin carefully. "Your Majesty''s skin is as smooth as a peeled egg, and there is no extra hair to wring. I''ve been a bridesmaid many times, and it''s the first time I''ve seen your Majesty''s skin like this. "


    Sitting outside in the fumigation pool, I don''t know what''s in my mouth. I don''t know what''s in my mouth. I don''t know what''s in my mouth. I don''t know what''s in my mouth. I don''t know what''s in my mouth. I don''t know what''s in my mouth. I don''t know what''s in my mouth


    The crowd chuckled, and the old lady was relieved. "This is the best way. Your majesty can suffer less pain. I want to make up for you."


    Today, she is supposed to do all the dressing. It is said that the six parents who are alive and have a happy family come to make up for the new couple, which can bless the new couple to get such a blessing.


    Lianzhu, who are unmarried girls in the end, can only stand aside and do some work to help with the jewelry and comb.


    "One comb to the end, two combs of white hair to the eyebrows, three combs of children and grandchildren to the floor..."


    The old lady was singing a comb song, holding a wooden comb to the end of her hair. Her voice had a reassuring power.


    She couldn''t help praising: "Your Majesty''s hair is black and bright, like a piece of silk, so smooth that you don''t have to comb it any more. However, the old slave still combs for his majesty for a while, hoping that the love between husband and wife will be as long as this hair. "


    Yao LAN looks out of the screen and thinks that the fumigation pool wants to say that Yufu''s good hair is raised by the good spring of Xianren Valley, but she doesn''t hear him.


    She can''t help but walk outside. The maid in waiting is cleaning up the chicken skeleton on the table, but the fumigation pool is gone.


    "Where is the God of medicine?"


    The palace maid Fu Shen said: "the God of Medicine said that he would go out of the palace to take care of the house. After that, there was no shadow. I didn''t know how he went."


    What does he do at this time?


    Yao LAN couldn''t understand it. When she went back to the inner room, she saw that Yufu''s long hair had been set high, and twelve red phoenix hairpins were dignified and grand.


    The Phoenix hairpin''s tail was covered with long tassels, and the golden light covered her beautiful face. Her dress, which was red and embroidered with gold, was long on the ground.


    The skirt dragged past the blue stone floor tiles of Changsheng hall, and finally to the red velvet carpet in front of the golden hall. Every step up the steps, the skirt swayed very well.


    Gu Shubai, wearing the same red xipao, stands beside her and holds her. They walk along the long steps side by side and walk towards the highest place.


    In the square under the steps, people stood there watching the ceremony, moved by the amazing talent and appearance of the couple.


    Yao LAN saw the fumigation pool standing with Gu huaijiang in the crowd, and then found that the white robe he always wore was replaced by the red one.


    Just now, he went to Gu''s house to find a red robe to wear?


    She couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly she saw tianyunpo standing not far away from them. Her eyes fell on Yufu for a long time


    Yu Fu only felt the steady strength coming from her palm. Her headdress and clothes were extremely heavy. It was very difficult for her to walk such a long step to be knelt down by all the officials. Fortunately, Gu Shubai was always beside her.


    She believed that even if she slipped or stepped on the skirt, Gu Shubai could hold her for the first time, so that she would not fall to the ground.


    It seems that with him by her side, she can be a little girl who knows nothing, as long as she knows and trusts him.


    "Will it hold?"


    Gu Shubai opens his mouth in a low voice. He hears that Yufu has been up since the third shift to dress up. During this period, water and rice haven''t come in. Seeing that her clothes are so cumbersome, we can see that she is not strong at the moment.


    Yu Fu maintained his manners and said quietly, "it''s OK."The old lady who dressed her said that a woman would marry once in her life. No matter how hard she worked on that day, the couple would be happy together in the future.


    She is willing to listen to this and suffer all these hardships as long as she is with him.


    They couldn''t help but look at each other and smile. Until they reached the top of the steps, they were relieved and turned to face the officials.


    The ministers knelt down to pay homage, and there were already arranged palace people standing beside Gu huaijiang and Xunchi, so that they didn''t have to kneel down.


    "Congratulations on your Majesty''s wedding! Congratulations on the general''s wedding


    The sound of the mountain cry rises and falls layer upon layer, and even Kun Jun Yue has to bow down on one knee and make the first salute. No matter how noble the prince of Xikun is, he can''t be more noble than Beili nvjun.


    "You are free."


    Yu Fu flicks her sleeves with a smile. Her broad sleeves are like butterfly wings. Her smiling eyes suddenly look at the sky.


    At first glance, Yu Fu could not tell what it was like.


    She smile at him, smile very calm and open-minded, not the slightest because of children''s private feelings.


    Tian yunpo thought that she might be embarrassed and feel sorry, but he didn''t expect that she would be so calm and free, and didn''t regard his mind as a burden or something.


    This calm, let him have some haze mood also gradually clear up, the clouds dissipated.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Shubai reaches out his hand to her and they walk towards the hall.


    The next group of Ministers got up, and the palace people came forward and said, "please come into the hall to receive the gifts from the medical God and Marquis Gu."


    Two people look at each other, Gu huaijiang respect smoked pool, take him first, thought smoked pool will be careless directly into the hall, don''t want him a face hesitant to step back.


    "Isn''t that good? Although I am your Majesty''s master, I am a common people. How can I accept your Majesty''s gift? "


    Beili court also heard that the God of medicine was unruly for a long time. It was said that when his Majesty was just born, he broke into the palace and asked the former Emperor to give him his swaddling majesty, but he went directly into the palace without notice.


    Now seeing him so humble, all the ministers are very satisfied.


    Gu huaijiang also said: "yes, I''m not Marquis Gu either. For Beili, I''m just a civilian without official and nobility. I dare not accept your Majesty''s gift."


    The palace official said more respectfully, "don''t be modest, you two. One is your Majesty''s master, the other is your Majesty''s foster father, or the father of general Gu. The late emperor and the late queen are the only two of you who are entitled to receive your Majesty''s gift! "


    Bao Taifu also came forward and saluted them, "please go with your father-in-law. You two are noble and don''t admire honor. If you really want your majesty to be an official, how can you compare with ordinary people? You two, please go. That''s right. "


    "Yes, yes, please."


    When Bao Taifu took the lead, all the courtiers tried to persuade them. Then Xunchi said, "well, since you are gracious and your majesty has such filial piety, it''s not good for us to shirk. Marquis Gu, join us


    Then he followed the palace people into the palace.


    Bao Taifu nodded with satisfaction. Looking back, he saw Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo standing behind with a smile. He couldn''t help but wonder, "what are the two generals laughing at?"


    "Oh, nothing."


    Or Gu Jiuge''s quick reaction, "our family has been looking forward to your majesty and elder brother''s marriage for several years, and finally we are very happy today, so we lose our manners."


    On the contrary, Bao Taifu comforted him, "no harm, no harm, this is something to be happy about."


    After Bao Taifu left, Gu Hanmo couldn''t hold back completely. "Second brother, look at the God of medicine. When you come to our house to borrow my father''s clothes before dawn, you''ll be a younger generation. Now I know how to respect my father in front of outsiders. I almost laughed when I heard that. "


    Can let always cold face of Gu Han Mo almost smile a voice, this is also the ability of smoked pool.


    Gu Jiuge said: "what''s more, he pretends to be very modest and dare not accept gifts. I almost suspect that this is the God of medicine disguised by others. This is the so-called mature man. Don''t offend him. "


    "Who''s going to grow up?"


    Yue Hu came to Gu Jiuge''s ear and bared his teeth, "dare to speak ill of my master behind my back, you are really good!"


    Gu Hanmo said: "it''s not bad news, but I admire the God of medicine. Elder martial sister, when did the God of medicine be so polite


    Yuehu held his chin and thought for a long time, so he had to curl his mouth. "As long as it''s for the sake of jade, I don''t think it''s strange that Shifu does something more stupid."


    In the golden hall, a pair of imperial chairs were set up at the top. The palace people repeatedly asked Xunchi and Gu huaijiang to sit down.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai worship hand in hand. When they kowtow to the ground, both Xunchi and Gu huaijiang stand up.


    Gu Shubai raised his head and took the tea from the palace man. "Master drinks tea, father drinks tea."


    Since they are married, Yufu''s master is also his master.


    Fumigation pool just sat down, took the tea he served, and from the red robe he felt out a bigger red envelope, "here, this is for you."When Gu huaijiang sat down, he looked at him with a smile. He didn''t expect that he was a stranger and even knew that he had to prepare a red envelope.


    Yu Fu took the tea from the cradle, "master drinks tea, father drinks tea."


    Gu huaijiang was stunned, and his outstretched hand was in midair -


    he had been waiting for Yu Fu''s father for several years.


    There should be no second shift today. We''ll have a rest at the weekend and recover tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 317

    The banquet in the palace lasted for a day and was very lively.


    Until it was late, the red light of the palace rose, and the talent gradually dispersed.


    The hall of longevity is quiet, and no one dares to come here to make a new house. Yao LAN and others do not show up. They are worried about the shame of a new couple -


    especially Yufu.


    In the inner room, you can see a piece of red, gauze curtain, bed curtain, brocade quilt


    The two men, dressed in the same red, sat by the bed, looking a little stiff.


    After a while, Gu Shubai said, "I''m tired after dressing up all day. It''s more comfortable to change my clothes and jewelry."


    Yu Fu raised his head and looked out. He didn''t see Yao LAN, and none of the other maids was there.


    She stretched out her hand to pull the Phoenix hairpin off her head. Gu Shubai''s hand stopped her and said, "let me do it."


    He carefully took off the twelve gold hairpins one by one, and each time he took off a bunch of silks with long soft hair, which slipped into his palm, was very attractive.


    Yu Fu lowered his head slightly, only to see the position of his chest, to see his raised arms, feel his tight hair gradually relaxed.


    She was not relieved until all the hair accessories were taken off.


    Then there are earrings, necklaces, bracelets


    He put the removed jewelry on the table, got up and twisted the handkerchief to clean the powder one by one for her.


    Wash away the lead, or his favorite face.


    When his eyes were facing each other, there was something Lingering between them. He restrained them for a long time, and now he couldn''t help himself. He subconsciously kisses her lips.


    Yu Fu raised his hand and pressed his scallion fingers on his lips. He said in a low voice, "not yet."


    After that, he took a look at the wine on the table. It was the wine that the bride poured for them before she went out. She told them to drink it for ever.


    Gu Shubai took a deep breath, got up, took two wine cups and handed one to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu put the wine cup up to her nose and sniffed it. She was relieved to see that it was ordinary osmanthus wine, for fear that she would make a joke after drinking it.


    Two people hand in hand, each pour a cup and drink, a cup of wine, jade help face thin red.


    Reflecting the red of the palace, the red on her skin is more delicate and charming, which makes people forget the vulgarity.


    He raised his hand to reach her skirt. Yu Fu suddenly became stiff and looked at him nervously. The latter''s smile became heavier and heavier.


    I didn''t see her so nervous when they were sleeping in the same bed before. I think she was so nervous because she knew what would happen tonight?


    She''s still a little girl.


    "If the hair ornaments on your head are heavy, aren''t your clothes?"


    Gu Shubai said as he unbuttoned her coat. Yu Fu''s face was so red that he had to close his eyes and let him unbutton her coat. Then he came to the third button. Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps.


    "Eight hundred Li urgent war report, your majesty, please check it out!"


    Gu Shubai''s hand suddenly stagnated, and they looked at each other. When Yu stood up, they got up and said, "no, it must be the uprising or Xikun again!"


    The war has not yet completely subsided. Yu Fu attached great importance to it and ordered that the border emergency military newspapers could be sent to the front of the emperor.


    The palace people in the palace of eternal life were very upset when they heard the news. They thought that when the news of the war came, it was today.


    Don''t wait for them to stop, the gate of Changsheng hall creaks to open, the voice of Yu Fu takes dignity, "come in to reply."


    The soldier who sent the war report was worried when he saw the red decoration in the hall. He was worried that he would destroy the wedding ceremony of his majesty.


    As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Gu Shubai sitting at the tea table. Yu Fu walked towards him with her hair in her hand. She was still wearing the gorgeous clothes of the day ceremony, which made her face more and more white and delicate.


    "What happened?"


    The soldier quickly lowered his head, "my Lord, the Xikun army attacked Weizhou city again. It is estimated that there are 100000 troops! Weizhou city and the surrounding garrison are less than 30000 people in total, so general Kun ordered his subordinates to come back for help immediately! When my subordinates left, 100000 troops were stationed in the city. Now I don''t know whether Weizhou city is broken or guarded... "


    Yu Fu''s face was solemn. He attacked Weizhou city with 100000 troops. This time, Xikun really came.


    But who is in charge of this?


    Kun Jun Yue is in Beili, and the emperor of Kun is ill in bed. Now only Kun Wu is in charge of the West Kun Dynasty. Is he the one who commands the army''s attack?


    Yufu thinks that his last mission to Xikun has reached a tacit understanding with Kunwu. Between kunjun Yue and him, he is on his side.


    Why should he take the initiative to offend Beili


    There is only one possibility, that is, Kun Jun Yue, who wants to go to Beili, will never go back.


    Yu Fu told Gu Shubai what he thought. Gu Shubai nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable. However, kundi is not out of the question. The previous memorials reported that he was only ill. I suspect that the kind of chronic poison you said began to attack. With kundi''s thunder tactics, it''s not impossible to command the dispatch of troops with a small illness. "Yu Fu nodded, "anyway, control Kun Jun Yue first. In case Yu Yang can''t keep him, he can be taken as a hostage in exchange. As for Weizhou city.... "


    Her brow was locked, and the situation of Weizhou city was urgent. Ouyangqi could not move in guarding the Northern Territory. Now, he had to send generals from the central government to reinforce Weizhou.


    "Let me go. To deal with the Xikun army, my family oriented army is the most suitable person. I have never been defeated."


    Gu Shubai looked at her with a smile, his eyes full of reassuring power.


    Just a quarter of an hour ago, he couldn''t wait. A quarter of an hour later, he volunteered to leave the capital for Weizhou. Yufu suddenly regretted it.


    If she had known that, she would not have refused that kiss.


    The important ministers of the imperial court who heard about the 800 Li expedited military newspaper rushed to the palace from their own house. As soon as they arrived outside the Changsheng hall, they saw Gu Shubai in a happy robe coming out of the hall in a hurry.


    "General Gu, what is this..."


    Bao Taifu looked at him. Tian yunpo looked at the hall of eternal life. The candle was still burning, and I was still awake.


    Gu Shubai saluted all the people in a hurry, "you can ask your majesty about the details. I''m going to lead the troops to Weizhou overnight. I can''t delay. Goodbye."


    "This..."


    Looking at his back as he strode away, Bao Taifu and others sighed, "it''s their wedding night. It''s not good for your majesty to send someone, but the general."


    "Besides him, who else can guarantee to hold the Weizhou city and repel the Xikun army?"


    Tianyunpo stepped forward, rarely showing his praise for Gu Shubai. After that, he raised his hand, "Taifu, please."


    Bao Taifu sighed and went to the hall first.


    When entering the hall, Yu Fu sat under the window and told Gu Hanmo what to do.


    "Immediately lead the Lin army to encircle the post house, take strict care of Kun Jun Yue, and let none of his envoys go. At the same time, block the four gates of the capital to investigate suspicious people. Once the spies of Xikun are found, they will be detained immediately. "


    "Yes."


    Gu Hanmo hurried out of the hall with his sword. When he saw Bao Taifu and others, he just arched his hand and went out of the palace in a hurry.


    The ministers came forward, and Yu Fu turned his head. "Please sit down. It''s late in the night. It''s disturbing your rest."


    Bao Taifu said: "Your Majesty, I heard that Weizhou city has been attacked. You still have to detain the prince of Xikun. What''s the matter?"


    Yu Fu raised his hand and motioned to the adults to sit down and speak. He said, "Xikun has sent 100000 troops to attack Weizhou. Now Weizhou is in dire straits. I don''t know if it can be protected. General Gu has led the reinforcements. I hope it''s too late. In order to prevent accidents, Kun Jun Yue must be detained. "


    "A hundred thousand troops?"


    Tian Yun broke his brow and frowned, "it seems that Xikun is really here. When they sent the princess to Dongling, they attacked Dongling unprepared. Are they willing to take Kun Jun Yue as a cover up when they do the same trick again this time? That''s the prince of Xikun. "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "It happened all of a sudden. Now I don''t know what happened. Who mobilized the 100000 troops. However, the civil strife in the Xikun Dynasty is more complicated than we think. I''m not surprised that either the emperor of Kun or Kun Wu wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of Kun Jun Yue. "


    Sky cloud breaks a way: "if the other side is just to remove Kun Jun Yue, don''t mean to be enemy with our North glass?"


    All the ministers were surprised. They didn''t expect this possibility.


    Yu Fu thought carefully for a moment, "emperor Kun is getting older and his health is not as good as before. He has always been afraid of emperor Yue, so he cultivated Kunwu''s wound to restrict him. As for Kun Wu''s injury, I''m even more afraid of Kun Jun Yue. He''s a man who killed more than ten brothers in the fight for legitimacy That''s not impossible. "


    Bao Taifu sighed, "if so, you don''t have to send general Gu. Your Majesty''s wedding night is Well


    Knowing that he was concerned about himself, Yu Fu turned to comfort him, "Taifu doesn''t have to sigh. What about the wedding night? If the two love for a long time, and not in the morning and evening. We are still young, and there are countless good years. How can we delay national affairs because of our children''s private affairs? Besides He also volunteered. I didn''t refuse. "


    Hearing the speech, the ministers felt more and more deeply that she was worthy of being the empress of Beili. She delayed her life for the sake of national affairs.


    Gu Shubai and she are of one heart and one mind, only when one of them volunteered and the other did not refuse.


    It''s very sad.


    Yu Fu smiles and looks at Tian yunpo, "if there is a war in the country, it is the first and most important thing to do. The military supplies, grain and grass, and silver rates of Weizhou city need to be coordinated by the grand division. "


    Tianyunpo bows his hand and takes orders. Yufu looks at Chen Jingxing again and says, "immediately send a question to the central government of Xikun, asking them to give a reasonable explanation and stop the war immediately. If the city of Weizhou is damaged, and our officers and men in Beili are damaged, then I will not count what I promised to Emperor Kun. "


    She flashed a cold color in her eyes, "I want ten cities, I want ten cities. I want him to be buried with me


    On this night, someone galloped to Weizhou. The wind was like a sword and the horse was like electricity. He did not dare to stop for a moment. Otherwise, he could not help thinking of her.Tonight was their wedding night. He shouldn''t have left at this time.


    I don''t know what she''s doing now?


    That night, someone was alone in the palace of eternal life facing the red lights. The more he looked, the more sad he was. He simply went to the imperial study and studied the map of Weizhou.


    If she doesn''t find something for herself, she can''t help thinking of him.


    Tonight was their wedding night. She shouldn''t have let him leave at this time.


    But she agreed, and he left. She was too selfish to let him rush back from Lin''an to Weizhou.


    She stood under the lamp. She was the only one in the huge imperial study. She quietly looked at the map and punctuated it from time to time.


    Suddenly, a sound came from outside the hall. Yu Fu looked warily, "who?"


    But he saw that tianyunpo came in from outside the hall with something and closed the door with his feet. It looked very funny.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "haven''t you come out of the palace yet?"


    "I guess you can''t sleep tonight because of such a big thing. I just want to accompany you. Yao Lan said that you didn''t eat anything today. Here, try it


    Tianyunpo put the things on the imperial case. Yufu saw that it was a pot of hot milk tea with sweet smell and two dishes of exquisite snacks.


    One of the dishes is her most familiar crab pastry, which is her favorite snack when she was in Dongling.


    Tian yunpo poured milk tea to her and said, "I was going to ask someone to warm a pot of wine. Later, I thought that your Majesty''s wine was not good, so I''d better not drink. Although it''s a little cold in the spring, it''s better to drink a bowl of hot milk tea. "


    Yu Fu picked up the crab cake in one hand and took over the milk tea in his hand in the other hand. "Who do you say is not good at wine?"


    "Of course it''s your majesty. Is it me?"


    Tianyunpo can''t hide anything from his eyes. When Yufu sees that he rushes into the palace in a hurry and his clothes are not thick, he pours a bowl of milk tea for him.


    Then he touched his bowl with him and said, "come on, do it!"


    Since I''ve only heard of drinking, I don''t want to drink milk tea now.


    The sky cloud breaks eyebrow tip to pick up, but didn''t say anything, just took milk tea to drink a mouthful, the heating immediately permeated the viscera.


    Yufu bit the crab cake in her mouth and pointed to the map with one hand, "look --"


    when she took the crab cake out of her mouth, she had already been nibbled away half of it. "This Weizhou is near Xianren Valley in the north and zhuguan in the south. Although there are 100000 troops in Xikun, they can only attack the enemy in the front. Once the old Gu family troops close to zhuguan have their own Dongling, let alone the immortal valley. "


    "Immortal Valley?"


    The sky cloud breaks not from curiosity, "only know immortal Valley medical skill and poison skill, is there still a million troops hidden in the valley?"


    Yu Fu laughed, "although there are no millions of troops in immortal Valley, they can win like millions. Although the people in the valley will not come out of the mountain easily, it is more than enough to ensure that the Xikun army will not attack Weizhou through the attack. "


    Tianyunpo nodded, "if the 100000 troops in Xikun can''t form a situation of attack, in fact, the 100000 people can really use only 56 out of 10. If general Kun can cope properly, it should not be a problem to support Gu Shubai. "


    "I have confidence in Yuyang, but Xikun is a surprise attack after all, in case she is not prepared..."


    Yu Fu hesitates. If Kun Yuyang thinks that Kun Jun Yue is in the capital, he will lose his guard against Xi Kun. The result of the war is likely to be very tragic.


    She breathed, "even if Weizhou is lost, it doesn''t matter. I just hope they can come back safely. If the city is lost, it can be recaptured ten times and a hundred times. If there are no people, there will be nothing. "


    Tianyunpo''s hand holding the tea hesitated and slowly put it down, "since your majesty is so worried about Gu Shubai''s safety, why send him to do such a dangerous thing? If you try to stop it, he won''t insist on going


    "Then what should I do to tie him in the palace from now on and not let him go to the battlefield again? The battlefield is unpredictable, and no one can predict the danger of the next moment. Every battle is likely to be bloody and the whole army may be annihilated. "


    Yu Fu''s voice was low. "I want him to stay, but if I shackle him and make him an idle man in the palace, it''s an insult to him. Not only insulted him, but also insulted my father and other brothers, and even insulted myself. "


    "I can only let him go, because the battlefield is the place where he can display his talents. Only in that place, he is the big brother I know. Only by supporting him can I be the one he knows


    So tonight, they choose to let go of each other and choose the other side of the world. They are anxious but not hesitant.


    Tianyunpo was a little stunned. He didn''t want Yufu to see their feelings so thoroughly, and to be able to let go of heaven and earth to his beloved so rationally -


    even if she was the empress of Beili, she still had to suffer from fear.


    This is between them, others difficult to intervene in love.Yufu swallowed his snack and regained his spirits. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. "Look, once Weizhou city is broken, is this place very suitable for breaking through?"


    It''s a digression.


    I left before I took my hand, sobbing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 318

    The next day, the news of the Xikun army''s attack on Weizhou spread all over the capital.


    Gu Shubai led his army to the battlefield in the night, which was more eye-catching than the situation in Weizhou. The people praised him and Yufu.


    When people in Gu''s house heard the comments outside, they didn''t know whether they should be happy or not.


    I''m glad that Yufu is loved by Beili''s subjects, and Gu Shubai''s prestige is better day by day. But I can''t be happy to think that they separated on their wedding night.


    After waiting so long and waiting so long, it was not easy to wait until they got married. I didn''t expect that this would be the case.


    "Last night, my elder brother left in a hurry. I should have stopped him and asked him to go to the palace. It''s better for me to lead troops to reinforce than for my elder brother."


    Gu Jiuge felt guilty. Gu huaijiang said: "it''s not your fault. The situation is urgent. Weizhou may be broken at any time. What''s more, your elder brother is more confident than you in both the experience of fighting with the Xikun army and the understanding of the terrain around Weizhou city. Weizhou is an important border town, and he is the most suitable person. "


    Gu huaijiang said so, and his face was melancholy.


    Gu Jiuge knew that he didn''t want to go to Gu Shubai.


    Fumigation pool wake up early in the morning to know what happened last night, with a body of wine to find Gu huaijiang Xingshi, "where is Gu Shubai? How can you leave Yu Fu alone in the palace? How ridiculous


    "Doctor, don''t be angry. Listen to me."


    Fumigation pool pushed Gu Jiuge away, "I don''t listen. I don''t listen. How could the bridegroom run away on the night of marriage? Does your elder brother really want to marry Yufu? I''m so angry


    Gu huaijiang quickly comforted: "God of medicine, this is not what you think. Xikun suddenly launched an attack, and 100000 troops came to Weizhou city. Shubai had no choice but to lead the army to march all night. "


    Fumigation pool thought, Weizhou is now Beili''s territory, this just turned his lips and sat down.


    Gu Jiuge came forward and said, "yes, and that''s what Yufu means. After all, no one is more sure to hold Weizhou city than elder brother. "


    "What does Yufu mean?"


    Smoked pool almost jumped up again, "don''t take jade to help to say a thing, is her wedding night was left alone guard empty room, all is Gu Shubai is not.". What''s the matter with Guan Yufu? I don''t know how sad she is now. No, I have to go to the palace to comfort her! "


    "Master, you don''t have to comfort me. I''m not sad."


    Yu Fu came in from outside the hospital, full of helplessness, and looked at Gu huaijiang and Gu Jiuge apologetically. "Father, second brother, don''t mind. Shifu has loved me too much since I was a child. Other elder martial brothers and sisters and I are making trouble, and Shifu always scolds them."


    Now Gu Shubai has been away all night, and Xunchi feels that Gu Shubai is sorry for Yu Fu, so it''s here to make trouble with Gu huaijiang.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t say anything. Gu Jiuge joked: "don''t worry, we don''t know the God of medicine the first day. Can we not know? My father and I are used to it


    Fumigation pool angrily white he one eye, looking at Yu Fu, "you are not sad good, wait for Gu Shubai that boy to come back, the teacher must escort him to admit your mistake."


    Yu Fu said helplessly: "master, it''s really not his fault. I want him to go. It''s him who is really aggrieved. He just came back from the battle of Dongling and will go to Weizhou soon. This battle is even more dangerous. Isn''t it all for the sake of defending our territory of Beili? "


    I''ll give it up when I hear the words in the fumigation pool.


    Yu Fu finally appeased him and said to Gu huaijiang, "father, I''m afraid you''re worried about big brother, so I''ve come to explain to you. This is the military newspaper of last night. You can see it by looking at it. "


    Gu huaijiang hesitated and took the letter. After a close look, he nodded slightly. "Fortunately, the situation is not as bad as I thought. Has someone been sent to negotiate with Xi Kun? "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I''ve asked Mr. Chen to do it. I hope I can find out the intention of this move as soon as possible."


    Gu Jiuge said, "what about Kun Jun Yue? What''s his explanation for Xi Kun''s move? "


    Yu Fu said: "I have ordered him to enter the palace. I plan to come and explain to my father, and then I will go back to the palace to see him. If he knew that he would be taken as a victim, he would not have come to Beili. "


    That''s what I said. I''m afraid that Kun Jun Yue himself has been put in the dark.


    Gu huaijiang said: "in that case, you can go back to the palace quickly. War matters. If you can ask something from Kun Junyue, it may be helpful to the war on the front line. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "if my father is worried about his elder brother''s situation, I will send letters to Gu''s house from the border every day, so that you can know the news at the first time."


    After that, he quietly came to the ears of the fumigation pool and said something. The face of the fumigation pool was much better. "Hurry up, I''ll stay in Gu''s house. By the way, I''ll feel the pulse for the girl of the Yin family and see what''s in her stomach!"


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "master, after watching, he will send someone to the palace to tell me, I also want to know whether our eldest grandson is a boy or a girl!"


    Then he left Gu''s house in a hurry.Gu Jiuge was overjoyed when he looked at the fumigation pool. He had thought that when fumigation pool came to the capital this time, he could just show Yin Jihe. Unexpectedly, fumigation pool took the initiative to mention this.


    When he thought of his dissatisfaction with Gu Shu and his anger at Gu huaijiang, Gu Jiuge didn''t dare to speak.


    Fumigation pool looked back at him, "what are you still doing? Take me to see the girl of the Yin family. How many months have you had


    I don''t know what Yufu whispered to him. He didn''t scold Gu Shubai, and his tone was much more relaxed.


    Gu Jiuge looked at Gu huaijiang. The latter gave him a reassuring look with a smile. He led the fumigation pool to his own hospital. "It''s been four or five months. Recently, she''s a little unhappy. Please show her if it''s ok..."


    Royal study side hall, Kun Jun Yue has been waiting for a long time.


    Chen Jingxing was waiting outside the hall. Seeing Yu Fu coming in a hurry, he said, "what did he say?"


    Chen Jingxing shook his head. "I''m afraid that as your majesty expected, he doesn''t know anything. He was afraid that the war in Weizhou would be too fierce and His Majesty would be angry with him, so he kept talking about the diplomatic relations between the two countries, saying that his majesty had promised to make diplomatic relations between the two countries, and could not be rude to him, the prince of Xikun. "


    "Rude?"


    Yu Fu said, "Why are you rude to him?"


    Chen Jingxing turned his lips and said reluctantly, "it''s nothing. It''s just that the people at the bottom see that they are doing something about Xikun. They are going to be separated on the night of their wedding, so they don''t have a good face for him. He thinks it''s his Majesty''s advice, so he''s worried that we''ll get angry with him. "


    Yu Fu smiles, "it seems that he is still afraid of death. That''s right. If I work hard for half my life, I must be reluctant to die before I see the result. It''s more convenient for me to ask if you want to scare him. "


    Waiting to enter the hall, I suddenly see Gu Hanmo coming from behind.


    Chen Jingxing said: "Your Majesty, I heard that the prince of Xikun has some Kung Fu. For the sake of safety, please ask Datong to protect your majesty himself. What do you think?"


    Yu Fu nodded, "third brother, let''s go in together."


    Kun Jun Yue sat in the palace, his heart was full of restlessness, even the tea on the palace people did not dare to drink.


    Beili nvjun used to be a poison immortal in immortal valley. Now even the medical God''s fumigation pool is in the capital. Who knows if there is poison in the tea?


    His fingers were beating on the table subconsciously, until he heard the footsteps coming from outside the hall, then he took his hands back and sat in front of him and looked out of the hall.


    Yu Fu and Gu Han Mo came back one after the other, but they didn''t look angry or scared.


    Kun Jun Yue stood up and saluted when she came near, "Your Majesty, I have heard about the war in Weizhou City, and I am very surprised about it."


    He comes to the point, which shows that he attaches great importance to this matter.


    Yu Fu sat down and motioned to Gu Hanmo, "since the prince is so honest, I won''t go around with you. Beili and Xikun are friends. Now, while Beili is celebrating, Xikun suddenly sends troops to attack. What do you mean? If you want to tear up a friendly treaty, I will be happy to accompany you. "


    The last sentence is murderous and threatening.


    Kunjun Yue is trapped in Beili. Not only is the post house surrounded, but it''s said that even the four gates of the capital are heavily guarded. He knows he can''t escape.


    To save his life, the only way is to clear his suspicion in front of Yu Fu.


    Kun Jun Yue thought of this and took a deep breath. "I understand your Majesty''s mood at the moment. General Gu had to lead troops to reinforce Weizhou city on his wedding night. Naturally, your Majesty was not happy. At the same time, your majesty suspects that Xikun is scheming against Beili. I admit that the people of Xikun are particular about war, but this time I have no idea. Your majesty, please allow me to explain in detail. "


    Yu Fu didn''t open his mouth. He just held the tea and sipped it gently, which was his default.


    Kunjun Yue said: "Your Majesty, I''m the prince of Xikun. How can I use myself as a bait to capture a Weizhou city in Beili? This matter obviously has nothing to do with me. If you want to say that, it must be my incompetent seventh younger brother who deliberately sent out troops to provoke his majesty to kill me while his father was sick in bed. Then he can become the prince! "


    Kun Jun Yue''s first reaction is to think of Kun Wu''s injury.


    After thinking for a moment, Yu Fu suddenly raised his head and said with a smile, "how can the prince be sure that Kun Wu was hurt? With my understanding of him, his strength is not enough to easily mobilize 100000 troops. Even if the prince is not in the middle school, kundi is just a little ill in bed. How can he be so presumptuous? "


    Kun Jun Yue frowned and suddenly thought of something. He looked at Yu Fu inconceivably, "what do you want to say?"


    Gu Han Mo immediately vigilant, staring at Kun Jun Yue, lest he do something bad to Yu Fu.


    "Don''t be nervous, Prince."


    Yu Fu seemed very calm. "There was one thing I discovered when I was the crown prince. When I was on a mission to Xikun, I inadvertently noticed a special chronic poison in the body of emperor Kun. The incubation period of this poison is very long, as fast as three or five years, as slow as more than ten years. The prince is the most trusted son of kundi. Kundi has always been cautious in his diet. I''m afraid only the prince can add this poison to kundi''s diet? "She smiled and picked up his eyebrows, "if I don''t guess it wrong, this time emperor kundi is suffering from this intermittent outbreak of poison. If emperor kundi knew that the poison was from the prince, he would send you to Beili on purpose to start a war and let you die in my hands, wouldn''t he be more righteous? "


    Kun Jun Yue shivered, which was the last possibility he wanted to accept.


    Originally, he didn''t want to come to Beili. It was Emperor Kun who told him to come and repair with Beili. Emperor Kun said that he would pass the throne to him and repair with Beili. In the future, yufucai would not turn to support Kunwu.


    If the 100000 troops were really sent by Emperor Kun, it would be a dead end, a situation in which emperor Kun wanted to kill his own son!


    The so-called let him inherit the throne all sorts of, are deceiving him!


    "No, it can''t be."


    Kun Junyue subconsciously denied this statement, trying to calm his mind down and carefully consider the cause and effect of this matter.


    No matter whether the kundi wanted to harm him or not, he can''t admit this possibility at present. Once it is confirmed that the kundi did it, he will be dead again -


    if Kunwu did it, it can also be explained as internal fighting in the Xikun middle school, not intended to fight against Beili.


    If emperor Kun did it, it would mean that Xi Kun was hostile to Beili, and he would be the victim of Beili people''s anger.


    Yes, be sure to clench your teeth


    Kun Jun Yue suddenly thought of something, suddenly looked up to Yu Fu, "no, there is another possibility! When I left Xikun, my father was really in a bad condition, but Kunwu also knew about his poisoning. What if he increased the dose these days when I left? "


    "How did you know he knew?"


    Yu Fu still didn''t want Kun Wu to hurt him. He just heard Kun Jun Yue say: "he said it in front of me. He wanted to threaten me. Now I think that if he increases the dosage of this poison while I''m not in the middle of the country, so that his father can''t get sick, the power of the court will fall entirely in his hands, and he can''t send a hundred thousand troops? "


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt it was. When he wanted to ask his subordinates about the news of junior high school, he remembered that his people had been detained by Yu Fu.


    He said to Yu Fu: "Your Majesty, it''s very easy to verify this matter. Send someone to Xikun immediately to investigate! Once it is confirmed that Kunwu''s injury is responsible, it is Kunwu''s injury that will confront Beili. Please don''t implicate the innocent! "


    Kun Jun Yue is eager to be in this situation now. Once it is proved that Kun Wu Shang has an evil intention towards Bei Li, Yu Fu can only support him.


    Even if emperor Kun is seriously ill, even if the power of Xikun is temporarily in Kunwu''s hands, so what?


    With Beili''s support and his many years of management in the imperial court, when he returns to Xikun, he will soon be able to regain power, and then he will be able to stand on his own as Emperor


    Kun Jun Yue is imagining his future ambition, but Yu Fu frowns and beckons Chen Jingxing to come in and whisper.


    Chen Jingxing is ordered to retreat and send someone to meet Beili''s spies in Xikun.


    Kunjun Yue didn''t know that Beili had put a spy in xikun''an, so he would ask Yufu to send someone to investigate, but he didn''t know that the investigation was going on all the time.


    "Don''t worry, Prince. If it''s really none of your business, I won''t involve you. These days, I have wronged the prince to stay in the post house. I can''t go anywhere without my orders. If Xikun really intends to have a bad relationship with Beili, then don''t blame me for being merciless and ignoring the friendship between the two countries. "


    Then he waved his hand, "come and take Prince Haosheng of Xikun back to the post house to take care of him. All the food and drink should be provided according to the etiquette of state guests, and you should not neglect him."


    Kun Jun Yue''s face looks better. With at least four words of "don''t neglect", you don''t have to worry about Beili people who don''t have eyes to show him his face.


    He can''t do anything now, so he can only go back and wait for the news of Xikun, hoping that as he expected, it wasn''t done by Emperor Kun.


    After Kun Jun Yue left, Yu Fu Chang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Gu Hanmo looked at her, "Yufu, do you think this is the idea of kundi or Kunwu?"


    Yu Fu frowned and couldn''t solve it for a long time.


    Think of the last time I saw Kun Wu hurt, his cynical appearance has been a lot of convergence, out of favor was neglected Prince embarrassing situation, make jade help can''t help but help.


    She let kunjun Yue lie for three months with a poisonous needle. Since then, Kunwu slowly gathered up her own power in the Xikun Dynasty. With the intentional support of kundi, she and kunjun Yue were equal.


    She didn''t want her kindness to feed the wolf.


    Yu Fu suddenly gritted his teeth, "if it''s really Kunwu''s injury, I can''t spare him this time!"


    Gu Hanmo looked at her face, and saw her look of itching teeth with hatred. Obviously, he suspected that Kunwu had done it.


    What''s the point?


    the rising second watch, hahaha


    do you think it''s Kunwu or kundi?


    There are rewards for correct answers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 319

    "Dong!"


    The sound of the earth shaking, the walls are shocked, as if to collapse.


    The soldiers standing guard on the city wall were still, tall and straight. Someone jumped on them in the smoke and knocked them down.


    "Silly, why don''t you get down quickly? What''s your face at this time?"


    Someone was pushed to the ground, subconsciously protecting his head. Suddenly, in the smoke and dust, a huge dark shadow came from the sky. At this moment, there was no need for people to press. People subconsciously fell down to avoid.


    "Boom!"


    There was another violent vibration in the wall.


    The shock lasted for about a quarter of an hour, and finally gradually subsided. A figure of silver armor climbed up on the wall and waved his hand in front of his eyes, trying to disperse the smoke and see more clearly.


    The soldiers also gradually got up, paying attention to the direction of the boulder, for fear of the next wave.


    "Damn it, these Xikun people are too cruel!"


    Kun Yuyang''s silver armor was dyed with blood, and the Ministry on the side rushed forward, "general, are you injured?"


    "It''s him."


    Kunyuyang points to a young soldier who is protected by himself. She sees him standing upright and trying to push him down to escape, but she can''t push him. The young man has boundless blood and strength.


    Seeing a huge stone flying towards them, Kunyu Yang pushes him down. He doesn''t want to be wiped by the stone and hurt his arm.


    The Ministry sighed and waved, "send people back for medical treatment, can you still go?"


    He looked at the young soldier and saw him stand up with his arm in his hand. "I can walk without medical treatment. It''s my turn to stand guard today. I still have one hour to stand guard. "


    A young man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, his skin was swarthy but very sunny, and his face was as firm as iron.


    Kunyuyang looked at him, "do you want to stand guard when you are injured like this? Why didn''t you just hide? I''m hiding by you. You don''t hide? "


    The young man was serious. "Soldiers standing guard on the city floor should be upright and upright. They can''t walk around except for urgent news. This is the military rule."


    The military regulations didn''t stipulate that he could move, so he didn''t even care about the boulder.


    The Ministry will look at Kun Yuyang awkwardly, "general, I''m afraid this is the lengtouqing who has just been admitted to the army. As you know, the Xikun invasion was sudden, and we recruited a lot of new soldiers in several surrounding cities. "


    "Leng is Leng. It''s good to be loyal to your duty."


    Kunyu Yang waved his hand, "take him back for medical treatment. I hurt my arm young. How can I defend my country with my sword in the future?"


    Young Leng Leng, also want to insist on guard, by the side of the Ministry pulling the neck to carry on, "you almost hurt the general also hurt, what do you want? The general has no time to spend with you. Get out of here now... "


    Kun Yuyang listened to their movement farther and farther away, but he shook his head, "send someone to check the city wall as soon as possible, and report any looseness immediately. In the city, soldiers and people who were hit by boulders all ordered military doctors to treat them quickly, and people who damaged their houses should be resettled accordingly. "


    "Yes, general!"


    They took orders to do it. Kunyuyang jumped to the top of the city wall to observe the movement of the Xikun army.


    They threw huge stones into the city just to shake the city wall. But if the city wall of Weizhou could be broken with huge stones, how could the Xikun army be defeated by the gujia army?


    Knowing this, the other side still persevered. Kunyu heaved a breath and said to the people around him: "try to build a net inside the city wall. The coverage is not too large, as long as it is enough for the soldiers to stand and not be hit by the boulders. There''s a resistance for boulders to fall on the Internet. Even if they break the net, their lethality will be reduced a lot. "


    The person on the side immediately in front of a light, "this idea is good! How clever the general is


    "How smart is that? It''s just a little bit of caution against those treacherous people in Xikun. If they don''t use this little trick, I''d rather fight with them


    In fact, Kun Yuyang is almost suffocating. She has less than 30000 people in her hands, and she can only stay in this Weizhou city.


    A group of people around him immediately blushed, "general, you always scold people from Xikun, aren''t you also from Xikun..."


    All these people knew at first was that Kun Yuyang came from Dongling and was the wife of Dongling royal family.


    If it wasn''t for the conversation between Kun Jun Yue and her when she passed through Weizhou City, people would not know that Kun Yuyang was Princess Xikun and was sent to Dongling.


    Kunyu Yang glared at him, "Dongling is particular about marrying a chicken with a chicken and a dog with a dog. Since I marry Dongling people, I am Dongling people. Now I''m just a exile from Dongling to Beili. I have nothing to do with Xikun! "


    "Yes, we all know!"


    If they heard that conversation on the city wall, they were still wondering why they wanted a princess of Xikun as the main general to resist the attack of Xikun in Weizhou city.


    After seeing how kunyuyang treats kunjun Yue, they have no doubt about it. Kunyuyang is obviously very dissatisfied with Xikun, his home country, and even has no good face for his elder brother.When we find out how she was sent to Dongling at the beginning, everyone will have a chance.


    "Newspaper - general, there is no damage to the wall, not even a crack. We have checked it carefully!"


    Under the news quickly came the notice, kunyuyang jumped down from a high place, "are you sure?"


    "No doubt!"


    The hearts of the people finally fell to the ground. Kunyu Yang waved his hand, "that''s good. You go down."


    She looked up at the place not far away where the Xikun army was stationed. Her eyes turned to the inner city, but she could not see the situation north of Weizhou city through such a big city.


    The crowd followed her eyes and said, "general, what should we do now?"


    "Wait, wait for general Gu."


    ¡­¡­


    "Our credentials were sent to Xikun without any response. The invasion of Weizhou by the Xikun army is still continuing. Fortunately, the city has not been broken, and general Gu has arrived in time. "


    In the imperial library, Chen Jingxing reported back with the urgent report he had just sent. The situation was better than he had imagined.


    Yu Fu''s face was not relaxed. "No response? What do you mean there is no response? Xikun wants to have a bad relationship with Beili, or do you want to have a good relationship with Beili


    Chen Jingxing bowed his hand and said, "don''t worry, your majesty. I will continue to send letters to Xikun. If necessary, I will send an envoy myself. I will be able to make it clear."


    Yu Fu''s eyebrows gradually relaxed and his tone relaxed. "I don''t mean to blame Mr. Chen, but I think it''s too strange. No matter how ambitious kundi was, he knew that Beili couldn''t be offended, so he sent the prince to Beili to congratulate him. Now he doesn''t even do superficial work. Isn''t that strange? Unless He''s dead. "


    Chen Jingxing''s back was cold. "How can it be? If emperor Kun dies, there must be news to Beili! "


    Now there is no news. When the national documents are sent to Xikun, there is no response.


    Yu Fu''s conjecture is limited to conjecture, and it''s hard to make a decision.


    After thinking for a moment, she said, "well, in my name, write a personal letter to Kun Wushang and ask him what happened."


    "Will Kunwu reply?"


    Chen Jingxing seems to be aware of something. If the emperor Kun died, it is clear who is in charge of the West Kun Dynasty.


    Yu Fu said, "if he doesn''t reply, many things will be clear. I don''t have to worry any more."


    Chen Jingxing left, "yes, I''ll do it now."


    Weizhou city crisis has not been lifted, the southern uprising army see Beili enemy, immediately attack.


    However, what they attacked this time was not Lin''an City, but ten important towns that had been ceded to Beili in the north of Dongling. On the one hand, Ouyang Qi organized defense, on the other hand, he sent people back to ask for more troops.


    One wave is not flat, another wave rises again, Beili Dynasty falls into the chaos of war.


    "General, why only repel the enemy but not return it?"


    In Weizhou City, kunyuyang wipes the blood on his hand and looks at the defeated Xikun army.


    Gu Shubai stood still, gazing at the scuffle under the city, like a God in charge of life and death, with compassion in his eyes.


    Kunyuyang, after all, is from Xikun. She has the militant blood of Xikun people. She has been in Weizhou city for so long. It''s not easy for her to wait until Gu Shubai comes to fight a beautiful victory.


    Now that we have won, it is beautiful for the enemy to flee.


    But this is totally different from what Kun Yuyang imagined.


    Gu Shubai looked at her and handed her a handkerchief. "Your Majesty once promised emperor Kun that he would not invade Xikun in his lifetime. What''s more, I came here with the intention of reinforcing Weizhou City, not to attack Xikun. "


    Kunyuyang wiped the blood on her hand with the handkerchief. She was a lady in Dongling. Her skin was as thin as silk. Now the battlefield is back to the sword. The palm of the hand is worn out and bleeding.


    She didn''t care about the small wound. She just looked at Gu Shubai, "even if we call back, no one will say that your majesty doesn''t pay attention to his promise, only that Xikun invaded first! Have you forgotten the lesson of Gu Jiajun? Just keep on defending and don''t fight back, the enemy will make a comeback soon


    Gu''s army only fought back once in those years. On that occasion, the main force of Xikun was annihilated, and since then, it has ceased.


    When Gu Shubai heard her mention of Gu''s army, he could not help frowning slightly. After thinking about it, he said with patience, "do you know why the Xikun army was always defeated? In addition to Gu''s valiant army


    Kunyuyang thought for a moment, but didn''t come up with a reason.


    If the people of Xikun knew what problems they had led to repeated failures, they would have improved long ago.


    Gu Shubai gently smiles, "because the army of Xikun has no faith."


    "Faith?"


    "Yes, faith."


    Gu Shubai looked into the distance. "The belief of Gu''s army is that they believe in their father. They believe in their father''s ability, and they will surely lead them to win battles and return to their families safely. Even if they die in battle, their father will not treat their widows and orphans badly"Generally speaking, what they believe in is the country and the feeling of defending their country. Only when an army has faith can it have the courage to forge ahead. In those days, his father and the old emperor Ning were able to give such beliefs to the soldiers. Today, Yufu is also able to give such beliefs to the soldiers. However, the emperor Kun or any one in power in Xikun still can''t


    They didn''t care for the lives of their soldiers, didn''t protect their families, and didn''t give them any belief in defending their country -


    some of them were just killing, just invading.


    Kun Yuyang was stunned, and Gu Shubai said: "if you are now led by the anger in your heart and go to take down the Xikun army, it will be equivalent to cutting down the faith of our soldiers. You have to believe that Yufu will make the right choice. We just need to wait. "


    After that, he walked down to the city building with slow steps. He could not see that he had just directed a big war.


    It''s like having an afternoon''s tea with others, or playing chess in the shade of a tree.


    Kunyu Yang helped his forehead and could not help feeling ashamed.


    She has the martial arts and the ability to kill the enemy, but she doesn''t have the wind of a great general. If she tells a great general like Gu Shubai, she will lose first.


    Discouraged let her feel tired, palm of the blood is still seeping outward, she unconsciously went to the military medical account, want him to give himself a simple bandage.


    "General, let me bandage you."


    A familiar voice came. Kun Yuyang turned his head and saw that it was the young man who was injured on the wall and insisted on standing guard.


    She couldn''t help laughing, "it''s you, don''t you stand guard?"


    It''s rare that she still has the idea of joking. The boy lowered his head, and his face was slightly red, but his skin was too black to see.


    He came up with gauze and water to clean up the dust on her palm. "After the last injury, they said that I was not suitable for standing guard, only suitable for standing there as a target, so they transferred me to the military doctor to help."


    Kunyuyang knew that the soldiers in the army were not willing to do this kind of miscellaneous work, just like the fire brigade in charge of cooking, they were considered useless people in the army.


    She can''t help comforting: "it''s very suitable for you here. If you use your stubborn energy to treat wounded soldiers, maybe you can save a few more people."


    The young man was not comforted at all. He just lowered his head and bandaged her wound. "The general doesn''t have to comfort me. In fact, I think it''s good to be here."


    Kun Yuyang is a little disappointed. He thinks that he has no ambition and is willing to stay in a safe place to save his life.


    But the young man continued: "the bounden duty of a soldier is not just to fight, as long as it is beneficial to the common people, to his family and country, and to his comrades in the army. As the general said, my temperament may be more suitable for saving people than standing guard on the wall. "


    Kun Yu Yang can''t help but be stunned. Thinking of Gu Shubai''s words, he can''t help feeling that the young man''s image in front of him is much brighter.


    He knows the truth, but Kun Yuyang himself has been obsessed.


    She secretly admired, "you think very thoroughly, it''s not easy to have such a mind at a young age."


    The young man suddenly looked up at him, "young age? The general says he is very mature, but I don''t think he is 17 or 18 years old. Maybe he is as old as me


    "How old are you? What''s your name?"


    "I''m eighteen years old. My name is Lin Xuan," he said


    Kun Yuyang was slightly absent-minded, and then realized that he said his name was Lin Xuan, not Ning Xuan.


    She thought that when she returned to the battlefield, she could forget the beauty and pain of the past. Now she knew that a similar name could make her heart fall to the bottom again.


    She looked at her palm, which had been wrapped in white gauze.


    Lin Xuan''s bandaging technique is excellent. It seems that she has studied hard work. She can cover the wound completely without affecting her hand movements.


    "General, try to close your hands."


    Lin Xuan obviously did not see her absence, quickly packed up the goods, but Kun Yuyang stood up, "you bandaged well, I have something else to go first."


    Then she went out. On the way, she met her soldiers and bowed to her. She was in a trance and didn''t see them.


    She remembered that Ning Xuan, in order to guard an important city, would rather die for the city than retreat. The stubbornness was so similar to the young recruits on the wall that day.


    He always looks like a dissolute and uninhibited man. Although he gradually took up his mind to lead the court after marriage, Kun Yuyang never imagined that he would have the determination to die in battle.


    So before he left, she believed him, even though she was uneasy.


    He said that once in danger, he would never fight to the death. It''s important to save his life and come back to Beili with her.


    Later, he broke his promise, and she was the only one left in the world.


    She staggers to sit on the ground behind the camp, burying herself in tears.


    Behind her, someone touched her shoulder and handed her a clean handkerchief.She laughed. "I''m fine, general. I just miss him."


    I haven''t replied to the comments on guessing questions yesterday, because I haven''t written about that place yet. When I write about it, I will publish the answer + reward drops. However, I am still shocked to see your answers, ha ha ~


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 320

    The people behind him pause and feel embarrassed.


    "General It''s me


    Kunyu Yang suddenly surprised, this is not Gu Shubai''s voice!


    She suddenly looked back and saw the handsome boy''s slightly embarrassed face. He was in a dilemma with a white handkerchief in his hand.


    He knew that Kun Yuyang had mistaken himself, so he said something he shouldn''t listen to.


    Kunyu Yang is angry. When she wants to break out, she thinks that she has recognized the wrong person, not the other party''s intention. How can she have the reason to lose her temper?


    She took a deep breath, took the white handkerchief, wiped her tears in a hurry, and said faintly, "I recognize the wrong person, thank you."


    Lin Xuan relaxed a little. Seeing her sad face, he thought about sitting down two steps away from her.


    "Does the general miss his family?"


    Kunyuyang looks at him. The young man''s eyes are clear, and he doesn''t have any extra intention.


    She gradually relaxed and rested against the tent behind her. "I miss my husband and my sons."


    Lin Xuan a Leng, can''t say what feeling is in the heart, some disappointment, and some admiration.


    I didn''t expect that Kun Yuyang, a young female general, had a husband and a son, and he had more than one son.


    He can''t help but wonder, "the general has a husband and son, and is still alone in this dangerous situation. Isn''t your husband worried?"


    "If he''s alive, he should be worried."


    Kun Yu Yang light smile, "no, if he is still alive, I will not leave the child to the battlefield."


    It turned out that her husband was dead.


    Lin Xuan knew that he had asked something he shouldn''t have asked. He felt sorry and kept his head down.


    Kun Yuyang was amused to see that he was like a child who did something wrong. "According to common sense, shouldn''t you ask my husband how he died?"


    Lin Xuan looked up at her and thought, "how did he die?"


    Kun Yuyang couldn''t help laughing.


    How stupid this person is, he will ask what he is told to ask, there is no taboo at all.


    She did smile, with tears in her eyes.


    "He was a son of the Dongling royal family. He led the army and died in the war in order to pacify the uprising. You were originally from Dongling. You should know that you are ningxuan, the prince of Pingnan. "


    Ning Xuan looked at her in surprise, "I know the prince of Pingnan. He died for his country and is the hero of Dongling. I just don''t know his name... "


    I don''t know his name, but he is the same as himself.


    No wonder after hearing his name, Kunyu Yang was stunned, a little surprised.


    Some words have been kept in my heart for a long time, and no one can talk to him. As soon as I open the conversation box, I can''t help but say them out. Kun Yuyang doesn''t know why he wants to say these things to Lin Xuan. Since they met and knew each other, they have been saying goodbye


    Lin Xuan just sat on the edge and listened quietly. She seldom intervened. She laughed and cried as she spoke.


    It''s hard to imagine that when she was fighting against the enemy, the female general, who was like a man, even had such a delicate mind. When she talked about her days as a boudoir, she not only didn''t give up, but also missed it.


    Lin Xuan has some contradictions.


    I don''t know whether she should be a female general in her heart, just for her husband to wash her hands and make soup, or whether she is a lady in her heart, but her husband died and had to come to the battlefield.


    There are two opposite sides to her, which are hard to understand.


    Kunyuyang said a lot, until she found that the whole white handkerchief had been wet by her tears, she reflected what she was doing.


    She always keeps her brave image in front of the soldiers, but she is crying here today!


    Thinking of this, she jumped up like a needle in her butt.


    Lin Xuan suddenly handed her a light blue handkerchief, a careful look is not a handkerchief, but a corner of his sleeve.


    "Use this, general."


    Kun Yu Yang knocked down the corner of his clothes. "Can I use it? The girls are chirping


    After that, he wiped his tears with his sleeve and walked towards her camp without looking back.


    Lin Xuan picked up his clothes from the ground and carefully put them in his arms. Looking at Kun Yu''s back, he strode forward.


    She finally regained her old spirit.


    When Lin Xuan thought of seeing her on the wall that day, she stretched out her hand to touch the back of her head.


    A man who is desperate for the life of a soldier must be a good man.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Shubai didn''t wait for the imperial court''s will, but he waited for the signal of Ouyang Qi''s help.


    The uprising army was so fierce that it seemed determined to take advantage of the fact that Beili was putting the main force on the battlefield of Weizhou city to attack the ten important towns in the Northern Territory guarded by ouyangqi.


    However, the rebel forces attacked Zhenjiang and other places close to the East. Weizhou was in the West. It was not so easy to transfer troops from Weizhou to the East.


    "The situation in Xikun has not been made clear, and the troops in Weizhou are still unable to move for the time being. I think the transfer order from the DPRK to China will arrive soon. Why didn''t general Ouyang ask the nearest Lin''an for help? ""Why didn''t you ask for help?"


    The soldier said: "general Ouyang sent a signal to Lin''an at the first time, but he didn''t receive any response. The general suspected that emperor Ning wanted to defend Lin''an and let the rebels attack the territory that had been assigned to Beili. He wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. The general was so angry that he scolded emperor Ning for his stupidity. He also said, "no wonder the uprising army dares to bypass Lin''an and attack the northern border so recklessly!"


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, "I understand. Yin Shuo understood the temperament of emperor Ning and his fear of Beili. The uprising army fought the territory that belonged to Beili, and Emperor Ning naturally stood on the sidelines. How could he have thought that once Yin Shuo occupied the territory north of Lin''an and formed a siege, Lin''an would no longer be able to defend it. "


    "That''s it!"


    "General Ouyang said that he can''t count on emperor Ning. The rebel army is fighting back. General Ouyang is worried that those troops in Zhenjiang will not be able to defend. Please find a way to send reinforcements as soon as possible."


    "What''s the news from Chaozhong?"


    "General Ouyang also asked for more troops from the DPRK. I''m afraid it won''t be so fast. Just in case, general Ouyang ordered his subordinates to come to Weizhou for help. "


    Gu Shubai nodded, "now it''s in the stage of blank news. I think the arrangement for general Ouyang and Weizhou is on the way and will arrive soon. You go back and tell general Ouyang, please don''t worry about it. The rebel army and the Xikun army are invading at the same time. The purpose is to make us fight against each other. "


    The soldier felt reasonable and calmed down. "What does the general think he should do?"


    "Waiting for your Majesty''s will."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from outside the tent. Kun Yuyang lifted the curtain and strode in. His silver armor flashed his eyes. "Before your Majesty''s will, I will stick to it. General, is that right? "


    Kun Yuyang looks at Gu Shubai with a smile, and the latter smiles and nods slowly.


    The soldier was in a hurry. "But the general, he will not accept the orders of the king."


    "Nonsense."


    Kun Yu Yang looked at him coldly, "you don''t want to accept your orders. Do you want to rebel? It is precisely because you will be outside, you can only see the battlefield in front of you, but you can''t see the situation among various countries and forces, so you have to listen to the assignment of the DPRK. What''s the difference between a revolt and a fight if we want to transfer our forces? "


    Her righteous words made the soldiers bow their heads in shame and dare not say a word.


    "Newspaper - eight hundred Li urgent intention!"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, all the people in the account were shocked. They saw the herald come in quickly from outside the account and give the letter to Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai took it apart and immediately made a decision, "pass on the order, leave 5000 soldiers to guard the city, and the rest of them will set out immediately!"


    Kun Yuyang can''t help but wonder, "Your Majesty, let''s go to reinforce general Ouyang?"


    "No


    Gu Shubai handed the letter to her and looked back at the soldier sent by Ouyang Qi, "Your Majesty has ordered the troops guarding the Beili border to reinforce general Ouyang. Now the reinforcements must be on the way. You can go back safely."


    As soon as the soldier''s eyes brightened, he immediately left with his fist in his arms. "Yes, I''ll go back now!"


    Yan Zheng watched the soldier leave, but he was curious, "general, since we are not allowed to reinforce general Ouyang, where are we going to go?"


    Gu Shubai has not yet opened his mouth, but Kunyu falls on his knees and kowtows to the west of the camp.


    When people were surprised, they heard Gu Shubai say: "the emperor of Kun is dead, so the agreement between the two countries will not be counted. They immediately march into Xikun and directly attack Xixian city."


    ¡­¡­


    Beili army stationed in Weizhou City marched out to Xikun.


    This night, the situation reversed.


    Gu Shubai''s account shows a new map of Xikun. The mark of Xiancheng is very clear.


    His fingers were near the city of Weizhou, all the way to Xixian City, which was not far on the map. He was secretly thinking about how to get there as soon as possible.


    Outside the tent came the familiar sound of footsteps. Without raising his head, he silently rolled up the map.


    Then he went to the short side and poured two cups of tea in person. Looking up, he saw that Kun Yuyang was just entering the account. "Let''s have a cup of tea first."


    Kunyuyang looked at the tea cup in his hand, "did you know I would come?"


    "Kundi is your father after all. No matter how much discord there is between father and daughter, blood connection will not change."


    Gu Shubai can''t help but deliver the tea to her. When her cold fingertips touch the temperature of the hot tea on a spring night, she finally feels a little warm.


    Kun Yuyang sat down with his tea cup in his hands. "What''s the matter? I know that your Majesty must have a secret letter for you. Since she can be sure that her father is dead, she must have definite information. "


    Gu Shu nodded and sipped his hot tea. "The news came from Kun Wu''s injury. It''s natural. However, I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that Xixian city is in chaos. Although kundi died, Kunwu didn''t become the leader of Xixian city as expected. There are now three forces in the West Kun Dynasty. The forces of kunjun Yue demand that kunjun Yue return from Beili and ascend the throne. The forces of kundi suspect that Kunwu has poisoned kundi. Now Kunwu is in a very difficult situation. "He took a look at Kun Yu Yang, "Kun Wu surrendered to Yu Fu, and declared that as long as I led my troops to Xixian city to help him control the situation of Xi Kun, he would surrender Xi Kun."


    "I don''t care about that."


    Kun Yu Yang poured a mouthful of hot tea on his neck, and his chest was filled with hot air. "I just want to know how his father died. Was it Kun Wu''s injury?"


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment and said, "last year, Yufu sent an envoy to Xikun as the prince of Beili. Do you remember?"


    "Remember, at that time, I didn''t know that Beili Chujun was Yufu."


    "At that time, Yufu found that kundi was poisoned, which was a very secret chronic poison. So she promised that kundi would not attack Xikun in his lifetime, which was hidden in her mind. At that time, it can be confirmed that the poison was caused by Kun Jun Yue, who admitted it in front of Yu Fu. "


    Kun Yu raised his eyebrows and frowned, "what about this time? Is that kind of chronic poison already in attack, or is it under a new fatal attack? "


    Gu Shubai said: "originally, the poison on emperor Kun could last for at least three to five years. However, Kunwu found out this incident and increased the dose of poison on kundi, so that kundi would die suddenly. "


    Strictly speaking, kundi died at the hands of his two sons.


    One tried to take his life through the chronic poison which was hard to detect for many years, but the other couldn''t help but increase the dose ahead of time and took kundi''s life.


    One of the two sons is the prince he granted himself, the other is the one he supported to check and balance the prince, the two sons he trusted most.


    It''s ironic.


    Kunyu Yang bows her head and says nothing. Gu Shubai is worried that she will have an aversion to Kunwu''s injury for the death of emperor kundi, which will have an adverse effect on the attack on Xixian city.


    When he wanted to persuade Kunyu to do something, he saw her raise her head, with her mouth slightly tilted.


    She''s laughing?


    Kun Yu Yang looked at him and said, "do you think I will be angry with Kun Wu because of the death of my father? Oh, he is much better to me than my father. Father Huang, Kun Jun Yue, in their eyes, I''m just a chess piece. Only Kun Wu treats me like a brother. "


    Gu Shubai was silent for a moment. He just heard Kun Yuyang say: "I''m different from you. At the beginning, I asked you to leave Dongling to work for Beili. Are you very contradictory? Now Yufu doesn''t dare to let Marquis Gu have an official and a half Baron in Beili court. Your family is deeply favored by Dongling. It''s not easy for you to serve other countries, even if Yufu is the leader of other countries. "


    "Although Laoning was not a wise monarch, he was kind to the house of marquis Gu. I can understand his heart. But I''m different from you. Apart from giving me this life, my father has never given me any other kind treatment. He even sent me to Dongling as a victim and didn''t care for my life at all. Now that he''s dead, I''ll kowtow to him and do my duty as a child. I don''t really feel sad. "


    Gu Shubai was relieved to hear that, "we can capture the nearest city to Weizhou tonight, and the army will start tomorrow. I intended you to stay in Weizhou, but now What do you mean? "


    "I want to go to Xixian city with you."


    Kunyuyang knew that he wanted to keep himself, and said: "to Xixian City, my identity can more or less pacify the people. Doesn''t Yufu value the safety of the people most? Don''t you strictly forbid soldiers from harassing the people everywhere you go? If I were there, the identity of Princess Xikun would always play a role. "


    If she guessed correctly, there will be war in Xikun, even Xixian City, as the capital of the country.


    After all, it''s her home country and her homeland. If it has to be destroyed, she also wants to destroy it herself.


    Gu Shubai naturally knew that it might be helpful for her to go to Xixian city with her. He just worried that the death of emperor Kun would make her hostile to Kunwu''s injury, so he hesitated.


    Now that she had said so, he had nothing to hesitate about.


    "Well, I''ll let Chi Fei stay in Weizhou city. Kunwu injury will use all the forces he can use to let us get to Darcy ham city as soon as possible. Every day he delays, he will be more dangerous, so we must speed up


    Kunyu Yang took a deep breath, "I know. I''ll go down and get ready."


    She left the cup on the short table. Gu Shubai took a look at it. There was not a drop left in it. Only the last trace of heat escaped from the mouth of the cup and soon disappeared.


    The night was as deep as water, but it was not quiet at all. The distant sound of swords and swords was startling.


    I do not know how long, the noise gradually subsided, the sound of triumphant drums sounded, disturbing the stars in the night sky.


    The footstep sound of the army boots outside the tent came steadily and quickly, "great general, it''s done!"


    Gu Shubai raised his head slightly, sipped a cup of hot tea, and said faintly, "it''s hard work. Let the soldiers have a rest early, and they will start tomorrow morning."


    "Yes


    As the sound of footsteps faded away, Gu Shubai went to the bedside of the inner room, pointed to the candle, and put out the light with his internal power.


    In the dark, he looked like day. He opened his quilt, put his sword under his pillow and slept with his clothes.


    A digressionYesterday''s answer came out I''m very surprised why you don''t believe the protagonist halo 233. Yufu suspects that Kunwu hurt you, and you guess kundi. I''m so worried


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 321

    A month later.


    With the cooperation of Kunwu, Gu Shubai led his army all the way to Xixian city.


    Kun Wushang once served as the chief General of the army. He had some resources in the army, but it was not so smooth.


    It''s too easy to break the city all the way, which makes Kun Yuyang and others feel strange and worried that this is a trap.


    Gu Shubai was not surprised.


    "Just look at the soldiers who have joined in."


    Kunyuyang with curiosity, personally to the surrender of the soldiers in the camp to see, this found strange.


    Half of the soldiers spoke with Dongling''s accent, and they talked enthusiastically about "taking care of the family" without being discouraged.


    It seems that they are not soldiers of Xikun, but soldiers of Beili.


    "We are not from Xikun or Beili. We are all from Dongling!"


    The soldier and Kunyu Yang said: "if Dongling had not become like this, how could we have been exiled to Xikun and become soldiers of Xikun? We don''t know anything else. We only know that the only one is renshizi. We''ll follow him wherever he is. It must be right! "


    Kunyuyang can''t help laughing, she really underestimated Gu Jiajun''s prestige in the hearts of Dongling people.


    Emperor Kun had a good idea. He thought that the army of Xikun could be strengthened by attracting the refugees of Dongling to Xikun. How could he think that these people had weakened the defense of Xikun?


    When they see Gu Shubai, they rush to join him, regardless of whether he is from Xikun or Beili.


    In these turbulent times, all lands and cities are bargaining chips between countries. Today they belong to Dongling, and tomorrow they may belong to Xikun.


    The country''s attraction to the people is too small. Only a real hero can respond.


    Gu Shubai is just like this.


    "Newspaper -"


    news came from outside the account, "senior general, we can''t get in touch with the seventh prince. Our people are still inquiring about what happened. We only know that the Xikun Dynasty is in a mess now!"


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frowned, "what does it mean to be unable to contact? I don''t know the specific situation. I don''t even have a general guess?"


    The soldier said quickly: "the Scout said that with the army close to Xixian City, the royalists in the court and the supporters of kunjun Yue gradually targeted the seventh prince. Before the seventh Prince lost contact, the spies saw that some courtiers had brought people into the seventh Prince''s house, and then there was no news of the seventh prince. Our people can''t get into the mansion, but it can be concluded that the seventh Prince didn''t get out of the mansion. "


    Without leaving the government, they lost contact, either imprisoned or assassinated.


    Gu Shubai didn''t want him to have an accident. He was able to lead the soldiers straight into Kunwu. Originally, their exchange condition was that Kunwu would cooperate with him, and he wanted to arrive as soon as possible to save Kunwu''s life.


    If Kunwu is injured to death, not only will he feel guilty, but the situation in Xikun will be more chaotic, and no one can lead.


    Gu Shubai looked at the soldiers and said, "is there any news from the Xikun dynasty?"


    "No, I didn''t write back, and I didn''t submit my letter."


    Xixian City, after all, is the capital of the country with dense population. There are many aristocrats and courtiers in Xixian city.


    The letter of persuasion had been sent to the central government, but there was no movement.


    He could imagine that at the moment, the central government of Xikun must be debating whether to surrender or resist.


    Surrender is not the style of Xikun, a belligerent country, but resistance The strength of Beili army is not inferior to that of gujia army. They have no capital to resist.


    Gu Shubai pulled an arrow from the case, "no, since they can''t make a decision, the general will help them."


    The arrow was thrown down and the fire flew up to Xixian city.


    Among the Three Kingdoms in Kyushu, only Beili had firearms, but people just heard of them and never saw them.


    I don''t want to see them today.


    Red fireball with flame, flying towards the direction of the Xikun palace, landing with the sound of the earth shaking, a palace was blown away half in an instant.


    Kunyuyang knew the layout of Xixian city very well, and directed the firearm battalion to shoot the guns in the direction of the Xikun palace to avoid hurting the innocent people in the city.


    The courtiers in the palace were gathering in the golden palace, quarreling endlessly, and were suddenly quiet when the artillery exploded.


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s artillery. It''s Beili''s artillery!"


    "Isn''t it true that Beili owns artillery? I''ve never seen them use it


    Just then, another gun fell on the square in front of the hall, blowing up bursts of black smoke, and the Minister of the Hall fell on the ground, in a great confusion.


    "Cough, cough..."


    All the blood and fighting spirit were lost in the face of this powerful weapon. They knew that no matter how skillful the Xikun warriors were, they could not fight against this kind of artillery.


    It''s like heaven''s condemnation. They can only bear it with their heads down and can''t compete with human power.


    "Newspaper"Soldiers rushed in from outside the hall. "Your honor, this is the letter that the Northern Glass army just shot at the wall. The general ordered his subordinates to send it to the palace immediately!"


    The ministers opened the letter with all hands and feet, and someone read: "if there is no letter in half an hour, the Xikun palace will be razed to the ground. The signature is Gu Shubai


    The generals of the central court were more frustrated when they heard Gu Shubai than when they saw the artillery exploding in front of them.


    Xikun almost never won Gu Jiajun. They couldn''t win Gu huaijiang in the past, and now they can''t win Gu Shubai, not to mention Gu Shubai who has guns.


    In the barracks outside the city, many soldiers, who had never seen them before, were surrounded by the artillery. They just didn''t dare to start.


    They didn''t see the scene of artillery landing and exploding in the Xikun palace, but they could hear the terrible sound of explosion and see the wood and stone flying into the air.


    Such lethality makes people dare not even touch.


    "General, how could you ask your majesty for a firearm to come here without saying a word when you were in Weizhou? I can see such a magic weapon today. "


    Kunyu Yang was surprised. She had just directed the direction by herself and understood some of the operation methods of the gun. Rao still didn''t dare to move.


    Gu Shubai said: "when I heard the news of the attack on Weizhou, I came with soldiers all night. How can I ask your majesty for firearms? I''ve only heard of and never seen firearms. It was his Majesty''s fear that Weizhou would not be able to maintain peace for a long time, so he ordered people to escort these firearms. In the future, if there is a big army raid and the troops are insufficient, these firearms can be used to frighten the enemy. "


    Yan Zheng followed behind and heard something wrong, "ah? So these firearms were sent by your majesty to frighten Xikun people. You didn''t really fight them out! Now, the Xikun palace is almost half bombed by us. Is it really OK? "


    Gu Shubai looked back at him without anger.


    Yan Zheng shrinks his neck and gives himself a way out. "The general is talkative. His majesty and the general have a good heart. They naturally know how to use it."


    Kun Yuyang couldn''t help laughing. Gu Shubai said: "Gu''s army has been fighting with Xi Kun for decades, and spies have been planted in Xixian city to learn about the news of Xi Kun Dynasty. I know what kind of personalities the ministers in Xikun are. They are belligerent, arrogant and ambitious. But the more they are, the more easily they are deterred by their stronger existence. Yuyang, what do you think? "


    Kun Yu Yang nodded, "the general said well."


    Gu Shubai added: "Beili has always had firearms, and the Ministry of war has a firearms room. Although firearms are not available, they have never been improved and further studied. The reason why we don''t use it is because it is so destructive that we are afraid that innocent people will die. But today we don''t use firearms on innocent people, we use them in the palace. If the ministers are afraid to open the city and surrender, many casualties will be reduced, which is not against your Majesty''s original intention. "


    When people heard that they had made a lot of money, Yan Zheng couldn''t help but wonder: "then you just said that half an hour later, if you didn''t see the book, you would blow up the palace Is it true or false? "


    "I''m afraid you''ll never know the answer to this question."


    Gu Shubai''s eyes narrowed slightly toward Xixian city. Someone hung a white flag on the wall of the city, for fear that a gun would fly towards him if the action was slower.


    At the same time, the gate of Xixian city opened, and a group of envoys came out shivering with their books.


    "Please forgive me, senior general Gu. Your majesty is in mourning, and the prince is in your Beili, so I''ll send you the letter of surrender."


    If it wasn''t for the absence of emperor Kun and Emperor Yue, they would not have no hope to surrender so soon.


    Gu Shubai didn''t care about this. He just took the book and handed it to Kun Yuyang, "where''s the seventh Prince of your country?"


    The minister was stunned. He didn''t know why Gu Shubai mentioned Kunwu''s injury. After thinking about it, he had a strange speculation in his heart. Looking at Gu Shubai''s eyes, he was unwilling.


    "I''m just a small official in charge of foreign affairs in the court. I don''t know about the seventh prince. Please ask someone else."


    Gu Shubai quickly understood what he meant. He thought that Gu Shubai''s army could drive straight in by the cooperation of Kunwu and his wounded, and despised this kind of behavior, so he was not willing to tell Gu Shubai about Kunwu''s wounded.


    Gu Shubai didn''t expect him. He turned back to the soldiers and said, "after entering the city, the rules should be the same as before. He will be kind to the prisoners without any crime. If anyone disobeys the order, it will be executed immediately! "


    Then he mounted the horse first, regardless of the surprised eyes of the emissary.


    Make a decision


    Looking at the usual eyes of the soldiers behind him, it is obvious that Gu Shubai always runs the army in this way. No wonder when he demoted to the city, the people and soldiers in the city didn''t worry much.


    They knew that Gu Shubai''s army had strict military discipline, and even if the city was broken, they would not kill innocent people indiscriminately. Their worries and resentments naturally decreased.


    All of a sudden, the minister trembled, thinking carefully and fearing.


    I don''t know whether Gu Shubai is really strict in his army, or whether he can capture other countries'' cities more smoothly by this appearance


    Gu Shubai orders Kun Yuyang to go to the seventh Prince''s residence to find Kun Wu. As a general of the army, he must go to the palace to settle down the situation in the city.I don''t want to see a familiar figure in front of the palace gate. The man is wearing a coarse linen suit that doesn''t fit. He wears a hat on his head. When he sees Gu Shubai, he takes off his hat and smiles at him.


    "You didn''t go to the seventh Prince''s residence to find me first. I didn''t think of you first in my life and death. I didn''t even think of Yu Fu."


    At this time can also smile so heartless, in addition to Kun Wu injury who else?


    Gu Shubai looked at him and said, "it''s good to have healthy limbs. Do you think I don''t know? What you think of is me, the brocade bag I gave you? "


    Kun Wu snorted, and Gu Shubai stretched out his hand to pull him to the horse and galloped all the way into the palace.


    There were many signs of burning and explosion in the palace. Even the square in front of the palace was blasted out of a black pit by artillery. Kunwu was surprised.


    "The guns are all used. If Yufu decides to use them earlier, will I still have a chance to surrender to you?"


    Gu Shubai looked back at him, "of course. We are your elders and will take care of you. "


    Kun Wu was injured Yufu is the elder martial sister. What''s he to be?


    He then remembered that Yufu and Gu Shubai had been married, and they were now husband and wife, and they could really afford to be elder.


    He dismounted at the square in front of the palace, "you go first. I''ll come back after changing my clothes. I don''t have to be underestimated by those ministers who look down upon me."


    After that, he walked towards the back of the palace. Gu Shubai saw that there were bloodstains and worn marks on the back of his clothes.


    I don''t know what he has been through these days. The prince is so embarrassed.


    Gu Shubai didn''t think much about it. He took the lead in bringing people into the golden palace. The Manchu civil and military officials looked at him with fear, as if they had just thrown artillery into the palace. They didn''t want to go through it again.


    Gu Shubai thought that when he went to the golden hall, he would be condemned by all the officials. He had already made psychological preparations.


    I don''t want all the ministers to just look at him in panic, and no one dares to speak.


    He suddenly understood that there were no leaders, and the ministers did not dare to come out at this time.


    He looked at the crowd with a smile, "I Beili make friends with Xikun. Your majesty promised that emperor Kun would never invade in his lifetime. However, Xikun took the lead in tearing up the treaty and attacked beiliweizhou twice. In the last attack, the crown prince of your country went to the capital to explain in person, but his Majesty''s generosity was not investigated. This time, the attack intensified. Your majesty still abides by his promise to kundi and only defends but not attacks. "


    He stood at the top, glancing at the crowd, his eyes slightly cold, "now that emperor Kun is dead, it''s fate that I, Beili, should fight back. Otherwise, you still think that Beili, like Dongling in the past, can only defend but not attack. "


    His righteous words are irrefutable.


    When Gu Shubai was a major general of the Gu family in Dongling, Xikun repeatedly invaded the border of Dongling, and the war continued for years. Now Gu Shubai has become the general of Beili, and his momentum is more and more compelling. He is not as modest as Marquis Gu.


    He won''t take this opportunity to avenge himself, will he?


    When all the ministers felt uneasy, Gu Shubai suddenly pulled out his sword. "Although Xikun was unjust first, Beili is not an unruly country. Since emperor Kun is dead, as long as the ministers present have no different intentions and sincerely surrender to seek peace, our general will never treat you badly. Soldiers in the army will not invade the people, which the general can guarantee. But if there is an intention to rebel and start a war again, don''t blame our general for being merciless! "


    After that, he threw a sword at the door of the hall. Sheng Sheng cut a seven inch thick mahogany carved door in half and fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    The crowd was terrified.


    Kun Wu changed his clothes and went to the front door of the hall. He just saw this scene, patted his chest and came in. "Fortunately, it was cut on the door. How painful would it be if it was cut on someone?"


    Then he squatted down and drew the thickness of the wooden door with his fingers. "Tut Tut, I don''t know if people''s shoulders are seven inches thick."


    The ministers who stood close to him could not help but be afraid. They were far away from the broken wooden door. Kun Wu got up and looked at the ministers in the hall.


    "You have been waiting for a long time. My prince has not been admitted to the court these days, which worries you. Don''t you always want to know what happened when your father died? "


    He was full of smiles, not like his father who just died. "The prince has come to solve your doubts. Please give us a witness."


    He went to the top, stood beside Gu Shubai and said, "my father was poisoned, but it''s different from what you think. It''s not the prince, it''s the prince."


    The party members of kunjun Yue in the court were not happy when they heard the words, "you''re bullshit! When your majesty died, the prince was not in the court at all. Would you like to pour dirty water on him? "


    "It is because he is not in the court that it is his handwriting."


    Kun Wu didn''t panic at all. He said to the outside of the hall, "come on, please bring all the doctors in the imperial hospital to the hall, and let you ask and hear clearly."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 322

    All of a sudden, more than ten or twenty Taiyi were escorted to the hall, just like the ducks being driven to bow down and obey.


    "Doctors, please tell me the cause of your father''s death carefully in front of man Dynasty''s general Wen Wu and Gu da."


    Too many people in the hospital, you look at me, I look at you. Finally, the old judge of the hospital stood up. He was an old imperial doctor loyal to Emperor kundi all his life.


    "Your Majesty died of poisoning. It''s a kind of chronic poison. It''s so slow that you hardly notice when you feel your pulse. If we didn''t find something strange after your Majesty''s death, I''m afraid we don''t even know why your majesty died. The seventh Prince is right in saying that his majesty has been poisoned for four or five years. It''s not a sudden thing. "


    In other words, it doesn''t matter who was around him when kundi died. What matters is who had poisoned him for four or five years.


    Someone immediately thought, "the seventh Prince is learning poison in immortal Valley, but the prince doesn''t have it. Naturally, the seventh Prince is more suspicious!"


    Kun Wu hurt a sneer, "the prince was sent to the fairy valley when he was young, and he came back two years ago. How can I poison my father for four or five years? The one who can do this is naturally the one who has always been deeply trusted by his father. "


    All the time around kundi and deeply trusted, there is no one else except kunjun Yue.


    If emperor Kun didn''t trust him, he would not be allowed to form a clique in the court as the prince. In the end, he almost couldn''t clean up the scene, so he supported him and restrained him.


    In this way, the suspicion of Kun Jun Yue is more serious than that of Kun Wu.


    "I know that many ministers in the court are facing the prince and are not willing to accept this fact. Dear everyone, who will benefit the most from the death of his father? Is it a prince with unstable power or a prince with a right name? If I killed my father, at least I will make a false imperial edict before I killed him, right? Your honor, have you ever seen such an edict? "


    When all the ministers heard the words, the balance in their hearts became more and more inclined to him, and his words were reasonable.


    Then I think of Kun Jun Yue leaving Xikun and going to Beili to express his congratulations to Beili nvjun. Is it not to make a proof of his absence so as to pour dirty water on Kun Wu who was in the court at that time?


    Only the real murderer can know when the chronic poison hidden in kundi''s body will take place.


    Although everyone had figured out the cause of the matter, some people who supported Kun Jun Yue decided to pour the dirty water on Kun Wu, "but your majesty noticed that he was poisoned before he died. He suspected that it was the seventh prince you! How does the seventh Prince explain this? "


    "Oh, if my father''s suspicions were correct, would he die?"


    Kun Wu hurt his hands and said, "my father has searched my seventh Prince''s house for countless times. If there were poison and antidote, he would have found it. The father has always been partial to the prince. Although I have been explaining and trying to make him believe the truth, he refused to believe it. Who is your father''s mind in favor of? I''m afraid you adults know better than our prince. "


    He looked at the ministers standing on the left side of the lower head, who were all the confidants of the emperor, including the Prime Minister of the Western Kun Dynasty. They naturally understood the mind of the emperor -


    from the beginning, the Emperor just wanted to support Kunwu to check and balance kunjun Yue, and never moved the heart of Yi Chu.


    It''s no wonder that after he found out that he was poisoned, he subconsciously suspected that Kunwu was injured, and even intended to detain him in the mansion.


    Several ministers nodded, silent answer has let courtiers know a lot.


    Kun Wu sneered and said: "you adults can''t believe the prince''s words. You should always believe the Taiyi and the prime minister''s words, right? My prince is suspected by my father, but after my father''s death, there are still people who want to assassinate my prince in the seventh Prince''s palace. The prince had to change his face and hide until general Gu came


    He denied everything, and finally admitted that Gu Shubai was attracted by him.


    This Xikun is his ruin.


    The ministers looked at him angrily. They had guessed this before, but they didn''t want Kunwu to hurt his cheek. They dared to admit it in front of the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.


    Kun Wu shrugged his shoulders and walked down. "My lords, if you didn''t want to take the prince''s life, the prince would not have taken refuge in Beili. This is your own fault. Now, one is the prince who killed his father and killed his king and was trapped in Beili, the other is the seventh prince who sold Xikun for his life. "


    He burst out laughing, "if you choose to be loyal to one, please do as you please."


    Then he strode out of the golden hall, and the laughter still reverberated in the hall for a long time.


    "Shameless, shameless indeed!"


    The courtiers were still angry.


    Gu Shubai listened to the whole story and walked down the steps.


    "You don''t have to put all the blame on the seventh prince. The general came all the way for his life, so he didn''t dare to delay. But even without him, our general will be able to attack the city of Xixian. Do you believe that? "


    All the ministers thought of the artillery that had been blasted in front of the hall and the earth shaking sound, and they did not dare to say a word.


    ¡­¡­"You''re back. The tea is ready."


    Gu Shubai''s army replaced the Imperial Army in the palace. Now the whole palace is under control. He is temporarily placed in the original palace of kundi for the convenience of information exchange.


    When I didn''t think of it, Kunwu was already sitting there and eating snacks.


    Gu Shubai sat down beside him, "you are not polite at all."


    "Naturally, it used to be my lifelong dream to stay in my father''s palace like a guest."


    He swallowed the cake in his mouth and looked at Gu Shubai, "but now, this dream is given to you. This palace is yours."


    Gu Shubai took up the tea cup and said, "it''s Yufu. I''m just taking over temporarily."


    With a sneer, Kun Wu patted the crumbs of cake in his hands and said, "don''t deceive me. When you started from Weizhou City, you took 100000 troops to Xixian City, but you got 200000. Is it Yufu''s that extra 100000 troops? "


    Gu Shu frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s just that the soldiers who used to be Dongling refugees only know you and the name of Gu Jiajun. In fact, the soldiers in Xikun have admired Gu Jiajun for a long time... "


    Gu Shubai suddenly put the tea cup on the table, and the tea in the cup was splashed on Kun Wu''s face.


    He was stunned. He wiped the water on his face and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a year. Your martial arts have improved again."


    "Now that you know it, don''t say those provocative words in front of me. Do you think anyone will believe you? "


    Gu Shubai''s voice cools down. He didn''t save Kunwu''s wound to listen to these lies.


    Kun Wu stopped when he was hurt. "I just had to save my life and relax. I just said a few more words. You were really angry, but it seemed that it was true. Well, well, thank you for saving my life. I won''t tell you any more. "


    Gu Shu''s white complexion eased a little, "what happened in the end, now there is no outsider, you can say."


    Kunwu hurt his hand, then took up the cup as if nothing had happened, "what''s the matter? I have already said all the things that should be said in the court, and I have nothing to hide. "


    "You can cheat those courtiers, but you can''t cheat me. Yu Fu once said that the poison on the emperor kundi will not attack until at least three or five years. How can it be that kunjun Yue deliberately calculated the time to frame you? Do you still want to cheat me? "


    Now that he''s been seen through, Kunwu doesn''t want to hide his injury.


    He sighed. "As you might expect, I''m hiding something. But these things are not harmful to Beili and you. It''s just a little selfish of me. Now that you can see it, I''ll tell you. "


    Recalling what happened two months ago, he still has a lingering fear. "I saw that Kun Jun Yue had given chronic poison to his father for a long time, but it hasn''t been revealed. First, I know that my father believes in him more. Even if I expose him, I may not believe him. On the contrary, I doubt my identity as a disciple of immortal valley. What I didn''t expect was that Kun Junyue used this to set me up. "


    He could not help sneering, "he worried that I would wantonly claim power in the court these days when he left Xikun for Beili. So I put together, to too hospital through some news, let them see that the father was poisoned. As he expected, my father''s first suspicion after he found out that he was poisoned was me. Kun Jun Yue used some tricks to let him find my so-called "evidence of crime.". It''s ridiculous that he thinks that his reputation is still beyond the deception of his father and son''s affection. "


    Kun Wu''s so-called father son relationship is the father son relationship between Kun emperor and Kun Jun Yue, which has nothing to do with him.


    "You find that you can''t explain clearly. If you don''t kill your father, he will kill you. So you increased the dose of that poison in his diet, didn''t you


    Kun Yuyang came in from outside the hall. His uniform was silver and white. Kun Wu was hurt for a moment.


    He knew that his sister, like himself, had little affection for kundi and brothers, but more hatred.


    So he admitted frankly: "yes, I increased the dosage and killed him. He and Kun Junyue are not the only people in the hospital. I''ve been camping for many years. How can I be reconciled if I die in vain in the hands of Kun Jun Yue? "


    Kun Yu Yang said faintly: "but if you kill him, you can''t escape."


    Kun Wu looked at Gu Shubai with a smile and said, "at that time, I only wanted to protect myself. Only by killing him could I survive and have a breathing space for a moment. I know that this alone is not enough to save my life. At the most critical moment, I thought of the brocade bag you gave me last year. You said to open it at the most critical time. I believe that with your ability, you will not give me a piece of waste paper, will you? I just didn''t expect that it was... "


    "What is it?"


    Kun Yuyang looks at them curiously. A brocade bag that Gu Shubai hurt Kun Wu last year actually plays such a big role at this moment. Can Gu Shubai be a prophet?


    They look at each other and smile.


    Kun Yuyang is more and more impatient, "what is it, can''t you say it now?"


    Kun Wu Shang carried forward his elder brother''s demeanor and said in a slow voice: "in fact, the note is not a good way to save lives. It''s just a sentence. He said that Yufu was the one who was destined to unify Kyushu. If he was in the moment of life and death, he should choose to take refuge in Yufu. I believed him and sold myself. "Kun Yuyang was puzzled, thought for a moment, and suddenly realized, "I understand. Your power in the court is far less than that of Kun Jun Yue. Even if your father died, the courtiers would not give up on him to choose you. Only by taking refuge in Beili, letting Yufu control kunjun Yue, and sending troops to support you, can you survive. "


    Rao is so, he still can hardly survive.


    If Gu Shubai didn''t lead the army to arrive in time, he would be found by the people in the court and killed directly on the charge of murdering kundi.


    Now I still think it''s dangerous, and I''m quite proud to have escaped death.


    "Otherwise, do you think that the old imperial doctors in Tai hospital can''t see that the chronic poison on father Huang''s body has been suddenly increased? They just saw that our general Gu had taken control of the palace city. They only wanted to save their lives and didn''t dare to talk nonsense. "


    Kun Wu said with a faint smile, "these imperial doctors who have been waiting in the palace for a long time are used to watching the fight between the three palaces and six courtyards of the father''s palace, and also the fight between our dozens of princesses and princesses. They are more sensible and know what to say and what not to say than those ministers in the court. "


    Hearing this, Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing and said: "it''s really sensible. If I hadn''t heard about the toxic characteristics of emperor kundi, I would have been cheated by them, let alone the ministers in the court. "


    Kun Wu hurt this just see him, "you already know in the temple, why don''t expose me?"


    "Why should I expose you?"


    Gu Shubai looked at him with a smile, "do you think they are all like you? You don''t have to blink to come up with a mean trick. Since Yu Fu has promised to protect your life, I will fulfill her promise. "


    Kunyuyang said: "seven brothers, the general really saved you. If we didn''t rush to Xixian city to save you as soon as possible, we wouldn''t use artillery


    She thought Kun Wushang would be grateful for saying this, but he became more and more proud. "I knew General Gu didn''t want me to die. Anyway, I saved your life, didn''t I?"


    Kun Yu Yang is stunned, some can''t understand them.


    Were they not enemies of war or enemies of love? How do you think he and his wife have a strange atmosphere? They don''t seem to be hostile.


    Gu Shubai snorted, "the seventh prince, don''t be so sentimental. I won''t admit your help. If you hadn''t colluded with Yin Shuo, how could I have been seriously injured and almost died? Today, I''m just trying to save your face in court to fulfill your lies, so that you can smoothly control the overall situation of Xikun and belong to Beili. "


    "If he died, the person in charge of Xikun would naturally be prince kunjun Yue. And kunjun Yue people are in the capital, which is better for us to control. "


    Kunyu Yang said this without changing his face. Kunwu suddenly changed his face and looked at her.


    She just reflected that she said something she shouldn''t have said. What if Gu Shubai thought it was reasonable and changed his mind to kill Kunwu?


    Just as she regretted that she had made a slip of words and wanted to say something to make up for it, she saw Gu Shubai stand up, "well, the defense of the palace has just taken over, and it''s not stable now. I''ll go and have a look. Your brother and sister have been seeing each other for a long time. Let''s talk about the past here. "


    Then he strode out of the hall, as if he didn''t take Kun Yuyang''s words to heart.


    Kun Yuyang breathed a sigh of relief.


    She doesn''t care about the death of emperor Kun and the fate of emperor Yue, but she is not a heartless person who doesn''t recognize her. I didn''t hurt her when I was in West Kunlun.


    "Seven elder brothers, just now I was a slip of the tongue, you don''t mind..."


    Kun Wu hurt and laughed, "don''t worry, I know you didn''t mean it. What''s more, Gu Shubai won''t kill me just because of your words. Like their so-called gentlemen, if they say they won''t kill me, they won''t kill me. "


    Kun Yuyang nodded, "yes, he will not refuse anything your majesty asks. I saw it when I was in Dongling. On the surface, they seemed to be the little sister of Yufu, who obeyed the elder brother''s advice. In fact... "


    She couldn''t help laughing, "in fact, Gu Hou''s house is accommodating Yu Fu all of a sudden. What she says is what she says. Now it''s the same in Beili."


    Kunwu hurt: "that''s nature. Now she is the daughter of Beili. Does Gu Shubai dare not obey the will?"


    "How can a courtier''s obedience to a monarch be the same as the relationship between husband and wife? He treats Yu Fu like a brother taking care of his sister and a husband loving his wife. He is by no means limited by his status as a monarch and minister. "


    "Is it?"


    With a faint smile, Kun Wu looked at Gu Shubai''s distant direction outside the hall. His eyes were gradually distant. He didn''t know what he was thinking


    As a digression, Li Yiyao once crossed into a farmer''s daughter. She was destitute and had no father or mother. Her uncles and aunts often came to squeeze her.


    In this flying life, the object of people''s ridicule is actually to live quietly and make money with Grandma! He was so surprised that all the people were stunned.


    But the tough woman also has the distress naturally.Where did this monster come from? Why don''t you pay for eating and drinking? over my dead body!


    "Well, you should pay for the meal." A woman''s face is red. There''s no such thing as eating and drinking for nothing in the world.


    "Can I trade coolie for it?" Some demon man didn''t lift his head.


    A girl''s small abacus in her heart was crackling. It seemed that a coolie was very good. She nodded and agreed.


    Until later, a woman was eaten dry wipe clean just regret at the beginning, why do you want to lead a wolf into the house!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 323

    "Let me out!"


    The sound of noise came from the post house, and Kun Jun Yue yelled with great loss of grace.


    Since he was forbidden to go out in the post house, he has been trying his best to maintain the demeanor of Prince Xikun, thinking that the truth will soon be found out.


    He knew that after he left Xikun, Emperor kundi would hurt Kunwu because of poisoning, and he would not doubt himself. As for the reason of attacking Weizhou City, he has not yet figured out.


    He only knew that once the emperor kundi attacked Kunwu, his men would cooperate with him to take Kunwu''s life, and he would not have the hope of dying.


    But as time went by, there was no news of him in the palace, as if he had completely forgotten the prince Xikun.


    He has been crawling and rolling in the court for a long time, and his unique sense of smell has made him smell dangerous.


    He''s scared, he''s upset.


    He knew that if he didn''t go out of the small post house, the landscape outside would turn upside down and completely forget him


    "Let me out! This palace is the prince of Xikun, a distinguished guest of Beili. How dare you be so rude


    The Beili soldiers, who were scolded by him for being "rude", just quietly guarded the post house and did not let kunjun Yue and any of his subordinates go out.


    Kun Junyue would rather they did it than be ignored like this. He immediately drew his sword from his waist and stabbed the leading military officer in a group of soldiers.


    The sword has not yet knocked down the corner of the garment, and the assassin has stepped aside, clean and neat.


    "Your Highness, do you know what will happen to you if you don''t get out of the way?"


    Kun Jun Yue looked at him with anger, and the military officer''s face was solemn. "The incident of Xi Kun army''s sneak attack on Weizhou city is not over. The prince openly attacked the military officer of Beili in the capital city, which means that the two countries have a bad relationship, and Xi Kun''s provocation comes first. I advise the prince to be patient. Do you think you are still the Prince now? "


    Kun Jun Yue immediately vigilant, "what do you mean? This palace is not the prince, so who is the prince? "


    The military officer''s expression was satirized. "The emperor of Kun is dead. The seventh Prince of Xikun ascended to the throne yesterday. It is reported that he has no offspring under his knees. Naturally, there is no prince now."


    Kun Jun Yue looked at him strangely, "impossible! How can father die? He... "


    It is clear that the toxicity of his body will not be fatal for at least three to five years.


    The military officer looked at him with inquiring eyes. Kunjun Yue immediately said, "if my father really died, why didn''t anyone inform my palace? This palace is the crown prince. Where will Kunwu get the throne? What the hell is going on? I want to see your majesty! "


    "Your Majesty is afraid that he will not have time to see the prince before the war. If the prince really wants to see him stab his sword at the last general, he may be able to see his majesty before he is given death. "


    The military officer nodded slightly and ordered people to close the door. Kun Jun Yue''s face slowly disappeared behind the crack of the door.


    Kundi is dead, Kunwu is wounded and ascends the throne


    There must be something wrong, something he didn''t predict!


    "Your Highness, what shall we do now?"


    The subordinate envoys looked at him anxiously. If what Beili military officer said was true, they could not go back to Xikun now, and they had no use value for Beili.


    "What to do?"


    Kun Jun Yue sneered, "Kun Wu Shang has always been the defeated general of our palace. Even if he steals the throne, our palace can pull him down from the dragon throne!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty, Prince Xikun wanted to see your majesty, but he was blocked by the guard of the post house."


    Chen Jingxing laughed helplessly, "this is the fifth time that he has asked to see his majesty. I think he also realizes what happened in Xikun, and his majesty will ignore him."


    Yufu stood at the window and looked out. In the twinkling of an eye, winter came and spring came. Several months had passed since Gu Shubai went to Weizhou on their wedding night.


    She chuckled. "What''s his reason for asking you this time?"


    Chen Jingxing said: "he said that Kunwu was treacherous to hurt this man. No matter what good he promised Beili, he may not be able to fulfill it. And now his life is in his Majesty''s hands. As long as his majesty is willing to let him go back to China and reorganize the court, he is willing to promise his majesty more than Kunwu promised. "


    "I''m afraid he can''t afford it."


    Yu Fu went to the front of the imperial case and handed a letter to Chen Jingxing, "have a look for yourself."


    Chen Jingxing opened it and was surprised, "Kunwu hurt him He gave the Xikun seal and military amulet to general Gu? "


    "I just got the news. I didn''t expect Kunwu to hurt him..."


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "he is serious this time. The seal and talisman have been handed in. There is no room for deceit."


    "There is no room for deception?"


    Chen Jingxing almost sighed, "he just handed over all the power to general Gu, which is tantamount to giving up Xi Kun. This is really not in line with his style. He has been fighting for power in Xikun for so many years. How can he easily let out all the things he has got? "He thought, unconsciously frowning, "Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s right."


    Yu Fu gave him another memorial, "after reading this, you won''t feel wrong. Do you know that he led a hundred thousand troops to attack Xixian City, and now he has more than 200000 people under his command. Some of these people have gone into exile from Dongling, and some of them have long admired the prestige of gujia army in Xikun. Do you think Kunwu has any choice but to hand over power? "


    In just a few months, it has attracted so many soldiers to join the army, which is unheard of and unprecedented in history books.


    Chen Jingxing understood that this situation did not have any chance of winning in terms of Kunwu''s injury. Instead of fighting a trapped beast, it would be better to surrender directly in exchange for greater benefits.


    But he always felt something was wrong.


    He couldn''t tell where it was at the moment. He just felt something strange in his heart


    "Your Majesty, the Heavenly Master and Bao Taifu are here to see you."


    Yaolan suddenly comes in from outside the hall. Yufu thought tianyunpo had come to congratulate them, but there is something wrong with yaolan''s face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yao LAN hesitated and said, "some adults don''t look very good. It seems that something big happened."


    Yu Fu waved her hand to invite someone in, took a sip of her tea cup, and wondered why tianyunpo didn''t agree with them.


    General Ouyang didn''t have any critical war reports, and Xikun was even more successful than I expected. What else can I worry about?


    When they came to the hall to salute, Yu Fu said, "sit down and talk."


    No one sat down.


    Tianyunpo and Bao Taifu looked at each other, but the former opened his mouth first, "Your Majesty, do you know that Kun Wushang ascended the throne and handed over the national seal and military talisman to general Gu?"


    Yu Fu pointed to the two memorials Chen Jingxing had on hand. "They are all there. I have seen them."


    Sky cloud breaks to nod, "that your majesty doesn''t feel to have what not appropriate?"


    "Not right?"


    Yu Fu didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Bao Taifu immediately said, "Your Majesty, according to the custom, Kunwu surrendered to Beili as the emperor of Xikun. He should give the seal to your majesty. But he gave the seal and talisman to general Gu. It''s against the rules! "


    "Is Taifu thoughtful?"


    Yu Fu then realized the intention of the crowd rushing to him. "General Gu is the main general in this campaign against Xikun. It''s not wrong for Kunwu to give him the national seal and other things. When the army returns, he will naturally give these things to me. "


    Sky cloud breaks to look at her, can''t help eyebrow a Cu, "if he doesn''t?"


    This sentence is so straightforward that Chen Jingxing suddenly understood why he felt strange in his heart. With a shake of his hand, he almost ran into two documents at hand.


    Yufu looked at tianyunpo, and his eyes gradually sharpened. "The grand master is the Minister of the humerus in the court. I don''t know what''s wrong with general Gu. I let the grand master speculate about him so maliciously."


    On weekdays, tianyunpo said something in front of her that mocked Gu Shubai and Gu''s brother. She didn''t care. She knew that tianyunpo was like this. In fact, she didn''t have many bad ideas.


    Only today''s words, she can''t laugh it off.


    It is said that Gu Shubai does not hand over the Xikun national seal and military amulet to her, that is to say, he has the heart of treason and rebellion, which is the biggest crime for a famous general.


    She would never allow anyone to impose such malicious attacks on Gu Shubai.


    All the ministers immediately noticed that her breath was cold.


    She has always been very modest and polite to the courtiers, and rarely as cold as she is today. It can be seen that she is really angry.


    Tianyun broke against her anger and said, "Your Majesty, this speculation is not out of thin air. Isn''t it enough for your majesty to fear that 100000 troops will become 250000? Do you know what 250000 troops mean? It means that general Gu wants to take Xikun as his own. It''s effortless! "


    "Shut up."


    Yu Fu gave him a cold look, his eyes full of disappointment.


    She thought that tianyunpo was different from others, because he didn''t like himself, just like Ning Chengzhi and Yin Shuo to frame Gu Shubai.


    He is the Grand Master of Beili and the loyal minister of the imperial court. He has the character and bearing of a famous scholar. He never disdains to frame others for the sake of his children''s private affairs.


    Because of this, she never resists the contact with tianyunpo, but what he said today disappoints her greatly -


    it turns out that he is no different from Yan Shuo, and he will frame him, make rumors, make things out of nothing, and sow dissension because he is jealous of Gu Shuo


    "If he can attract the dependence of those soldiers, we should doubt his loyalty and his intention to take Xikun as his own. When I had not returned to China, the grand master was in charge of the government. Did he also intend to fight against the usurpation of the throne? "


    "You


    Tianyun did not expect that his original joke had become the basis of Yufu''s attack on him. He was so angry that he could not say a word, "general Gu is your Majesty''s husband. Your majesty believes in general Gu, and we also believe in his loyalty! But some things have to be interfered with. How many people can be unshakable under the attraction of such huge power? What''s more, Kunwu''s injuries and his military talisman were all given to him. Now he has more than 250000 troops! "Yu Fu looked at him coldly, "if you have to suspect a loyal general because you have a large army in your hand, what''s the difference between me and the fatuous and ignorant emperor Ning? In those days, marquis Gu had no intention to rebel against the Dongling army, and now he does not. There is no need to discuss this matter any more. Let''s leave it


    Step back.


    These three words have already expressed the biggest antipathy of Yu Fu, and also her extremely restrained anger.


    Bao Taifu took a look at tianyunpo and was about to persuade him to leave first. He didn''t want tianyunpo to lose his demeanor. "Your Majesty, do you really want to abandon the interests of Beili for the sake of your children? Just because you have feelings for Gu Shubai, you trust him completely. But how many soldiers will he have to sacrifice to save the situation in case he rebelled against Beili? "


    This words one outstanding minister Qi changed facial expression, they say good just come to persuade jade to help of, why evolve to this situation?


    It''s not like persuasion, it''s like relying on the identity of an old minister to coerce her.


    Yu Fu laughed angrily, "so if the grand master wants to force me to do something today, he must force me to take back the talisman of the general''s army or directly take him back to the capital to take care of him. Is the grand master satisfied?"


    "Master!"


    Tianyunpo was about to open his mouth when Bao Taifu rarely said to stop him, "grand master, since your majesty has made a decision, let''s go back first."


    He made a wink at the sky, and didn''t want him to say anything more hurtful.


    Tian yunpo, however, was not moved. He arched his hand to Yu Fu and said, "I think your majesty should send an imperial envoy to review the military amulet and national seal of the general, and order him to return to the country immediately, so as not to have the heart of supporting troops and self-respect."


    As soon as the words came out, Bao Taifu could not help sighing.


    He seems to understand why tianyunpo is so impolite today. He also knows that a conflict is bound to break out today. He tries his best to recover it, but he can''t stop it


    Yufu looks at tianyunpo. Tianyunpo looks at Yufu.


    They had disputes when they talked about politics, but their eyes were all smiling, and they never really had a quarrel. Today the two are facing each other like enemies.


    For a long time, Yu Fu smiles.


    "The grand master has not been well recently, and he has even lost his mind in speaking. I grant him permission to go back to the palace to recuperate without going to court. When will he come back, if not Then you don''t have to come back. "


    Then he brushed his sleeve coldly and went straight to the inner room.


    Tianyun stood behind her and looked at her like ashes. At last, he only showed a stiff smile and lifted his hand to take off his official hat.


    "Master..."


    Some ministers tried to persuade him to do something, but in the end, they were silent.


    He went out first, and someone sighed and said in a low voice, "didn''t you say that you just came to admonish your majesty? The tone of the grand master just now is a little too impatient. No wonder her majesty is angry. She is never irritable at ordinary times... "


    As the ministers spoke, they walked out, and Bao Taifu sighed.


    If it''s just for the sake of disagreement between the court and the government, it''s because when it comes to Gu Shubai and Yu Fu''s unconditional trust in Gu Shubai, he''s so impolite.


    It never had a negative effect on him, but it was impossible to say that he was not jealous at all.


    Bao Taifu suddenly stopped and said, "let''s go first. I want to go back and see your majesty again."


    All the ministers were stunned and said: "Taifu is highly respected. Please persuade your majesty. Even if you are angry, you can''t really dismiss him. Otherwise, it will be a big loss for Chaozhong and Beili! "


    "Yes, your majesty has always respected Taifu. Please persuade him to calm down..."


    Bao Taifu just nodded, turned back and walked towards Changsheng hall. Yaolan stood outside the hall and said, "Your Majesty, please Taifu in."


    Bao Taifu was stunned. "How does your majesty know that I will come back?"


    Yao LAN smiles and doesn''t open her mouth. She just bows to invite him into the hall. Then she sees Yu Fu sitting on the couch sipping tea. When she sees him coming in, she says, "Taifu, please sit down and have a cup of spring tea from Xingong."


    After thinking about it, Bao Taifu sat down and said, "Your Majesty was angry just now. I was worried about your majesty, so I came back to have a look. I felt relieved to see your majesty calm down."


    "Who said I was calm? I''m still angry with him. "


    Yu Fu said so. She was really angry for a moment, but she calmed down and thought about it carefully, and felt that tianyunpo was not that kind of person.


    She didn''t dare to say that she knew people with wise eyes, but she didn''t believe that she was wrong about the minister who had been around for so long.


    Bao Taifu was relieved to smile.


    She can say the word "angry" to prove that she is not so angry.


    He said: "don''t blame him, your majesty. His suspicions are not groundless. He intended to frame general Gu. It''s really the situation in Xikun that matters a lot. Does your majesty know? The refugees from Dongling came to Beili four or five times more than those from Xikun. Now the situation is completely reversed. When the refugees in Dongling heard that general Gu had taken control of Xikun, they all rushed to Xikun. How can I rest assured? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 324

    What happened in Beili Dynasty was not noticed by Gu Shubai in Xikun.


    After kunwushang ascended the throne, he helped him unify all the forces in Xikun and gradually reached the point of harmony between the government and the people.


    "Well, am I a good puppet emperor?"


    Kun Wu put his shoulder on his face. Gu Shubai pushed his hand around, and he sat down in the stone chair beside him. He couldn''t help but make a bang.


    The royal garden is picturesque in spring. Two men sit at the stone table in the pavilion, and they have a half day''s leisure.


    Gu Shubai said lightly: "it''s not like you if you do too well. You''re still suitable for making trouble, making your heart and eyes, and seeing the excitement."


    "That''s not true."


    Kunwu picked up the teapot on the table and poured him a cup of tea. "Now you are the general of Beili and the husband of Yufu. My life and wealth are in your hands. How dare you make trouble? "


    Gu Shubai looked at him, and the latter blinked innocently at him.


    He looked away. "What do you want to do?"


    "Hello, do you believe that I will die once? It''s not easy for me to be a puppet emperor. Is there any trust between people? "


    Kun Wu got up and walked out of the pavilion. He didn''t have any manners of being a king.


    He used to dream of this position. When he got to this position, he no longer had to look at other people''s eyes to survive, and he no longer had to be manipulated by his powerful father and brother.


    Now that I''m in this position, I know that''s all.


    With a long sigh, he walked away.


    At the back of the pavilion, Yan Zheng came up quickly and looked suspiciously at Kun Wu''s back. "General, are you worried about Kun Wu''s injury


    "Don''t worry."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "it''s Ben who knows what tricks he''s using."


    Yan Zheng was startled. "What kind of trick does he want to use? Is it to raise troops secretly to rebel, or to poison you secretly? "


    Then he raised Gu Shubai''s teacup and looked at it. He didn''t see anything unusual.


    Gu Shubai grabbed the teacup and said, "if he is really poisoned, do you think you can see it?"


    "What tricks did he use?"


    Yan Zheng broke the posture of asking the truth in a casserole. Gu Shubai couldn''t beat him, so he had to confess: "he gave me all the seals and talismans. This is his trick."


    "What''s wrong with that?"


    Yan Zheng said hastily: "that Then... "


    He "that" for a long time also can''t say why, can''t you say let Gu Shubai give Kunwu injury to his national seal and military amulet back?


    Even if he knew it was a trick, it would be hard for him to stop it.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "don''t worry, this matter is only about me, not the soldiers in the army. Now there are more and more new recruits. You have to work hard with Yu Yangqin to train. We must never give up our demands on soldiers just because the situation is so good. I will not allow any weak soldiers under the white hands. "


    Yan Zheng touched his nose, looking guilty.


    Gu Shubai was about to ask, and Yan Zheng said, "what kind of soldiers are called cowards? Is it that you can''t even shoot one of the ten arrows, or can''t pass the opponent''s ten moves, or... "


    "Neither."


    Gu Shubai looked at him solemnly, "if you are not good at archery, you can learn it. If you are not good at physical strength, you can start with easy work. It''s good to be a champion. If you''re not good at martial arts, you can always use it in documents or military medical accounts. The weak soldiers I don''t look up to are those who don''t respect military orders, act recklessly and harass the people. In order not to happen this kind of thing, you as generals should strictly urge. "


    Yan Zheng looked at him bitterly, "but What if it''s happened? "


    Gu Shu''s face was white, and Yan Zheng said, "I''m here to report this. I just forgot about Kun Wu''s injury. Well, several soldiers had a dispute with the people outside the gate of the city. They knocked down a vegetable farmer''s car and destroyed all the cabbages. "


    "And then?"


    "Then the soldiers reported it to me, and I asked them to apologize to the farmer, and double the cost of the cabbages. The vegetable farmer is not willing to comply, but the onlookers are scattered. "


    When he heard that he had paid for others'' money, Gu Shubai looked better. "Such a thing has never happened in the army. I think it''s because the newly recruited soldiers don''t know the military rules well enough."


    Yan Zheng''s expression became more and more embarrassed. "It''s not the newly recruited soldiers, it''s the soldiers we brought from Beili, and it''s under general Ouyang. It''s about the dignity of general Ouyang. I dare not deal with it at will, so I''m here to ask for the instructions of the general. "


    Gu Shubai got up and walked out of the pavilion, "take me to have a look."


    Several soldiers who committed the crime were locked up in the barracks waiting for disposal. When Gu Shubai arrived, four or five people were tied up and left in the barracks. They were very excited to see him.


    Gu Shubai''s face was familiar.


    Just because it was the soldiers under general Ouyang who had been through hundreds of battles, Gu Shubai could not tolerate them to take the lead in violating the military regulations. "What happened, you say for yourself."His tone was cold, and he didn''t show any more affection because they were under general Ouyang.


    Several soldiers looked at each other, and finally one of them said, "general, we know your rules. From Beili all the way to Dongling and then to Xikun, how could you ever violate them? This time, we didn''t mean to disobey the order. It was the old man who sold vegetables who spoke ill. We just passed by him, and he called us big fools from Beili, saying that we can only fight without brains. Do you think we are angry? "


    Gu Shu frowned, "an old man who sells vegetables, dare to take the initiative to challenge your five tall soldiers?"


    He asked the soldier with an innocent face, "we are also strange! But it''s true. We heard him scold us clearly! "


    "Yes, general, it''s true. Why don''t we lift his car? We don''t grab cabbages! "


    Yan Zheng couldn''t help laughing. Gu Shubai took a look at him, and the latter said: "general, I don''t think they are telling lies. If you think about it, the people of Xikun are fierce. Now the whole country is occupied. It''s also possible for a stubborn old man to scold him for not knowing the superiority of heaven and earth. "


    "Yes, general Yan has a point!"


    Several soldiers see Yan Zheng speak for them, quickly echo.


    Gu Shubai shook his head helplessly. "Even if he scolded you, the other party was just an unarmed old man. Why did he lift his car?"


    A soldier said: "at that time, there were many people who came to the market in the morning. Our five big men were scolded by a little old man. How can we swallow this? At that time, we were really impulsive. We couldn''t scold him, but we couldn''t beat him. We had to lift his car to scare him to shut up. "


    Another soldier added, "who knew the cabbages in his car were so untidy that they fell to the ground and broke. The old man was so angry that when he saw someone coming from the army, he sat on the ground and cried. He looked like we had bullied him. We really wronged him to death! "


    Under the fury of being insulted, they still know that it is not lawless to control themselves and not hit others.


    Gu Shubai thought about it. Yan Zheng said tentatively: "general, they didn''t do anything too much. They just accidentally lifted someone''s car. Hasn''t they already paid for it? Now that we have caught and closed, why don''t we deal with it lightly? "


    Gu Shubai also wants to be treated lightly as he said, but


    He looked up at the soldiers and said, "you are all soldiers brought out by general Ouyang. I have seen your achievements in the arena, and you are really brilliant. However, if I look at general Ouyang''s face today, or if I forgive you for your outstanding martial arts, how can I defend you in the future? Will the people of Xikun still believe our promise of never breaking the law, and will the newly recruited 100000 or so soldiers strictly abide by the military orders? "


    "Just because you are top-notch, you should set an example for the soldiers at the bottom and not make any mistakes. I will not show any favoritism. Everything will be dealt with according to the military law. "


    Several soldiers bowed their heads when they heard the speech. Gu Shubai stood up and pointed to Yan Zheng and said, "today is the day when Yan Zheng quarreled with the people, causing such a bad influence. I will punish him as well. If you don''t believe me, I will be punished with the soldiers for any violation of the military rules, even if you look at my words and deeds in the future. "


    After that, he raised his hand and said, "come on, drag them out and fight each other with thirty sticks to make an example."


    Before the five soldiers could react, they had been dragged out by people outside the tent. Yan Zheng looked at the scene with a scared face, for fear that he would be beaten if he was not careful.


    Thirty army staff


    The thirty military staff in the army is much more serious than the staff that Gu huaijiang could easily hit when he was teaching his son. Even if the soldiers of Gu Houfu beat the children for Gu huaijiang, they could not really be willing to fight hard.


    But in the military, it is different. The military discipline is as big as a mountain. If the soldiers in charge of execution do not do it in place, they will also be punished for violating the military discipline.


    Soon, the cries of the five soldiers reached the tent.


    Yan Zheng opened a corner of the curtain and looked out. He saw five benches lined up in turn. The five soldiers were dragged with their coats and tied to the benches. The soldiers who were watching around gathered round and round.


    After today''s fight, no one dares to have a dispute with the people. Even if they are insulted, they will walk around.


    Yan Zhengguang saw the ferocious expression of the soldiers around him, and he knew how hard he was fighting. For a moment, he did not dare to look again. When he looked back, he suddenly found Gu Shubai standing behind him.


    He was startled.


    "Go and find out the old farmer who sells vegetables. If he is really a cynical and stubborn old man, please report to me as soon as you are instructed."


    Gu Shubai said so, opened the door and strode away.


    In the dead of night, there was a faint candle burning in the tent. When I got close, I could hear the moan of ouch.


    Yan Zheng opened the tent and went in. He saw the five soldiers who had been beaten in the daytime lying on the bed in a strange posture, giving each other medicine.


    He couldn''t help laughing, and the five suddenly turned red.


    "Don''t do it. I''ve brought you good medicine. You''ll be alive in less than ten days."Yan Zheng says, let the small soldier that oneself follow behind come in, apply medicine for them five one by one.


    I don''t know what kind of elixir it is. It smells like a cool herbal medicine. It doesn''t hurt when applied to the wound. It''s cold and numb.


    The soldier on the medicine immediately glowed in his eyes, "general Yan, what kind of medicine is this so powerful? I don''t feel any pain at all! "


    Yan Zheng complacently said: "this is the secret medicine of immortal Valley given by your majesty. There is only such a small bottle in all. Usually I''m hurt and I can''t bear to use it. Today it''s cheaper for you. "


    It was said that it was the imperial medicine or the secret medicine of immortal valley. Several soldiers immediately looked respectful.


    Some people were very grateful, "general Yan''s kindness to us is unforgettable. We really don''t know how to repay you for all the precious medicine you''ve given us. "


    "Yes, the general is too fierce this time."


    The soldier lying beside Yan Zheng was not willing to say: "it''s the old man who provoked us. We apologized and lost money. We have to come back to be punished by military law. How can I be convinced Ouch! General Yan, what are you doing? "


    He is saying, Yan Zheng claps on the wound of his buttock suddenly, ache he almost jumps from the bed.


    "What are you doing? Of course I''m beating you!"


    Yan Zhengbai looked at him, "how dare you speak ill of the general in front of me? Do you know who sent me the secret medicine of immortal Valley? "


    After they knew it, they couldn''t believe it and said, "is it a general?"


    "Who else can there be if it''s not a general?"


    Yan Zheng snorted, "do you think I can get the fairy Valley secret medicine from your majesty with this dignity? This medicine is given to the general by his majesty, so that he can recover as soon as possible in case of being injured on the battlefield. The general himself is reluctant to use it at ordinary times. Today he specially asked me to bring it to you, but you still speak ill of him? Hum, I''m so angry that I want to scrape off your medicine


    "No, no!"


    The soldier on the side quickly wrapped himself up with a quilt for fear that he would really scrape off the medicine that had been applied.


    "General Yan, why on earth? The general beat us mercilessly and asked you to send us such precious medicine to treat our wounds. Why is that necessary? "


    Yan Zheng sighed, "if you don''t understand, it''s a must for the general to seek political power in his position. He knows that it''s not your fault what happened today. You are soldiers brought out by general Ouyang. There is no reason to bully the old civilian. But he knows, other soldiers don''t know! Especially those new recruits who have just been recruited, their eyes are fixed on you veterans, learning from you


    "You say that the Army knows what happened today. If we don''t beat you, the recruits will follow suit in the future. What are we going to be? Don''t we have the same system of discipline as the rebel army of Dongling


    After listening to his explanation, the public realized that it was not easy for Gu Shubai to be a general.


    Others only see that he is holding an army with boundless scenery, but they don''t know how much he has to worry about.


    Seeing the guilt on everyone''s face, Yan Zheng said: "well, you don''t have to sigh like a girl. The general said that you don''t have to argue with the people in case of such incidents in the future. A team of 500 people has been set up in the army to watch out for such incidents in the city. If the people abuse you for no reason, there will be a special person to imprison those people who cause trouble in the name of insulting the sergeant. "


    All of a sudden, the spirit of the people came, "that''s a good idea! I thought we could only bear to be scolded in the future, or the general had a way! "


    "Yes, we can defend ourselves without being beaten by the army. I dare to scold those unsightly people in Xikun!"


    Yan Zheng raised his chin complacently, "that''s natural. Do you think our general is bent on compromise? No, he is a soldier like a son, just like our Marquis Gu in those days! "


    As Gu Shubai expected, the military discipline was strict and there was no one who dared to violate it.


    And the people in Xixian City dare not make trouble any more. The relationship between the army and the people is getting better and better. Kunyuyang even organized soldiers to farm for the lonely farmers in the suburbs to help them work.


    However, this small storm spread to the capital and became a completely different situation.


    "What? Gu Shubai openly bullied Beili''s soldiers in the army. How did he bully them? "


    Bao Taifu was terrified when he received the secret report. Now tianyunpo was temporarily dismissed from his office. He took charge of all the affairs in the court, and the letter from the spy was sent to him for the first time.


    Question and answer session with prizes: (in view of the total destruction of the last question, the question this time is to send points, ha ha)


    Why did Kun Wushang take the initiative to hand over the national seal and military talisman to Gu Shubai?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 325

    Taishifu.


    Tianyunpo keeps himself in his study all day, always paying attention to the trend of Xikun.


    His desk was full of letters and newspapers, including official documents from the army and secret letters from spies. Some of them were sent by his own people, and others were sent by Bao Taifu.


    Yu Fu punished him for his impulsive words in the name of recuperation in the government. So far, he has not let him return to the court, but his attention to state affairs has not decreased at all.


    As Xi Kun became more and more calm under the leadership of Gu Shubai, and the forces of all parties gradually stabilized, he did not know whether to be happy or not.


    "Yun''er, I don''t think you should be stubborn with your majesty any more."


    The woman in gorgeous clothes came in from the outside of the house with food in her hand. "You are so sleepless and forgetful to pay attention to the trend of Xikun, and you have made yourself thin. My aunt has made tonic Soup for you. Have a rest. "


    Tian Yun rubs his eyes and finds that his spirit is not as good as before.


    Once upon a time, he was busy in the palace and the mansion every day. He was full of spirit and never tired. He stayed in the mansion for more than ten days, but it was like a serious illness.


    With a smile, he put down his paper and went to the woman. "I''m probably working hard. I''m only qualified to work in the court, not to rest in the house."


    "Nonsense, you are the eldest son of the old master and the son of a noble family. How can you say that about yourself?"


    The woman angrily glanced at him and handed him a bowl of soup. "Drink it. My aunt is here to watch you drink it. I''ve heard from you that you don''t think about food and tea these days. If I don''t come, I''m afraid you''ll cook yourself up. "


    The woman is tianyunpo''s mother''s younger sister. His parents are gone. The only one left is his aunt, who is the eldest of his relatives, and can discipline him.


    Tianyunpo didn''t dare to disobey. She took the soup bowl honestly, but the woman sighed.


    "Yun''er, listen to my aunt. General Gu is your Majesty''s husband. Your majesty should trust him. What''s more, he didn''t do anything suspicious. Why do you hold on to him? "


    "I didn''t hold him."


    Tian Yun drank the soup slowly. "I didn''t say that he would support his troops and take over Xikun with self-respect. I didn''t say that he would rebel against his majesty. I just advise your majesty to be careful. No matter what Gu says, he should not be trusted. It is the safest way to take back the seal and talisman and send him back to China. "


    The woman was quite reasonable. "Why don''t you talk to your majesty when you think so? I heard that all the important ministers in the court were there that day. You didn''t listen to Bao Taifu''s advice and talked back to your majesty all the time. Your words were very fierce. Don''t you always live in harmony with your subjects? How can we get to the present situation! "


    Tianyunpo has nothing to answer. He can''t say something and doesn''t want to say it.


    The woman was not so ignorant as he thought. She turned to look at him seriously. "It''s because you like your majesty, isn''t it?"


    He almost spouted out a mouthful of soup.


    "Auntie, Auntie How do you know about it? "


    As soon as he thought about it, he knew that there was a "spy" around him. He must have told his aunt, otherwise how could she know about it?


    The woman said quickly, "you don''t have to worry about how I know. Anyway, I already know. I think your majesty knows that, too? No wonder she''s so angry that she won''t let you go to court. "


    Tian yunpo didn''t quite understand, "aunt, what do you mean by that?"


    "Haven''t you always been very clever? Can''t you even understand this? "


    The elegant looking woman could not help but look at him, "Your Majesty is a daughter''s family, and her aunt knows her mind best. You want her to recall general Gu in order to be safe, but in her opinion? You said that because you were jealous of general Gu and intended to destroy their relationship. "


    The woman thought it through.


    She was originally strange, this is not a big deal, how to turn against the monarch and Minister?


    Now I know that one reason is that I can''t control my emotions because I am in love, and the other is that I suspect the other party is framed by jealousy, so I am angry and disappointed.


    Two people each have a small mind, not frank with each other, how can you say this?


    Tianyun said: "Auntie, you grew up watching me. You should know that I''m not like this. I''m really for the sake of Beili. I don''t mean to set up anything!"


    "My aunt knows you, but how long have your majesty and you known each other? Why do you want her to know you like my aunt?"


    Just as he doubted Gu Shubai and Yu Fu believed him unconditionally.


    If he knew Gu Shubai longer and knew more about him, would he trust him just as Yufu did?


    The sky cloud breaks Leng ground to put down the spoon in the hand, can''t help thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, I''ll give you an order!"


    Kun Wushang sits in the imperial study and shouts out. Immediately, a eunuch bows in.


    The imperial case was full of Ming Huang''s silk. He would give several orders a day to cooperate with all Gu Shubai''s policies. Even if the national seal had been handed in, his orders were no different from those of waste paper."The purpose is to cancel the garrison of Xikun on the border of Beili. From then on, Beili and Xikun are the same family. There is no border or garrison."


    "Yes."


    The little eunuch respectfully carried out the imperial edict. Kun Wu was bored and went out to hang out in the royal garden.


    The palace had long been taken over by Gu Shubai''s elite soldiers. When they saw him, they all saluted respectfully without slighting or being inferior.


    Kun Wu passed carelessly, but his heart was filled with waves of loss. He was deeply impressed by Gu Shubai''s strict management of the army. He couldn''t help thinking whether Gu huaijiang would be more convincing in the scene.


    It''s ridiculous to think that he once led the Xikun army to attack zhuguan and had a big war with Gu Jiajun.


    To strike a stone with an egg is to overestimate one''s strength.


    "General, we''ve been in Xikun for two months. When can we go back?"


    In the military account, Yan Zhengxing rushes around Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai looks at him curiously, "are you in a hurry to go back?"


    Is it difficult that he secretly has a woman he adores, so he is eager to return?


    Yan Zheng touched his nose and said, "I''m not worried. I''m worried about general Kun. Her two sons are still in the palace. Children are the same every day. I''m afraid that if I go back later, I won''t know my mother! "


    "Don''t use me as a shield!"


    Kun Yu Yang came in from the outside and said, "yesterday I saw a handkerchief embroidered with mandarin ducks in your sleeve. Which lady gave it to you? When I go back late, my son won''t disown me. I''m afraid that when some people go back late, the girl who has a good friend will go with other men! "


    Kunyuyang is as tough as a woman in Xikun. She is not ashamed to say that. She blushes with anxiety. "You''re talking nonsense. She won''t go with other men!"


    He said that he couldn''t help kunyuyang, so he asked Gu Shubai to help him, "general, do you think your majesty will go with other men? How can it be


    "Well, what are you doing with your majesty?"


    Kun Yuyang snorted, "your majesty and the general are married. How about you? Did your lady marry you? "


    Yan Zheng says but she, a worry then released killer mace, "that you that Lin Xuan?"? I''ve heard from the soldiers in the army that you''ve been very close these days! "


    Kun Yu Yang was stunned, and his smile slowly condensed on his face.


    Yan Zheng regretted that he had made a slip of the tongue. Women all attached great importance to fame and integrity. He really shouldn''t have said such a thing to a widow.


    To apologize, Kun Yu Yang turns his head to open the curtain and strides out.


    Hua La -


    the curtain of the curtain was lifted and patted on Yan Zheng''s face forcefully.


    Yan Zheng carefully looked back at Gu Shubai, "general, what should I do? I seem to have upset her... "


    "Nothing."


    Gu Shubai gently shook his head, "she is not angry for your joke. Xikun women have no rules that widows can''t remarry, even Beili doesn''t have them. It''s not your joke that annoys her, it''s because... "


    Gu Shubai smiles and doesn''t finish what he says.


    Yan Zheng couldn''t stand half of what he said and half of what he hid. He begged his grandfather to tell his grandmother to finish what he said. Gu Shubai said vaguely, "she''s annoyed because she hasn''t seen her heart clearly. Just give her some time."


    Yan Zheng understood, and soon thought of returning home. He was excited again. "Surely your Majesty''s commendation will soon spread, right? What will be awarded to the general this time? I don''t think you can seal it. What position is more honorable than Wang Fu? "


    He said happily, "I hope your majesty will love you and share your credit with us, and let me go back to Beili."


    "Back to Beili what?"


    Gu Shubai looked at him with a smile, "go back to Beili and get a wife? You are the Vice General of the fourth grade. Even if your majesty doesn''t give you a reward, your wife will be able to get the imperial court''s order with Feng guanxia


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a report coming from outside the account, "report - the messenger of the imperial court came to see the general!"


    "Speak of the devil


    Yan Zheng''s eyes suddenly lit up, "it must be the will to send your Majesty''s commendation! Let me guess what your majesty will say. It must be amazing to win such a great credit from Xikun! "


    Gu Shubai just smiles and doesn''t speak. After a while, the soldier comes in with the messenger sent by the imperial court.


    A group of six or seven people made a modest salute. When they got up, they saw that the head minister was very familiar, and Gu Shubai recognized it immediately.


    "Isn''t this the sun Shilang of the Ministry of war? How could your majesty send you to deliver the letter in person? "


    Sun Shilang got up, and his face was serious and strange. "It''s not the letter, it''s the will. I''ll take care of the narration and accept the order!"


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, vaguely feel wrong, or kneel down respectfully way: "minister receive order."


    Yan Zheng kneels behind him and looks up suspiciously at sun Shilang and the imperial edict in his hand. He always feels that the atmosphere is strange, not like announcing a happy event.


    "Gu Shubai, the great general, handed over the Xikun national seal and military amulet to the imperial envoy, and set out to return to Beijing to report his work within three days after receiving the decree."There was no Jinfeng, no reward, not even a word of praise.


    Yan Zheng stares at Gu Shubai''s back. He can''t see Gu Shubai''s face clearly from his point of view. He just feels that his back is stiff.


    Hand over the national seal and military amulet to the Minister of the Ministry of war


    Even Yan Zheng understood what this will meant to a general who was conquering abroad, so Gu Shubai would not fail to understand.


    He was still on his knees.


    After reading out his will, sun Shilang couldn''t help frowning and getting nervous because he didn''t get a signal from the other party for a long time.


    A minister looked at Gu Shubai expectantly and anxiously. In the cool spring, some people''s forehead was filled with big beads of sweat, which rolled down their cheeks.


    Sun Shilang opened his mouth, and when he wanted to organize the sentence to say something, he saw Gu Shubai standing up.


    His mouth grew up subconsciously, and he was so surprised -


    he, he stood up!


    He didn''t take orders!


    "Gu General Gu, what do you mean


    The word "anti Zhi" was on his lips. Sun Shilang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and did not dare to say it.


    He was afraid that he would block his way back.


    When Yan Zheng saw the person standing up in front of him, he also stood up.


    He doesn''t know what Gu Shubai''s action is for or what it means to stand up. He only knows to obey the person in front of him.


    The military order is as big as the sky, and sometimes Gu Shubai doesn''t need to speak, so he follows closely.


    Gu Shubai''s mouth moved, and he noticed the other party''s tension. He could not help but feel ridiculous, "Mr. Sun, dare you ask if this will was made by your majesty himself?"


    After all, sun Shilang was sent out to be an imperial envoy. After a moment of nervousness, he regained his composure. "The Heavenly Master has been ill in the palace, and now Bao Taifu is in charge of all the affairs in the court. Bao Taifu himself said that the Imperial Academy''s purpose was naturally his Majesty''s will. Does the general doubt that the purpose is false? "


    He turned and took a long object from his subordinates. It was wrapped in bright yellow silk. When he opened it, it turned out to be a sword.


    "The sword of Shangfang is here. If your majesty comes here, will general Gu not accept the order?"


    "Shangfang sword?"


    Yan Zheng exclaimed in amazement. Unexpectedly, even the legendary Shangfang sword came out.


    He knew that there was such a sword in Beili Dynasty, which could only be handed over to the minister who had a special responsibility.


    Now that sun Shilang has carried out the sword, Gu Shubai will kill him on the spot if he refuses to hand over the seal and talisman.


    Yan Zheng can''t help but get nervous. He stares at Gu Shubai and waits for his decision.


    For a long time, Gu Shubai laughed.


    This smile is totally different from his usual gentle and bright smile, with a trace of desolation, a trace of loss, a trace of despair.


    Yan Zheng was startled by his own idea.


    No, it''s far from hopeless.


    They are already husband and wife. They support each other life and death. How can Yu Fu really suspect that he intends to rebel?


    However, Gu Shubai''s knee finally fell to the ground, "minister, then order."


    When the yellow silk of Ming Dynasty was handed to him, sun Shilang''s heart finally returned to his stomach. Gu Shubai turned back and said to Yan Zheng, "go and take out the Xikun national seal and talisman."


    Yan Zheng reluctantly turned into the account, and soon took out the two brocade boxes.


    Inside the big box is the Xikun national seal, which is a square sapphire, big enough to palm, with a lifelike green dragon carved on it.


    In the small box are the talismans of the Xikun army. The three talismans of the three armies have different shapes. Only the blood killing spirit is equally shocking.


    After checking several items, sun Shilang ordered people to put them away and then looked at Gu Shubai, "general Gu, you seem to have missed something else?"


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frowned, and Yan Zheng said in a high voice: "the national seal and the military amulet are here. There are only three military amulets in Xikun. If you don''t believe it, please send someone to inquire!"


    Sun Shilang only looked at Gu Shubai, "and the military talisman of Beili 100000 troops in the hands of general Gu, please give it to the next officer."


    Now Yan Zheng is completely stupid.


    Gu Shubai looked at sun Shilang with more sharp eyes. "The talisman of the 100000 troops was handed over to our general by your majesty himself, and now the number of troops has increased from 100000 to 250000, which is the time that we can''t relax at all. If I give you the military talisman, what will happen to the 250000 troops? Can Mr. Sun be held responsible? "


    Sun Shilang sneered, "as long as general Gu doesn''t change, how can the 250000 troops change? When I first arrived here, I have heard many praises of general Gu in the city. The common people and soldiers only know about general Gu, but they don''t know that there is Beili nvjun. Is there no number in general Gu''s mind? "


    This is almost naked to say that Gu Shubai is rebellious.Yan Zheng said hastily: "general, why did you give him the talisman? Your Majesty gave it to you in person! On your wedding night, you went to Weizhou and conquered Xikun. You not only didn''t get any reward, but also suffered the humiliation of losing the military talisman. Why? "


    What''s the matter with this Shangfang sword.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 326

    The will only said the talisman, not Xikun talisman or all the talisman.


    Sun Shilang holds Shangfang''s sword, and his interpretation is holy meaning, which Gu Shubai can''t resist.


    If he doesn''t hand over the talisman, he will lose control of 250000 troops, and he will not be able to control any possible changes


    With or without, the countless situations that may be caused by this interweave in Gu Shubai''s mind and weigh quickly.


    Sun Shilang then took a look at Yan Zheng, "general Yan, I know that the people in the army are rough and crazy, but what you are looking at is the imperial edict. How can you be contemptuous?"?! If you speak ill again, don''t blame me for being merciless! "


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gu Shubai looked at him and said with a sneer, "what do you want to do if our general doesn''t hand in the military talisman today? Kill me? "


    "You..."


    Sun Shilang looked at him in horror. He didn''t expect that he really dared to resist the edict, "general Gu, you can think clearly! Although you are Wang Fu, you can''t bear the charge of resisting the Edict and disrespect! I can''t kill you with the Shangfang sword in my hand


    "Since Sun Shilang said that our general can''t afford it, we''ll let you have a look."


    Gu Shubai smiles and walks up to him. Sun Shilang trembles at his feet and tries his best to restrain himself.


    The young general is the man of the day for the war leader to kill. He looks gentle and clear on weekdays. Few people can bear to really show his momentum.


    Gu Shubai slightly turned his head and leaned to his ear, "our general will not give you the talisman, nor will he leave for Beijing in three days. The situation in Xikun seems to be stable, but in fact it is turbulent. Once I leave, it will change. "


    "Do you really want to resist?"


    Sun Shilang angrily pulled out his sword. Before it came out of its sheath, Gu Shubai easily pushed it back. "Anyway, it''s all against the edict. What''s the difference between one or two? I''m dedicated to Beili, even if it''s against the imperial edict. If your majesty wants to kill me, I will take the blame. "


    Then he looked back at Yan Zheng, "come on, escort Mr. Sun to leave!"


    Yan Zheng breathed a sigh of relief and pushed his son forward. "Let''s go, Mr. Sun. Do you want the general to send you in person?"


    The soldiers outside the tent came in and pulled the group out. Sun Shilang struggled desperately and cried out, "be presumptuous! Presumptuous! I am the imperial envoy of your majesty, holding the sword of Shangfang. How dare you? "


    Yan Zheng waved his hand, "don''t pay attention to him. Throw it out of the barracks. I''ll get angry when I see him!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers who were worried about it became more and more unscrupulous and took sun Shilang and his party out of the barracks.


    Sun Shilang also rushed in to speak, and was hugged by the emissary behind him, "my Lord, what else can I say? It''s good that he didn''t kill us Imperial Envoys to sacrifice the flag. Do you want to die? For today''s plan, go back to Beijing and tell Taifu! "


    Sun Shilang''s face was purple with anger. After hearing this, he responded and said, "it''s not too late. I''ll go back to Beijing immediately!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yan Zheng sent sun Shilang and his party away, but he didn''t dare to go back to the big account to see Gu Shubai.


    It happened that she met Kun Yuyang not far from the tent. She came back after hearing the news of the imperial envoy sent by Jingzhong. She saw Yan Zheng and asked him about the imperial envoy.


    "Why don''t you go in? Is there anything important between the general and the imperial envoy? "


    Kun Yuyang can''t help but be surprised. Yan Zheng is Gu Shubai''s confidant. What do you have to hide from him?


    Yan Zheng said bitterly, "Ho, what imperial envoy? I''ve already thrown him out. You don''t know. Something''s wrong! "


    He told Kun Yuyang everything that had just happened in the big account. Kun Yuyang was stunned. He never thought that the great credit for pacifying Xikun would come to such an end.


    She almost suspected that she had heard it wrong. "Is that sun Shilang reliable? How could Yu Fu have such a will? Could it be someone with ulterior motives pretending to be an imperial envoy? "


    "No way."


    Yan Zheng sighed, "that sun Shilang is the Shilang of the Ministry of war. We''ve never seen him before. What''s more, the imperial edict and Fang Baojian in his hand can''t be forged, alas. "


    Kun Yuyang still didn''t believe, "impossible! Yufu won''t do this to the general. I''ll go and have a look! "


    "Oh, wait for me!"


    Yan Zheng hurriedly goes in behind her. Gu Shubai is writing a letter to Yu Fu in the account. There is a lot of content on the letter.


    His hand suddenly stagnated, and then he crumpled the letter into a ball of paper and threw it out. The action of stopping the pen was very weak.


    The paper ball was thrown under Yan Zheng''s feet. He picked it up carefully. "General..."


    The most important thing is to write a letter for today''s plan and explain to Yu Fu that he has no rebellious heart. Why did he write most of it and throw it out?


    Kun Yuyang is silent, and seems to understand Gu Shubai''s helplessness.


    If Yu Fu believed him, he would not be suspicious.


    If Yu Fu didn''t believe him, no matter how he explained it, he couldn''t cover up the crime of resisting the Edict and not respecting it!Yan Zheng to persuade what, kunyuyang pulled him out of the big account, "this time we don''t bother him, let him think calmly."


    "What else can I think of?"


    Yan Zheng is very worried, "if the general has not come up with a countermeasure, Jingzhong has sent a large army to arrest the general and go back to punish him, then he will not be able to go back to heaven!"


    "No, No."


    Kun Yuyang said, not knowing whether she was comforting Yan Zheng or herself, "they have come all the way, now all the resistance has been solved, and they have been married successfully. How can they be centrifugal because of the unwarranted suspicion? No, certainly not. "


    Yan Zheng listened to her comfort, but more desperate.


    "If you really don''t think you can, you won''t repeat the three words of no all the time, will you?"


    Kunyu Yang Leng Leng, he did not notice, "I have it?"


    Yan Zheng looked at her with great certainty and said, "you have."


    Kunyu sighed, "the family of heaven has been merciless since ancient times. Just look at the royal family of Xikun. If the former Yu Fu, I dare to pat her chest to ensure that she will not. But now After all, she is the empress of Beili. She is the king of the Golden Dragon


    The letters were wasted one after another, and the crumpled sound of the pages in the account made the soldiers outside hold their breath and dare not disturb them.


    Gu Shubai had never been so agitated as he was now. When he thought of sun Shilang''s imperial edict to press him with jade, he felt breathless.


    All the explanations are ridiculous when they are written. The handwriting is like a ghost with teeth and claws, showing off to him.


    He looked for a long time, only to find that it was his own demons.


    He did not dare to imagine what Yufu would think if she received the news of resisting imperial edict. Would she really think that she supported the army and respected herself and intended to rebel?


    Even, will she deal with his crime of disobedience?


    He breathed a long sigh of relief.


    At present, besides writing letters, another way is to leave Yan Zheng and Kun Yuyang to stabilize the situation in Xikun, while he immediately set out to rush back to the capital.


    But then what?


    He couldn''t help laughing, closed his eyes, Yu Fu''s every smile was in front of him.


    She saw him for the first time when he was bathing. I don''t know who broke into the inner room by mistake, so she hit him with the water in the bath bucket. When he put on his clothes and went out to have a look, a little girl who was carved with powder and jade looked at him stupidly. She looked silly and innocent, and her face was still covered with the drops of water left by him.


    She followed Gu Jiuge in the cold winter and rushed to Changzhou to save him and Gu Yi. At that time, he had tried every means to deal with the assassin. At the end of his life, he saw her little figure appear in the cave. When he saw him, her eyes were ecstatic and the clouds were scattered.


    Countless pictures appear in her mind. The girl''s innocent and smiling face gradually becomes mature and chilly. Whether she is the prince or the empress of Beili, she must be dignified and calm in front of people.


    Her naive smile gradually became restrained, her delicate and lovely dress gradually became gorgeous, her young face looked like a newly blooming hibiscus, which was more and more beautiful, but less fresh and tender.


    She has changed after all.


    It''s getting late and night is falling.


    The soldier outside the tent was holding the dinner in his hand. He hesitated whether he should go in or not. Finally, he had to gently put the food box outside the tent door so that he could see it soon when he was hungry.


    In the tent, Gu Shubai sits on the ground in the corner. On the wall behind him is a topographic map of Xikun, with dense marks on it. On the book case not far away from him are stacked like hills of documents, each of which means another step forward in the process of pacifying Xikun.


    He should stand in front of the map to guide the country, or sit behind the desk to read the documents, but he should not sit in the corner, like an abandoned son who nobody cares about.


    He opened his mouth and suddenly wanted a pot of wine. He thought of the military discipline which was hard to clean up in the army. As a general, he could not violate it.


    Helpless smile in his lips, he finally slowly got up, toward the inner bed and go.


    The soldier outside the tent didn''t see anything inside for fear that something might happen to him, so he opened the tent, looked inside and heard his slight breathing.


    "Fall asleep, let''s all go out."


    The soldier put up his finger and hissed in front of his lips, put the food box on the table gently, and then waved to everyone to quit, "the general is really tired, let him have a good sleep."


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Shilang and his party rushed back to the capital, and the news of Gu Shubai''s disrespect spread.


    Yu Fu once ordered the memorial of Gu Shubai''s army to be sent to Gu''s house at the first time. In addition, Gu Hanmo was the commander of the Imperial Army, so they got the news at the first time.


    Gu Shubai subconsciously wants to go to find Yu Fu. After thinking about it, he is clumsy and can''t explain it. This matter is very important, so we should discuss it with Gu huaijiang.


    "Dawn, you watch here. I''ll go out of the palace!"


    "Well, where are you going? You''re on duty today. How can you run away? "


    Dawn yelled behind him, but Gu Hanmo had already run away. As soon as he turned around, the soldier looked around curiously, "deputy commander, where is the big commander going?""I want you to talk more?"


    Dawn suddenly turned from dissatisfied to upright, "the commander naturally ran out when he had something important. If I heard someone dare to talk about his absence without permission, I would be the first to ask you!"


    Then he waved his fist at him, and the soldier quickly drew back his neck and stood there, motionless as a wooden man.


    Deputy commander Li is extremely protective of his future brother-in-law, which is no secret in the palace.


    Gu Han Mo runs quickly to review the mansion. He is seeing Gu huaijiang and Gu Jiuge discussing something. When he comes back, he looks at him.


    "Father, second brother, have you heard the news? He said that the elder brother resisted the Edict and didn''t respect it. He wanted to support the army and stand on his own


    "Has the news reached the palace?"


    Gu Jiuge frowned. "Previously, because of elder brother''s business, Yu Fu even offended the grand master. He was not allowed to go to court in the name of recuperation in the government. At that time, my father only said that there would never be a quarrel between Yufu and eldest brother. We didn''t have to pay attention to it, but how could it get worse? "


    Gu Han Mo sighed, "no matter how big brother can''t resist the edict, what words can''t come back? Can their husband and wife make it clear face to face? If you rely on others to pass on your message, I''m afraid nothing will happen! "


    Gu huaijiang got up and said, "your elder brother is not such a careless child. There must be some misunderstanding. At present, the most urgent task is to enter the palace to dissuade Yu Fu. We must not take the charge of resisting the Edict and not respecting it seriously, otherwise... "


    It''s a big crime to resist the imperial edict and not respect it. It''s a light crime to behead and show it to the public. It''s a heavy crime to copy and even kill the nine nationalities.


    Gu Jiuge helped him, "father, I''ll go with you!"


    Gu huaijiang shook his head and said, "after such a big accident, Ji Ji doesn''t know how to worry. She''s pregnant. You can''t be afraid. You can comfort her at home and restrain your brothers. Don''t let them do anything stupid on the spur of the moment. "


    Say to see to Gu Han Mo, "you follow for father to enter a palace together."


    "Yes."


    Gu Jiuge had no choice but to stay in the mansion. Looking at Gu huaijiang and Gu Hanmo''s back, he suddenly thought of that year -


    that year, Ning Chengzhi sent people to the mansion to arrest Gu huaijiang for questioning on the charge of colluding with Xikun to collude with the enemy country. He stood up to stop him, and then he was imprisoned in Dali temple.


    If he hadn''t stopped that year, would he have seen the same scene as now?


    Look at Gu Hanmo helping Gu huaijiang to leave. Look at the back of them who may never come back


    He suddenly realized how terrible his thought was. He shook his head, "no, Yufu is not Ning Chengzhi. The suffering of that year will not happen again!"


    "Husband, what are you talking about?"


    Yin Jichu held his waist with one hand, put his hand in front of him, put it on his high belly, and looked at him anxiously, "husband, is elder brother really not respected?"


    Her delicate brow gently twisted, Gu Jiuge heart more bitter, even forced to smile, "now I don''t know what happened, but you don''t have to worry, my father and my third brother have entered the palace. Your majesty Yu Fu, after all, is a member of our family. "


    Yin Ji pursed her lips and thought of Dongling.


    The old Ning emperor and Gu huaijiang were not brothers at that time. Ning Chengzhi and Princess Danyang all wanted to call Gu huaijiang uncle Gu, but how merciful was they when they really started?


    The heart of the emperor is unfathomable. Can Yu Fu be an exception?


    At this moment, for the first time, Yin Jiyi was not sure about Yu Fu, and didn''t know what would happen in the future


    "Your Majesty, Minister Sun of the Ministry of war has something important to see you!"


    "Your Majesty, marquis Gu and commander Gu are here to see you


    "Your Majesty, the Heavenly Master and Bao Taifu have a group of courtiers to see you!"


    One after another, the news came that Yu Fu was walking around the hall of longevity. The more he listened, the more impatient he was.


    "Who else asked to see you? It''s all in my head


    The palace man bowed his body and arched his hands in fear. He bowed his head and did not dare to face her fury. He raised his hand and said, "my Lord, it''s gone for the time being."


    For the time being?


    Yufu almost became angry. Even a little Eunuch in her palace could see that there would be an endless stream of people who wanted to see her today.


    She sat down on the couch and sipped her tea cup in anger.


    The palace people cast their eyes to Yao LAN for help. Yao Lan thought for a moment and said to Yu Fu, "Your Majesty, although your majesty is upset, whether you can see it or not, you have to give a word, so that you don''t have to wait outside for a long time."


    After that, looking at Yu Fu''s face, he said tentatively, "would you like to invite Marquis Gu to come in first? Marquis Gu seldom goes to the palace at ordinary times. He must have something important to tell his majesty when he comes here in a hurry today. "


    Jade helps to see her one eye, naturally know her meaning.


    At the moment, people are asking to see each other, which represents different opinions of different camps. She has to think about who she meets first and who she meets later. The order should not be disordered.


    Once there is chaos, a lot of things will be in chaos.


    Yao LAN suggests that she meet Gu huaijiang and make it clear that she is on Gu Shubai''s side.


    In other words, she thinks that Yu Fu is standing on Gu Shubai''s side, so she thinks about Yu Fu''s mind and proposes to see Gu huaijiang first.After thinking for a moment, Yu Fu finally opened his mouth, but what he said surprised Yao LAN, "no, I saw Sun Mou, the Minister of the Ministry of war first."


    It''s a very particular order.


    I feel like I''ve done a great job in writing the chapters these days. As a result, a little cute said that she was very angry?? Ha ha ha, I want to laugh. I feel good or bad 233


    233 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 327

    Outside the hall of eternal life, people waiting for the call stood all over the place.


    They waited anxiously, and finally saw the palace people come out to spread the message, "pass on the Minister of war Sun Mou to meet you!"


    Sun Shilang breathed a sigh of relief and rushed in.


    When the palace official wanted to go back, he was stopped by Bao Taifu, "did your majesty only summon sun Shilang?"


    "Yes, I only summoned sun Shilang. Please wait here."


    The palace man looked at him respectfully, then at Gu huaijiang and his son, and finally returned to the palace with a salute.


    Everyone was worried in their hearts, and it was not easy to say anything on their faces. One was careless, and Bao Taifu and Gu huaijiang ran into each other''s eyes.


    Both of them are respected elders. Although they seldom contact each other, they are also polite when they meet occasionally.


    Today, looking at each other, he felt embarrassed. Bao Taifu quickly moved his eyes.


    In the matter of Gu Shubai, they can only be the opposite and have no room for negotiation.


    Because it''s very important, he invited tianyunpo, who is "recuperating in the government", to the palace just to better persuade Yufu at the critical moment. At this moment, he can''t help looking at tianyunpo and asking for an idea.


    Tianyunpo, who had just been standing beside him, had disappeared.


    When Bao Taifu looked around, he saw tianyunpo standing under the veranda of Changsheng hall, sticking to the window. It was clearly a posture of eavesdropping.


    He bluffed and rushed up to stop, "what are you doing? Eavesdropping on your Majesty''s conversation with courtiers in public? "


    Bao Taifu subconsciously looks at Gu huaijiang''s father and son, and sees that his father and son also follow him. He busily persuades tianyunpo to leave.


    Tian Yun Po took a look at Gu huaijiang and his son, and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty has removed all the palace people outside the hall. Isn''t it that you want us to eavesdrop? Your majesty is very kind. Why don''t you accept it? "


    Bao Taifu was stunned. Seeing that Gu huaijiang and his son were listening to the movement of the hall, he immediately stopped saying anything and put his ears on the window.


    Yu Fu sat on the couch coldly. Sun Shilang hurried into the hall to salute, "Your Majesty, it''s not a good thing! General Gu refused to return to Beijing because he refused to respect the imperial edict. He forced his ministers to come back from Xixian city. Please make a decision quickly! "


    Yu Fu glanced out of the hall and saw the shadow outside the window. Then he looked at sun Shilang.


    Soon after she returned to the court, she didn''t know much about the ministers below Sanpin, but she had some impression of Sun Mou.


    In addition to the minister in charge of the military department, there are three servants. Sun Mou is the most effective one among them.


    He is not only very familiar with the military power, weapons, equipment, etc. under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of war, but also has a good hand in writing documents. He is a talented person with the ability of writing and fighting.


    Yu Fu has always been quite optimistic about him. He didn''t want to make such a big mistake this time.


    She can''t help but sneer, "I don''t respect it. Whose purpose is it? I''d like to ask Mr. Sun, what''s on the will? "


    Sun Shilang''s back was stiff. He looked up at Yu Fu''s face. He didn''t know whether she was sarcastic or serious.


    After thinking for a moment, he asked, "I don''t understand what your majesty means. Does your majesty mean that your majesty didn''t know about it in advance? "


    "Didn''t Mr. Sun know that I didn''t know in advance?"


    Yu Fu asked back quickly. Sun Shilang fell to his knees and said, "Your Majesty, forgive me. I really don''t know! Under the imperial edict of Taifu, Chen went to Xixian city to collect the Xikun national seal and military talisman, including the military talisman of Xikun army and Beili army, and set out to return to Beijing within three days. Taifu also gave his sword as a keepsake. I really don''t know it''s not his Majesty''s will


    When Bao Taifu heard this outside the hall, he was ready to speak in the hall, and was stopped by tianyunpo.


    "Wait a minute. Let Sun Mou finish what happened in Xikun before he goes in. Marquis Gu, commander-in-chief, I think you think so, too? "


    Tianyunpo looks at Gu huaijiang, who nods slightly and continues to listen to the movement in the hall.


    When Yu Fu heard sun Shilang''s reply, he relaxed a little, "get up. Taifu was in charge of the affairs of the imperial court. He did have the power to order the Imperial Academy to draft its will. I don''t blame you for being ordered to go as a subordinate. Then tell me how general Gu resisted the order? Every word and every sentence in detail, there must be no omission. "


    Sun Shilang stood up slowly and wiped his sweat, "yes. In reply to your majesty, general Gu did not immediately accept the will after hearing it. Instead, he asked if it was your Majesty''s will. At that time, I thought your majesty knew, so I said yes. Later, general Gu thought for a while, took the order, and ordered people to hand over the Xikun national seal and three military amulets of the Xikun army to the minister. "


    "Did you bring back the seal and the three talismans?"


    "Brought back, your majesty."


    Sun Shilang waved his hand and ordered the servant behind him to send the two brocade boxes to Yu Fu. In the box were the national seals and military amulets that Gu Shubai had given him.


    Yu Fu smiles and glances out of the window. The people who are "eavesdropping" outside the hall look different.


    Gu huaijiang and Gu Hanmo naturally breathed a sigh of relief, while Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo frowned, surprised and puzzled."Since the thing has been handed over to you, why do you say that he resisted the edict?"


    Sun Shilang said: "I asked general Gu to give me the talisman of the 100000 troops of Beili in his hand. Now general Gu was in a hurry and refused to hand it over. Even if he was intimidated by his superior''s sword, he would not hand it in, nor would he return to Beijing to report his work within three days. When I tried to persuade him again, he ordered his generals to be thrown out of the barracks. He also said that even if his majesty wanted to punish him for disobedience, he would not come back, so I had to go back to Beijing quickly to report the matter to his majesty. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, "have you finished?"


    Sun Shilang thought, "there is no omission."


    As soon as she waved her hand, yaolan came forward and said to sun Shilang, "Mr. Sun, please have tea outside. Your majesty will pass you back later."


    Sun Shilang hesitated to follow Yao LAN to the outside, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Is it over?


    Your majesty asked him to sit and drink tea. Shouldn''t you blame him?


    Sun Shilang took up his tea cup fearfully. The fragrance of the tea in the cup was clear. When he tasted it, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Is this the Longjing of Ming Dynasty, the new tribute of this year?"


    Yao LAN nodded beside him, and sun Shilang relaxed his smile.


    His majesty not only didn''t blame him, but also gave him such good tea. It seems that he really doesn''t want to pursue him.


    The former palace messenger went out again and asked Gu huaijiang and Bao Taifu to go in. This time, a palace official seated the two elders, Bao Taifu and Gu huaijiang. Tianyunpo and Gu Hanmo stood aside.


    This move is confusing.


    She doesn''t blame anyone, does she treat everyone equally?


    "You have just heard what sun Shilang said?"


    Yu Fu patted the brocade box beside clapping his hands. "General Gu didn''t respect his purpose. He resisted half and followed half. But what I want to know most now is, why did Taifu conceal my will? "


    She looked at Tian Yun Po, who was standing beside Bao Taifu. Her eyes were no longer trusting.


    Tian yunpo felt that Yu Fu''s eyes seemed to doubt something Did she suspect that she had instigated Bao Taifu to order?


    Bao Taifu subconsciously wanted to get up and reply. Yu Fuya motioned him to sit down. "I know that no matter what Taifu did, it was for the sake of Beili. I don''t blame you. I just want to know the whole story. "


    Bao Taifu was a little relieved, "my Lord, general Gu has more and more troops in his hands. Under his control, the situation in Xikun has become more and more calm. On the contrary, in Beili, almost all the Dongling refugees who had originally flowed into Beili went to Xikun, which made me deeply uneasy. When I heard that general Gu was suppressing Beili soldiers, I couldn''t help thinking that the generals around him were either from Xikun or Dongling, even himself I have to be on guard. "


    He sighed, knowing that it was his fault no matter how he explained it.


    He took this into account when he ordered the Imperial Academy to draft a decree, but as long as Xi Kun could receive it from Beili bag, he was willing to accept any punishment.


    Yu Fu said: "in this case, why didn''t Taifu discuss with me and make decisions privately? Does Taifu think that I am a very unreasonable and stupid king? "


    Bao Taifu said hastily: "of course not! But... "


    He took a look at tianyunpo and thought that tianyunpo had been dismissed and returned to the government because he had advised Yufu about this. How dare he give advice to Yufu again?


    If even he is dismissed, who else can control it?


    This one vision let jade help the suspicion in the heart again deep a few minutes, she saw the sky cloud break one eye, the bottom of the heart is full of disappointment.


    Bao Taifu said: "with respect, your majesty is a woman and too young. I heard that women are easy to lose their sense in love, but your majesty is responsible for the whole Beili, so you can''t get lost. I have no choice but to do this. Please punish me


    After that, he got up with his chair and knelt down to be held by tianyunpo.


    Yu Fu sighed, "I won''t blame Taifu. What you said is not unreasonable. But since I became the monarch of Beili, I would not gamble with mountains and rivers like ordinary women. Taifu doesn''t believe in general Gu. Doesn''t he believe in me? "


    Bao Taifu no longer said anything, but said: "Your Majesty, although the will was announced by the old minister without your Majesty''s knowledge, but Gu Shubai didn''t respect the order. Is your majesty going to tolerate it? Even the old minister, who was given the sword by the late emperor, took it out. Seeing the sword was like seeing your majesty. What Gu Shubai disobeyed was not only the intention of the old minister, but also his majesty! "


    Gu huaijiang, who has been sitting in silence, finally has a reaction.


    Yu Fu looked at him, "father, what do you think?"


    After listening to her intimate tone, Bao Taifu knew that she still trusted Gu Shubai.


    He didn''t look at Gu huaijiang. He didn''t have to think about it to know which side Gu huaijiang would stand as Gu Shubai''s father.


    Gu huaijiang thought about it and said, "Your Majesty, what Bao Taifu said is reasonable."


    Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo are both stunned. They look at Gu huaijiang strangely, and even Gu Hanmo is surprised.Outside came the sound of the teacup and teacup touching in panic. I think sun Shilang also heard Gu huaijiang''s reply. It would be good if he didn''t drop the teacup to the ground.


    Gu huaijiang calmly said: "the imperial edict that Bao Taifu ordered the Imperial Academy to draw up, as well as the imperial sword as a certificate, the edict was sun Shilang, a senior member of the third grade of the imperial court. Shubai doesn''t know that Bao Taifu''s intention was made by himself, or that Shangfang''s sword was given by the emperor, not by his majesty. So He really disobeyed the edict. "


    Tianyun frowned at Gu huaijiang. In an instant, his heart turned a thousand times. He admired Gu huaijiang for his reasonable words.


    Bao Taifu felt that his words were just as sincere as his own. He did not expect to understand that he was not Yu Fu, but Gu Shubai''s father whom he suspected.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his doubts were superfluous.


    There is such a father to teach, how can Gu Shubai rebel?


    Yu Fu is noncommittal, "you continue to say."


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "another sentence Bao Taifu said is more correct. Your majesty is not only your majesty himself, but also bears the lives of all the people and soldiers in Beili, which is a heavy burden. Your majesty can''t make a single mistake. A single mistake may destroy countless people''s families. Therefore, I hope your majesty will remember not to believe or deny anything easily when he acts. Everything should be safe. "


    As he said this, he unconsciously taught Yu Fu from his father''s point of view, "for example, this time, Taishi and Taifu had good intentions. They did not say that Shubai must be rebellious. They just hope that his majesty will recall him to Beijing to report on his work. In this way, not only can he avoid being seduced by power at a young age, but also can make the courtiers feel at ease. "


    "Yes, that''s what I mean!"


    Bao Taifu was so excited that he almost burst into tears that he couldn''t care much about it. He thought Gu huaijiang was his confidant in his heart.


    Yu Fu smiles in his heart, but his face is silent.


    She doesn''t think Gu huaijiang is here to speak for Bao Taifu.


    Sure enough, Gu huaijiang looked at Bao Taifu, and suddenly the conversation turned, "but there''s something wrong with Taifu."


    Bao Taifu was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    Gu huaijiang said: "do you think that if you take back Shubai''s talisman and call him back to the capital, there will be nothing left. Have you considered what to do without Shubai in Xikun?"


    His words were much sharper than when he spoke to Yu Fu just now. "He has 250000 troops under his command. With his age and experience, it''s not easy to pacify him. What''s more, there are more than 100000 troops in Xikun? Once he leaves, who else has the ability to subdue them? Can you be held responsible in the event of a commotion in the army? "


    Bao Taifu trembled, perhaps because Gu huaijiang had convinced him of what he had said before. Now when he heard these words, he subconsciously chose to believe them.


    Gu huaijiang said with a sigh of relief, "Taifu is a minister of literature. He is a strategist in the court. He doesn''t understand military affairs. It''s not your fault. I have served in the army for decades. It''s not for me to speak for my son. It''s not wrong to state that he should not leave Xikun. "


    He stood up from the seat and arched his hand to Yu, "but he was wrong again, because he should not resist the Edict and respect it. Your majesty is the emperor of Ming Dynasty. You can see that he is loyal and considerate of Beili''s country. He can deal with his faults lightly. "


    Seeing that Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo are stunned by Gu huaijiang, Yu Fu feels cool in his heart, but he doesn''t show it at all.


    She nodded faintly and said, "Father knows that when I was looking after my family, I admired you everywhere. But there''s only one thing I don''t admire, and I don''t quite agree with. "


    Gu huaijiang smile, "which point?"


    Yu Fu said: "I hate that you always respect your life. I know that in the past, Emperor Ning didn''t understand military affairs and often gave wrong orders, but you still abide by them everywhere. For example, it is only allowed to defend the city and not attack the Xikun border city. For example, knowing that it was a trap for Xikun to send the princess and her relatives, they had to accept all the orders. For another example, in the end, Xiaoning emperor forced Gu Hou''s family to death. My third brother and I wanted to lead the army to resist, but you forced us to stop them... "


    Gu huaijiang did not speak, she said with a smile: "but today''s things, I know why you did it. In the past, you held a large army in Dongling, and your prestige was even greater than that of general Gu today. Even he can''t avoid being suspected, not to mention you back then? "


    Father and daughter look at each other and smile, which is very tacit.


    Bao Taifu can''t help but feel ashamed. Yu Fu suddenly looks out, and Yao LAN invites sun Shilang out.


    She said, "I once said that I would never punish Taifu, Taishi and other meritorious officials. From now on, Taishi can go back to court at any time. As for Taifu''s concealment of my orders, naturally I can''t hold you responsible, let alone let it happen again. "


    Yu Fu glanced at sun Shilang and said, "come here, demote sun Shilang to three levels. Today, I will set out to be the commander in chief in the bitter and cold northern desert. I don''t want to see him again."


    Take a break at the weekend. There is no second shift today.Sun Shilang (black question mark face):? It''s none of my business


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 328

    It is far from enough to deal with a sun Shi Lang.


    The most important thing is how to deal with Gu Shubai.


    Gu huaijiang got up and said, "if your majesty can trust me, let me go to Xixian city! I will certainly bring Shubai back and let his majesty punish him. "


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces changed.


    "Father


    Gu Hanmo looks at him inconceivably. Even Yufu trusts Gu Shubai and disposes of sun Shilang. Why should he do this?


    Bao Taifu thought it was a good idea. Gu huaijiang was highly respected. Only when he went to Xikun in person, Gu Shubai would listen to orders, and only his department and the 250000 troops would comply.


    Yu Fu refused without thinking.


    "No, it''s not that complicated. He''ll come back when he''s done. Let him go


    She looked much more relaxed than anyone else. After that, she looked at Bao Taifu and said, "Taifu, Taishi, I have some family affairs to talk with them. If there''s nothing wrong with you two, go back first. "


    Her attitude was positive, without any hesitation.


    Whenever there was a little hesitation, Bao Taifu would not leave easily, but he could see that with Yufu''s attitude, no matter how he tried to persuade him, it was useless.


    It''s better to leave first.


    He sighed and said goodbye to Yu Fu, pulling the cloud out.


    Tianyunpo said nothing. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Bao Taifu said in a low voice, "you still want to persuade your majesty to call Gu Shubai back, don''t you?"


    Tianyunpo is noncommittal.


    After a moment''s silence, he said: "originally, I heard the news that Gu Shubai resisted the imperial edict, but I thought our worries were true. If he really had a reaction. When I heard the details, I didn''t feel like it. If I really wanted to rebel, why did I give sun Shilang the most important national seal and military talisman of Xikun? "


    Bao Taifu hesitated for a moment, "so you mean..."


    "No, I''ll stick to my original idea."


    Tianyunpo''s attitude is also decisive. "Even if I believe in Gu Shubai''s personality, I will never gamble with the territory of the whole country and 250000 troops. I can''t afford to lose."


    "Alas."


    Bao Taifu sighed, "even if you insist on your own opinion, what''s the use? Your majesty is more decisive. Don''t you see that? Your majesty is more decisive than we thought. Although she didn''t punish me for passing the imperial edict, she relegated the innocent sun Shilang to the northern desert. In this way, no one in the DPRK will help us even if we want to do something. "


    Yu Fu is more effective than directly punishing Bao Taifu.


    She is conveying a clear signal that she will never punish Bao Taifu and tianyunpo, but anyone who dares to help them hide their actions will never be spared!


    In this way, others can not talk about her unkindness to loyal ministers, but also hold the power firmly in their hands, so as to prevent the prestigious old ministers in the court from acting behind her back.


    Tianyun said: "I understand, not only understand, but also support. But there''s one thing I can''t figure out. Can Taifu help me


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tian Yun broke with a bitter smile and spread his hands. "Your Majesty still knows how to balance our power. Why can''t you put this thought on Gu Shubai even a little bit?"


    Even if it''s just a little bit, he doesn''t have to worry about the accident in Xikun all the time


    Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo leave, and Yu Fu''s heart is a little relaxed.


    "Father, third brother, sit down and talk."


    Yu Fu ordered people to have tea again, but his tone was relieved. "I should have met my father first. I know that you must be very worried when the news reaches Jingzhong. Don''t let Sun Shilang make it clear. It''s more difficult for Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo to be there. I have to hurt you to wait a little longer. "


    At the end of the speech, she saw Gu Hanmo and breathed.


    I think all of Gu''s family are very worried about this. I''m afraid that she will punish Gu Shubai for the crime of resisting the edict, right?


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "it''s OK, you''re right. It''s just that there is something wrong with this matter. It''s better to recall him to the capital so that it won''t get out of hand. "


    He sincerely hopes Gu Shubai to come back. In his opinion, nothing is more important than Gu Shubai and Yu Fu''s love.


    They have just been married, and they will say goodbye on their wedding night. Now this is happening again.


    Before Gu''s family could get away from the joy of their marriage, they fell into the fear of this event, such as falling from the clouds to the dust.


    Gu Hanmo also said: "yes, I''d better call my elder brother back first! The situation in Xikun has been stable. It is good to send any general to lead the troops. If you feel that other generals can''t compare with big brother, you can always send general Ouyang, or send more generals together. "


    Yufu said: "if you call him back and send general Ouyang, you can naturally reassure the old ministers in the court. General Ouyang''s ability is enough to calm the situation in Xikun. But Dongling''s rebel army had to send his second brother out again. The day of Ji Kuai''s birth is near. It''s inconvenient for him to leave at this time. It''s better to keep the uprising as it is rather than make it so complicated and make it stronger. ""Keep it as it is?"


    Gu Han Mo some can''t believe, she so-called maintain the original and he imagined whether the same.


    Yu Fu nodded and looked at Gu huaijiang, "what I mean is that the so-called accusation of resisting the Edict and not respecting it, even if the will is false, how can we resist the Edict and not respecting it? What''s more, the presence of the seal and talisman shows his intention. I won''t let the courtiers condemn him, just as if all this had not happened, and come back when he has completely settled the situation in Xikun. "


    Just as if it didn''t happen


    Gu huaijiang''s brow was slightly frowning, and his depression did not disperse.


    Some things happen are irreparable cracks. Can they really treat them as if they didn''t happen?


    Finally, after calming Gu huaijiang and Gu Hanmo, Yu Fu orders yaolan to send them out of the palace in person, which really relaxes.


    She sat on the couch almost empty, and felt uncomfortable. She simply lay on her back and cried out, "close the door. No one needs to come in without my command."


    She can''t be seen like this.


    Bored, angry, tired.


    She doesn''t care about Gu Shubai''s so-called protest, even if she knows that the will in Gu Shubai''s eyes is exactly what she means, but he still disobeys.


    From small to big, from brother and sister to husband and wife.


    He never refused any of her requests, but he resisted the order in this event. He didn''t even send a letter to her -


    a few words of explanation.


    Is he so indifferent to his mood?


    Are you not afraid of misunderstanding?


    When Yu Fu thought of this, he felt depressed. Sun Shilang and his party had arrived in the capital. If Gu Shubai had the heart to explain to her that the messenger should have arrived earlier than sun Shilang.


    But he didn''t.


    She thinks that there is only one possibility -


    GU Shubai believes that she doesn''t trust him, so she won''t give her an explanation.


    She suddenly got up from her couch and wanted to go to Xikun immediately, just as she had never turned back to go to Changzhou, zhuguan and Xikun to save him!


    But she can''t.


    Outside the hall came the sound of gently buttoning the door. Yao LAN sent Gu huaijiang back. She said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, can I come in?"


    Yufu is different from yaolan after all. She sighs, "come in."


    Yao LAN came in from outside the hall and said to her, "the grand master has gone back and said that he wants to meet his majesty alone."


    Hearing the name of tianyunpo, Yufu was angry and said, "let him go. Now the last person you want to see is him! If he hadn''t made it out of nothing, how could he have caused such unnecessary trouble? "


    Yao Lan was puzzled, "what did the grand master do out of thin air?"


    Yu Fu sneered, "when the new year was approaching last year, I was suspicious of the issue of military supplies. It was because I was worried that the road would be closed by heavy snow in winter that I handed over the issue of food and grass to a grand master of his, and urged him from time to time. As a result, he still proposed to buy grain from Lin''an, but there was something wrong with military grain at that time. At that time, I just had some doubts, but there was no conclusive evidence, so there was no attack. "


    "This time it''s him, too. First of all, I couldn''t instigate him in front of me. I just gave him a little warning when I asked him to go back to the government. I didn''t expect that he was still using Bao Taifu to do these things. When I asked Taifu why he passed the edict privately, he took a look at Tianyun, and I understood it completely. He used to think he was different from Yan Shuo, but now it just seems so. "


    Yao LAN didn''t know the government and how to say it, so she asked, "in this case, why did your majesty let him go back to court at any time?"


    "Do you think that after being severely punished, there are still people who dare to work for tianyunpo without telling me? There is nothing he can do to let him go back to court. It''s better to let him under my nose than to let him plan in private in the mansion. "


    Yao LAN heard here and knew that Yu Fu was really angry with Tian Yun.


    But she always felt that tianyunpo was not such a person. Her face was tangled up and she was just seen by Yufu.


    "Do you want to hide in front of me?"


    Yaolan thought for a moment and said, "but I think tiantaishi and Yin Shuo are different. He is not a bad man, but he always looks like a bad man. Your majesty, in fact, he has not done anything that is really bad for you and your family for such a long time. "


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Yaolan knows that it''s not the time to speak for tianyunpo. Yufu is also depressed. She can''t blame Gu Shubai, Bao Taifu or Gu huaijiang.


    There is always a place for her to vent her depression. It''s not enough for her to just deal with a sun Shilang. Tianyunpo is wrong now, and even more wrong.


    "Go ahead and send him away. Is there anything your majesty wants to tell him?"


    Yufu shakes her head. Yaolan goes out of the palace alone and orders the eunuch to send tianyunpo away. She is too lazy to entangle with tianyunpo.


    Yufu said: "yaolan, you came to guhou''s house with me. Maybe you know my elder brother as well as me. Tell me, what did he think about this time? "Where does Yao LAN know Gu Shubai''s thoughts? Yu Fu asks her, which shows that she is at a dead end.


    She tilted her head and thought, "if you can''t call him back, why doesn''t your majesty write a letter to ask him in person? How can others guess his mind? You have to communicate with each other. "


    "Hum."


    Yu Fu suddenly came to his temper. "He resisted the Edict and didn''t respect me first, and didn''t trust me later. Why didn''t he write to me to explain, and ask me to write? "


    When she thought about it, she was not upset. "Go and tell the palace man. If you have a letter from him, tell me immediately, even if it comes in the middle of the night! And -- "


    she took a deep breath," everything that happened in the capital doesn''t have to go to Xikun. Don''t let any news change his original mind. "


    She wants to see if Gu Shubai misunderstands her, what will he do next?


    ¡­¡­


    While Yu Fu is waiting for his letter in the capital, Gu Shubai is also waiting for news from the capital in the army.


    He imagined many possibilities. Maybe he would receive a letter from Yufu telling him that the edict was false. She never doubted herself.


    Or it was the intention of a commendation that she had misunderstood herself and that she was willing to believe him again.


    Or, it''s a will to cure him for the crime of disobedience


    Whenever there is any news from the capital, he can get some attitude from Yufu, and then he knows what to do next.


    But no, he didn''t even hear anything.


    "General, why don''t you do nothing and wait for the court to punish you?"


    Yan Zheng was so anxious that he couldn''t control himself. "I beg you, will you please write a letter to your majesty to clarify the situation?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t answer. A few days ago, a lot of waste paper had to be swept out of the big account every day. It''s not that he didn''t want to write a letter -


    but that every time he mentioned a pen, he felt that the words were superfluous.


    He thought that he and Yu Fu would always have the same heart and mind, and there would be no misunderstanding, and he didn''t want to be reduced to the point of using poor language to explain.


    Yan Zheng was so angry that he scratched his hair, "can you not write me? I''ll tell your majesty all about it


    After that, he would pay the bill. Gu Shubai said, "stop. No one can send letters to the capital without my command. This is a military order. "


    He is not willing to explain himself, let alone let others explain for him.


    Yan Zheng is going crazy!


    "I don''t abide by the military order. If you kill me, I will explain to your majesty! Do you know how serious this is?! Who knows if the intention of punishment is already on the way! "


    "Yan Zheng! Calm down


    Kun Yuyang came in from outside the tent and patted Yan Zheng on the shoulder to signal him to be quiet.


    She also frowned and looked at Gu Shubai, "general, are you still not willing to change your mind? It''s just a letter to explain. Is that so hard? "


    Gu Shubai took a look at her, "if Ning Xuan is not dead, he suspects that you are treacherous. Are you willing to explain?"


    "I..."


    Kunyuyang wanted to say yes without conscience. She opened her mouth several times, but she couldn''t tell the truth. She sat down on the chair.


    "If he dares to suspect me of betrayal, I will even kill him!"


    When she said this, she saw Gu Shu''s pale face and immediately regretted it, "but you are not the same. Yu Fu is the king and you are the minister. You are not an ordinary couple! There are so many ministers around her. She doesn''t doubt you. Those courtiers will also doubt you. After all, you are Dongling people! "


    "I know."


    Gu Shubai answered lightly, "I just want to wait for a positive result and wait for her to tell me her choice. Is it a monarch or a courtier or a husband and wife? "


    Is to choose to get along with him as monarch and minister, or as husband and wife.


    This choice should have been made when Yufu just ascended the throne, but they have been delaying until today, when the conflict broke out.


    Kun Yuyang said helplessly: "but it''s too strange. It''s reasonable to say that the news of the capital should have spread these days. Why is there no news? There''s not even a word about whether to deal with you or with the imperial edict sun Shilang. "


    "Just wait."


    Yan Zheng and Kun Yuyang are very anxious, but Gu Shubai seems to have nothing to do with them. Every day, he talks with Kun Wushang about the politics of Xikun and discusses how to make the people of Xikun accept the life of Beili.


    If the soldiers outside the tent could not hear his sighs every night, Kun Yuyang would have suspected that this was an Oolong formation set up by their husband and wife, and the purpose was to punish those who cared about them.


    Kun Yuyang also learned Yan Zheng''s appearance and broke the jar. "I don''t care if you have the heart to wait. Anyway, I can''t wait any longer. I don''t dare to disobey the military orders and send letters without permission, but you can''t expect me to deal with the affairs in the army at ease and leave them to others. Anyway, I''ll quit. "


    Gu Shubai raised his eyes and glanced at them coldly. "I haven''t rebelled yet. Did you rebel first?"I''m sorry, everyone. I''m thinking of a new article today. I can''t stop the inspiration, so I''m updating it now.


    What do you think of the next modern writing?


    -


    tweet "evil concubine: the prince can''t escape" Author: Fan Yunling


    this is a stirring sweet pet article. Iceberg abstinence is the love between Prince PK and enchanting fox princess.


    PK activities during the award, welcome to participate in oh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 329

    Next, Gu Shubai''s life became more regular.


    Every day, he was busy solving various problems in Xikun state. For example, to make the people in Xikun accept Beili completely, he had to use cultural integration as a means.


    He supported the local government to set up schools, taught the children in the mountains to read, and tried to introduce Beili goods from the border, such as ruoshu and other specialties.


    He did so well that Kunwu had nothing to do.


    His greatest pleasure every day is to send someone to stare at Gu Shubai, to see what he did and said today, and to try to find a trace of confusion from the reports of his subordinates.


    However, he was disappointed.


    In addition to sun Shilang just a few days after the proclamation, he heard that Gu Shubai kept himself in the army tent every night, but his performance is not different these days.


    It was as if the will had never appeared, as if everything was as usual.


    Yan Zheng and Kun Yuyang, who are about to be driven mad by him, gradually calmed down and began to help him deal with military affairs seriously. They cooperated with each other and acted in a well-organized way. The calmness of Xi Kun is better than day by day.


    In the capital, after the first two days of upset, Yufu soon calmed down and made a big personnel transfer in the court.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is that he was transferred to the military department of sun Shilang. Yu Fu transferred Gu Wenqing to this position and asked Gu Yi, who had been trained in the military department, to cooperate with him.


    It can be seen that Yu Fu''s trust in Gu''s family does not change. At this point, he has no doubt, but relies more on Gu''s family.


    At the same time, Zhang jiuque, the Minister of the Ministry of officials, was granted the title of Taibao, who respected the order of the three gongs together with tianyunpo and baotaifu.


    "The combination of Taishi, Taifu and Taibao is handed down from all dynasties. When I ascended the throne, there was only Bao Taifu in the court, who was granted by the former Emperor. I have been canonized as the Supreme Master of heaven, and now I have filled in the vacancy of the supreme protector. "


    Yu Fu explained this in the court. Zhang jiuque stepped out of the court and said, "although I have mediocre talent and morality, I would like to repay your Majesty''s kindness with my blood. Thank you for your kindness!"


    It is obvious that Yu Fu has been angry with him for a long time, but Zhang jiuque is not surprised at all.


    All the ministers in the court knew that he was upright and strict in nature, but they didn''t expect that he was not humble at all. Did he really ask for it from his majesty?


    Yu Fu looked down, and the ministers looked different, but she laughed with satisfaction.


    She promoted Zhang jiuque because he was a minister, but he was not popular in the court. He was in the important position of minister of the Ministry of officials, and he offended many people.


    Only such a person is most suitable for Yu Fu. Only such a person can be fully loyal to her and balance the influence of Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo in the court.


    In addition, Yufu also gave them more opportunities to work in the central government for many new officials who were selected last year. At the same time, a group of old and frail officials returned home. The central government experienced a thorough exchange of blood.


    Seemingly calm, in fact, the tide surging.


    Many people realize that this is Yufu''s move to gradually take over power after returning to Beili. She is no longer a child, and she is no longer the new prince who is ignorant of Beili.


    Now she has enough ability to control Beili and chaotang.


    For the courtiers, I don''t know whether to be happy or worried. I''m glad that she is more and more like a practical king. I''m worried that she may not need these old courtiers in her later political career.


    Gu Hanmo stood at the bottom of the palace wall and looked at the ministers who came out of the court. Looking at their happy or sad expressions, he found that happiness was more than sorrow.


    He laughed unconsciously, saying that he and other family members resonated with these ministers in some ways.


    They are happy with Yufu''s growth and her independence, but they are somewhat disappointed. They are worried that she will not need them when she matures.


    The only thing Gu Hanmo knows is that whether she needs them or not in court, they will wait for her at home.


    "Brother Gu."


    Li Tu cautiously jumped to Gu Hanmo''s back and crept like a rabbit, "what are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at the faces of the adults. Your majesty has made a big move in the court today. Some of these adults have been promoted, some are going to return home, and their expressions are very wonderful. "


    Li Tu said with a smile, "what about you and your brother? Are you promoted or demoted? "


    Gu cold Mo suddenly had a mind, look back at her, "if promoted how to do, if demoted how to do?"


    Li rabbit seriously thought about it, a pair of round eyes bright, "up or down is not good, or now this is the best.". I finally know the way to the palace. Your majesty also allows me to visit you and my brother from time to time. If you move to other places, I''m afraid I can''t find it! "


    Gu Hanmo realized that in Li Tu''s mind, he was the commander of the imperial forest army, or a little soldier on duty at the palace gate. The difference might not be big.


    He softened his voice unconsciously. "We haven''t been promoted or demoted. Your majesty still trusts the imperial army. There is no transfer for the time being. By the way, how did you enter the palace today, dawn? "He suddenly thought, "dawn is on duty today. Why isn''t he here?"


    "Shh -"


    Li Tu busily put his fingers in front of his lips, "keep your voice down. My brother is lazy. Don''t tell others, OK?"


    "Who said he was lazy?"


    "My brother said it himself."


    Gu Hanmo: "I''m not sure."


    Since he is so bold to talk about laziness, Gu Hanmo thinks that if he doesn''t do something, he will indulge him too much. When he wants to find him, Li Tu hangs on the corner of his coat.


    He looked back and said, "let go."


    "Don''t let go."


    Li Tu Du mouth, "brother said you lazy time he all for you to hide, now he lazy you also want to hide for him, otherwise you will marry me."


    It''s been a long time since dawn threatened him.


    The problem is that he is not afraid now


    Li Tu raised his face to see him. Once upon a time, Gu Hanmo would change his face when he heard the word "marry her". How could he not react today?


    Is


    "Well, for the sake of his concealment. As long as you tell me where he''s gone, I won''t tell you about it


    Li Tu nodded, took him to sit down in the pavilion and said slowly, "brother went to see Yuehu Yixian. He said that the medicine prescribed by the God of medicine last time was almost finished. He wanted to ask Yuehu Yixian to make some more. In fact, I don''t want to let my brother go. Yuehu Yixian is a little fierce to my brother, and the God of Medicine says that the medicine can''t cure my disease. It''s just that when I''m confused, I can take one to sober up for a while. "


    It was for the disease of rabbit Li.


    Fumigation pool took part in Yufu''s wedding ceremony, and soon returned to Xianren valley. Before leaving, Gu Hanmo deliberately got rid of fumigation pool to treat rabbit Li, and the answer he got was no treatment. But he left a medicine bottle, which had a temporary curative effect on the situation of Li rabbit.


    He said: "Yuehu Yixian is not mean to your brother. She is always like this to people. But your brother may find the wrong person to find her. The medicine left by the God of medicine is Yuehu, and they may not be able to match it. "


    Li rabbit''s eyes flickered, "I think so, too. I don''t want to cure. In fact, I don''t think I''m sick, but you say I''m sick, and you''ve worked so hard to cure me. Is it because of my illness that you won''t marry me? "


    "No


    Gu Hanmo thought for a moment, lowered his head and turned pale red. "In fact, I don''t think you''re sick. You''re like this now It''s good. "


    Li Tu smiles with satisfaction, and then he doesn''t understand, "are you not willing to marry me because I''m not good-looking?"


    Gu Hanmo looks up at her. She is a graceful beauty, but she doesn''t know how beautiful she is.


    "No


    "Are you because of me..."


    Before she finished, Gu Hanmo quickly interrupted, "don''t ask, you even got the result wrong, how can you find out the real reason?"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when everything seems calm, the undercurrent of the sea floor finally rolled to the surface.


    I don''t know who spread the story of Gu Shubai''s being sent to the army. People in the army were excited and complained about the unfair disposal of the court.


    "Those dignified adults in the court live in good houses in the capital and eat delicious food. How can they know the hardships of our March and war? It is not easy for us to live in peace until we follow the general. Do we have to let them pick up the business? "


    "Yes, we can''t let the general suffer this injustice. Why should the imperial court take away the general''s talisman?"


    There is a lot of discussion in the army, but the reaction is too slow. How can I see it? How can I feel strange.


    In the big account, Gu Shubai said calmly, "Yan Zheng, it''s up to you to persuade those excited soldiers. Don''t be too polite. Take my talisman and tell them that the fact that the imperial court didn''t take it back is nothing. Anyone who dares to make a rumor again will be dealt with by the art of war. "


    After that, he said to Kun Yuyang, "Yuyang, go and find out who is spreading rumors. This view comes from the soldiers recruited in Xikun. The soldiers in Beili can''t resist the imperial court so fiercely. Your identity is conducive to investigation. "


    Kun Yuyang nodded knowingly, "don''t worry, no matter it''s malicious or unintentional, I''ll find out this rumor monger!"


    Yan Zhengyuan thought that as long as the talisman was taken out, these soldiers would soon have nothing to say. Unexpectedly, the dispute among the soldiers who started the incident became more intense.


    "What about the talisman of the Xikun army? What about the national seal? "


    "Is there any intention to take away the talisman?"


    Yan Zheng''s ears hurt because of the noise. He turns his head and looks into the big tent. Gu Shubai must have heard people''s comments.


    He stood on the high platform and said in a high voice, "please be quiet! Who on Earth spread such rumors that are not conducive to stability in the military? The great general is your Majesty''s husband. Husband and wife naturally trust each other as a whole. What do you do to manage the affairs of husband and wife? Are you full? "


    "We are fighting for the general! How can he be treated like this by his majesty after his hard workSome Beili soldiers couldn''t look down and said, "Your Majesty is not like this. You people have never seen your majesty and know your Majesty''s wisdom. How dare you talk nonsense?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the people who were talking about it restrained a little, and then quickly said, "Your Majesty is young. It must be the ministers of the central court who are jealous of the general. How can we allow the general to be treated like this?"


    I didn''t listen to what I said.


    Yan Zheng is wringing eyebrows to look at public, more and more feel suspicious.


    This is by no means as simple as someone intentionally revealed the will. It is more like premeditated and organized incitement, deliberately provoking the rebellious mood of the soldiers in the army.


    Seeing that he could not persuade these people with his talisman, Yan Zheng suddenly thought of what Gu Shubai had told him. He said Don''t be too polite.


    He seems to know what it means. Don''t be too polite.


    "Somebody


    He raised his hand and gave a loud, neutral drink. "Take these people who are the first to make a rumor and put them in jail. They won''t have food for three days! If there are any more people who dare to talk nonsense in the army, they will not be merciful in dealing with them in military law! "


    When I heard the four words "military law disposal", some people''s buttocks hurt.


    Thinking of the five soldiers who had a dispute with the old farmer who sold vegetables outside the city last time and were beaten to pieces, no one dared to challenge the military law.


    For a moment, the most excited soldiers were dragged down, and the rest of them suspected that there might be something wrong with it.


    If the imperial court really made such an order and the general didn''t find a way to explain himself, how could he have the heart to deal with the soldiers defending him?


    It seems that rumors are not credible.


    In this way, the rumor in the army has been calmed down for a while. Gu Shubai listens to the movement outside in the tent and hears the soldiers being dragged down wailing. He can''t say whether he is relaxed or more worried.


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you want to play a yellow robe?"


    Kun Yuyang, who is ordered to investigate the source of the rumor, sneaks into the palace behind his back and finds Kun Wushang.


    At that time, Kun Wushang was sitting in the corridor of his bedroom listening to Sheng music, while Yueji was sitting far away on the rockery playing music.


    Kun Yuyang, dressed in military uniform and with all his heart and blood, came here to ask questions about his crimes.


    Kun Wu waved his hand. "I don''t understand what you''re saying. I only know that you''ve ruined my good music and are playing to the time of deep love."


    Kunyuyang looks at the distance and waves his hand. Yueji picks up the silk bamboo and bows down.


    She sat down beside Kunwu and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Gu Shubai asked him about this. As early as a month ago, now Kun Yuyang came to ask him again.


    Kun Wu hurt an innocent face, "what did I do to make you unhappy?"


    Kun Yu Yang stared at him for a long time, and finally sighed, "seven brothers, do you think I''m here to ask for a crime? You''re wrong. I''m here to help you. Do you think Gu Shubai really doesn''t know that you are eccentric? Do you really doubt that this matter has something to do with you? You look down on him


    Kun Wu''s injured look was more serious, and he said with a smile, "so what?"


    "So what?"


    Kun Yuyang''s voice raised a degree, "I know you always have Yu Fu in your heart. You always like her when you were in immortal Valley, and you can''t get her feelings even if you try your best. You think you can stir up the relationship between them by offering seals and military amulets. Aren''t you afraid it''s just a trap? Maybe they did it on purpose to show you what you are


    "Is there anything else I''m afraid of?"


    Kun Wu said with a sad smile, "what do you think Yufu is to me? I went to Xianren Valley under the name of the seventh Prince of Xikun. All my brothers knew that Xikun people had different purposes. Instead of looking up at me because of my identity, they pushed me out everywhere. Only Yufu, the only sunshine shining on me, turned my life in Xianren valley into the best time in my life. "


    "Now that my favorite woman is married to another man, I just want to know whether he is worthy of being with Yu Fu. If their feelings can''t stand this provocation, why should I hand over Yufu to him? "


    He spread out his hands, opened his arms, and looked like he had no reservation. "I never thought about hiding anything. I handed over the national seal and military amulet. It was so painful that Gu Shubai naturally doubted. But is it really because of me? I''m just a needle to pick out the gap and put the things that already exist under the sun


    Kunyuyang suddenly thought of Gu Shubai''s words. He said that if Ning Xuan was still alive, he doubted what he would think?


    She sighed and understood Kunwu''s intention.


    Kun Wu said to her with a smile: "think of the time when Yu Fu refused Gu Jiuge, Ning Chengzhi, Yin Shuo, and even tianyunpo for Gu Shubai''s sake Of course, and me. She has done so much for Gu Shubai to save her life again and again. What about Gu Shubai? Do you also think that their feelings are vulnerable, so you worry that my actions will bring terrible results? "


    "Of course not."Kun Yuyang looked at him seriously, "seventh brother, I''m really worried about you. Have you ever thought that if they can survive this test, will they appreciate you or hate you? "


    "I don''t care."


    Kun Wu hurt a face indifferent, "I don''t care that they hate me, as long as prove that Yufu didn''t choose the wrong person, I''m willing to die."


    In the mutiny between Zhao Kuangyin and Chen Qiao, the emperor Taizu of the Song Dynasty, his subordinates draped the yellow robe on him and made him king.


    This allusion is not very appropriate when it is used in this chapter. In fact, it is appropriate. The soldiers support him and ask him to fight for justice. Protesting against the protestors will turn into rebellion and self-reliance. ~


    there are many such allusions in history. Of course, many of them are made up. It is the general who originally wanted to revolt, and then said that he would support me and force me, hahaha ~


    in the past, there are many such allusions www.mylov enovel.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 330

    "Since general Ouyang is in trouble, we will help him."


    Gu Shubai learned that general Ouyang was determined to attack Lingnan and wipe out the rebel army, so he decided to take the lead.


    Yan Zheng also asked foolishly, "how can we help him?"


    Gu Shubai pointed to the map, "Lingnan borders Xikun. It''s more convenient and effective for us to dispatch troops from Xikun to help general Ouyang than from Beili."


    Yan Zheng He doesn''t seem to understand his own situation?


    Yan Zheng had no strength to be crazy. He said kindly: "general, have you ever made it clear? Now you can''t protect yourself! It has already aroused the suspicion of the central government. You have to lead the army to Lingnan without permission. Isn''t that what people have to do? "


    Gu Shubai didn''t care, his eyes only fell on the map, thinking about where to dispatch troops better.


    As soon as he looked up and saw Yan Zheng''s angry appearance, he said casually, "we are going to help general Ouyang, not the rebel army. Where can we get the handle?"


    "The transfer of troops is the handle. Now it''s a sensitive period. You can''t just hide away from it. Why do you have to go through this muddy water?"


    Gu Shubai straightened up and gave him a straight look, "Yan Zheng."


    "Ah?"


    "I''m afraid the lady you like is more outgoing than Yunyan?"


    Yan Zheng touched the back of his head and said with embarrassment: "general, how can you mention her here? What''s the relationship between this and miss Yunyan?"


    Gu Shubai leered at him, "I think you''ve been led bad. You''re more and more daring. You dare to give me directions."


    "No, No."


    Yan Zheng bares his teeth and retreats to the outside of the tent. Just outside the tent, he meets Kun Yu Yang and pulls her aside to talk.


    "The general said that he would lead his troops to Lingnan to help general Ouyang!"


    "That''s a good thing!"


    Kunyu loosened his shoulder and said, "these days I''m too busy to fight. If the general wants to lead his troops to Lingnan, I''ll invite him to be a forward! "


    He said that he would go to the account for fear that the position of "forward" would be robbed later.


    Yan Zheng said, "what''s good? You are belligerent, but the imperial court has no intention to ask the general to support you. Isn''t that going to arouse suspicion? "


    "No will?"


    Kun Yu Yang calmed down slowly and thought deeply.


    She has always wanted to defeat the rebel army to avenge Ning Xuan. She has also been paralyzing herself through bloody battles, so that she can no longer think of the harmonious music and the love between husband and wife.


    But she also understood that without the will of the imperial court, she could not say that war was war.


    Yan Zheng said tentatively, "why don''t you go and persuade me? You say that general Ouyang is such a powerful man. Since he dares to fight, he has a chance to win. Why should we go to the muddy water? "


    Kun Yuyang didn''t have a good way: "come on, it''s better for me to persuade than for you. Why go to the wall in vain? As for general Ouyang''s fighting power, I naturally have no doubt, but since ancient times, there has never been an invincible general? If Lingnan is defeated, many of our previous efforts will be futile, and our soldiers will be sacrificed in vain. "


    Yan Zheng gradually recognized the meaning of her words and couldn''t help getting angry. "I think you just want to fight the uprising army, and you want the general to lead the army to Lingnan, don''t you?"


    Kunyu Yang gives him a white look and deliberately annoys him, "yes, I just want to avenge my husband. What can you do for me?"


    After she was angry, Yan Zheng was happy in body and mind, and then she opened the curtain of the tent and walked towards the tent, "general, I heard you are going to Lingnan? I invite myself to be the forward! "


    Gu Shubai had heard their conversation outside the account for a long time. He couldn''t help laughing, "don''t worry, no one will rob you. I will keep Yan Zheng in Xikun and help him with Chi Feitiao. You are the only one who can go to Lingnan with me. "


    Kunyuyang is much more relaxed in her heart. It''s her wish that she can avenge ningxuan herself.


    She couldn''t help laughing. "Thank you, general!"


    When the news of sending troops came to the army, the officers and men talked about it one after another. Most of them were saying that Gu Shubai should not send troops.


    They have never heard of any order from the imperial court for Gu Shubai to send troops to Lingnan.


    Last time, the officers and men in the army were very excited to get justice for Gu Shubai''s removal of the talisman. Although they were beaten down by Yan Zheng''s resolute treatment, there was still a lingering sound.


    Many officers and soldiers are worried that Gu Shubai''s sending troops will lead to suppression. On the contrary, many officers and soldiers are worried that Gu Shubai''s sending troops is just a manifestation of his failure to serve.


    Kunyuyang can''t take care of many of them. Yan Zheng is in charge of the army. She just needs to pack up and be ready to accompany Gu Shubai to Lingnan.


    "General Kun."


    Someone outside the tent called her. She was packing her armor. She didn''t lift her head. "Come in!"


    Lin Xuan hesitated to walk in, and saw that her simple military account was more and more empty. Then he knew that the rumor outside was true.


    "Do you really want to go to Lingnan with the general?"


    "Yes."


    Kun Yuyang looked up at him and said with a smile, "do you want to go to Lingnan or stay in Xikun?"After that, he thought his words were superfluous. "Well, if you help in the military medical account, naturally you want to seek stability. You''d better stay in Xikun. If the general sends your troops to Lingnan, you can tell me that I can try to keep you


    Lin Xuan shook his head, "don''t worry about me. What about you? Would you like to go to Lingnan? "


    "Of course! I dream of going! "


    Kun Yuyang chuckled. Thinking of Yan Shuo''s seemingly gentle but actually vicious face, she wanted to cut him into pieces to vent her hatred.


    Lin Xuan said: "you want to go for revenge for your husband, don''t you? But I heard that the general should not lead the army to Lingnan this time. Without the imperial court''s order, the private automatic soldiers are a big crime. Are you not afraid of being implicated? "


    Kun Yuyang did not open his mouth and quietly packed his luggage.


    Lin Xuan also said: "at this time, you should advise the general not to act rashly, but for your own interests, you not only have no advice, but also agree, this..."


    Pa -


    Kun Yuyang heavily put his packed luggage on the table and made a loud noise, which made Lin Xuan forget what he was going to say next.


    She was not polite. "Do you think I volunteered just for revenge? I''m so selfish in your eyes? I don''t care if Yan Zheng, the one heart protector, says that. You know all my stories and know me well enough. Do you still say that about me? "


    "Yes, I do have my own selfish intention to kill Yin Shuo, but I also think it''s right for the general to send troops to Lingnan. General Ouyang can''t resist the natural barrier of 100000 mountains in the south of the five ridges even if he is good at fighting. His battle is very difficult. Besides, there is the emperor Ning behind him. It''s hard to say when he will be provoked. Once general Ouyang is defeated, how many brothers will die and how many disasters will the people suffer? "


    Kun Yu Yang questions, Lin Xuan can not refute.


    She finally lowered her voice, "I agree with his decision whether or not there is an order from the imperial court, whether or not the imperial court suspects the general. He is different from me. His decision has no selfishness. He is dedicated to Beili and his majesty. "


    Lin Xuan didn''t think of this before, but now after listening to Kun Yuyang, he can''t help feeling guilty.


    His lips moved, and when he wanted to apologize, Kun Yuyang went to the inner room, "it''s over, you go, I don''t want to see you again."


    Her voice disappeared behind the screen. Lin Xuan stood in the same place for a moment, and finally withdrew without saying anything.


    He is not Ning Xuan, never.


    Kun Yuyang leaned his back against the screen of the inner room and took a deep breath.


    Even if they have many similarities, even if he can always remind her of Ning Xuan, they are not the same person after all.


    Ning Xuan won''t doubt her, never.


    "Somebody."


    "General Kun, what can I do for you?"


    Kunyuyang adjusted his breath to make his voice sound as calm as usual. "Go to tell the general not to choose Lin Xuan''s army when he is transferring troops. He will understand."


    The soldier on duty outside paused and quickly bowed down. "Yes, I''ll go now."


    Gu Shubai only ordered 50000 troops to Lingnan, so it''s easy to miss Lin Xuan''s team.


    But after the army started, Kun Yuyang still saw Lin Xuan in the team.


    He is cooking in the smoky kitchen camp. If Kun Yuyang had not been ordered to inspect the whole army, he would not have found anything unusual in the kitchen camp.


    Lin Xuan''s face is all black and gray. As soon as he sees it, he knows that he hasn''t cooked at home. He seems to be very unskilled.


    Kun Yuyang turned to the soldiers behind him and said, "isn''t that Lin Xuan? Why is he here?"


    The soldier took a look at her eyes and couldn''t help but smile, "general, this boy is determined to follow the general! The general didn''t order his army to go out, so he went to be the leader. Where are the good guys to be the hot ones? Don''t they take him as a treasure? Don''t do it for nothing


    "Hum."


    Kunyu Yang hums without expression. The soldiers behind him will be wrong. They think that she has no intention of Lin Xuan and is tired of his entanglement.


    He immediately said, "this boy is really a toad. He wants to eat swan meat. He doesn''t look at our general''s identity. Is he a good match? General, if you''re not happy, we''ll trip him up so that he won''t be able to work in the front line! "


    Kunyu raised his head. At first, he heard something about the toad, but he was not happy. After hearing it, he was silent again.


    "All right, but don''t hurt him. Just drive him back to the city of Xixian while we''re not long away. "


    It''s safer for him to go back to Xixian city than to go to the battlefield.


    The soldier handed over his orders, grinning cunningly, "come on, we''re going!"


    Kunyu Yang gave him a white look, "Dahu, if you dare to defy the law, I''ll let you take his place as the leader. Do you believe it?"


    Known as the tiger immediately wilted, "know, can''t hurt it.""Well, are you a front runner? Why haven''t I met you? "


    Dahu stands in front of Lin Xuan with a group of people. Lin Xuan''s eyes are red because of the soot in the stove. He looks up to see Dahu and wipes his face.


    "Dahu, don''t you recognize me? I''m Lin Xuan. "


    Lin Xuan and Kun Yuyang are often together, and Dahu is the person who follows Kun Yuyang. They are not familiar with each other. There is still a degree of meeting and nodding.


    Tiger turned his mouth, "who, who, who do I know you?"


    Then he wanted to lift the big pot on the stove. He thought that the dinner had not yet arrived, so he just picked up the firewood on the ground and fell heavily, trying to scare Lin Xuan.


    At the same time, the old and weak soldiers who belong to the same fire force looked up and continued to lower their heads to cut vegetables and make fires.


    As long as there is a general in the army, there will be no bullying of the weak. They are not worried at all.


    "I''ll tell you, if you are not a leader, go back to Xixian city as soon as possible. Who let you stay here? The general didn''t order your troops to go out. You can''t show up here. Go back quickly. Do you hear me


    Lin Xuan continued to turn the dishes in the frying pan. He fried cabbage, which was popular among most soldiers in the army. It was tender and sweet. It was a rare meal for marching and fighting.


    Cai Xiang got into big tiger''s nose, and he swallowed his saliva.


    Lin Xuan said: "if I don''t go back, you know what I''m doing here, don''t stop me."


    "Don''t blame us if you don''t go back!"


    Big tiger hand will grasp his shoulder, Lin Xuan eyes quickly hide past, backhand grasp his wrist, big tiger suddenly pain call.


    "I wipe! Are you a hand or a pair of pliers? "


    He burst into tears with pain. Suddenly, he thought that kunyuyang had taken a lot of effort to bring down Lin Xuan who had just entered the barracks on the city tower.


    This boy is a Hercules, how can he forget!


    After a while, Dahu and his soldiers were all thrown out of the fire by Lin Xuan.


    When having dinner, Kunyu Yang sees that Dahu and several of them haven''t come back yet. He can''t help worrying about what they do to Lin Xuan.


    Suddenly I heard the soldiers who were eating out of the tent swearing, "bah".


    "His grandmother''s, today''s cabbage is who fried, the leaves are fried black!"


    "Bah, it''s very bitter. It''s fried Coptis, isn''t it?"


    When the soldiers complained for days, Kun Yuyang thought that there was this cabbage in his dinner, so he picked up his chopsticks and tasted it.


    Although not as fresh and sweet as usual, but not bitter, the leaves are white and green, not black at all.


    What the hell is going on?


    When she got out of the tent, she heard a soldier talking, "Oh, don''t complain. There was a fight in the firehead camp today, don''t you know? It would be nice if we didn''t burn our dinner. Let''s make do with it! "


    "Oh


    People have fun to listen to better than dinner, "no, the fire leader''s courage is also so big? When the general is in the army, we dare not be presumptuous. The fire leader is not going to die? "


    The soldier who spoke at first said, "it''s not them..."


    He looked around, but didn''t see Kun Yuyang standing not far behind him. He said in a low voice, "it''s said that they are the people around general Kun. I don''t know why they went to the front line to provoke. They are old, weak, sick and disabled, but there is a new one who is tall, strong and can fight. Guess what? Beat the tigers to pieces, ha ha ha


    "Ha ha ha!"


    People''s laughter is endless, even Kun Yuyang can''t help laughing.


    At first, she was worried that Dahu didn''t hurt Lin Xuan seriously. It turned out that Lin Xuan hurt them. These people are afraid of losing face, so they still dare not come back.


    All of a sudden, they see Kun Yuyang standing behind with a smile. Kun Yuyang hisses and stands behind the soldier who spoke first.


    Everyone stopped laughing, but the man was still smiling, "ha ha ha, guess what? It turns out that the new fire leader likes general Kun, but the general didn''t ask his troops to go out. He would rather be a fire leader in order to follow general Kun! You say, this is a kind of spoony! "


    They looked at Kun Yuyang behind him, and then at him, with an embarrassed smile.


    The man didn''t realize the strangeness and said, "do you think general Kun likes this Lin Xuan? If you like it, how can you let big tiger fight him? If you don''t like it, I can tell from my time in Weizhou city that they are very close to each other! "


    A more and more embarrassed smile.


    "You say, why don''t you talk?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Kun Yuyang looked down at him with a smile. The soldier quickly turned his head and saw that Kun Yuyang''s face was behind him. He was so scared that he almost rolled to the ground.


    "General Kun, no, we didn''t say anything Right? "


    He turned to the people for help, and they all seemed to be unable to see his eyes. "Today''s food is still delicious. I haven''t had enough. Let''s have some more!"They left in twos and threes, leaving only the gossip soldier and Kun Yuyang. His legs slowly softened, "general Kun, I''m wrong..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 331

    When he heard that Gu Shu had taken his soldiers to Lingnan, the government and the public were shocked.


    Bao Taifu was so scared that he fell ill on the spot. Tianyunpo shut himself up in his study for a long time. Some people in the court were frightened, others suspected, and there was no moment of peace.


    Gu huaijiang''s hand trembled and almost broke a teacup.


    "Father..."


    Gu Jiuge and others are very worried, but Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "he must have his reason to do so."


    Then he got up and walked towards the inner room, his staggering figure revealing what he thought.


    After hearing the news, Yu Fu just laughed, "let him go, don''t worry about him."


    Even ordinary couples don''t have the reason to "let him go", especially the Tianjia couple. Yufu''s calmness is surprising.


    In her spare time, she often went to the Royal Lake to watch the blooming lotus, and ordered people to collect the dew on the lotus leaves and put them into a small urn for tea making in the future.


    "Yao LAN, do you remember that year when my father took my eldest brother and my second and third brothers to fight in zhuguan, we collected the petals of Osmanthus fragrans in our house?"


    Lying on the rickety boat, Yao LAN held the lotus bud in her hand and said with a smile, "naturally I remember. Your majesty said at that time that he would brew osmanthus wine and drink it when they came back. But when I came back Old Ningdi died. With so many things happening, how can we still have the mood of drinking and having fun? "


    "Drinking is not always in the mood, but tea is often. You can have tea if you are happy, or you can have tea if you are not happy. "


    Yu Fu narrowed her eyes. The roof of the boat''s upper room leaked some sunlight on her face. She said with a smile, "so this time I''m good."


    Yao LAN knew what she meant and said, "yes, the dew on the lotus leaf is the sweetest, but it''s the best way to make tea. Summer drink sweet lung, winter drink also do not have a charm


    The boat passed through the dense lotus leaves and flowers, and suddenly came to a bright place. Yao Lan''s eyes were sharp, and she could see a man standing on the bank.


    "Gee."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yao LAN pointed out, "it''s like the Heavenly Master. He must have come to see his majesty. Didn''t you say your majesty didn''t want to see him? I found it here


    Yu Fu said faintly, "just go and pick him up. He has something to say. If you don''t let him make it clear, you can''t be too sick. "


    Yao LAN chuckles. After being hung by Yu Fu for so long, she looks much thinner.


    If Yu Fu doesn''t see him again, he may become ill.


    She ordered the boatman to stop the boat on the shore, and she got off the boat and asked Tianyun to break up.


    The boat was long and narrow, the place was not spacious, and there were too many people, so Yao LAN didn''t go up again.


    Yu Fu is still lying in the same place, and doesn''t care about his image at all. He seems to be at ease.


    Tianyunpo, on the contrary, sat in a corner with some restraint. In such a beautiful scene, he felt vulgar to mention the troubles of the court.


    Just as he hesitated to speak, Yu Fu suddenly said, "do you know what I think when I lie here?"


    Sky cloud breaks a Leng, "what?"


    Yu Fu didn''t open his eyes, but the corner of his mouth cocked up. "I think of Lin''an, the West Lake, the second brother taking me to the boat. I think of the girl who invited me to the moon playing a song in my ear. I think of the chattering voice of five brothers and six brothers, who are blown far away by the wind on the lake. "


    Tianyunpo doesn''t know why she said this. Gu Jiuge, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi are all in the capital.


    It''s not them that she lies on the boat and misses, but someone else.


    Sure enough, Yu Fu said, "it was my first time to visit the West Lake. Unexpectedly, I fell into the water that night. Later, the elder brother arrived in time to rescue me from the water, otherwise I might have died. "


    She saved his life when he was young, and so was she to him.


    They lived and died together. They had been rich and they had been in trouble. They were like close relatives.


    Tianyun broke the silence and knew that what she wanted to say was superfluous. Last time, Yufu didn''t want to listen, but this time she was the same.


    Yu Fu suddenly opened his eyes, "tianyunpo, I have a question to ask you."


    She did not call herself "I" or "Taishi" to tianyunpo. This question was not asked as a monarch.


    The sky cloud breaks to slightly nod, "but say no harm."


    "You have doubted Gu Shubai''s self-respect for supporting the army time and again, including your coming to me today. I know what you are thinking before you speak. You tell me, is this out of public interest or selfishness? "


    If it''s public will, it''s Beili and Dayi.


    If it''s selfish, it''s for Yufu, it''s for jealousy.


    Tianyunpo seemed to be under great pressure. He took a long breath and said, "will your majesty believe what I said?"


    Yu Fu simply shook his head, "of course not. I have my own judgment."


    Not everyone can get her unconditional trust like Gu Shubai.


    Sky cloud breaks wry smile, "all have."


    Yufu had to believe the answer.She picked to pick eyebrow, the pear vortex of the corner of the mouth is shallow, reflecting the green leaf lotus behind, especially beautiful.


    The sky cloud breaks a way: "at the beginning, it is common heart. Court politics is not a game. If you want to be invincible, you can''t gamble on the lives of the soldiers and the people. Your Majesty''s trust in a general is not enough. Then, selfishness. "


    He was frank and unreservable. "Seeing that his majesty had no doubt about Gu Shubai, he was worried about him and became very angry."


    There was jealousy in the anger, and he saw it clearly.


    "And now?"


    "Now..."


    Tian Yun po said with a smile: "now I can''t say it clearly. It''s easy to say the four words" public and private clearly ". Who can guarantee it? It seems that your majesty, if the general who went out to fight was replaced by someone else, such as general Ouyang, would your majesty still be so firmly opposed to taking back the talisman and calling him back to Beijing? "


    Yu Fu was stunned. She didn''t think about it.


    "Do you doubt my trust in general Ouyang?"


    She asked tianyunpo, who shook his head. "General Ouyang didn''t have half a different heart when Beili was in the most chaotic and difficult time. Your majesty knows this very well. His Majesty''s trust in him is not the same as Gu Shubai''s. If it was general Ouyang, Bao Taifu and I would not be so worried. "


    They know Ouyang Qi, but they don''t know Gu Shubai.


    Yu Fu believed Ouyang Qi, but he didn''t know him.


    If it was Ouyang Qi who was in Xikun, and Bao Taifu also proposed to take back the talisman, Yu Fu might not have such a strong objection.


    She eyebrows a pick, noncommittal, also do not intend to Ouyang Qi on this issue and he far away.


    "You said it was out of public interest at the beginning. I don''t believe it."


    Tian Yun broke his brow and frowned, "is your majesty doubting my minister''s loyalty?"


    Yu Fu said: "I do not doubt your loyalty, but your feelings towards Gu Shubai. Last year, when it was snowing and freezing in winter, you suddenly suggested that the army should buy military supplies from the nearest Lin''an. At that time, I didn''t doubt anything, but it happened that there was something wrong with the army''s grain, which led to the army''s nearly breaking the grain. But the rebel army and Kun Jun Yue planned to launch an attack on the night of grain shortage, that is, new year''s Eve. "


    She took a deep look at Tian Yun Po and said, "it''s just a coincidence that I don''t believe it all the time."


    Tianyunpo suddenly understood that Yufu suspected that he intended to harm Gu Shubai and deliberately let the army cut off food and grass.


    His face slightly red, "even if I have hostility to Gu Shubai, I will not be so cruel to Beili''s soldiers! Does your majesty know nothing about me? "


    Yu Fu looked into his eyes, trying to distinguish some emotions in his eyes, but he couldn''t see the problem.


    He is young and has been in court for many years. He has already practiced his acting skills. I''m afraid he can sing better than Yuguan on the stage.


    Yu Fu asked himself if he could see the truth, so he said, "I just doubt it. There is no final conclusion. It must be you. Otherwise, do you think you can still be the grand master safely? "


    Tianyun said goodbye. "Compared with your Majesty''s trust in Gu Shubai, this kind of doubt has already made me sad."


    "Compared with the fact that the grand master was distressed by this suspicion, Gu Shubai''s heart was better and more difficult."


    The sky clouds broke


    She is satirizing herself and Bao Taifu''s suspicion of Gu Shubai.


    They seem to have fallen into a dead circle. The people who should have trusted each other are mixed with suspicion.


    If they are just ordinary people, they are the king and the important officials of the imperial court, the husband and wife, the colleagues It''s the most unquestionable relationship.


    He was dissatisfied with Yu Fu''s suspicion of him. How could Gu Shubai be satisfied with their suspicion of himself?


    He thought and couldn''t help laughing. Yufu laughed at the same time. The boatman didn''t understand their laughter.


    Just now he was still in a state of tension. Now he laughed. The key was that he didn''t hear anything funny from their words.


    The boatman looked dazed, thought about it and continued to pull the boat.


    No matter what, if you don''t understand, at least you don''t have to worry about hearing something that shouldn''t be heard and being killed.


    After they looked at each other and laughed, the haze of these days seems to have all faded away. Tianyunpo''s face looks much better than when he came.


    "But there''s one thing you have to admit," Yu said


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Without your consent, Bao Taifu would not make such a private order. He is the most important person of etiquette and law. This kind of uninhibited action, at first sight, is written by your great childe. "


    The sky cloud broke to spread out a hand, "the minister as the imperial master of the dynasty, has the power of the Imperial Academy to draft a decree.". As for not telling your majesty, it was because your majesty asked me to recuperate in the palace and didn''t want to see you. It''s your majesty who doesn''t want to hear it. It''s not that the minister has made an order without reporting it. "


    He was upright and vigorous, and his face was calm. Yu Fu was angry when he saw it.


    She snorted coldly, "thank you for reminding me. The next time the Grand Master goes back to the palace to "recuperate", I must remember to stop your post first. "Sky cloud breaks a way: "won''t have next time."


    Yu Fu glanced at him. Tian yunpo shook his head seriously. "There won''t be another time. This kind of thing will be enough once. No matter how much it is, it will hurt our feelings."


    Yu Fu opened his mouth as if to say something. Tian Yun said: "I''m talking about the feelings of the monarch and the minister, not the feelings of men and women. Please don''t be too thoughtful."


    Yu Fu rolled his eyes.


    The sky cloud breaks a way: "from now on, you and I kings and ministers have business and quantity, have words to spread out to say. I no longer dare to make any decision behind his Majesty''s back, nor to involve my selfishness in it. Anyway, with your Majesty''s feelings for general Gu, I can''t get involved in it. "


    "If the grand master is really selfless, he will become a famous prime minister in the history of mainland Kyushu. I have no doubt about that."


    She never doubted the talent of tianyunpo.


    Tianyunpo seldom heard her praise herself once. Suddenly, it occurred to him that they used to get along with each other, and Yufu always had respect for him.


    He is wrong, he should not put his selfishness into it, but let Yu Fuba completely obliterate his favor.


    He said with a smile, "it''s not right to leave a name in history, but to be your Majesty''s eagle dog when you are young and healthy, to be your Majesty''s gift when you are old and pale, and to be able to return home and live in peace."


    Yu Fu was originally smiling, but suddenly he felt that something was wrong, "old age, bad color? When did I ever mind if you were pale or not? "


    Tianyunpo couldn''t help laughing and said, "Your Majesty, just understand what I mean. It doesn''t matter whether you are old or weak. From then on, I will take your Majesty''s lead. Besides, now there is another Zhang Taibao who is devoted to your majesty. I dare not be so presumptuous as before. "


    "I don''t need you to look ahead everywhere."


    "I want loyal officials, not loyal servants. Do you know the difference


    Tian yunpo didn''t even think, "loyal officials take the people and the country as the responsibility, loyal servants take the safety of their masters as the responsibility."


    Yu Fu nodded, "I''m young and I don''t understand. There are many aspects I need you and Bao Taifu to mention. If you let me do everything, what else can I do for you? "


    Tianyunpo thought to himself that this time they were not supported by Yufu, but Yufu still went his own way.


    What else can they do except to follow her lead?


    Yu Fu seemed to know what he was thinking in his heart, but he didn''t have a good way: "however, I just mentioned that I am the king after all. You are ministers. How can any minister make a decision behind the king''s back? Even an outsider like master, he can be rude to other dignitaries and kings, but he knows how to be modest and respectful to me in front of outsiders. Do you think he is afraid of Beili''s national strength? "


    "No, he''s trying to give me face. And you? You and Bao Taifu are loyal to our country. I never doubt that. But sometimes when you do those things behind my back, the courtiers will feel that I have no right to make decisions. Can the court be stable in the long run? Can Beili''s people be at ease? "


    Tian yunpo nodded, "Your Majesty changed his blood in the court, and sealed the three gongs of Zhang Taibao, Chen Taifu and Bao Taifu. After that, the minister really felt uneasy and thought that his majesty no longer trusted him. But after thinking about it for a few days, I understand. Your majesty can rest assured that such a thing will not happen again. "


    He looked up at Yu Fu, "as for Bao Taifu, he offered to resign and return home."


    Yu Fu''s heart clattered, the most worried thing happened, even more serious than she imagined.


    "Did Bao Taifu complain about my actions? Is he dissatisfied with my support for Zhang Taibao, or with my connivance for Gu Shubai? "


    Or, in this way, he is forcing himself to listen to his decision.


    In an instant, many thoughts flashed through Yu Fu''s mind.


    Tianyun said: "don''t think about it, your majesty. Bao Taifu is very old. He is old enough to return home. Before, because his majesty did not return to the court, Taifu was worried about the affairs in the court. When his majesty returns to the court, he worries that his majesty is too young to be in charge, so he stays in the court with his sick body to support his majesty. "


    "Although Yuehu and Tianshu were used to treat Taifu, he was old after all. No matter how he treated, he could not be like a young man. He told me that he was relieved to see that his Majesty was able to stand on his own and know how to balance the power in the court. That''s why he wanted to go home. "


    Yu Fu''s heart relaxed a lot when he heard that Yan. It seems that she was too much hearted.


    "Taifu is in poor health. Please come out of the palace with me to see him."


    Tian Yun nodded and winked at the boatman. The boatman immediately leaned toward the shore.


    When they got ashore, Yu Fu walked along and said, "but Gu Shubai''s army is still rushing to Lingnan. This matter has not been solved. Can Taifu leave the Imperial Hall at ease?"


    The sky cloud broke to smile, "too Fu says, your majesty certainly has own decision. Ten thousand steps back, even if Gu Shubai really rebelled, he would not be worried if Marquis Gu was there. "


    Yu Fu


    In the final analysis, she and Gu Shubai are not reassuring enough. Just like Gu huaijiang, Bao Taifu was completely relieved of his defense and trusted him by his words in Changsheng hall. This ability is really convincing.


    Yu Fu sighed, "when can I do that?"Tianyunpo looked up to the sky and thought, "it''s probably going to wait until your majesty is over 50 years old and full of wrinkles."


    The real winner in life is Marquis Gu www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 332

    Yu Fu went out of the palace to visit Bao Taifu''s house, and Bao''s house was waiting outside the house.


    Bao Taifu had five sons and three daughters, and these five sons and three daughters brought up their offspring. Bao''s family was full of people, and it was very popular.


    Yu helped her to get out of the sedan chair and glanced at it. She found that among the five sons and three women, Bao Taifu''s eldest son, Bao, had never seen any of them, except Bao Taifu''s eldest son, who was in charge of an official position in Dali temple.


    Tian yunpo was beside her and said in a low voice: "Bao Taifu''s second son, Bao Gong, is the magistrate of Cangzhou, and the remaining three sons have no court posts."


    As a Taifu, only two of his five sons have court posts, and the official positions are not high, which can be described as very incorruptible.


    Yu Fu saw that Bao Taifu, who was surrounded by all the people, was bent. He said, "if Taifu''s body is not good, don''t go out to meet him. Go in quickly."


    Bao Zheng came up to help him, but he waved his hand, "thank you for your kindness. I came to see you personally. I don''t care. I can still walk around."


    Yu Fu Chao Bao Zheng asked, "may I ask the imperial doctor to come here for treatment? If the Taiyi can''t, I will ask Yuehu and Tianshu to come to see him. "


    Bao Zheng hurriedly arched his hand and said, "my Lord, I have asked the imperial doctor to come to see me. But the doctor said that his father was old and weak, and he had no serious illness. He just needed to rest and take less trouble. I dare not disturb the two medical immortals at will. I asked my father once. My father also said that he had disturbed the two medical immortals so much that we didn''t have to ask them again. "


    Bao Taifu also said: "Your Majesty, what the two medical immortals can cure is disease, not life. I''m too old to be treated any more. Please don''t disturb the two medical immortals for me. "


    He knew that Yuehu and Tianshu came from the immortal Valley, and they were the proud disciples of the God of medicine. Even Yufu had to be honored as elder martial sister and second elder martial brother.


    The two acted in the style of immortal valley. When they were happy, they were good in every way. When they were unhappy, they were contemptuous. They gave him a lot of money, and he might not be willing to see a doctor.


    What''s more, the gods can''t save the old and the dead.


    Yu Fu sighed a little. She was born in immortal valley. She didn''t know that if she was ill, she couldn''t survive?


    "Taifu''s illness was caused by his hard work in the court. I''d better go back and have a rest. I must not worry about it any more. "


    After that, he was asked to come into the room. Bao Zheng helped him to lie on the couch with many cushions behind him.


    Yu Fu looked around and saw that there was still a medicine cup sitting in the room. The fragrance of the medicine lingered around. It could be seen that Bao Taifu had been taking the medicine.


    It seems that what tianyunpo said is true.


    She waved her hand to the outside, and yaolan ordered the palace people to take things in. "I brought some tonic from the palace to Taifu, and this one was left by the master when he came last time."


    It''s just the tonic. Taifu didn''t dare to take the elixir bag left by the fumigation pool.


    "I don''t have any serious illness. Isn''t it a pity that this elixir of immortal Valley is used on me? Keep it for those who really need it


    Bao Zheng also refused, but Yu Fu didn''t give them the chance to go on. "Taifu worked hard for Beili. No matter how good the medicine is, what''s the pity for you? Don''t worry. The pharmacist''s father has left the prescription. I can mix it with my two elder martial sisters and elder martial brothers in the future. As long as Taifu can feel better with this medicine. "


    Bao Zheng was in a hurry to thank him. Suddenly, the palace people came to him in a hurry. "Your Majesty, the second lady of Gu Fu is going to have a baby!"


    Yu Fu immediately got up, thinking that she was coming out of the palace to see Bao Taifu today, she hesitated to take a look at Bao Taifu on the couch.


    Bao Taifu naturally knew her feelings for all the people in Gu''s house and said, "Your Majesty, go quickly!"


    Yu Fu nodded and looked at Bao Zheng and others. "It''s important to take good care of Taifu''s body. If you want to go home, don''t worry. If you have any requirements, just ask me. Don''t worry."


    Bao Zheng immediately understood her meaning, "I will take good care of my father. Your majesty can rest assured."


    Yufu goes out and rushes to Gu''s house. Tianyunpo goes with her. When she gets to Gu''s house, she sees people coming and going with a lot of traffic.


    Seeing the imperial driver coming from afar, people were busy saluting outside the door.


    Jade helped to get out of the car and saw that it was the wives of all the families in the court. She couldn''t help but wonder, "have you had a baby?"


    Qi Zhou hurriedly came forward, with a worried face, "not yet, all of you are here to help. It''s because there''s no old lady in Gu''s house. I''m worried that the second lady will not be able to produce well, so I''m here to help. "


    Yufu thinks about it. Except for Yin Jihe who is giving birth, Su Yunyan is the only woman in Gu''s family. She is young and has never given birth. She is as helpless as the old men in this case.


    Then he waved his hand and said, "I''ll take care of your kindness. Housekeeper Qi, please have tea in the front hall. If you have any questions, I''ll send someone to consult you ladies. "


    The ladies said they were here to help, but they knew they couldn''t help, but they just sold it by the way.


    Their eyes are staring at several unmarried CHILDES in Gu''s house!


    I didn''t expect to find that Yufu also came in person after coming here. They sold well!


    Yu Fu goes straight to the courtyard of Gu Jiuge and Yin Jikua. On the road, he sees Qi an standing on the road with Gu huaijiang in his hands, in a hurry."Father?"


    Seeing Yu Fu coming, Gu huaijiang just laughed, "are you here? I''m afraid I''ll disturb you. I didn''t expect you to come so early


    Yu Fu said simply: "Bao Taifu''s body is all right. What about Ji Yi? Why does Father stand here and why doesn''t he go in? "


    Gu huaijiang was a little embarrassed, but Qi an said, "my Lord, it''s a daughter-in-law. The father-in-law doesn''t have a daughter-in-law to give birth. But the master is worried about what happened to the second lady, so he is waiting here. "


    Yin jikuai was worried about the production, but Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Why is father still the same old idea? Nobody pays attention to this in Beili. No one will laugh at his father. If my father is worried, just go and see. I''ll go with him. "


    Then he took his hand and went to the yard of Yan Jiyi, where Gu Jiuge, Gu Hanmo and Gu Wenqing were all standing in the yard, frowning at the painful voice of the women in the delivery room.


    Seeing that Yufu and Gu huaijiang are coming, everyone seems to have the backbone and is busy to meet them.


    Yu Fu said: "it''s not a matter for you to stand in the yard. You''d better sit in the side hall and wait. I''ll go in and have a look at Ji Kua."


    She learned from the immortal valley. Although she learned poison skill, people have seen her medical skill and know that her medical skill is not bad.


    If she could be with Yin Jihe, she would be more secure.


    Gu Jiuge hesitated for a moment, "you''d better not go in. There are Taiyi and wenpo in it, and Yunyan is also with Jihe. You are too valuable to enter the delivery room. "


    "Nonsense."


    Yu Fuchen glanced at him, "as you say, I won''t have a baby myself in the future?"


    Gu Jiuge is stunned. It seems that he is too.


    Gu Yi chuckled, "xiaoyufu, go quickly. Yunyan is so scared. If you don''t go in, you will be carried out for a while! "


    Su Yunyan usually looks bold, in fact also dare to Gu Yi, they make big miss temper, really encounter things very timid.


    Yu Fu nodded and said to Gu huaijiang, "father, don''t worry. Ji Kuai will be able to give birth to Gu huaijiang''s eldest grandson."


    Fumigation pool once said that Yin Ji was a male fetus in her abdomen, so naturally there would be no mistake.


    Gu huaijiang nods. Yu Fu turns around and goes into the inner room of the delivery room. When Taiyi and wenpo see her, they immediately salute.


    "Don''t worry about me, just do what you should do."


    Su Yunyan saw her quickly meet up, scared to embrace her arm, "Yufu, you can count! It''s so frightening. My second sister-in-law is in pain! I don''t want to have children any more. I won''t give birth even if I''m killed. I want to give birth to those bastard men! "


    Jade helps a Leng, the heart way Gu Yi lies also in the gun.


    He didn''t do anything, but he was afraid that he would be scolded by Su Yunyan again.


    Yu Fu patted her arm to appease her, and then sat down by the bed to see Yin Jixi. Her face was pale and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Yufu..."


    "Ji, are you ok?"


    Yin Ji tried to nod, "I think it''s OK, there''s still strength Ah


    She was caught off guard and exclaimed in surprise. Then she heard wenpo raise her head and said, "the second lady makes efforts. The child''s head is coming out soon!"


    Yu Fu was frightened by her painful voice, and then he understood why Su Yunyan said those words.


    She didn''t dare to have a baby after watching it.


    "Taiyi, how can she have such pain? Is the production not smooth?"


    The doctor looked at her in surprise and said respectfully, "my Lord, the birth is very smooth. The second lady is well conditioned. The fetus is neither big nor small. Everything goes well."


    Yu Fu


    "Is everything going so well and still so painful?"


    Su Yunyan rolled his eyes and became more determined not to have children in the future.


    Anyway, Gu family has six sons, and there will be countless grandchildren in the future. Gu huaijiang does not lack her grandchildren in the future.


    Yu Fu understood why the doctor was so surprised to see her, as if he was saying that it was still painful? This is going well, OK!


    Never seen the world!


    Yu Fu feels that he can''t do anything, so he can only stay here with Su Yunyan, and let Yin Jikua calm down.


    Knowing that Yin Jiyi''s production was smooth, she wanted to find a way out, but it was not good to leave her at this time.


    But the more she listened to the cry of Yin Ji, the more she felt afraid, and the more she worried about having a baby


    Su Yunyan has almost cried out, "why do women want to have children? Yufu, you said that if I don''t have a baby in the future, how painful would it be? "


    Su Yun''s cigarette holder is hard hearted and soft hearted. He just said that he would not give birth to a child even if he killed her. Now he is thinking about things that are going well.


    Yu Fu comforted: "how can it not go well? There are so many doctors here, as well as elder martial sister and second elder martial brother. I''m here, too. It won''t make you unhappy. "


    Su Yunyan calmed down and looked at Yufu''s stomach. "Yufu, you''re going to have a baby in the future, right? God, when a woman becomes an emperor, she has to have children. Why on earth is that? "She felt that there was no hope in her life. As long as she had children, she could not escape the pain.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help swallowing. He didn''t know where to fly


    "Wow


    The child''s clear cry rings out, and brings Yufu''s thoughts back to reality. Then she sees wenpo coming out with a bloody child in her arms, just to meet Su Yunyan''s happy face.


    When she saw that the child was covered with blood, she couldn''t even scream and fell to the ground. Yu Fu asked the servant girls, "send the sixth lady out to have a rest!"


    The child was just born without hands, and Yin Jiyi was weak there, and the delivery room was busy freeing up hands to carry out Su Yunyan. Gu Jiuge and others thought that the child was sent out, so they went to see it, only to find that Su Yunyan was sent out unconscious.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The sixth lady was terrified to see the child covered in blood!"


    The servant girls said, Gu Yi was startled, and quickly took Su Yunyan back to his hospital.


    Gu Jiuge was even more frightened, "how can a child be covered in blood? What''s the matter? What about Ji? Is Ji OK? "


    After that, she rushed into the delivery room to check the situation of their mother and son. She was stopped by wenpo. Wenpo said with a smile, "second son, which child was not born bloody? Don''t worry, the second lady and the young master are both good, both good! "


    There were Taiyi doctors in Taiji hospital, Yuehu, Tianshu and Xunchi in person for Yin Jiyi''s recuperation. It would be unreasonable if her production was not smooth.


    As soon as they heard this, they were relieved to see that Yu Fu came out with her newborn baby in her arms and let Gu huaijiang see, "child It''s healthy. "


    She couldn''t boast that the child was beautiful without conscience. She couldn''t imagine that Gu Jiuge and Yin Jiyi would give birth to such an ugly child!


    It''s no exaggeration to say, like a hairless monkey.


    Su Yunyan was directly stunned. Although Yu Fu was still holding his hand, he was also frightened.


    Gu huaijiang hugged the child and said, "the child looks like a wine song, and the weight is just the same as when the wine song was born. In the future, he will grow tall and well proportioned."


    After that, he handed the child over to the wine singer to make him a father.


    Gu Jiuge only held the baby for a while and gave it to Gu Hanmo. He said excitedly: "I''ll go and see Ji Kua!"


    Gu huaijiang noticed that Yufu''s face was slightly white, and said with a smile, "Yufu, you''re scared, aren''t you? Although you and Yunyan are married, they have no children. It''s hard to avoid fear. "


    Scream, cry, blood.


    These are not enough to make Yu Fu afraid.


    She was afraid because she knew that she would have such a day. She was not afraid.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "father, do you really think the child looks like the second brother?"


    As soon as she said this, Gu Hanmo and others raised their heads to look at Gu huaijiang, waiting for his answer.


    Gu huaijiang was a little proud, "what do you young people know? Children just born are so red wrinkled, grow up to look good. Is it not clear that I have seen you six for my father? "


    Yu Fu seldom saw a proud look on his face and couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at the little child, Gu Xiang suddenly said, "if only the elder brother were here. I don''t know when he will come back to see his nephew."


    A moment of silence, the joy of the birth of the child suddenly become depressed.


    After a pause, Gu huaijiang changed the topic in time, "Yufu, please give the child a name. If a child gets a name from the emperor, he will be protected. "


    "Yes, let Yufu take a name!"


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "this is the eldest grandson of Gu''s family. It''s of great significance. It''s better for father to name it. In the future, three brothers, four brothers, five brothers and six brothers will have many children, so it''s not appropriate for me to name them as a younger generation? "


    She didn''t regard herself as a king in Gu''s family, but as Gu huaijiang''s youngest daughter.


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile, "you''re not a junior. You''re a long sister-in-law. She''s like a mother. In addition to being a father, you are the best in terms of seniority. "


    After thinking about it, Yu Fu said, "well, let me name him. The eldest grandson of Gu''s family must have a more generous name to live in. Let''s call it Yuanzhang. "


    "The word" Yuan "means to be the first. Zhang is a beautiful jade. In ancient times, there was a saying that Zhang was happy. It is appropriate for him to be the eldest grandson of his family."


    Gu huaijiang was very satisfied. He saw Gu Jiuge come out of the room and salute happily, "thank you for your name."


    His serious appearance made everyone laugh. Yu Fu said: "not only that, but also hope that the first grandson of Gu family can bring a unified auspicious atmosphere to the mainland of Kyushu."


    If Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai can completely defeat the uprising army in this battle, it will not be far from the unification of Kyushu mainland and the beginning of a new era.


    This is Yufu''s deepest expectation for the child, and her biggest expectation for the war -


    What''s more, her most obscure missing for Gu Shubai.It''s not until I''ve thought about the name that I find that it''s the same as Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty


    Second brother: what''s so good about ugly monkey? I went to see my beautiful wife and slipped away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 333

    June.


    Ouyang Qi led his army into the 100000 mountains in the south of the five ridges and approached the uprising army, but he did not attack on a large scale.


    Ning Chengzhi sent troops to harass the rear of ouyangqi''s army. Gu Shubai led the troops to the rear in time and forced back Dongling''s army.


    July.


    Yin Shuo, the leader of the uprising army, was critically ill. His subordinates launched a rebellion and led the remnant of the uprising army to surrender to Ouyang Qi. Yin Shuo died at the age of 24.


    In August, the army triumphed.


    Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai joined together and returned home. They passed through the city of Dongling all the way, and they did nothing to the common people.


    Not only did they not commit crimes, but also they often helped the widowed and orphaned old people to cultivate and sprinkle water after they set up camp, so as to provide them with rice to live on.


    As a result, where the army went, the people welcomed it. Even some old people chanted the name of the Gu family army, and tears fell from the emotional place.


    Not only Gu Shubai, but also Ouyang Qi was very moved.


    Moving is moving. Some things need to be made clear.


    "Although the relief of the common people does not know borders, is it appropriate for you to take our military supplies to the people of Dongling?"


    Ouyang Qi couldn''t help sighing. He knew that Gu Shubai didn''t want to buy people''s hearts, but he was sincere, but he was still worried.


    Gu Shubai said, "we have a lot of food left. Anyway, we can''t finish it. Why can''t we give it to the people?"


    "You''re changing concepts."


    Ouyang Qi is an elder. He can see through his tricks at a glance. "I''ve heard about it in Dongling. You and your majesty have a quarrel. Some people in the central court are worried that you support your troops and respect yourself. You not only resist orders, but also lead troops to Lingnan privately. You not only lead troops to Lingnan privately, but also dispose of military supplies at will. Do you think others suspect that you are not enough? "


    Then he snorted, "I heard that Marquis Gu was going to discipline you in person, but his majesty stopped him. If Marquis Gu is here, he must know how to hide his talents and clear his suspicions, rather than continue to provoke suspicion on himself. Young man, you have to learn how to behave like Marquis Gu. "


    Gu Shubai did not dare to question his father, but said: "my father kept a low profile in his life, and was careful in his words and deeds, in exchange for the stability of the Marquis''s house and the Gu family''s army for decades. But in the end, I almost lost my life. What''s more, no matter Laoning emperor or Xiaoning emperor, their father and they are only monarchs and ministers, so it''s natural for them to be suspicious. If your majesty and I are only monarchs and ministers, I would like to learn from my father and keep a low profile. "


    These words are from the bottom of his heart, but his face doesn''t look worried. Isn''t he worried that he will be punished when he comes back to Beili?


    He doesn''t worry. Ouyang Qi worries for him.


    He patted Gu Shubai on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, if something happens, I will plead for you. With my achievements in the bloody battle of Beili for decades, how can your majesty give me some face? "


    Gu Shubai arched his hand with a smile, "then I thank general Ouyang first. But I don''t know which is more important, the general''s face, the Bao Taifu''s face and the tiantaishi''s face? "


    Ouyang Qi''s words stopped for a moment.


    To be fair, he, Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo were all the people who supported the imperial court at the time of Beili''s greatest crisis. Although they were different in culture, military and position, their contributions to the country were not equal.


    It''s hard to tell which is more important.


    But if you want him to be heavier than Bao Taifu and Tian yunpo, they will be heavier!


    Ouyang Qi suddenly realized that this was not a serious question. "Well, how dare you tease me?"


    "Why not?"


    Gu Shubai said with a relaxed face, "it''s clear that the general said that although the age gap between you and me is not small, we have the right to be friends who forget our age. We don''t have to care about the seniority. Now how can we go back?"


    Ouyang Qi became angry and said, "that was before! Later, when I saw Marquis Gu, I told you that Marquis Gu and I are the same generation. You can only be the younger generation! "


    When he saw Gu huaijiang, he forgot Gu Shubai. He was impressed by his meritorious service in charge of Gu''s army for decades, and admired his ability to repeatedly fight against the invasion of Xikun army. He would like to immediately match Gu huaijiang''s brothers. If he becomes a peer with Gu Shubai, wouldn''t he call Gu huaijiang uncle?


    It''s impossible!


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Shubai used military supplies to help the victims all the way. When the news reached the court, all the officials turned green.


    Wang Fu is more and more willful. He can do everything. He even dares to use military supplies for private.


    Is he really not afraid of death?


    Yu Fu heard the news still just a light way, "let him go."


    But Gu''s family soon ordered Gu Jiuge to send 1000 taels of silver to the Ministry of war. It was said that he was worried that the war was busy some time ago and the Treasury was insufficient, so he specially donated silver. In the end, I added that it can be used to buy military supplies, and the people of the Ministry of war will know what happened as soon as they listen to it.


    Gu Wenqing was the Minister of the Ministry of war, and the position of the second leader was as stable as a mountain. "Take it, register it and send someone to inform your majesty. After all, it''s unprecedented for courtiers to donate military salaries. "


    He said take it. How dare other people in the Ministry of war talk about it?


    Even the head of the official Secretary of the Ministry of war dare not speak. Who doesn''t know that Gu''s family is not only his mother''s family but also his mother''s family to his majesty? How can he afford to offend him?Yu Fu can''t help laughing at the news of Gu Fu''s donation. She orders Yao LAN to take out 1000 liang from her echelon, "send them to the army headquarters. Don''t be so euphemistic as the second brother said, just say it."


    Yao LAN tilted her head and thought for a while, but she didn''t understand what it meant.


    What did Yu Fu ask her to say?


    Fortunately, when she met tianyunpo, she asked the person who had the most thoughts about tianyunpo. Tianyunpo couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words, "do you want to know? Why don''t you just ask your majesty? "


    Yao LAN and Yu Fu''s name as master and servant is actually like a sister relationship. Do you still need to worry about the meaning of holy?


    Yao LAN is right, "if I ask your majesty everything, doesn''t it seem that I''m stupid? You really don''t know how to think for others! "


    Xu is because when yufugang returned to Beili, tianyunpo often fought against her, which made yaolan dislike tianyunpo all the time, and he was not as respectful as others.


    Tian yunpo thought she was so funny that he had fun for a moment. "You''re right. I don''t know how to push myself over others. I thought everyone else was as smart as me, so I didn''t consider the situation of stupid people. "


    "Ha? How dare you call me stupid? "


    The ending of the rising "ha?" Both arrogant and lovely, tianyunpo can''t help laughing.


    "Do you want to know your Majesty''s mind?"


    Yao Lan also asks him not to offend him for the time being. When I know the answer, I want you to look good, "then you can say it quickly."


    Tianyun said: "Your Majesty''s meaning is to let you directly tell the Ministry of war that this is to compensate Gu Shubai for the military grain money. Do you understand?"


    Yao LAN chuckled. She didn''t know whether she was laughing at Yu Fu''s "straight talk" or Xiaotian yunpo''s understanding.


    "Ha ha ha, then I''ll tell the people in the army, but if they ask me who gave me the money and who said that, how can I answer?"


    Before tianyunpo opened her mouth, yaolan asked herself, "it''s your majesty who paid for her husband''s money, but it''s tiantaishi who said it. If they think there''s a problem, they''ll go to tiantaishi!"


    That''s right. So straightforward words can''t be said by Yu Fu, so as not to damage her reputation.


    Tianyunpo has no reputation. He said he had no problem at all.


    Yao Lan thought about it clearly and went out happily, leaving tianyunpo standing in the same place with an innocent face, "Hey, I helped you, you haven''t said how to thank me..."


    It was August 15 when Ouyang Qi and his party returned to Beijing. Yufu ordered people to set up a curtain to meet the wind outside the city. All the officials in the court were here to welcome the two generals back.


    Originally, the ministers should welcome them back with great respect, but because of Gu Shubai, they were more curious about what would happen between them when Yu Fu saw Gu Shubai.


    So far, Yu Fu hasn''t issued an order to deal with Gu Shubai''s improper actions, such as resisting the order, privately transferring troops, and privately using military supplies


    I heard that she sent money to the Army Department to fill the vacancy of military supplies sent by Gu Shubai. I don''t know whether this action represents forgiveness or


    Far away, the flag of the triumphal division is flying in the autumn wind.


    Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai are the first to take charge of the horse. They are both in military uniform and upright posture. Gu Shubai was born with a good appearance that is both in heaven and in earth. With military uniform, they are more powerful and handsome.


    Only in this way can we be worthy of Yufu?


    Sitting in the pavilion, Yu Fu narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the man who was constantly approaching her. The man''s heroic posture on the horse was more mature than ever. He grew from a little general who cared for his family to a general who could be independent.


    All of his demeanor and charm are wonderful, so people can''t help but look away.


    And he immediately looked at the gorgeous beauty in the pavilion, the same idea.


    Although the girl''s stature has grown, it still has changed. Her posture has become more and more tall and beautiful, and her beauty is even better than before.


    She leans casually on the fence. The eyes of the palace people standing outside the pavilion fall on her, and they dare not fall on her.


    She is so precious that it worries people to leave sight for a moment.


    She is so charming that one more look at her will make her shy.


    Their eyes did not separate from the moment of contact until the horse stopped at the roadside. Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai walked towards the pavilion at the same time.


    "See your majesty."


    Yu Fu still leans on the fence, reaches out his hand and gently lifts it. His scallion like fingers are soft and boneless, "please get up."


    When they got up, Ouyang Qi arched his hand and said, "report back to your majesty, this time the rebel army has been completely annihilated by our army, and the remaining 20000 people have surrendered, waiting for your majesty. Yin Shuo, the leader of the rebel army, died of illness. At last, the general heard that this man had some connections with his majesty. In addition to his special identity, he ordered someone to send his body back. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly. "Before the war, general Ouyang asked me if I wanted to enter Lingnan to wipe out the rebels. I ordered the general to deal with it by himself. I don''t want the general to have such a clever plan to bribe the subordinates beside Yin Shuo, and let them rebel to your side, so that the action is so fast, and it doesn''t cost a soldier. I am very relieved, and thank general Ouyang for the people of Lingnan. "Ouyang Qiqian said, "Your Majesty, I praise you. In fact, it was because Yin Shuo was seriously ill and the rebel army was defeated, and his subordinates felt hopeless that they rebelled to the end of the general. This is God''s help to Beili. The prophecy of the medical God once said that your Majesty was the chosen one to unify Kyushu. This is God''s help to Beili! "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, and then her eyes fell on Gu Shubai.


    Reasonably speaking, it is his turn to report the war situation and the current situation of Xikun.


    The ministers outside the pavilion immediately perked up and were ready to see a good play. However, Gu Shubai didn''t say anything and didn''t seem to want to speak.


    He doesn''t say, jade help also don''t urge, two people so mutually looking at.


    Seeing this, Ouyang Qi withdraws from the pavilion wisely, deliberately leading the ministers outside away from the conversation between Yufu and his wife.


    The ministers were congratulating Ouyang Qi, but their ears were paying attention to the movement in the pavilion.


    The sound of falling a cup?


    No.


    A voice of abuse?


    Neither.


    I haven''t seen each other for half a year, and I''m still a little strange to each other.


    He doesn''t open his mouth. Yu Fu is still with him, but don''t open your eyes to the ministers outside the pavilion.


    The ministers who were waiting to see the good play saw her and immediately pretended to congratulate Ouyang Qi and said something that they didn''t know what they were saying.


    See her play? I want to be beautiful.


    Gu Shubai finally couldn''t help whispering: "do you want to continue to play?"


    Yu Fu said, "look at these adults. I thought they would try their best to persuade them to make peace. I didn''t expect that they would like to see a good play."


    Then there''s no need to continue.


    Gu Shubai came forward with a smile, picked her up, rotated several times in mid air, and murmured in her ear, "I miss you so much."


    Yu Fu was hurt by his armor. He hammered him twice, "pain, pain!"


    Just cry pain, did not ask Gu Shubai to put her down.


    Gu Shubai put her down, quickly released her armor and threw it aside, then continued to hold her tightly.


    The people who saw this scene outside the pavilion had already been scared to death -


    all knew that general Gu was leading the army on the wedding night, so you don''t have to worry about this, do you?


    They hugged each other as if there were no one else. Tianyunpo stood not far away and looked at them. He couldn''t help but sigh -


    "it seems that my worry is unnecessary."


    Someone expressed the same emotion as him.


    When he looked back, it turned out to be general Ouyang, with an expression of displeasure.


    Tianyunpo seems to find a bosom friend, "me too."


    Ouyang Qi looked at him, "is the grand master worried? I thought you''d be happy to see it


    The sky clouds broke


    Does he have such a clear idea of Yu Fu? All over the world?


    Ouyang Qi patted him on the shoulder as a consolation. "We came back all the way. He was in a good mood all the time. He sent military supplies to the poor people as his own. I thought he was a broken pot. I didn''t expect that I was very worried. He didn''t know when he would have reconciled with his majesty. "


    "Reconciliation?"


    Tian Yun snorted coldly, "Your Majesty was very upset in the first two days when the news of his resistance came back to Beijing, and then he did what he should do as if nothing had happened. No matter whether Gu Shu takes his soldiers to Lingnan or uses military provisions privately, his majesty has a word. "


    Ouyang Qi said strangely, "what are you talking about?"


    The sky cloud breaks a word one meal, "with, he, go, go."


    Ouyang Qi couldn''t help laughing. His voice was heroic and astonishing. "They are not the same thing. What are we worried about? The emperor is in no hurry, the eunuch is in no hurry


    Tian Yun broke his face and said, "I''m not in a hurry. I''m not in a hurry at all. You should be alone."


    Then he walked away slowly, leaving Ouyang Qi in the same place. It took him a long time to understand the meaning of Tianyun Po.


    "I said, do you young people know how to respect their elders..."


    In the pavilion, Yu Fu broke away from his arms.


    "Hungry?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "this question is like the wife of an ordinary family. After her husband came back from a long journey, she first cared about his stomach."


    Yufu looked up at him and said, "in Beili, if a husband dares to go out for such a long time without writing a letter, he will be killed."


    Gu Shubai raised her eyebrows and said, "my beloved wife is gentle and dignified, noble and self-supporting. She certainly disdains to use this ordinary woman''s method, doesn''t she?"


    He will sell well.


    Yu Fu snorted and reluctantly let him go. "Originally, I wanted to ask my fourth brother to give me a good whip from the Ministry of war. Suddenly, I remembered that Yu restaurant had made a new dish, so I asked my fourth brother to prepare a good food and wine for Yu Guan."


    It''s not true to say you''re not hungry.


    Gu Shubai bows his hands and says, "thank you, madam, for ignoring villains."


    After that, he picked her up and put her on the horse, but the ministers didn''t respond. Gu Shubai took Yu Fu and drove the horse to the city, leaving a group of Ministers looking at the yellow sand in the distance."This, this..."


    "Does your majesty want to deal with general Gu, and he becomes angry and hijacks your majesty?"


    There was a lot of discussion, and some people who didn''t know what to do cried out, "escort, escort


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 334

    In the evening, the palace held a feast.


    One is to celebrate the Mid Autumn Festival, the other is to celebrate the return of Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai.


    All the ministers took their seats in the palace, only to find that Yufu and Gu Shubai had not arrived. Tianyunpo stood up and presided over the banquet.


    Anyway, it was his duty as a grand master to preside over such affairs.


    "Your Majesty has something to do with your delay. On behalf of your majesty, I''d like to pay tribute to general Ouyang and general Gu. General Gu is also delayed. Let''s drink to you


    Gu Jiuge stood up with a smile, "I thank the grand master for my brother, thank you adults!"


    After that, they took a glass of wine in return, and they all had a drink together. Seeing that Yu Fu and Gu Shubai didn''t plan to come, they couldn''t help wondering what they were doing.


    What else can we do?


    A little farewell is better than a new marriage. A new marriage scene is on stage in the palace of longevity.


    Red waves, beautiful fragrance, crimson Bed Tent in the figure surging, very ambiguous.


    Yu Fu''s face turned red, and she panted slightly. She still tried her best to push him away. "You said, how many days have you suspected me?"


    "Three days."


    Gu Shubai can''t think of other people in his heart at the moment. He just wants to kiss Fangze.


    If he still has some sense, he knows that sometimes he can''t tell the truth.


    Yu Fu frowned, her eyes were cold, and she gritted her teeth. "I only suspected you for two days."


    Gu Shubai''s secret way was not good, and his mind gradually recovered, so he had to lie low and coax her, "I''m not good, I shouldn''t suspect you. Don''t say three days, a day and a half, even for a moment, it''s my fault. You can fight and scold as long as you are not angry. "


    Yu Fu lowers his head and ignores him. It''s a waste of money to get angry.


    Gu Shubai begged for mercy in every way, pleaded for mercy in every way, "good Yufu, good sister, I dare not from now on, will you forgive me this time?"


    Yu Fu had never heard him say such soft words, and his anger was better than half, and he didn''t want to let him go so easily.


    "Is it enough to admit one''s mistake?"


    "Of course not."


    Gu Shubai''s attitude of admitting his mistake is very sincere, "serve tea and water, wait for you to change clothes and wash, make your bed and quilt You say that if you go east, you dare not go west. I will do whatever you want. "


    Speaking of the back, his voice became more and more hoarse. He wrapped his arms around her waist and vomited his hot breath on her cheek.


    Yu Fu can''t help but whimper. When he wants to push away, he has already lost his strength. In his confusion, he only thinks of one thing, "I don''t want to have a baby so early. Do you agree?"


    "Well, yes."


    He lowered his head to kiss her lips and whispered. The empty bedroom was like spring water, and its voice was quiet.


    Only on the dressing table, the fragrance rises from the goose pear tent, covering the joyful atmosphere, but not the women''s chanting


    When he woke up the next morning, Gu Shubai was no longer with him.


    Yufu looked out of the window, the sky was bright, suddenly exclaimed bad, early morning is late!


    To be lifted up, I saw Gu Shubai come in from outside the hall, quickly came forward to help her, "get up so urgent, what to do?"


    "Early is late! It''s just before the Mid Autumn Festival banquet last night. If I don''t go to the court this morning, I don''t know what the courtiers will say! "


    Gu Shubai lowered his head and chuckled. Yu Fu said, "what are you laughing at? I mean it


    "I''m serious, too."


    He put the jade on the bed and covered it with brocade quilt. "Today, who will come to the early court?"


    Yu Fu was stunned. After calculation, today is indeed the time to rest. Then he lay down and looked at Gu Shubai with big eyes. "Since you are resting, why do you get up so early?"


    Gu Shubai subconsciously said, "maybe it''s because I don''t hurt."


    Yu Fu''s face suddenly turned red. Thinking of her frowning and crying last night, she only feels ashamed.


    As soon as Gu Shu''s vernacular was out, he realized that it was wrong and said, "don''t get up today. Let me bring you tea and water and wait for you to change and wash."


    "How could it be so delicate?"


    Yu Fu murmured in a low voice. When he wanted to get up, he suddenly felt pain on his body, and his face was red as if he could bleed.


    She angrily lay down and covered her head with a brocade quilt, and her voice said, "if I don''t go out all day, I don''t know how other people laugh at me!"


    "Whoever dares, I''ll make him laugh all his life."


    Yu Fu chuckles, then uncovers the brocade quilt and looks at him closely.


    "Do you know where you look best?"


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned. After last night''s event, she suddenly asked this question, which made people have to imagine.


    Yu Fu immediately said, "where do you want to go? I mean eyes! Your eyes are the best. It''s like a star, especially bright. Every time I look at you, it''s like looking up at the stars. "


    Gu Shubai vaguely understood her words.


    She means that she has always looked up to him. He is the elder brother and she is the younger sister. There is a long distance between them in terms of age and mentality.Gu Shubai said softly, "now I look up to you."


    She is the king, he is the minister, she is superior, the role of the two completely reversed.


    Yu Fu shook his head. "You don''t have to look up to me. You''ve always been excellent and never stayed in the same place. We are monarchs and ministers, but also husband and wife. I don''t want you to look up to me because of your identity. In fact, I''ve been longing to be on an equal footing with you. "


    She put her hand around his neck, eyes like water, gentle, "in fact, this time, I am very happy. Although you suspect me, I''m glad. "


    "Why?"


    "It''s a little bit more fun to like the feeling that you''re out of control than to be serious and confident."


    Yu Fu raised his mouth and said, "do you know what I was thinking when I heard you leading your troops to Lingnan in the palace?"


    "I wonder if you are holding your breath in your heart, deliberately doing such an extraordinary act to make me angry and challenge my bottom line. Are you waiting for my edict to punish you, or are you waiting for me to write to you? I''m very happy to think that you''re angry. "


    Gu Shubai''s eyes narrowed slightly and lowered slowly. "You told me that I was worried. Are you happy?"


    Yu Fu eyebrow tip a pick, not show weakness ground to look back at him, "right."


    She knew that Gu Shubai would not really rebel anyway, that would be enough.


    Seeing that he made all kinds of actions to challenge her and test her, she found it very interesting and happy.


    She is no longer the little sister he can completely control. She has grown up enough to be equal with him.


    Gu Shubai''s voice is getting lower and lower, and the slightly dumb voice makes her feel numb.


    "Do you know what''s the most urgent thing when I''m leading troops outside?"


    Yu Fu is a Leng, silly way: "what?"


    "Nature is our wedding night."


    Before she could get up, she was bullied by him again and couldn''t help herself


    In the afternoon, both of them were tired of it, and the palace people were very pleased that they didn''t disturb them, but Yufu felt that she couldn''t lie down any more.


    How can she stay in bed like a little girl?


    "You haven''t been back to Gu''s house yet. Let''s go back together later. Ji gave birth to a fat little nephew. I named him Yuanzhang. "


    Gu Shubai chuckled, "can you walk?"


    Yu Fu thought about it, too, and said, "go back yourself. You''ve been there for so long, and everyone is worried about you, especially your father."


    "Don''t worry."


    Gu Shubai said: "last night, the government sent someone to deliver a message. My father told me not to rush back to the government. It''s important to accompany you well."


    I think they didn''t attend the palace banquet last night. Gu huaijiang ordered people to spread the word like this. Yufu''s face turned red again.


    Gu Shubai looked at her with a smile, but he wanted to see how many times she blushed a day.


    Knowing that she was embarrassed, he could not help but make her blush a few times.


    "What are you going to do this afternoon?" he asked softly


    Today, what Xiumu wants to do is always in Yufu''s mind. Under her administration, Beili has a good command of politics and people, and now there are fewer memorials on her desk.


    She can also relax.


    Yu Fu thought about it, and suddenly said, "what''s the situation in Xikun? You and Yu Yang have come back, and only Yan Zheng is there. Aren''t you afraid of an accident? "


    Gu Shubai said: "I''ve ordered someone to take Kunwu back to the capital. It''s been several months since Xikun''s surrender to Beili. He, the emperor of Xikun in name, should come to see you."


    Once upon a time, Kunwu was supported to make him command the officials of Xikun, so as to stabilize the forces in the territory who did not submit to Beili. Now that Xikun has been pacified, the emperor in name still gets Beili to make people feel at ease.


    If you don''t mention Kunwu''s injury, you will be angry when you mention him.


    "When will he arrive?"


    "About a day or two."


    Yu Fu laughed cruelly, "I once told Yao Lan that when he came to the capital, he would be thrown to the post house to live with Kun Jun Yue. For more than half a year, Kun Jun Yue is going to be crazy. If he sees Kun Wu injured, he has to skin him. "


    Gu Shubai''s back is chilly. He always thinks that Yu Fu is good and upright. He doesn''t want her to hate someone for being so vicious. He can even think of sending Kun Wu''s injury to Kun Jun Yue.


    Only women and villains are difficult to support. The ancients did not deceive me.


    Yu Fu looked at him, "what''s your expression?"


    Gu Shubai was stunned and quickly responded, "Your Majesty''s wise decision minister''s expression of admiration."


    Yu Fu chuckled, thinking of what Ouyang Qi said when he met the army in the suburbs yesterday, he said, "general Ouyang said that Yin Shuo died. Have you seen it?"


    She thought of Yan Shuo feigning his death in Lin''an, and then quickly absconded to Lingnan to pull up an uprising army.


    With Yin Shuo''s means and talent, she could not guarantee that such a thing would happen again.Gu Shubai nodded, "don''t worry, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Listen to his defected subordinates say that Yin Shuo''s illness lingered for several months, and the doctor could not see anything, only said that he was worried. Soldiers in the army often hear him somniloquy and see him sleepwalking like a ghost in the middle of the night I often call "Princess Danyang."


    He didn''t tell Yu Fu. In his dream, Yin Shuo called to Yu Fu many times for fear of scaring her.


    She nodded. "It''s an old acquaintance after all. I want to see it."


    "Don''t look. He''s dead."


    Gu Shubai patiently explained: "even general Ouyang and I were scared when we saw the corpse in the capital. He was as thin as a wood, and his face was blue and white. People in the uprising army all said that he was haunted by evil spirits before he died, so he looked like a ghost after he died. I think it''s because he can''t bear the condemnation of his conscience and because the rebel army has been defeated repeatedly that he has come to such a situation. In her life, even if Princess Danyang was sorry for others, she didn''t feel sorry for Yin Shuo. On the contrary, Yin Shuo was not only cruel to her, but even forced her to death. "


    Yufu sighed: "even if Princess Danyang died and turned into a ghost, she was not willing to hurt Yin Shuo. I''m sure that. If she had hurt Yin Shuo''s heart, she could have done it as early as she was alive. Why did she make her own death? That year, I escaped from Lin''an and went to Xikun to find you. Danyang was helpful to me. I have always kept this kindness in mind, and I can''t repay it. Do you know where she was buried after her death? "


    Yu Fu only knew that Princess Danyang was involved by Yin Shuo, and Ning Chengzhi would not allow her to be buried in the imperial mausoleum. As for where she was buried, she had no news.


    Gu Shubai said: "listen to the rebel subordinate of Yin Shuo, the tomb of Princess Danyang is in a small mountain in Huzhou City not far from Lin''an. When the uprising troops were stationed in Huzhou, Yin Shuo went to the mountain to worship. On the tombstone is written the royal family female, although does not specify the Danyang princess''s identity, approximately 89 does not leave ten. "


    What other royal women have come to such a miserable end that they have only one tomb and one unknown tombstone?


    Yu Fu said: "then send the body of Yin Shuo to Huzhou and bury it with Princess Danyang. It''s not a pity that Yin Shuo died, but in my private heart, I wanted to help Princess Danyang


    Gu Shubai nodded, "I think so, but he is the leader of the rebel army in the end. If he doesn''t send his body back to the capital for inspection, won''t it make people doubt that I support the army and respect myself?"


    Yu Fuzheng was so sad that he couldn''t help laughing when he heard this, "well, who''s wrong?"


    "My fault."


    Gu Shubai took her hand and put it on his chest, "as long as you make your wife unhappy, it''s all for her husband''s fault. How do you punish her?"


    After a long night of love, he became more and more sweet and affectionate.


    Fearing that the morning would happen again, Yu Fu stood up and said, "go back to see your father. Don''t make him worry. I''ll go to see Yu Yang. She must be holding Ning''an and Ning Ping is not willing to let go now! "


    Gu Shubai knew that she didn''t dare to get along with herself alone. She just wanted to leave the palace, but she stopped when she thought of something.


    "I have something to tell you about Yu Yang. It''s a general named Lin Xuan."


    Donggong, as Yufu expected, Kun Yuyang sits in front of his bed and looks at his twin sons, but he can''t see enough.


    When she came back from the battlefield, she had many sores on her body. She kept one movement. Looking at the child, she could not help being stiff. When she heard the news that Yufu had come, she couldn''t stand up for a moment.


    Yu Fu was angry and funny. "We''re here. We don''t have to be polite. Can''t you just lie down and watch the baby? You have to sit like this. "


    After that, sitting in front of the bed with Kun Yuyang, the two children smile and cackle when they see Yu Zhili.


    Kun Yu Yang''s eyes were slightly red. "I''m afraid they''ve taken you as their biological mother. They don''t smile when they see me. They immediately smile when they see you. If I don''t look at them so directly for a while, I''m afraid they will forget me. "


    Yu Fu wants to explain, and Kun Yuyang smiles with tears. "Don''t explain. I''m not complaining, I''m thanking you. If you didn''t take time to take care of my children, how could they laugh when they saw you? I thank you before it''s too late - "


    after that, Yu Fu kneels down and quickly wants to pull her up. Kun Yuyang insists:" this ceremony is not for the king and his ministers, but for your kindness to take care of my child. Please don''t refuse. "


    She said so, jade help helpless, can only by her own kowtow a head, just help her up.


    "Don''t say that. I''ve never had a baby. How can I take care of children? It''s the nanny and the people in the palace who serve them well. Ning An and Ning Ping are clever themselves. They seldom cry when they listen to the nanny


    Kun Yu Yang wry smile, "a child born to experience discrete, not qualified to cry."


    On hearing this, Yu Fu felt self abandonment and frowned, "my children are now raised in the palace. They are my adopted sons. Why are they not qualified to cry? And you. You are still young and have the ability to govern the army. You still have a good life. "


    Kun Yuyang looks at the suggestive light in her eyes, and seems to notice something, "the general told you about Lin Xuan?"


    Yu Fu nodded. "He said he was a good boy. Although he didn''t know how to adapt, he had a rare persistence and belief. It''s said that he went to be a hot leader for you, risked his life to save you by the edge of the rebel army, and was promoted to a general by virtue of his military achievements. He is a talented person. "It''s almost 1.2 million words before I knew it. I told you I would write about 1.5 million words, but the plan remains unchanged.


    Take advantage of the wedding night to ask for a wave of long-term reviews. The long-term reviews will be rewarded by the quality and the number of words. They will also give top-quality products. You are welcome to participate ~


    in the long-term reviews www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 335

    Lingnan.


    Ouyang Qi, who was determined to send troops to the mountain, suddenly changed his mind the day before he sent troops.


    I only heard that a mysterious man in black came to the army. He was wearing a thick cloak on a hot day. He never came out after entering the tent.


    It was not until dark that the soldiers went in to deliver food to Ouyang Qi that they found that the man in black had gone nowhere for a long time.


    Only Ouyang Qi stood behind the desk with his hands on his head, and sometimes walked back and forth, thinking, "pass my military order, and tomorrow the troops will be cancelled, and the whole army will be dormant for the time being."


    All of a sudden, the officers and men in the army heard the cancellation of the military order and talked about it.


    According to people''s understanding of Ouyang Qi, he was a decisive and commanding general, and seldom changed temporarily after making a decision.


    Obviously because of the man in black.


    Gu Shubai''s army did not converge with Ouyang Qi''s army, but stayed in the north to prevent Dongling''s army from attacking and disturbing Ouyang Qi.


    I thought that Ouyang Qi would decide to attack soon, or send someone to ask them for help, but I didn''t want to hear from him.


    "Report back to general Gu. General Ouyang has a secret letter. He orders his subordinates to give it to you face to face."


    Military newspaper is military newspaper, secret letter is secret letter.


    Gu Shubai opened the letter to know that Yin Shuo was seriously ill because of his nightmare, and the uprising army was unstable and demoralized. Ouyang Qi was determined to wait and solve the uprising army with a more peaceful means.


    It''s just around the corner to have Yin Shuo''s defected confidants as the insiders.


    It was good news, but Kun Yuyang was very worried when he heard that, "Yan Shuo has many tricks, just for fear that he is making some intrigues. I''m not sure, general. Let''s lead our army to support general Ouyang! "


    According to Ouyang Qi''s assumption, now is to wait for Yin Shuo to be terminally ill, and his subordinates will take the opportunity to surrender and surrender, so there is no need to spend a single soldier.


    Naturally, no reinforcements are needed.


    Gu huaijiang remembers Ning Xuan''s kindness in that year. In addition to the time he spent with Kun Yuyang, he knows that she is not frivolous and rash, so he agrees with her, "after going, he will listen to general Ouyang''s command. The military order is as big as a mountain. You know what the price of private action is."


    Kun Yuyang agreed and rushed to Ouyang Qi''s residence with a team of five thousand people. He didn''t want that Yin Shuo had not been ill yet and he was unconscious. He heard that a team of five thousand people came all night and set up an ambush on the road.


    The uprising army''s morale is unstable. It needs a victory to boost its morale. Yin Shuo plans to use the blood of Kun Yuyang and her 5000 generals to boost its morale.


    The soldiers in ambush fight with the rebels in the night. Kun Yuyang takes the lead and kills them red eyed.


    The silver armor was particularly dazzling in the night. When the rebels saw that she was the only woman in the army, they knew that she was the female general at the head of the team and attacked her one after another.


    Just at the critical moment, Lin Xuan, who is in the team, suddenly rushes out of the spikes and blocks Kun Yuyang''s front, stopping countless sword blades for her.


    Until the dawn, Ouyang Qi''s army heard the news and sent troops to help them.


    The two sides of the battle suffered damage to each other, which was roughly equal. But the damage to the Northern Glass army was a defeat. After all, the decline of the rebel forces was equivalent to taking the flesh and blood to fight against them.


    In every war in the past, most of the rebels were injured, even more than ten times as much as the Beili army.


    Kun Yuyang blames herself for this. Lin Xuan, who saved her life, accompanies her all the time and enlightens her. Then she gradually recovers.


    "Before sending troops to Lingnan, you said I was selfish. Now I have proved to you that I am. In order to avenge my late husband, I insisted on leading the troops to help. As a result, I underestimated the enemy''s ambush and made the brothers suffer a lot. "


    Lin Xuan was not an eloquent person. After a long time, he said: "no one wants to let the brothers die in vain. Yin Shuo is not a layman. He was once the Prime Minister of Dongling. Even Gu Hou''s family almost broke into his hands. It''s not a shame that you were ambushed by him. "


    Anyway, Lin Xuan will comfort her. A group of coarse men in the army don''t know how much she blames herself for this, and the relationship between them is getting closer.


    ¡­¡­


    "It turns out that you two do have a destiny."


    Kunyuyang tells Yufu about what happened in Lingnan. When he hears about her relationship with linxuan, Yufu can''t help feeling.


    Kun Yu Yang was stunned. He looked uneasily at the twins on the bed, patted them by the arm and coaxed them to sleep. "Maybe. As soon as I heard his name, I felt like my husband sent him to save me. To tell you the truth, I didn''t give a damn when I was on the battlefield. I even wanted to die like this. I can rest assured that my child has your adoptive mother. As for me, if he dies, why should I live? "


    "In fact, going to the battlefield has always been my wish. When I was in Xikun, I thought that since I was not a princess who could be valued, I would rather go to the battlefield and be a female general. At least I can earn military achievements and prospects through my own efforts. I don''t have to watch those intrigues and infighting in the back palace. "She paused and gave a bitter smile.


    I didn''t expect to go to the battlefield that she once yearned for most. I thought that I could forget that person with sweat and blood, but I found that I couldn''t do it at all.


    Many times she thought that if she died, she would never die.


    Yu Fu couldn''t open her eyebrows and Kun Yu Yang''s heart. She was silent for a moment, but she didn''t say anything again.


    Before coming here, Gu Shubai told her about Lin Xuan in the hope that as a good friend of Kun Yuyang, she would persuade her not to suffer for Ning Xuan''s death and come out as soon as possible.


    He can see that Kun Yuyang is interested in Lin Xuan, and Lin Xuan takes more care of Kun Yuyang. This kind of care comes from her heart, not because of her identity.


    Yufu was very happy to hear these words. She thought that when she came to the East Palace, she would see a revived Kun Yuyang. After a face-to-face conversation, she realized that Kun Yuyang''s obsession with Ning Xuan was heavier than she thought.


    It''s cruel for her to accept Lin Xuan at this time.


    Seeing that Yu Fu didn''t speak, Kun Yu Yang said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t be disturbed by me when you and the general meet again after a long time. You don''t have to sympathize with me. Some feelings have been beautiful for a lifetime. Compared with those who have never had them in their lifetime, I am very satisfied. "


    She laughs contentedly, Ning Xuan although died, but seem to have been living in her heart, eyes.


    Yu Fu nodded, "there is one more thing to tell you. I know you hate Yin Shuo to the bone. He has done many wrong things to Gu''s family, and I don''t want to forgive him lightly. But Princess Danyang once helped me. I''m going to send the whole body of Yin Shuo to be buried with Princess Danyang. I hope you don''t mind. "


    Kun Yu Yang laughs, "how can I mind? Princess Danyang didn''t treat me well before, but as long as I think of how she treated Yin Shuo wholeheartedly, I admire her. It''s the best comfort for a woman who has been infatuated with her all her life to be buried with her beloved. "


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Kunwu was injured and entered Beijing.


    When the motorcade entered Beijing from the south gate, Yan Zheng sent a lot of people to protect it closely. Naturally, there was also an element of surveillance.


    When he entered the city, he saw a group of people in Beijing carrying out a coffin. Kun Wu was looking at the majestic and magnificent city with the car curtain open. At first sight, he was startled to see the coffin.


    Since he came out of Xixian City, the closer he got to the capital, the more his eyelids jumped. The moment he saw the coffin, it seemed that he finally understood why his eyelids jumped.


    Something bad is going to happen.


    "It''s really bad luck. Let''s move it further!"


    Lunyue stood outside Kunwu''s injured carriage with a sword. "This is the convoy of his majesty Xikun. The coffin bearers in front of him quickly retreat!"


    We all know that Xikun has surrendered to Beili, and even the national seal and military talisman have been handed over. Who will respect his majesty who is in name but in reality?


    The people who carried the coffin out of the city were not willing to be outdone. "We are the soldiers under the command of general Gu. We are ordered by your majesty to send this coffin to Dongling!"


    The implication is that they were ordered out of the city, not ordinary soldiers who could be deceived at will.


    Lunyue was about to speak. Kunwu waved his hand to stop him and got out of the carriage by himself.


    He didn''t have any self-esteem as his majesty. He knew more than others how much self-esteem he deserved.


    He walked up to the soldier who was escorting the coffin and asked, "brother, who is the man in the coffin?"


    The soldier looked at the robes around him. Anyway, it was no secret. Besides, Kun Wu was so hurt that he asked each other. He was too embarrassed to deny others'' face.


    Then he said, "it''s Yin Shuo, the leader of the rebel army. His majesty has given him a favor to bury him in his hometown."


    It was Yin Shuo.


    When I thought that I had been involved with Yin Shuo at the beginning, I could not help feeling that my lips were dead and my teeth were cold, and I had no choice but to smile.


    On the contrary, it was the soldier''s good words to remind, "you go to the city quickly, this coffin is really bad luck, don''t collide with you."


    With a wave of his hand behind him, the team escorting the coffin made way. Kun Wu was injured and returned to the carriage, which headed for beiligong city.


    Along the way, people come and go in the street dressed in beautiful clothes, and there is a lot of shouting. I don''t know what the smell of dim sum wafts into the carriage.


    I''ve heard for a long time that Beili capital is prosperous, but now it''s well-known at first sight.


    When he was near the palace city, Kunwu saw a very tall restaurant. It was very close to the palace city. It must be the love of high officials in Beijing.


    The three words "yushanlou" in Shangshu are familiar, like the handwriting of Yufu.


    But compared with her handwriting, it is more free and easy, a little more heroic to point out the country, and less Procrastination of the boudoir daughter.


    He couldn''t tell for a moment whether it was Yufu''s handwriting or not.


    When the car arrived at the palace gate, lunyue stepped forward and said, "please inform us that your majesty Xikun is here."


    Gu Shubai asked Yan Zheng to send someone to send Kunwu and his party. Naturally, he knew when he would arrive, but he didn''t send officials from the central government to meet him. Lunyue felt slighted.


    In his heart, he was not angry at Kunwu''s injury, and he knew that there was no dignity in his surrender, so he had to endure it.The soldiers of the imperial guard outside the palace nodded and turned to inform Gu Hanmo instead of informing him.


    "Commander, kundi and his party are coming. They are asking for your majesty outside the palace gate."


    "I see."


    Gu Han Mo has already prepared, Chao Li Ming way: "you point these lists together, I''ll come."


    Dawn looked at him striding out of the palace, his eyes narrowed slightly, "is it to give his majesty Xikun a challenge? Can this kind of work be assigned to him now? "


    At dawn, he worried about his brother-in-law to be taken bad. He used to see Gu Hanmo as honest as him, but now he feels that he is more and more dishonest.


    It''s like This is what happened when I was with Li Tu.


    He shakes his head and gives the list to the soldiers on the side. He follows Gu Hanmo secretly to see how he deals with Kunwu''s injury.


    Kunwu and his party are waiting outside the palace. Gu Hanmo comes in military uniform. Seeing the soldiers'' respectful attitude towards him, I think he is now in an important position in Beili.


    Kun Wu hurled his hand at him and said, "third young master, I haven''t seen you for many years. How is everything?"


    They are also old friends, Gu Hanmo also arched his hand, "to the blessing of kundi. Emperor kundi has been working hard all the way. His majesty specially explained that if emperor kundi came to Beijing, he would not be in a hurry to meet him. He would go to the post house to have a rest and clean up the dust. "


    Kun Wu hurt as if to think of something, eyebrows slightly pick, "post house? Which post house? "


    Gu Hanmo''s face did not change. "There is only one post house in the capital. Does kundi not know?"


    As soon as Kun Wu hurt his scalp, he immediately understood why his eyelids were jumping all the way -


    Yu Fu was so cruel that he wanted to put him and Kun Jun Yue together!


    The two of them are mortal enemies in Xikun. Now that Xikun has even handed over the national seal, kunjun Yue will only resent him ten times and a hundred times more than before.


    If he wants to fall into the hands of Kun Jun Yue, how can he be good?


    Kun Wu hurt subconsciously wiped a forehead, "don''t have to rest, since I don''t see your Majesty in the capital, I feel uneasy in my heart, please do a good job."


    Gu Hanmo glanced at him frivolously, "when the emperor of Kun was the seventh Prince of Xikun, the envoy Dongling did all kinds of evil in Lin''an. He didn''t even pay attention to my guhou mansion. He had a fight with my elder brother in the mansion. At that time, I still remember kundi''s appearance of being young and frivolous. Why, now that he is an emperor, he has learned to ask for help? "


    "You


    Lunyue subconsciously protect the Lord, Kunwu injury immediately gave him a wink, indicating that he did not know his face.


    What is it to be humiliated by Gu Hanmo?


    It''s better to work hard with kunjun Yue in the past.


    He still made a smiling face. "The third young master has always been generous. Why do you still remember the old feud? Besides, you probably don''t know that I saved your brother Gu Shubai''s life in Xikun. Is that how the third young master treats his family''s savior? "


    Kunwu knows where the weakness of the caretakers is. Every poke is accurate.


    In Gu Han Mo not far behind eavesdropping dawn covered his mouth, put light breathing, want to hear Gu Han Mo will answer.


    If Gu Shubai is here, he may be able to have a good argument. Gu Hanmo''s mouth is not smart. Can he argue Kunwu''s wound?


    Gu Han Mo dun dun, for a while raised his head, a face at a loss, "is there such a thing? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Kun Wu was injured


    It seems that Yu Fu hates him, and Gu Hanmo makes such a silly gesture and refuses to let him go.


    He knew that he could not escape the disaster, so he simply said: "well, there is something I want to ask the third young master before going to the post house. If the third young master thinks that he can answer it, he can''t answer it. "


    Gu Hanmo didn''t speak, which was a tacit answer to his question.


    Kunwu said: "are they OK?"


    Gu Hanmo frowned slightly and looked at him. He didn''t know who he was referring to.


    When I saw his eyes, there were complicated emotions, helplessness, abandonment, expectation and even joy, which made it clear immediately.


    "Your majesty and elder brother are very good. They are inseparable these days. They have been together all the time."


    If not listen to him personally, it is difficult to imagine Gu Hanmo''s mouth can say "like glue", "inseparable" such words.


    Kun Wu hurt and laughed, "if so. Did Gu Shubai not get any punishment? "


    Gu cold Mo a meal, "No. However, there is no reward. My elder brother has made great achievements and committed the great crime of resisting the edict. It''s a balance of merits and demerits. "


    In any case, no one in the court mentioned that he should be granted the title of Jin Dynasty. After all, he made so many mistakes that every one of them was a serious crime, which made many ministers in Beijing feel puzzled for several times all night.


    No one mentioned punishing him.


    People with good sense can see that after he came back this time, he and Yufu had a deeper relationship. Isn''t it too bad to propose punishment at this time?


    No one dares to do this kind of thing, including tianyunpo.


    So Gu Shubai''s story was put on hold, and everything was just like what Yufu had said¡ª¡ªIt''s like nothing happened.


    Kun Wu was hurt. He laughed, "I understand. Where is the post house? Let''s go. "


    I''m here, brother! (embracing with open arms)


    1 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 336

    "It''s said that the post house is more lively than war now."


    In Changsheng hall, the light of setting sun shines on the corridor, on which lies the imperial concubine''s couch, and the fragrance of short tea curls.


    Yu Fu was lying on the couch of the imperial concubine, bathed in the sunshine, covered with a silk handkerchief, and his posture was particularly leisure.


    Gu Shubai came out of the hall with a silver snow fox Cape in his hand. He covered her with a smile and pulled the silk handkerchief off her face.


    "It''s been three days, but I wonder who wins and who loses?"


    Gu Shubai smiles and shakes his head. "It''s said that on the first day when Kunwu was injured and lived in the post house, kunjun Yue took all the people with him to ask for an explanation. Two sides fight, Kunwu injury and kunjun Yue''s martial arts are almost the same, all hang the color. In the past three days, we have played seven or eight times


    "It''s up to him to do something bad."


    Yu Fu curled his lips and said, "these three days are enough for him. Let him settle down better than two days and go into the palace to see the driver. Don''t let Kun Jun Yue really kill him. "


    Gu Shubai knew that her mouth was hard and her heart was soft, and she would not really let Kun Wu hurt him. Hearing this, he only nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll go and settle him elsewhere myself."


    After that, Yao LAN, who was standing on one side, said, "look at her. Don''t let her fall asleep outside. She will catch cold."


    Yao LAN nodded with a smile and saw him leave the hall of eternal life.


    Yu Fu yawned, "how does he know I''ll fall asleep?"


    "Still say, a few days ago you bask in the sun and fall asleep, isn''t the eldest son carrying you in?"


    Yao LAN accidentally tells the truth. Yu Fubai looks at her and covers her face with silk handkerchief again.


    In autumn, the sun is warm but not strong. It''s very warm and makes people feel sleepy unconsciously


    Gu Shubai goes out of the palace through the corridor. Suddenly, he sees tianyunpo walking in his direction. They notice each other at the same time. Tianyunpo looks embarrassed.


    After Gu Shubai''s triumphant return, they have not had a chance to speak alone. Maybe some things should be explained clearly.


    The sky cloud breaks to step forward slowly, "where is the general going?"


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "go to the post house and save Kunwu from injury. Yu Fu''s spirit is gone, and he and Kun Jun Yue are allowed to stay together for fear that the two brothers will die together. "


    The sky cloud broke to pause, see Gu Shubai''s facial expression have no sullen meaning, smile as usual.


    He couldn''t help feeling guilty. "Your Majesty has calmed down. What about you? He intended to give you the national seal and the military amulet, just to make your majesty suspect you. Aren''t you angry with him? "


    "Why be angry?"


    Gu Shubai said: "he simply handed me the national seal and military amulet, which reduced a lot of trouble for me to pacify Xikun. The grand master probably didn''t know how strong the stubborn forces under him were when he had been in Xikun for many years. What''s more, he didn''t stir up the quarrel between Yu Fu and me. On the contrary, he made you suspect me. "


    The last sentence has a special meaning.


    Tianyun said: "I admire your power in hand, but also not temptation, also believe in your loyalty. But if time comes again, I will still choose to advise your majesty to take back your seal and talisman. "


    He has a straight face. Gu Shubai seldom sees such a serious look on his face, but he finds it interesting.


    "I know."


    Does he know?


    He knows what it means?


    Tianyun looked at him suspiciously, and Gu Shubai said frankly, "I don''t mean to blame Taishi and Taifu. You are also the soldiers and people who want to protect Beili. It''s only because we are both ministers of the central government and we don''t have enough time to get along with each other to trust and understand each other. Do you know the old Prime Minister of Dongling? "


    Tianyun thought, "is it Yin Shuo''s father, the Prime Minister of yin?"


    Gu Shubai nodded slightly, "in those days, the Prime Minister of yin and his father were officials of the same Dynasty. One was a general, and the other was the Prime Minister of the same Dynasty. He was a civil servant, a military officer, an interior and an exterior officer, and jointly guarded the Dongling mountains and rivers. But the prime minister hated his father''s merits and always felt that the generals should be superior to each other and inferior to each other. "


    "He was very arrogant to his father. Most ministers in the court were angry with him, but he was never dissatisfied. He was always respectful to the Prime Minister of yin and hoped that the prime minister would help the king harmoniously. Unfortunately, my father''s courtesy and low brow did not work. The contradiction between the prime minister''s office and the Marquis''s office is growing


    He looked at tianyunpo and said, "the fact that Yin Shuo would come to such a situation has a lot to do with the words and deeds of the Prime Minister of Yin. If the generals don''t agree with each other, the country will be uneasy. If you look at the situation of Dongling, the grand master may also have some feelings. "


    Tianyunpo was embarrassed when he said, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to hate your talent."


    "I know."


    He knows it again.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "there is no resentment between the grand master and me, since they are all dedicated to jade support and Beili. I hope we can help each other hand in hand in the future


    He put the jade support in front of Beili, and tianyunpo was even more embarrassed.


    "I admit that I was interested in your majesty before, but after all this, can''t I see how much you love each other? Don''t worry, a gentleman won''t win people''s favor, let alone break their marriage. "Seeing this, Gu Shubai almost laughed and said helplessly: "even if the grand master still has an admiration for Yu Fu, I don''t mind, let alone have any malice to the grand master. It''s human nature that my fair lady is a gentleman


    Tian yunpo was stunned, "you Are you so generous? "


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, "I believe that Yu Fu will not empathize, also have enough confidence in myself. If the grand master gets her heart by means of a gentleman, I''m willing to give in. "


    The words all said to open, the sky cloud breaks suddenly to Gu Shubai to look at with new eyes.


    He knows what kind of country Dongling is. Men are superior to women. Ordinary women can only embroider and drink tea in boudoir all their lives. Women with noble status are better, but they can''t escape the shackles of etiquette.


    A woman can''t be close to a man other than her husband, can''t be divorced, can''t remarry


    If they can squeeze women into such a country, Tianyun knows how careful these men will be to not allow their wives to talk to others, and not allow them to have the right to be courted.


    These imaginations were shattered in Gu Shubai.


    Tianyunpo asks himself that if he has a wife, he doesn''t want his wife to be close to other men, let alone give other men the right to pursue his wife.


    Perhaps, this is the spirit of Wang Fu, Gu Shubai is slowly changing for Yu Fu.


    "I want to go to the post house. The grand master will help himself and leave."


    Gu Shubai arched his hand at him and turned to go outside the palace.


    Tian yunpo bows his hand in return in a daze. He has no idea what he is doing. After a while, he finds his mind and goes to the direction of Changsheng hall.


    The warm autumn sun shines in the palace. On the couch of the imperial concubine lies the woman in the sun. Her whole body is covered with a golden light.


    Tian Yun Po is crazy for a moment, and soon he shakes his head again -


    GU Shubai allows you to love her, do you really continue to love her?


    He took a deep breath and returned to his normal state of mind before walking towards the hall. Yaolan saw him from a distance and leaned over to whisper, "the Heavenly Master is coming."


    Yu Fu is almost asleep. Suddenly he hears this sentence and wakes up immediately.


    She took off the silk handkerchief on her face and saw tianyunpo standing ten steps away from her saluting, "Your Majesty."


    She got up from the concubine''s couch and sat down. She rubbed her eyes and said, "give the grand master a seat."


    Lianbi goes forward and puts a small Wu beside Yufu''s concubine''s couch. Tianyunpo comes forward and is about to sit down. Suddenly he moves the small Wu to a distance.


    Yu Fu is a Leng, "what are you doing?"


    Tian Yun broke through the embarrassment and said, "men and women are not compatible with each other..."


    Yao LAN hands the tea to Yu Fu to gargle. Yu Fu holds it in his hand, and the tea cup almost falls to the ground.


    It''s not like what Tianyun said. They never see each other. Beili is not such a conservative country. How can it be that men and women are not compatible?


    What suddenly occurred to her, "did you meet general Gu when you came?"


    Is it Gu Shubai who said something to him? So he suddenly got stiff.


    Tian yunpo quickly denied, "no, I didn''t meet you."


    Although it''s a good thing to talk to Gu Shubai and let go of the past, he always feels that he has fallen behind and is unwilling to admit it.


    Yu Fu did not say much, but said, "what''s the matter?"


    Tian yunpo said solemnly: "it''s still about Bao Taifu''s returning home. Last time, his majesty said that he would be granted the first-class Duke of Taifu so that he could live in peace in his old age. Naturally, this title is inherited by his eldest son Bao Zheng, but there are still several sons in Taifu. Does your majesty intend to give them a pension? "


    Yu Fu nodded. "Speaking of this, I remember. Last time I went to see Taifu in Baofu, I told them to tell me if they were in any trouble, just to show them mercy. No one who didn''t want to go to Baofu spoke to me. I almost forgot about it. "


    That day the sky cloud breaks also in, he naturally understands Yu Fu''s words, therefore today unique this question.


    "In fact, Taifu''s sons all understand his Majesty''s wishes, but Bao Taifu is clean and honest, and never relies on his own merits to seek profits for his grandchildren. If your majesty is gracious in person, you will be more convinced. "


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "the descendants of the Bao family can recommend anyone who can be an official in the court. If they are young and still studying, I will let them go to the imperial palace to study with the royal children. I remember the last time I went to Baofu, I saw a pretty young man, about seventeen or eighteen years old. Who was that


    Tianyun said: "all the grandchildren of the Bao family are outstanding in talent and appearance. In time, they will be the leaders of the young talents in the capital. Does your majesty mean to marry them? "


    Yu Fu smiles and looks at Lian Zhu and Lian Bi standing on one side, "Yao LAN, she..."


    The sky clouds burst and pricked up their ears.


    "She''s not in a hurry."


    Someone''s ears are hanging down.


    Yu Fu''s eyes turned to Lianzhu and Lianbi, "but Lianzhu and Lianbi are not young. They can''t always accompany me in the palace. They are also my confidants. They are all female officials in the palace. I want to show my kindness to the Bao family, and I want to find a good family for them. Let''s pay attention to which child of the Bao family is suitable. Let''s marry Lianzhu first. "She only knew that Lianbi had gujiuge in her heart before, but now she didn''t know what it was, so she didn''t dare to marry Lianbi rashly.


    Lianzhu had told Yufu before that she only wanted to live happily. After she got married, she could often go back to the palace to visit Yufu.


    Yu Fu left a meaning in his heart, just to the situation of Shangbao Taifu, it can be said that he had the best of both worlds.


    Lianzhu''s face was slightly red, and he came forward to salute, "thank you for your grace."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "Bao Taifu is an honest official and has a good family tradition. I have seen them for you. If you marry them, you will not be wronged. With me, no one can despise you. "


    Lianzhu reddened and retreated, deeply moved in her heart.


    She is the daughter of an ordinary worker in guhou mansion. At first, she thought that it was the greatest honor in her life to serve Yufu. Later, Yufu and Gu Shubai were engaged. She was also very happy to stay in guhou mansion all her life.


    I didn''t expect that one day, she would be respected as an imperial predecessor, and she would marry a talented young man of extraordinary origin in Beijing


    Yu Fu looked at Yao LAN and Lian Bi with deep meaning. "If you have something you like, tell me earlier. If not, I will carefully choose for you. Especially Lian Bi, how old are you than Yao LAN


    In front of the foreign minister''s face, Lian Bi just blushes and doesn''t speak. Yu Fu vaguely sees that her mind about Gu Jiuge has disappeared.


    After all, the unwritten rule of taking care of one''s family and not taking concubines has been going on all the time, and all of Yin Ji''s children have been born. No matter how much love she has, Lian Bi can only bear it.


    Yao LAN just turned her lips and said, "I don''t want to marry. I want to follow your majesty all my life. What''s good about getting married?"


    Yu Fu is not surprised to say that she is still young and indifferent. "If you let out the news that you are going to get married and look around the capital, I don''t know how many talented young people want to ask for it. You don''t value those who are rich and powerful. Don''t you care about those who are handsome and elegant?"


    Then she pointed to tianyunpo, and the person she pointed to almost jumped up, "for example, the grand master, who was young, was a position below one person and above ten thousand people, and was born with such extraordinary appearance."


    Yao LAN couldn''t help laughing, "Your Majesty, if you want to take other young talents as an example, you may have to shake your eyes. Take Taishi for example Ha ha ha


    Tianyunpo was annoyed by her smile and said, "why, is Ben too ugly?"


    He asked himself that his appearance, even if not comparable to Gu Shubai, was one of the best Qingjun. He was ridiculed by a little girl.


    Where should his face go?


    Yao LAN laughed enough, and finally stopped, holding his waist and waving his hand, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    In order to show that her words are sincere, not perfunctory, Yao LAN went to him and looked at his face carefully, "not only not ugly, but also very handsome."


    Tianyunpo was embarrassed to be stared at by a young woman so close to her bright eyes.


    He subconsciously backward two steps, jade help see almost laugh.


    Yao LAN is imperceptible, naive way: "just feel too familiar, not good to start."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Hanmo is on duty in the former dynasty when he hears a report from the palace man from Changsheng hall, "great commander, your majesty, please go."


    He thought that something had happened, and hurried to Changsheng hall, he saw Yufu and others joking in the courtyard.


    Tianyunpo is also here.


    He looked at Tian Yun Po suspiciously. He wanted to seduce my sister-in-law again. He was very lucky. He didn''t know how to blurt out and said to Yu Fu, "what can I do for you, sister-in-law?"


    Yu Fu is drinking tea, smell speech almost a mouthful of tea spray out, was choked repeatedly cough.


    The title of sister-in-law, which Gu Xiang and Gu Yi used to say when they were laughing, still surprised Yu Fu.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief and waved, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Gu Han Mo takes a proud look at Tian Yun Po, with the strength that I look at my sister-in-law for my elder brother.


    Tianyunpo was not annoyed at all. Instead, he looked back at him with a smile, and the fox''s cunning light flashed in his eyes.


    Want to see his tianyunpo joke?


    Take care of himself first!


    Gu cold Mo heart secret way is not good, as expected heard jade to help toward him way: "three elder brothers, you and Li rabbit in a time is not short, can think of good when to get married?"


    Today, referring to Lianzhu''s marriage, Yufu thinks of Gu Shubai''s proposal to marry Yan Zheng. Yan Zheng and the second young lady of the Wei family, the general of the Chinese army, fall in love.


    Yufu decided to marry him. When he thought about it, he thought of Gu Hanmo''s marriage, so he called him to ask.


    Gu Hanmo is forced by dawn to ask when to marry his sister every day. Unexpectedly, it''s Yufu''s turn to ask him this time. A cold sweat comes out on his forehead. "Don''t worry, don''t worry. What''s more, even my father is not in a hurry. Your majesty, don''t worry about it. "


    "How can I do that?"


    Sky cloud breaks to smile a face cheap Xi Xi Xi of appearance, "long elder sister-in-law is like mother, still can''t tube your marriage?"It''s his sister-in-law.


    Gu Hanmo: why should I be cheap? Why?


    Liming: hehe, I think you are more and more cheap recently, but it doesn''t matter. I still like


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 337

    Kun Wushang is transferred from the post office to a free house in Beijing. Kun Yuyang finds time to visit him.


    The soldiers outside the mansion salute respectfully when they see her. Kun Yuyang looks at them. These are the people under Gu Shubai''s command. She can''t be more familiar with them.


    "How does your majesty want you to take care of this place?"


    The soldier replied, "Your Majesty said that the visitors are guests. We should not neglect them. We are not guarding here, but protecting it. All the people in the government should be free to go in and out. Only when kundi goes out, we can take care of him. "


    After a pause, he said, "but it''s been seven or eight days since kundi moved in. He hasn''t been out of the house, and his majesty hasn''t summoned him."


    Kun Yu Yang nodded, his face softened a lot.


    It seems that Yu Fu is really depressed. He doesn''t plan to do anything to Kun Wu''s injury, but he hasn''t been summoned yet.


    She went into the courtyard to have a close look. It was more spacious and tidy than she imagined. It was much more exquisite than the seventh Prince''s house where Kunwu lived before he became emperor.


    Around a flower hanging corridor to the main room, servants saw her salute one after another, into the door to see Kun Wu injury is sitting at the table dressing.


    Seeing his black and blue face, Kun Yuyang didn''t stop laughing for a moment.


    It turned out that it was not Yufu who refused to meet him, but that his appearance was really unsightly. I was afraid that he would have to wait for the bruises on his face to disappear before he could go out.


    Kun Wu injury raised his head, his face was ugly, "what''s funny?"


    "Kun Jun Yue?"


    Kun Wu snorted with disdain, "how can he have this ability? It''s the master under his hand, nicknamed "dragon."


    "Isn''t that the same?"


    "What''s the same?"


    Kunwu wound was a little excited, leading to the pain of the wound on his face. The doctor who was changing his dressing was stunned. Kunwu wound waved to him to continue.


    He carefully and skillfully said to Kun Yuyang: "here, and here, he is swollen like a lotus root, which you didn''t see. In contrast, my martial arts are much better than his. "


    He seems to be in a good mood. He also has a mind to compare his martial arts with Kun Junyue.


    Seeing this, Kun Yu Yang felt relieved and said, "Your Majesty sent someone to see you?"


    Kun Wu hurt the corner of his mouth and said, "that''s not true. But she didn''t continue to let me be with Kun Junyue. I think she has forgiven me. "


    That''s what I''m happy about.


    Kunyu Yang white he one eye, "early know today, why at the beginning? You''re much luckier than Kun Junyue. Kun Junyue was forbidden in the post house for more than half a year, and he couldn''t get out. Look at the attitude of the central government. It''s going to shut him up for the rest of his life. "


    "It won''t last forever."


    Kun Wu''s hurt tone was much colder. "If he was shut down like this, he would die very early. Kun Jun Yue would rather die than live under people''s shackles."


    Kunyu Yang heard this words is just light, no matter kunjun Yue is shut in the post house or dead, it doesn''t make any difference to her.


    She took out a bottle of medicine from her sleeve. "It''s used in the army. It works well. Let the doctor see. If it can be used, I''ll give it to you. I''ve also brought some healing medicine. I thought you would lose your arm and leg. Now it seems that you can''t use it. "


    Although she couldn''t use it, she still felt it out, "with your temperament, the next time you annoy Yufu, you can''t say if you really want to lose your arm and leg. You''d better keep it."


    Kun Wu was injured


    Brother and sister sat down. After a cup of tea, Kun Yuyang got up and said, "I''m relieved to see that you''re safe. There''s something else in the army. I''ll go there."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s the wrong number of armaments in the army. I''ll go and see what happened."


    Kun Yu Yang said, then went out of the door, looking at her valiant and resolute manner, Kun Wu hurt the corners of his mouth and raised a smile.


    Yufu has a wonderful ability to make people around her better and happier until she finds the true meaning of her life.


    If we have to define a meaning for Kun Yuyang, her meaning should be in the army, not in the boudoir.


    It''s a pity that Ning Xuan is dead, otherwise she would be happy


    Kun Yuyang rushed to the barracks, only to see a few small officials in charge of the granary come up, "general Kun, you''re here, go to the granary and have a look!"


    "How many armaments are missing? How can they not match the number?"


    The petty official was in a dilemma. "I can''t tell you. Just go to the granary and have a look."


    Ask three don''t know, know to let her go to granary.


    Kunyu Yang looks at a few people and says that I''ll settle accounts with you when I find out the accounts.


    When she went to the granary, she saw stacks of military grain piled high and neat.


    Beili is a powerful country. After fighting for such a long time, it still has plenty of silver and food, and has no shortage at all. If not, Gu Shubai did not dare to come back all the way and use military supplies to relieve the people.


    The whole granary was full, and there was no sign of any defect. Kunyu frowned. It was not so simple.


    She climbed up the grain bag and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, she found a strange red package on a pile of grain in the distance. She jumped over to check it.Some of the baggage is like the things used in women''s boudoir. It''s red and gorgeous, and it''s also stained with a little fragrance of powder.


    When she opened it, she was startled by the gold and silver pearls. The owner''s eyes are obviously very similar to her, and these jewelry are in line with her aesthetic.


    For example, this pair of South Pearl Earrings uses her favorite pink and purple pearls, which are rarely seen at ordinary times, but are formed by variation.


    Another example is this gilded jade warping. If it is made of red gold, it will be too heavy. The gilded technology is refined. It doesn''t look cheap at all, and it''s much more convenient to wear.


    She looked at everything carefully, and the more she looked, the more strange she felt. It seemed that this burden was deliberately put here waiting for her.


    She suddenly felt something was wrong behind her. She suddenly looked back and saw that it was Lin Xuan.


    When did he stand behind him?


    Lin Xuan felt the back of his head shyly, "do you like these jewelry?"


    Kun Yu Yang was stunned, "these are yours Are you going to give it to me? "


    Her eyes swept, and soon found that there were shadows moving around outside the granary. It seemed that many people were pushing and peeking outside.


    She suddenly understood something.


    Lin Xuan nodded gently, "well, do you like it?"


    He asked again.


    How do you know what kind of jewelry I like


    Lin Xuan said: "I asked the servants around you. Fortunately, I was promoted to a general. Otherwise, if you live in the palace, I can''t find out."


    Kunyu Yang''s mind moves. He takes another look at the jewelry in the red package. She really likes everything.


    It can be seen how careful and attentive he is to find out how much jewelry she likes.


    Her voice unconsciously softened, "where did you get the silver? Don''t say it''s because of your salary to become a general. These things may not be affordable even if you spend a year''s salary. "


    Lin Xuan was embarrassed and said, "I advanced money to the Ministry of war. The officer in charge of the Ministry of war said that no salary can be advanced without special circumstances. I said it was for For... "


    He looked up at Kun Yuyang, quickly lowered himself, blushing so much that he could shed blood, "I said it was to get a wife, so they let me pay in advance."


    How can I get a salary in advance for this reason?


    Kunyuyang thought about who is in charge of the military department now, and soon understood.


    She looked at the shadow outside the door and said quietly, "Oh, congratulations. Since I bought it for my wife''s sake, I''ll put it away as soon as possible. I''ll lose it carefully. "


    Then he would jump off the high platform of the grain bag.


    Linxuan see she want to leave, I don''t know where the courage to seize her wrist, kunyuyang can''t break away for a while.


    He hesitated for a long time and couldn''t speak. Kun Yuyang angrily wanted to shake off his hand, but he didn''t let go.


    The shadow outside the door moved greatly, and soon a man came out and stood at the door and said, "general Kun, don''t you understand? He wants to marry you


    A stone stirred up a thousand waves, the soldiers outside the door suddenly jumped out, "general Kun, you promise general Lin, he really wants to marry you!"


    "Marry him! Marry him


    The soldiers roared, and even the small officials in charge of the granary clapped their hands behind them. If Kun Yuyang still didn''t understand the situation, he would have been in the army for so long.


    She knew that these people were more and more daring after winning the battle, but she did not expect that they would dare to coax her.


    "Let go!"


    She coldly toward Lin Xuan way, Lin Xuan but for a moment her wrist buckle, "feather Yang, marry me! I want to give you a happy day and take care of you all my life


    He kept these words in his heart for a long time, and only when he returned to the capital did he dare to say them.


    On the battlefield, he did not dare to worry that his daughter''s affection would affect Kun Yuyang''s concentration, and that he would not be able to return.


    The officers and soldiers in the army encouraged him to summon up the courage to pursue Kun Yuyang. Only then did he make up his mind to open this mouth, so today''s scene came into being.


    Kun Yuyang was caught off guard and was told by him. The female general who killed him with iron blood on the battlefield could not help blushing, "what are you talking about? I''m married! "


    "I know, but he has gone. I want to take care of you and your children instead of him. As long as you like, I will treat them as if they are my own. Even if you want us to stop having our own children, I can promise you. "


    The soldiers were stunned when they heard this.


    Which man is willing to have no offspring for his whole life and raise his son for other men?


    It seems that Lin Xuan''s feelings for Kun Yuyang are more profound than they imagined.


    Kunyu Yang stares at him with a very similar name to Ning Xuan and a very similar look in his eyes.


    Firm and affectionate.


    They are obviously two different kinds of people, but every time Kun Yuyang sees him, he always thinks of Ning Xuan.


    This may be some kind of fate.


    Lin Xuan''s heart is full of uneasiness. He doesn''t know if Kun Yuyang will agree. For him, it doesn''t matter whether he has his own children or not. The only thing that matters is Kun Yuyang.If she asked him to go up the mountain and down the sea of fire, he would wait for orders at will and never slacken.


    I''m afraid she won''t even give him the chance.


    Kunyu Yang Leng for a long time, just when people think she will open her mouth to accept Lin Xuan, her voice is cold down, "you are not him, why replace him?"


    She gave him a cold look, shook off his hand and walked out of the barn without looking back.


    They all looked at her leaving with silly eyes. They didn''t expect that she was so resolute that they didn''t give Lin Xuan or himself any leeway.


    Everyone was embarrassed.


    "Scattered, scattered, nothing to see."


    Seeing that Lin Xuan is still standing in the same place, what people can do for him is to give him the last face.


    All the people left, but Lin Xuan didn''t move.


    Until after a long time, the setting sun outside the door shines in, pulling his figure on the high ground for a long time.


    At last he moved, bent over to pick up the bundle and tied it carefully.


    "I know she won''t agree, but I can''t help doing stupid things..."


    After a few days, Kun Wu hurt in the end can not help but want to see Yu Fu impulse, with some green eyes into the palace.


    When Yu Fu saw his panda eyes, he gave the same laugh as Kun Yuyang, only because his eyes were lighter, so Yu Fu''s laugh was lighter than Kun Yuyang''s.


    "How is Kun Junyue?"


    As soon as Yu Fu opened his mouth, he didn''t ask him first. Instead, he asked Kun Jun Yue first. Kun Wu was deeply hurt and felt disappointed. "He didn''t lack an arm or a broken leg, but he was worse than me. His bruises would take about a month or two to recover."


    When we meet again after a long time, we have to talk about outsiders?


    It''s a nasty outsider.


    Yu Fu nodded, "that''s too bad. My original plan is not like this."


    She''s going to let Kunwu hurt and suffer in the post house. She''s going to punish Kunwu a little, so that he won''t do anything wrong in the future.


    It''s not enough to change anything, but it''s enough to be annoying.


    Kunwu knew what her "original plan" was, and pretended not to understand it. He sat down next to her.


    That small Wu son is just day cloud breaks to say a matter of time to sit, he is not at all outside, oneself sat down.


    "Yufu, I''ve brought you something good. Have a look."


    He took out a small porcelain vase from his sleeve. Yu Fu looked at him suspiciously. Kun Wu wanted to deliver the vase to her, but was stopped by one hand on the way.


    Yao LAN took over the small porcelain vase and said, "I have to check everything for your majesty. What if it''s poisonous?"


    Kun Wu was hurt and laughed, "don''t you feel ashamed of this premise on both sides of us?"


    The poison immortal in the immortal valley of Yufu hall. Although Kunwu''s poison skill is not as good as Yufu''s, he has learned from Xunchi.


    Can she see the poison that he and Yu Fu can''t see?


    Yao LAN regretted her failure and touched her nose. "You know how to bully me. That''s how I grew up. Your majesty, look at him!"


    Then he handed the vase to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu opened the bottle with a smile and sniffed it. A smell of wild flowers and weeds came to his face.


    It was the grass in Xianren Valley in the early morning. The sky was dim, and the small and thin veins of flowers and plants were still stained with crystal dew. A passing fawn bowed his head and sniffed, smelling such a fragrance.


    Yu Fu sniffed and exclaimed, "how did it come out?"


    Kun Wu smiles with satisfaction. He seems to know that she will like it so much, so he says, "don''t you like the bath beans with the fragrance of wild flowers and grass most? I have nothing to do since I became the puppet emperor. I just study how to make wild flowers and weeds into other things. Anyway, it''s your favorite smell. "


    "I''m not as good at making drugs as you are. It seems that I have some talent in making spices. The flavor of this ointment is the same as the bath bean you like to use. It''s even fresher. "


    Yu Fu nodded and agreed, "I like the taste better. I didn''t expect that the poison technique you learned in Xianren Valley could still be used here. If you open a perfume shop in the most prosperous area of the capital, it must be like a cloud. "


    Kunwu injury seems to be true, "really? I''m new here, and I don''t understand the market of the capital. If your majesty is in pity, please show me a way. "


    Yu Fu liked the bottle of perfume he sent, and his resentment to him was reduced.


    If you look at his low attitude, the little resentment will disappear completely.


    She thought for a moment and said, "there is a shop beside the Jade Restaurant, which is also an industry under the name of the jade official. Originally, it was intended to be used to sell cakes in the Jade Restaurant alone. For the sake of giving me the first one of these balms, you can let Yuguan transfer the shop to you. "


    Jade Restaurant.


    Kunwu was sad and thought about it. It turned out that on the first day when he came to Beijing, he saw the Jade Restaurant outside the palace. It really had something to do with Yufu.


    "Thank you very much. Anyway, I have nothing to do in Beijing. It''s good to find something to do."Yu Fu picked the tip of his brow and put the vase into his sleeve. "I should thank you. If you can do something else with peace of mind and don''t make trouble with me, I will be Amitabha. Not to mention a shop, I can get you something even more rare. "


    Kun Wu hurt see potential immediately way: "including let Kun Jun Yue to give me to do chores?"


    Poof.


    Yu Fu sprayed tea on his face.


    Yu Fu (to Kun Wu): second Olympic Games, do you think you are cheap


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 338

    Yan Fu''s wedding banquet was held all day. As a colleague in the army, Kun Yuyang also came to celebrate.


    She got along well with the officers and men in the army. The men in the army were rough, and she had a bloody side in her nature, so she got along very well.


    But she didn''t want to participate in the wedding banquet.


    Dongling''s old custom is that widows should avoid happy events to avoid bringing bad luck to the new couple. Beili doesn''t have such a custom, but kunyuyang has it in his heart.


    She felt that she was unlucky.


    A girl who has lived in a palace without family affection since she was a child, a princess Xikun who is not paid attention to. Her life is short and hasty.


    She doesn''t want to bring bad luck to the newlyweds because of herself, and she doesn''t want to see the beaming smile, the dazzling red, the laughter


    Stabbing her all the time.


    She only drank a glass of water and wine after entering the door, and then she quietly hid in no one''s land, trying to avoid the hot drinking ahead.


    Along the corridor of the front yard to the back yard, there were green pines and cypresses in the yard. She unconsciously walked towards that place.


    When I got to the tree, I found someone standing there. The color of the clothes was integrated with the pines and cypresses. It was half fresh and green. It looked very comfortable.


    The people under the tree heard the footsteps and turned to see Kun Yuyang. They were both surprised.


    It was Lin Xuan.


    Kun Yuyang was embarrassed for a while. A few days ago, she refused him in front of the soldiers, which made him lose face. Now it''s embarrassing to meet him.


    She forgot that Lin Xuan is now a general in the army, and Yan Zheng''s wedding ceremony will be fine.


    Kun Yuyang wants to avoid it. He looks around and there are only two of them. The others are busy in the front yard. Who will run to the quiet place in the backyard when they are drinking?


    It''s just them.


    Lin Xuan opened a mouth first, "why don''t you drink in the front yard, run to here?"


    Kun Yu Yang reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, "aren''t you, too?"


    Suddenly fell into silence.


    For a while, Lin Xuan smile, "the front is too busy, I''m not used to it, so I come here to breathe."


    In fact, it''s not that he''s not used to it. It''s that he saw Yan Zheng''s mother give her a gold hairpin, which is very similar to the one he chose for Kun Yuyang. He was touched and couldn''t bear to see it again.


    Kun Yu Yang did not ask, only said: "I am almost the same."


    This words listen in Lin Xuan ear, don''t have deep meaning.


    She once married a man and married the children of Dongling royal family as Princess Xikun. In order to avenge her husband, she was in a hurry and was ambushed by Yin Shuo, which shows that the couple have deep feelings.


    I think she will be hurt when she sees the scene in front of her?


    Lin Xuan could not help but think of the man, the prince of Pingnan, who led the army to suppress the uprising. He did not hesitate to use his own life to stop the uprising and killed the man in the battlefield.


    That must be an excellent man, will let Kun Yuyang never forget.


    Lin Xuan can''t help laughing. Kun Yuyang is very sensitive and looks up at him, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''m just thinking, I''m really out of my depth."


    Lin Xuan said: "I thought I would have the courage to ask you to marry me if I worked hard to kill the enemy. Now I know how ridiculous I am. With your noble status, how can I look up to the jewelry I exchanged for one year''s salary? "


    "Nothing to do with that."


    Kun Yu Yang turned his face awkwardly, "do you think I refuse you because I dislike the poor and love the rich?"


    Lin Xuan shook his head, "No. I''m not as good as the one in your heart. "


    Even if the man is dead, the mark he left in kunyuyang''s heart will never be erased.


    "No, you''re fine."


    Kunyu relaxed a lot and tried not to hurt Lin Xuan. "You have excellent martial arts skills and integrity. You also saved my life. It took you only a few months to become a general from an insignificant soldier. This is almost impossible for other soldiers in the army, so don''t belittle yourself. "


    Lin Xuan said with a forced smile: "that''s because I saved your life. Your status is valuable, so I can be promoted to be a general because I have made great contributions to saving you. "


    In the final analysis, it was because of her that he had nothing extraordinary about himself.


    Kun Yuyang was a little worried, "don''t you understand what I said to you? It has nothing to do with me that you have made military contributions to become a general. You are very good, is to refuse you, not because you are not good, is in my heart already someone. First come first served. He has taken root in my heart. Even if you give me another heaven and man, I won''t change it! "


    In the final analysis, it''s still for ningxuan. From beginning to end, it''s all because of linxuan.


    Kun Yuyang is a free and easy woman. She has never thought about her background, family status, or even children''s affairs. What she cares about is always the soul in her heart.


    Lin Xuan''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    He was envious of Ning Xuan''s death. The image of a dead man in the hearts of living people will not fade away, but will live forever because of death.In kunyuyang''s heart, he is always young, handsome and vigorous. He treats her like a pearl and jade. He is a perfect man and husband.


    He can never compare.


    "I know what you mean. Thank you for taking care of me. But I''ve decided to be a widow for him all my life and never marry again. I can take care of two children myself. Even if I can''t take care of them in the battlefield, your majesty will take care of them for me. "


    "What about yourself?"


    Lin Xuan approached her and said, "you just want your child to be taken care of. Who will take care of you?"


    Kunyu Yang took a deep breath, choked his neck, chin raised into a sharp arc, "I''m a female general, I don''t need to be taken care of."


    It''s a shame to say that out of her mouth.


    She probably didn''t know how beautiful she was. She didn''t know that although she was wearing the same uniform as a man, her waist posture was beautiful.


    She didn''t know how touching and protective she was when she shed tears.


    She was so young, but she wanted to turn herself into ashes.


    "There''s no woman who doesn''t need to be taken care of," he said


    He was eager to protect her, but she would be wrong, "right? Maybe you haven''t seen it before, and you''ll see it later. "


    She strode away, leaving him a figure that he could not grasp


    Beili is a prosperous and peaceful scene. It is said that there are more young men and women getting married in Beijing this year.


    It is said that people in Beijing have the same tacit understanding when they see that there are welcoming teams in the streets every day.


    The country is peaceful and the people are safe.


    "Sometimes I feel that the country is too peaceful and not good."


    In the imperial study, Yu Fu put down the memorial and said sarcastically.


    The ministers looked at her puzzledly. Yu Fu covered the memorial with his hand and knocked on it with his fingers. "You Yan Guan impeached Xue Bi, the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs, and several of his servants. He embezzled and accepted bribes, and recommended higher positions for the Jinshi of last year''s Imperial court. It is said that a six grade official post costs 50000 taels of silver. "


    She said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that the Treasury has enough silver and grain, but with more grain, there are more moths."


    Xue Bi is no stranger to everyone. He is also an old minister of the imperial court. He was left by the former Emperor.


    His embezzlement of national silk is not news, but it was settled as early as the beginning of Yufu''s accession to the throne. She spared Xue Bi mercifully. Xue Bi was grateful to her and never dared to do anything again.


    He didn''t expect that the so-called reform was just a change from corruption on the surface to corruption on the inside. He didn''t dare to attack the state treasury, but he did it to the Jinshi last year and the new ministers in the court.


    Yu Fu''s reuse of these new people is well known to both the government and the public. The criteria of reuse only care about ability and character.


    Some Jinshi with rich family background but less talent inevitably have a bad idea, and want to get a place in the court by relying on the financial resources of their families, which encourages the arrogance of Xue Bi and others.


    Tian Yun po said: "when his majesty Xue Bi ascended the throne, it was time to deal with it, but the court situation was not stable at that time. His majesty wanted him to stay and continue to preside over the work of the Ministry of accounts, so we didn''t move. Now that he''s stepping up, it''s time to make an example. "


    Yu Fu said: "it''s natural to punish heavily. He has wrongly betrayed my love for him by taking bribes and embezzlement. It''s what annoys me most that he has infected the new members of the court who I value the most with the official atmosphere. It''s just that it''s not as simple as dealing with a Xue Bi. "


    She said and looked at Zhang jiuque.


    Zhang jiuque, as a minister of the Ministry of officials and one of the three princes, had a different status. However, he remained cautious in front of Yu Fu.


    As soon as Yu Fu looked at him, he quickly handed over his hand, "Xue Bi embezzled and accepted bribes to provide job transfer for the new officials in the imperial court, and the job transfer was under the jurisdiction of our Ministry of official affairs. I think it has something to do with our Ministry of official affairs. I don''t know who I am, but since it''s a matter of the Ministry of officials, I''m duty bound! "


    Yu Fu nodded and looked much better. "Taibao, don''t blame yourself too much. I don''t mean to blame you. But you are in charge of the Ministry of official affairs. It is safest for you to investigate who colluded with Xue Bi. "


    Fortunately, his majesty did not doubt him.


    Zhang jiuque breathed a sigh of relief, and his back became more straight. "Yes, I''ll do it immediately when I go back!"


    "What about Xue Bi and the servants of the household department?"


    Some ministers immediately thought of this, and they had a headache.


    A minister and several ministers are involved in corruption and bribery. It''s easy to arrest them. Who will do the work of the Ministry?


    During the war, the Ministry of war was the most important one among the six departments, while the Ministry of household was the most important one when the war was stable. Once the household affairs are in chaos, it will do harm to Beili hall and even the whole country.


    Yufu said: "if my court is really a loyal court, there will not be only one moth in the household. Do you think so? If so, I don''t believe that the Ministry of accounts can''t find an innocent person. The matter was handed over to Dali temple for examination, and Xue Bi and his party members, who had proven the evidence, were all detained mercilessly. As for the lack of evidence and innocence, I will deal with it separately. "The ministers looked at each other and found that a corruption case involving the Ministry of household and the Ministry of official affairs had been involved in the two important institutions of the imperial court, and they did not know what the result of the examination by Dali temple would be.


    If we really find out that there is no innocent person in the Department of household, I''m afraid your majesty will doubt the rest of the departments, right?


    If so, Xue Bi is the eternal sinner who disturbed the court.


    After all the officials retired, only Gu Shubai stayed.


    As in other countries in the history of the Central Plains, there was a system in which the imperial harem was not allowed to interfere in politics. Since Shen Fenglan, the empress of Shengwen, it was abolished completely.


    Gu Shubai was first a military general in the court, and then her husband. Naturally, there was no need to avoid the government.


    As a matter of fact, Yu Fu has always shared his government affairs as the emperor with him, and often discussed with him to benefit each other.


    It''s the same this time.


    "What do you think of Xue Bi?"


    Gu Shubai said: "maybe as you said, since the victory of the continuous war between Dongling and Xikun, the situation in the DPRK has been so smooth that some people have different ideas. It''s not difficult to deal with Xue Bi. It''s just that the people under his command are careless whether they are punished severely or lightly. "


    Yu Fu said: "if you just punish them lightly, others will only think that I can''t subdue the corruption of the household department. Once upon a time, when I forgive Xue Bi, I told him that if I dare to do it again in the future, I will never forgive him lightly. Now it''s time for me to fulfill my promise. What''s more, Beili''s political and people friendly at the moment doesn''t need me to be timid to keep the stability of the court as I was at the beginning. "


    Gu Shubai nodded, "you are right. Severely punishing a group of corrupt officials in the Ministry of household is also a warning to others, so that the officials in the central government do not dare to make such mistakes again. The most urgent task is to find the right person in charge of the household department. Do you have a candidate in mind? "


    Xue Bi has been sitting in the position of secretary of the household department for a long time. The whole household department is under his control. It''s hard to say if the people at the bottom can''t clean up.


    Yu Fu had several suitable candidates in his heart. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "after the imperial examination, I paid attention to arranging some new people to go in. They learned well, but I don''t know if they have followed Xue Bi to take bribes this time. There are one or two of the Wai Tzu''s servants who can replace Xue Bi in talent. I''m afraid of their character... "


    If they are also involved in this case of corruption and bribery, they can be outstanding and useless.


    Gu Shubai suddenly said: "there is another more important thing, we almost ignored."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Let those new ministers who passed the imperial examination last year know that the official positions won by bribery can''t last long without their own real ability. Those who get a good position by bribing Xue Bi should also be punished accordingly. "


    Yu Fu thought for a moment and said, "you''re right, but in this way, the scope involved is even larger."


    Although the newly appointed officials are not well qualified and most of their positions are not high, they have a large number of people and almost all the institutions in the DPRK.


    Gu Shubai said: "the Jinshi of the military examination are not worried. The people who are in charge of the Ministry of war are still safe. No matter how hard Xue Bi''s hand is to get into the army, it''s mainly the people who are in charge of the military examination."


    Yu Fu took a deep breath. "I can''t take care of it. Even if it involves a lot, it must be uprooted. This kind of corruption and bribery can''t be condoned! After I ascended the throne, I not only comprehensively improved the treatment of officers and men in the army, but also for ministers in the court. Now their salaries are twice as high as those of the previous emperor. The salaries of an ordinary minor official of six or seven grades are enough to support at least a family of more than ten people. How dare they? "


    Her attitude is very decisive. Beili is well-informed in politics and people, and the mainland of Kyushu is stable and smooth. This is the foundation of her decisive attitude.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "since you have decided, I will fully cooperate. The third younger brother and liming were all Jinshi of the imperial examination last year, and I know a lot of people. Let''s investigate the matter and we will give you the result soon. "


    Yu Fu''s face swelled, suddenly changed his expression, and went into his arms like a kitten. "How do you know that I just want to ask you for this?"


    It''s too late for Dali temple to investigate the household department, and Zhang jiuque, who is in charge of the Ministry of official affairs, is just encouraging and strong. After all, investigation is not his strong point. We need to conduct a large-scale investigation on those new scholars. There are no effective personnel for the time being.


    Only Gu Shubai, no matter what matters to him, Yu Fu can rest assured.


    Gu Shubai joked: "now that there is no war, it''s not good for a military general to have a leisurely meal in the court. In order not to let people say that I am the little white face raised by your majesty, I naturally have to take the initiative to find something to do. "


    He didn''t want Yufu to be grateful for his hard work. He just said that he was looking for something to do for his reputation.


    But Yu Fu knew very well.


    He made great achievements in several battles, and now his reputation in the court is no less than that of general Ouyang. Who dares to doubt that he is a little white faced?


    She couldn''t help playing and gave him a kiss. "It''s clear that you can eat by your face. Why are you so good? Are you going to let the world''s men live? "


    Question: Wang Fu is the one who depends on excellence, what is the one who depends on face?


    PS: once again, we all have a good holiday. Don''t ask me why it''s less, because I want to have a holiday as much as you do


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 340

    Dali temple, Zhang jiuque and Gu Shubai worked together in three ways, and the official department was the fastest.


    Zhang jiuque was an upright official. Under his leadership, the Ministry of officials had always been in a good mood. Even if this incident happened, there were only a few people, which did not affect the overall operation of the Ministry of officials.


    There are two main culprits, not even those at the level of Chamberlain. No wonder they can only operate those middle and low-level officials who have no real power.


    "I''ve made it clear that they met Xue Bi in Fengyue. The famous return home in Beijing is the home of Xue Bi''s collusion with his courtiers. The two of them work for Xue Bi to transfer their official positions, and Xue Bi gives them 30% of the profits each time. "


    The third is profit.


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "if you take 50000 Liang at a time, 30% is 15000 Liang, which is equal to their salary for one year. No wonder they are willing to take the risk to do this kind of beheading. They are really greedy for profits. "


    Even the two chief officials of the Ministry of official can get so much profit. Yufu is more and more worried that all the people in the Ministry of official are lured by Xue Bi, and there is no one left.


    Zhang jiuque arched his hand and said, "if there are such people in the Ministry of official affairs, they are all dereliction of duty, and I ask your majesty to surrender!"


    Yu Fu waved his hand and said, "I''m very glad that the Taibao has made great contributions to the truth and has no bias towards his subordinates. I will not implicate you, but these two people must be severely punished. Let the Dali Temple find out their crimes one by one, and then how to deal with them. We can''t forgive them lightly! "


    This is the first time that Yu Fu has said that he can''t forgive the criminals of this corruption and bribery case lightly. Zhang jiuque has a clear idea, "I''m afraid that he can''t escape from copying his family, or banish him, or kill his head."


    Yufu had not practiced such heavy Dharma in the court since he ascended the throne. A moment of hesitation flashed in his heart, and he was soon thrown away by her.


    Is she a young monarch or a woman? If she is not suppressed by severe punishment at the beginning of the incident, who will obey her in the future?!


    There is no room for discussion.


    "Just act in accordance with the law. You don''t have to report to me again."


    She only left such a sentence. Zhang jiuque knew it well and withdrew from the imperial study.


    Next is Dali temple.


    "My Lord, all the staff of the Department have been investigated. Here is the list. Please preview it."


    Zheng Dao, the Minister of Dali temple, presents the list. Yu Fu looks at it. Xue Bi is the first name to bear the brunt.


    Then there were several servants of the Ministry of household. As she expected, none of them survived. Next, there are several members of the Hubu, including several Jinshi who were appointed to the Hubu by the imperial examination last year. Almost all of them were destroyed.


    She frowned involuntarily and looked at the next Zheng sternly. "Tell me who else has survived."


    Zheng Dao arched his hand: "back to your majesty, there is a member of the foreign Lang Xue Rou, is a woman."


    Yu Fu raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "is this yuanwailang also surnamed Xue? What is her relationship with Xue Bi? "


    Zheng Dao was somewhat embarrassed and said, "Xue Rou and Xue Bi are brothers and sisters of different mothers. Xue Bi is a direct descendant and Xue Rou is a common descendant. Although they are brothers and sisters, Xue Rou has always hated Xue Bi''s corruption. In fact, Xue Rou exposed Xue Bi''s corruption a long time ago, but her majesty didn''t deal with Xue Bi after she ascended the throne, so she had to give up. "


    It''s novel for my sister to report corruption to my brother.


    Yu Fu said, "according to you, Xue Rou is very strong. Why have I never heard her name before?"


    "Your Majesty, Xue Bi is in charge of the household department. Although Xue Rou is his sister, she is not with him. Can Xue Bi not suppress her? Xue Rou is thirty-eight years old this year. She is very stubborn. In order to be an official in the court, she even refuses to have children. Her husband couldn''t stand to be separated from her five years ago, but with Xue Bi here, she can only be a member of the yuan wailang. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "it sounds that she and Xue Bi are not ordinary people''s Di Shu dispute, she really has some backbone. Well, pay attention when you seal up Xue Bi''s house. Don''t involve Xue rou. I''ll see her at another time to see if she''s qualified for the position of the Department. "


    Zheng Dao said, "yes, I will obey your Majesty''s orders."


    Xue Fu.


    A group of able-bodied soldiers rushed into the mansion and surrounded the courtyard wall of the mansion.


    In the mansion, the women''s family members screamed and wailed, and the servants rushed to spread the message. Xue Bi had been put into Dali temple, and there was no one in the mansion. Everything was in chaos.


    "What is the system? Don''t let outsiders see my Xue jokes! "


    An old woman in gold and silver, with a heavy cane in her hand, came out of the upper room surrounded by a group of servant women, dressed in the style of Gaoming laofengjun.


    The frightened servant was quiet, and was frightened by the old woman''s dignity.


    Zheng Dao, the Minister of Dali temple, came in from outside the courtyard and arched his hand to the old woman. "Old lady Xue, the lower official has sealed up Xue''s house according to the emperor''s will. Your son Xue Bi has been transferred to court and is being held as a Marquis of Dali temple. Please take the women''s family members and retreat to the backyard. "


    The old lady is Xue Bi''s mother, the old lady of the Xue family, and the second grade official of the imperial court.


    All her life, she enjoyed the power and glory brought by her husband and the luxury brought by her son''s corruption. She never received the slightest bit of anger. Naturally, she didn''t have a good face to the polite Zheng Dao."Hum, I''m the second lady of imperial court. How dare you be presumptuous in front of me?"


    Zheng Dao was stunned. He was ordered to check Xue''s house, and spoke respectfully to old lady Xue. How did he become presumptuous?


    What''s more, he is also a high-ranking official. His rank is not inferior to that of old lady Xue, but he spoke to her politely out of respect for the elderly.


    Since the old lady is so difficult, he doesn''t have to be polite.


    Zheng Dao put down his arched hand and straightened his back, "I have come to check Xue Fu by your Majesty''s will. If the old lady refuses to do anything convenient, you will be insulted. Another good advice to the old lady is that your son has committed a serious crime of corruption and bribery, colluding with the officials of the Ministry of officials to buy and sell officials. Do you think you can still keep your second grade official''s life? "


    "You


    Old lady Xue seemed to be greatly humiliated, and her hand trembled slightly with a heavy crutch.


    Two women came out of the backyard. A middle-aged woman helped an old woman. Seeing their similar looks, they knew that they were mother and daughter.


    They were dressed in a very simple way, which was in sharp contrast to Mrs. Xue''s pearly appearance.


    Zheng Dao saw the middle-aged woman and thought of her Majesty''s order in the imperial study. He went up to the middle-aged woman to pay her respects. The woman bowed her hands and said, "Mr. Zheng, you are very polite."


    "Lord Xue is polite."


    Zheng Dao''s attitude towards Xue Rou is polite. Xue Rou is slightly stunned. Old lady Xue looks at her fiercely.


    Xue Rou was not born by her, but the daughter of a concubine in the house. Although she worked in the household department, she was just a little member of the family. Zheng Dao was rude to her, but he was so polite to Xue rou. How could she swallow this tone?


    However, Zheng Dao not only saluted Xue Rou, but also paid tribute to the old woman beside her, "is this the mother of Lord Xue? The old lady is very polite


    The old woman busy blessing body return a gift not to die, "don''t dare, adult fold evil spirit old body."


    As long as there is old lady Xue in this family, her concubine room will never be called old lady.


    Old lady Xue''s voice was sharp, "Xue Rou! You are also a small official in the court. Do you just watch our Xue family be destroyed and your brother have an accident?! You don''t want to think that you have been divorced by men, but the Xue family has taken you in! "


    Any woman who is so humiliated in front of everyone will not be able to bear it.


    Xue Rou calmly responded to old lady Xue''s anger. Over the years, she was used to hearing these insults, and she didn''t feel aggrieved at all. "Yes, old lady accepted me, and I''m naturally grateful. However, the elder brother''s accident was due to corruption. Your majesty attaches great importance to this case. As the old lady said, I''m just a small official in the court. I''m powerless. "


    Old lady Xue was blocked back by her own words, and she was so angry that she was tongue tied.


    Although Xue Rou was a commoner girl who had been abandoned, she was an official in the imperial court. However, he took her biological mother as a valve.


    "Cheap girl! Don''t discipline your rebellious daughter


    Old lady Xue points at Xue Rou''s biological mother. She shrinks. Xue Rou steps forward to block her biological mother.


    Even Zheng Dao can''t watch this scene any more.


    At this age, the concubines of the aristocratic families are more or less respectable. Besides, the old lady also gave birth to Xue Rou, who is an upright official in the court. How can she abuse the word "cheap maid" at will?


    He finally understood why Xue Rou and Xue Bi, as brothers and sisters, had different personalities.


    Just look at their mother.


    Two old women of the same age, one is arrogant and domineering, and the other is gentle and obedient. As their children, they are naturally different.


    Zheng Dao easily sold Xue Rou a favor, "well, I''m here to copy the house, not to listen to your family quarrel. Lord Xue, where are you and your father''s residence? "


    Xue Rou said quickly, "it''s the small courtyard in the back. There are my mother and I, two little maids and some old maids. There should be nothing else."


    Zheng Dao nodded, "restrain your servants. In addition to the servants who serve you, the rest of the servants in Xue''s house must be banned. They are not allowed to walk or go out at will."


    Xue Rou was very grateful, "thank you very much for Zheng Da''s kindness!"


    She came out just to explain to Zheng Dao that she didn''t expect Xue Bi''s affairs not to affect her. At least she could plead for her biological mother. Don''t let her age be frightened by the house raiding. Don''t want her haven''t opened her mouth, Zheng Dao has taken the initiative to separate her and her biological mother from the Xue family.


    Zheng Dao smiles, but he is not surprised. Xue Rou''s future work in the household department must be great. He is just selling a favor in advance and bowing his hand to the sky. "It''s your Majesty''s holy judge. You can thank your majesty if you want to."


    With a wave of his hand, he said, "come on, detain all the staff of Xue''s house in the backyard, and check all the belongings


    "You dare!"


    Seeing that Zheng Dao didn''t pay attention to herself, old lady Xue only sold herself to Xue rou. She was so angry that she knocked her crutches on the ground again and again. "My son didn''t get all the things in Xue''s family, but also my own dowry and things left by my husband. Why do you check them all? Son of a bitchZheng Dao''s expression suddenly looks ugly.


    As a second class member of the imperial court, he was so abused by a family member of a criminal official that his heart was burning with anger.


    Xue Rou took a few steps back to protect her biological mother from the disaster. At the same time, she whispered: "it''s time. The old lady still loves money. If she had a better attitude, Mr. Zheng might not detain her in front of her father who died early. "


    "What? Will the old lady also be detained? "


    Xue Rou''s biological mother couldn''t stand when she heard this. As a concubine, she was beaten down by old lady Xue for so many years, but her gentle nature didn''t change at all.


    She quickly stood up and said to Mr. Xue, "old lady, please don''t say anything. Please apologize to Mr. Zheng! My Lord is also acting according to orders. He didn''t mean to target our Xue family. "


    That''s human talk.


    Zheng Dao''s expression eased a little, but old man Xue didn''t appreciate it at all, "cheap maid! How dare you tell me? Come on, give me a slap


    The servant girl behind her subconsciously stepped forward and saw Xue Rou''s eyes retreating back. She didn''t dare to move again.


    Xue Bi is ruined. At present, Xue Rou is the only one in the Xue family. She has some status. She can speak in the court. Who dares to beat her biological mother?


    Zheng Dao completely impatient, "come on, put old lady Xue in custody, and shut her up in the house and forbid her to go out!"


    Old lady Xue still wanted to scold others. Zheng Dao immediately said, "anyone who dares to stop the official from doing official business will be gagged and not allowed to eat!"


    It''s completely quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    "Great! I knew there was a Xue Rou, so I should have run Xue Bi last year! "


    Yu Fu hasn''t met Xue Rou yet. She just read a letter she wrote all night about the rectification plan of the household department, and she is full of praise.


    She wants to see her, but the situation is not good after Xue''s house is copied. Xue Rou is busy looking for a house to take her biological mother out to live. Yu Fu sympathized with her filial piety to her mother and did not ask her to return to the court as soon as possible.


    With this reform plan, it''s OK for such talents to come back a few days later. She can afford to wait.


    Yufu is very happy. When she wants to share it with someone, she finds that she hasn''t seen Gu Shubai all day.


    It''s strange that there''s nothing wrong with the army recently. He''s not in the palace. Where is he?


    "Yao LAN, where''s the big brother?"


    Yao LAN felt her nose with a guilty expression on her face.


    Yu Fu felt something was wrong. "Where on earth have you been? What are you doing behind my back? "


    "Not me, not me!"


    Yao LAN put her hands wildly, "it''s nothing to do with me. I just heard it! I tell your majesty, don''t be angry! "


    Yu Fu eyebrow tip a pick, "say to listen to."


    Yao LAN came up to her ear and muttered for a while. Yu Fu''s face became more and more ugly, "what? Are you sure? "


    "Sure."


    Yao Lan was sure: "I just saw Miss Li. She stewed sweet soup and gave it to the third son and deputy commander Li. But the third young master and deputy commander Li were not in the palace. Miss Li was worried and thought that something had happened to them. A soldier told her that the third young master and deputy commander Li had been taken to a place outside the palace by the eldest young master. "


    Yu Fu said, "where?"


    Yao Lan said: "yes, that''s what Miss Li asked. Then the soldier''s face... "


    She didn''t know how to describe the face she saw, "a little embarrassed, a little ambiguous, and a little obscene In the end, this kind of place is not suitable to tell Miss Li. Miss Li asked, and the soldier said, "go home."


    The name sounds familiar.


    Yu Fu searched in his head for a moment, and quickly responded, "I remember. It''s said that returning home is a famous place of the wind and moon in the capital, and it''s a stronghold for Xue Bi to collude with his courtiers. You mean, big brother, they went to Fengyue place? "


    That''s not bad.


    Yao LAN subconsciously touched her nose, "anyway, that''s what I heard. It''s hard to say whether it''s true or not."


    She knew in her heart that this matter was very important. Otherwise, how could Gu Shubai go out of the palace without saying a word about where he was going?


    Naturally, it''s not convenient for him to explain. He doesn''t explain


    Yu Fu patted the table. "As a king, you are most taboo to sit high in the temple and guide the rivers and mountains. The so-called water can carry a boat and overturn it. You should always be close to the people so that you can know their needs and better serve them."


    Yao Lan was stunned and soon understood what Yu Fu said, "Your Majesty means Shall we go out of the palace to get close to the people? "


    Yu Fu looked serious, "yes, hurry up and get out of the palace immediately. The woman in Fengyue place is also one of the common people. Do you remember the two prostitutes I rescued outside Lin''an City in Dongling? Later, they didn''t become the pillars of the Jade Restaurant. They did a very good job. It can be seen that if someone saves them, they may not be the only women in the world. "


    So Yufu is going to save FengChen woman again?


    Yao LAN can''t help but tilt her head and say, "what are they going to do? Do they, like your majesty, want to rescue those people in the dust? ""Hum."


    Yu Fu Leng snorted, "how dare he?"


    I didn''t notice that the copy of the chapter was wrong. If you have already subscribed, you should be able to see it when you refresh it. Sorry ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 341

    On the most prosperous Long Street in the capital, two men in plain clothes, wearing hats, look like people in the world.


    At the foot of the emperor, such a dress is more attractive than a suit of silk and satin. Passers-by can''t help looking at them more, but they see them turning around in the same place. They don''t know what they are looking for.


    "Uncle, please ask the way."


    Among them, the shorter one grabbed a passer-by in a strange low voice and said, "excuse me, where is the way back home? Isn''t it on the busiest street in Beijing? "


    The passer-by''s uncle took a look at the man in front of him. He was wearing a heavy hat. It was hard for people to look at him, but his hands were very tender.


    Uncle can''t help being contemptuous.


    A young man in the river and lake is not good at martial arts. When he comes to the capital, he wants to go back to his hometown. It can be seen that he is not a serious person!


    His tone was frivolous and leisurely: "going back home is the most famous brothel in Beijing. Can you show it on the main road? No matter how famous it is, it''s just a brothel! "


    Yao Lan''s scalp is tight, and she says that the uncle is still putting on airs. She quickly takes out a piece of silver from her sleeve and gives it to him. "Please point out the way, uncle. We have something important to do."


    What''s important?


    It''s urgent!


    Uncle''s eyes flitted over the man who didn''t speak. He weighed the silver in his hand. It''s amazing. These two people in the river and lake are very generous.


    The look of contempt on his face turned into a smile. "It''s simple. Do you see that alley? It''s in there. "


    He pointed his hand. It turned out that the so-called "going home" was in the busiest street in Beijing, but it was not in the open air, but in the alley.


    Yao Lan said thanks to the uncle, took Yu Fu to the alley and said, "Your Majesty, do you want to dress up when we go in? Is it too strange? "


    Yu Fu was helpless. His voice came from under the hat, with a deliberate low voice, "what can I do? If you show your face, do you look like a man or do I look like a man? "


    It''s not unusual for women to swagger through the market because of the openness of Beili''s folk customs. They can travel back and forth to their hometown. This kind of place must be regarded as an alien.


    In order to cover their faces, they can only pretend to be people of the Jianghu.


    Seeing that yaolan was worried, Yufu came up to her ear and said something like this, yaolan was immediately happy.


    In the first place, the guests came like clouds, more lively than the Jade Restaurant.


    Before they got close, they could smell a strong fragrance of powder. The women standing outside the door were singing and swallowing. Their voices were so soft that they made people feel numb.


    Yu Fu and his wife are not close to each other. The sharp eyed women see the bulging purse on their waist and twist their body to meet them.


    Not yet close, Yao LAN quickly stretched out a hand, the top is not a small hard spindle.


    "Find us an elegant room to drink and talk. Don''t come here without asking you."


    Her voice was very low. The woman in front of her was stunned. She subconsciously took the silver in her hand, but her brain didn''t turn around.


    Who comes to the brothel to talk about drinking instead of looking for girls?


    If you want to drink, why not go to the restaurant?


    Going back home is the most famous brothel in Beijing. Even the girl standing at the door has some knowledge. Seeing that they are in the world, they don''t ask any more questions, thinking that they might have something to talk about.


    They have seen many important members of the imperial court who come back to their hometown to cover their eyes and ears and talk about unknown things. It''s not surprising to see two people in the Jianghu now.


    "Well, please come with me. Please come upstairs."


    The woman who received the silver accompanied her smile to send them in. When she spoke, she touched Yao Lan''s hand and suddenly drew back her hand like an electric shock.


    The man''s hands are thinner and smoother than hers!


    For a moment, she felt strange. Yaolan felt worse than her. She was wiped by a woman, and she couldn''t help getting goose bumps on her back.


    Then look at the girl who took advantage of the money and look at her eyes, Yao LAN is afraid to show her stuffing. All of a sudden, a hand was stretched out from the stab, holding a piece of silver that was bigger than metaphor. "Girl, take the silver and take it. If you toss the silver, nothing will happen. If you toss your life, nothing will happen."


    Yu Fu''s voice came out from under the bamboo hat. In order to be more like a man''s voice, it was very low. It was gloomy and terrible in the woman''s ears, with a strong sense of threat.


    The woman nodded and led them to a private room on the second floor.


    Yao LAN goes forward to fork the door of the private room, turns around and nods to Yu Fu. Yu Fu relaxes and takes down the bamboo hat. She is very comfortable.


    "Although this hat can cover your face, it can affect your breathing."


    "Who said no?"


    Yao Lan also took off the hat and gasped, "it''s too scary. If the people here find us two women, it''s bad!"


    "I''m not worried about that."


    Yufu looked out through the window on the other side of the private room. "I''m only worried about being found. The lady of Tangtang Beili ran to the brothel. That''s the story of being laughed at for several lives."Before anyone found out, Yao LAN burst out laughing, "Yeah, yeah, that''s funny, isn''t it?"?! Ha ha ha


    Yu Fubai looks at her and suddenly finds something strange outside the window.


    "It''s strange. I''ve been looking at that private room for a while. There are seven or eight people in it, all young men. There are so many people in a room. Isn''t it crowded? "


    Yao Lan also came to see, the shadow of the private room on the opposite side, not only seven or eight, it seems that there are at least a dozen people.


    She suddenly thought of something bad, "do some people have such a special taste, like more than ten people together..."


    Yu Fu brow tip a pick, look back at her, "Yao blue, you learn bad."


    This is clearly the beginning of Gu Shubai said her, she took Yao LAN, Yao LAN a face of grievance, "near Zhu zhe Chi, near Mo zhe Hei."


    Who is Zhu, who is Mo and who is closest to her?


    Yu Fu had no time to think about it. He just stared at the opposite side. "Let''s go and have a look. What are you doing there?"


    She vaguely saw the familiar faces among the young men who had just entered. She could not remember where she had seen them, let alone who they were.


    If you want to find Gu Shubai, they can''t stay here all the time. It''s better to try their luck on the other side.


    Yao LAN quickly put on the hat, the whole face paste in the hat under the black veil, "we two so in the past, will be eye-catching ah?"


    Yu Fu''s mind is full of success. "What''s the use of people outside paying attention to it? The people in the room can''t see us


    So it is.


    Two people take advantage of the outside people don''t pay attention, slip out of the private room toward the opposite, Yu Fu suddenly heard Yao LAN shout.


    It turned out that she walked behind Yu Fu, did not adjust the shape of the hat, temporarily covered her eyes, did not see the road, and ran into a man.


    "How do you walk?"


    It seems that the man drank a lot of wine. When he looked up and saw Yao Lan was not tall and dressed in coarse cloth and hemp, he immediately scolded him.


    Originally it was just a small matter, but Yao LAN just exclaimed, forgetting to cover up her original voice.


    Yufu''s secret way was not good. As expected, a good man who watched the crowd said, "it seems like a girl. When she just screamed, her voice was very thin. How can she dress up like a man?"


    After hearing this, the drunkard gets excited and stares at yaolan suspiciously. Yaolan thinks of Yufu''s silver strategy and takes out a piece of silver from her sleeve and hands it to the drunkard -


    money can make the ghost push the mill. As long as she has money, many things can be settled without opening her mouth.


    It''s a pity that the drunkard is not a brothel girl. No one here is short of money. Besides, his curiosity has been aroused. Now he wants to know whether he is a man or a woman.


    Yao LAN is unprepared for a moment, and is lifted by the drunk. Once the hat is lifted, Yao LAN covers her face.


    However, it was too late for everyone to see her face clearly.


    The drunkard came forward with a smile. Yu Fu raised his hand and stopped him. "This is my wife. I don''t care about trifles. I want to come to the most famous place in the capital and go back to my hometown. Please don''t worry about her."


    Just now, Yu Fu didn''t open his mouth. He felt that the man in front of him was very familiar. After a close look, he found that he was a low-level official in the Imperial Academy.


    Although his position was low, the Imperial Academy was always in front of the imperial court, so Yufu recognized him.


    When she said this, the drunk stood upright and straightened his collar. "You have the vision to recognize that I am an official of the imperial court. For the sake of being a woman, I don''t care about her any more. "


    Yao LAN breathed a sigh of relief and went to Yu Fu. When she was about to leave, she heard the drunk say again: "I only care about you as a husband. You said, "how can your wife compensate you for bumping into me?"


    An official of the imperial court, drinking too much wine and making trouble, Yu Fu also opened his eyes.


    If you look at the people around you, most of them are on the side of the drunk. It''s only because they heard that he is an official of the imperial court, so they dare not offend him.


    It''s a common thing in the world to respect Luoyi first and then people. Since birth, yufuda has been held in the palm of her hand for the first time.


    She does not annoy counter smile, "adult wants how many compensations?"


    The drunkard put up a stout finger, Yu Fu said with a smile: "one thousand liang?"


    There was a gasp of air-conditioning around, and the drunkard''s wine was awakened by her.


    He just wanted to say one hundred taels, but he didn''t expect that the man in the river and lake was so rich that his mouth would be one thousand taels of silver!


    Isn''t he the leader of a big gang in the Jianghu?


    The drunkard rubbed his eyes to make sure that all the clothes she was wearing were made of ordinary cloth. He said quickly, "are you cheating me? Can you have a thousand taels of silver? "


    Seeing more and more onlookers gathered around because of "one thousand taels of silver", Yu Fu suddenly remembered the serious business he had come here today and didn''t want to entangle with the drunkard.


    She came up to the drunkard, opened the corner of the hat, and said in her own voice, "Mr. Li, come to the imperial study tomorrow morning. I''ll give you that thousand taels of silver."Mr. Li immediately sat down on the ground and looked at Yu Fu in horror. The latter had rearranged his hat.


    Although it was just a glimpse, he was absolutely right. The man in front of him was his majesty!


    No wonder she knows who she is!


    "You I''m sorry... "


    Mr. Li said that he was busy to kneel down and salute. Yu Fu stepped forward and said, "well, I said I would give you 1000 Liang. I will never break my promise. I will send someone to your house tomorrow. Let''s go!"


    Of course, Mr. Li didn''t dare to expect the thousand Liang, but he thought that when Yu Fu came back to his hometown, he must have something important to do. He didn''t want to expose his identity. If he exposed her identity, he would die very ugly.


    Thinking of this, I bow my hand and run downstairs quickly.


    A guest who was familiar with him laughed, "Lord Li has always been so timid. I think these two people are not ordinary people. They scared him like this. If you want me to tell you how powerful it is, it''s also the white clothes in the river''s lake. What''s so terrible? Look, he saw the cat with the mouse, and the minister saw his majesty! "


    This made the people on the scene laugh, Yao LAN almost couldn''t help laughing, considering that the hero of the joke was in front of her, so she could barely resist.


    Yu Fu didn''t speak for a while. She went on. Suddenly she turned to Yao LAN and said, "what do you mean when a mouse meets a cat, when a minister meets his majesty, I''m scared?"


    Yao LAN shakes her head, "it''s not frightening, it''s your Majesty''s awe. His majesty is beautiful and benevolent. He is very kind to Bao Taifu''s family, to the maids in waiting around him, and to the subordinates like Yan Zheng How could it be scary? "


    Yu Fu was better after hearing this, and waved to her. They got to the outside of the private room where they were concerned.


    There was a faint voice in it.


    "Your Majesty is very concerned about the affairs of the Ministry of accounts this time. Apart from Xue Bi, those who are corrupt and bribed should be severely punished, and those who buy official posts through Xue Bi and the Ministry of officials will not be condoned by your majesty."


    The man''s voice is a little strange. Yu Fu can''t tell who it is.


    The room was silent for the first time. There was a faint sound of wine glass tapping, and the friction of clothing. It seemed that everyone was waiting awkwardly for something.


    It took a long time for someone to break the silence. "But we Jinshi, who were last year, have been in the central government for less than a year, and our positions are not important. Of course, in addition to Gu Hanmo, commander Gu Da, and deputy commander li of Liming who are responsible for the important positions, the highest number of those we have in the literature is only four grades! "


    The fourth grade is the number one scholar in Wenju. Now he has experienced in Hanlin academy, and he is a talent that Yufu attaches great importance to.


    As soon as this statement came out, people echoed it.


    "Yes, even if some of us spend money to use some means, but it''s seven grades to six grades, will your majesty not let it go?"


    "Yes, to be honest with you, I don''t believe anyone with some money didn''t take part in this event! We are all young people. Who is willing to stay in that humble position? "


    Yu Fu listened to the conversation inside and snorted angrily, "do you hear me, these people who are very successful. When I was young and just started to be an official, I just wanted to step up to the sky and make a smooth progress. How could it be so easy? "


    It''s true that such people need to show extraordinary talents, and Rao is so likely to suffer from suspicion and suspicion.


    For example, Gu Shubai.


    Yao LAN suddenly thought of Gu Shubai and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, it seems that there is no big childe''s voice here. Shall we continue to listen?"


    "Naturally."


    What these people are discussing is what she is most concerned about at present. Gu Shubai thought that they had something to do with it when they came to and from the countryside. She naturally wanted to listen.


    Then, there came a burst of ambiguous laughter, which was quite intentional.


    Those who can go back and forth for recreation naturally have some money at home. Who is willing to fall behind when you know Xue Bi''s way?


    I''m afraid most of these people in the room are involved.


    At this time, the voice heard at the beginning said: "that''s the truth, but your majesty will settle the matter next. The problem is not as simple as we think. Let me be honest with you. In fact, I have voluntarily surrendered myself and admitted that I bribed Xue Bi. "


    "What?"


    There was a rustle in the room, and someone said angrily, "I thought we were all in the same boat to find a way, but you came to talk to us? You want us to surrender to you, don''t you? "


    "Calm down, everyone. If I really have this heart, how can I come here alone? I''ve asked Dali temple to send some officers to arrest you with me. "


    The excited voice was relieved. The man continued: "I''m kind enough to share with you my solution to this matter. I can turn myself in, confess and be lenient, and so can you."


    After hearing this, everyone was ready to move. "Didn''t you just say your majesty wanted to punish you severely? Why do you say you can be lenient now? "


    "It depends on the priority of the plot. I heard from commander Gu. I had some friendship with him when I took the imperial examination last year. He said that his Majesty would severely punish those with serious circumstances who offered bribes voluntarily, but those with minor circumstances who were coerced and lured could be given a lighter punishment. If you think about it, you will lose more than half of the new forces in the imperial court? Your majesty will not make such a loss. "Everyone was excited, "I! I am! It''s Xue Bi''s people who come to me on their own initiative. If they don''t give me money, they say that I don''t give Xue Shangshu face. I''m also forced to have no choice! "


    "Me too! I only gave him ten thousand taels of silver, and he didn''t have to transfer his official position to me. This is purely for the sake of not causing trouble and showing filial respect to him. Should I be able to take it lightly? "


    Yu Fu was listening outside the window, and she could not help humming, thinking that she would take it easy -


    she never said it.


    The chapter of yesterday morning was passed on the day before yesterday. Maybe I didn''t pay attention to it. The copy was wrong, so the little cute who subscribed in the morning saw it repeated.


    Yesterday morning, I have modified it. If you order early, you can delete the cache, turn off the app and refresh it. You should be able to see the modified content. Sorry for the trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 342

    "Let''s go and find the big brother."


    Yao LAN is listening energetically, suddenly listening to Yu Fu say, can''t help but wonder, "don''t you mean to listen to what they say? That''s what we''re talking about


    Yufu said, "it''s very lively, but the lively part is also the finished part. You don''t have to listen any more to know what they will say next. I will see those things in the memorial sooner or later. Why listen to them now? "


    Yao LAN doesn''t understand. Yu Fu takes her to the back room.


    The more you go back, the more luxurious the layout of the wing room, the wider the gap between the doors, and the larger the room inside.


    Yu Fu thought that he had not found the wrong place. He told Gu that even if he came to the brothel, he would sit in a more advanced place. How could he mix with those laymen outside?


    When I was about to take a sneak look at the situation in the wing room, I suddenly saw a group of people behind me catching up, led by an elderly woman with lingering charm. She twisted her body and walked very fast, but did not show any arrogance.


    "Mom, that''s them!"


    The girl who received the money stood beside the woman and pointed to them. Her face didn''t change and her heart didn''t jump. "My guest, I''m really sorry. I like your money, but if I want to save my life, I have to abide by the rules of going back home. "


    It''s a taboo to go back home when you know that the guests are eccentric and don''t report it.


    Yu Fu hears the words and frowns at the bottom of the hat. Yao LAN has already stood up and said, "well, you are a man with two sides and three swords. You took our money and sold us!"


    Anyway, Yao Lan''s identity has been exposed. She simply criticizes the girl with her own voice. Her clear voice makes the girl blush.


    The elderly woman''s eyes lingered on Yufu and yaolan, and she soon showed a confident smile, "don''t blame me, it''s really the rule to go back home. As guests returning home, excuse me for asking, what are you here for? If you can tell us, we will treat you well. If you can''t tell... "


    "I can''t tell. How are you doing?"


    Yao LAN snorted angrily. Yu held her hand to stop and said in a low voice, "we''re here to talk about things. We just want to find a hidden place to talk."


    The reason was so perfect that even the girl who brought the woman hesitated, worried that she had misunderstood them.


    The woman chuckled. "They just called themselves husband and wife to Mr. Li. Now they say that they are only here to talk about things. Do you think I will believe them?"


    "I, we..."


    Yao LAN wants to fool her. She walks up to Yu Fu and says in a low voice, "girl, no matter what you''re here for, we don''t welcome female guests back home. If it''s just one person, you two I have to be thoughtful. "


    It turned out that she had seen through Yufu''s daughter.


    Yu Fu chuckled and said in his original voice, "why do you suspect that we are here to make trouble?"


    If you want to go back and forth to the famous brothel, which attracts so many officials and relatives in Beijing, you can''t help the wives of these officials to catch the traitors and so on.


    Seeing that the woman was so nervous, Yu Fuzheng hesitated how to prevaricate, and suddenly saw a door open not far behind her.


    "Shopkeeper, stop arguing. These two are my wives."


    As soon as she heard the voice, she felt goose bumps all over her body. Yao LAN turned her head and looked stiff Isn''t that Gu Shubai?


    Everyone at the scene was stunned to see him.


    His wife?


    Isn''t general Gu''s wife your majesty? Why are there two more wives?


    For a moment, all kinds of peach color ambiguities may be intertwined in people''s minds. Your Majesty''s husband has two more ladies. What will happen if it spreads to the palace?


    Gu Shubai came out of the door and said, "these two are my wives. They came here because I was always in the palace and seldom went out with them. You don''t have to worry about it. Just let them come to me. "


    After that, holding the shoulder of Yufu, Yufu didn''t break free, and everyone took a breath of air.


    It seems to be true!


    At first, the woman was only worried about who sent Yufu and his wife to arrest the traitor, but now that she has found the master, she can''t make a big deal.


    If your majesty hears about it, it may be a great disturbance.


    Gu Shubai nodded slightly to her, then took Yu Fu and walked into the room. Yao LAN followed her step by step. When she entered the door, she found Gu Hanmo and dawn were also there.


    They are looking at Gu Shubai with a strange look, "general, who is this?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t answer. He just looked at Yu Fu with a smile. The latter took off the heavy bamboo hat on his head.


    Dawn jumped out of his seat. "Your Majesty?"


    "Shh


    Gu cold Mo quickly reaction come over, a cover his mouth, "you can also shout a little louder."


    Dawn slowly recovered, still staring at Yu Fu, a pair of incredible appearance.Yu Fu gave him a look and looked around the room. Except for the three of them, there was no one else here.


    She may have misunderstood something.


    "Yufu, why are you here?"


    Gu Han Mo looked behind her, and his face was suddenly uneasy, "do you bring Yao LAN to this place alone?"


    Yao LAN straightens up and doesn''t want to be looked down upon.


    Just take her. What''s the matter? Is she bad?


    Yu Fu looked back at Yao LAN and touched her nose. "I heard that you went back to your hometown and didn''t take me with you? It''s so famous here that I''m naturally curious to see it. "


    Said some guilty to see Gu Shubai one eye, the latter still face with a smile, a pair of see through don''t say through appearance.


    Even Gu cold Mo and dawn will come over, just secretly smile, dare not say, afraid of jade help angry.


    Gu Shubai poured a cup of tea for her, "let''s have a drink of tea first. Yao LAN is also sweating in winter."


    Liming pours a cup of tea and hands it to yaolan. Yaolan looks at him gratefully, looks up and pours it down. "I''m not afraid of Lord Li or the bustard. It''s terrible if I''m the eldest son, two ladies?"


    She couldn''t help saying, "if someone hears the news coming to your majesty tomorrow, what should your majesty do? Is it to appease the eldest son to raise two other ladies outside, or to say that they are herself? "


    He said it was just Yu Fu''s fall, but he also related himself.


    Yao LAN doesn''t think she has a long life. How dare she be Gu Shubai''s wife?


    Yu Fu snorted, "I think he did it on purpose. There are thousands of ways to get out of the siege. As a general, can''t he be afraid of a pimp? Clearly on purpose


    Gu Shubai boasted: "I''m more unjust than Dou e. it''s clear that I''m trying to get rid of your Majesty''s siege, but I''m not."


    Gu Hanmo looks at him with a smile. Dawn has already lowered his head to the shoe upper. Tianjia couple quarrel. This is not the picture he should see.


    After a while, the two finally stopped, and Yu Fu asked, "Yao LAN and I were just outside the private room over there. We heard the Jinshi of last year discussing the case inside. What we were talking about was the case of Xue Bi''s corruption. I don''t believe it''s a coincidence that you''re here. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "nature is not."


    "Jinshi in the imperial examination last year were all over the court, seemingly messy but with traces to follow. These people have contact with each other, so I chose a person with the most extensive communication to form today''s Bureau, and he will persuade people according to my idea. We''ll wait for his news here, and we''ll have the result soon. "


    Yu Fu thought of the man who spoke frankly and leniently in the crowd, and the result suddenly came to his mind, "who is that man?"


    Gu Shubai said: "it''s an official of the Ministry of war. His name is Jiang Yang. It''s just that the position is a little lower, and I can''t get into your eyes for a while. "


    Yufu is a king. It''s hard for ordinary officials of low rank to come to her. Most of the officials she sees are ministers in charge of the overall situation, such as tianyunpo and Zhang jiuque.


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile, "if things are done well this time, it''s OK for me to meet him. It''s just that I heard him say that we should severely punish those who have serious circumstances and take the initiative to bribe. However, if the circumstances are minor, those who have been coerced and lured can be given a lighter punishment. When did I say that? "


    In the side listen to Gu cold Mo suddenly a Leng, look to Gu Shubai.


    Brother, don''t you mean Yufu?


    Why did Yu Fu say that she didn''t say that?


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "I told him that. If he didn''t say that, how dare he explain everything without fear? I think it''s a good way. Of course, if you have other ideas, it''s OK. After all, it''s not what you said to them. I''ll be responsible for it. "


    Yu Fu''s eyes blinked. "I knew he didn''t dare to say that. Besides you, who else dares to pass my words? Although your idea is good, I heard all those people say that they are excusable. Isn''t the truth buried again? "


    Gu Hanmo heard this and said: "Yufu, don''t worry. The elder brother has found out before organizing today''s game, and knows that these people are excusable and can be relieved, so he brought them here. It is up to them to take the lead in biting out those who are more serious and should be punished. In this way, we can save the investigation of looking for a needle in a haystack and settle the case of Xue Bi as soon as possible. "


    "I see."


    Yu Fu felt relieved when he heard that, "the tea here is not bad. Now that she''s here, it''s boring for her to sit down. It''s better to let the girls play a song. It''s also a trip back home."


    She entered the brothel for the first time in her life. Can''t she leave after a cup of tea?


    Dawn looks at Gu Hanmo, Gu Hanmo looks at Gu Shubai.


    Do you really want to invite a musician to play?


    They don''t dare, just look at Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai looks at Yufu''s exuberant appearance, then he knows that she is curious and wants to see what the brothel looks like.


    This is Beili, which is open to the public. It''s not Dongling. Since she''s here, it doesn''t hurt to let her play.He nodded outside the door and said, "go and tell the shopkeeper to invite the best musicians here to play a piece. The general''s wife likes to listen to pipa."


    He boldly called Yufu. The attendants outside didn''t know that the person wearing the hat was Yufu. They were worried.


    What if it comes to your Majesty''s ears


    "Your wife? Who is your wife, general Gu? I didn''t expect you to be such a person! "


    The entourage did not go away to preach the music. Suddenly, a group of young men rushed in, looking for Gu Shubai.


    It was just now that a few of the attendants were busy blocking the door. They were all men in the army. One man was in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people could not open it, which was enough to stop these unarmed civil servants.


    They didn''t try to break in, so they opened their mouths and said, "general gu! Open the door! Don''t hide in there. I know you''re in there! "


    Everyone in the room was stunned. Before they could react, a series of muzzles came from outside.


    "You have the ability to raise a little lady outside. Why don''t you open the door? Bah, your Majesty''s trust in you will not cure you if you resist the Edict and don''t respect you


    Yu Fu eyebrow tip a pick, heart way these people are to hold injustice for her?


    I''m afraid that when I heard Gu Shubai''s news of "raising a little lady", I came to take credit for it and try to please her. Fortunately, Xue Bi''s case is less involved, right?


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, and almost looked back and forth. "You see, what''s the trouble? Ha ha ha


    It was Gu Shubai''s fault, and he had to deal with it by himself.


    Gu Shubai had no choice but to listen to the civil servants outside saying one by one, "Your Majesty trusted you and gave you the heavy troops. You raised your little lady outside the palace. You can''t do it secretly. You can still do it openly!"


    "Even if you''re dignified, you''ll have two as soon as you raise them!"


    "Even if you have two, you still You have two as small as that! "


    Someone can''t go on talking. The person who saw Yao Lan''s face outside said that she was a very young woman, about the age of her majesty, so he said.


    Yu Fu listened and nodded, "it''s reasonable. It''s a good curse."


    Who let him come to brothel without her?


    Liming and yaolan are holding a smile. Their faces are purple. They want to find a way to get in and have a good laugh.


    Gu Hanmo also wants to laugh, but he always defends Gu Shubai most. If he laughs at this time, won''t it make his elder brother lose face?


    Hold on, don''t laugh!


    Smile also can secretly smile!


    Gu Han Mo secretly tilted the corner of his mouth, Yu Fu looked at more and more can''t help laughing.


    Yao LAN and liming finally couldn''t help laughing. Those people outside thought that Gu Shubai and his two little ladies were laughing at them.


    They have the face to laugh at themselves?!


    All of a sudden, the civil servants were in a crowd, and they had to break through the door. Although they were well-trained soldiers, they could not stop the human flesh.


    What''s more, these are young officials in the DPRK. They are not in a high position now. Who knows where they will be in the future?


    They don''t dare to offend easily. They can''t fight or scold. They can only persuade each other, "my Lord, pay attention to your identity, pay attention to your identity!"


    "Yes, gentlemen, pay attention to your manners, pay attention to your manners!"


    The procuress and girls who had been looking for Yufu to help them were not far away. They didn''t dare to get close to them or stop them. They could only watch in silence.


    Joke, a large group of more than ten court officials, the one in the room is even more extraordinary, is your Majesty''s dignified Wang Fu!


    If these people want to make trouble, who dares?


    Even if they tear down their hometowns today, the procuress can only accept their fate.


    Seeing that the noise outside was really out of place, Gu Shubai sighed helplessly and was ready to go out to explain to the public.


    He pushed the door, but it didn''t move.


    The people outside pressed too hard to open the door.


    After a pause, he used his internal force to push the door again. This time, there was a movement and a sound of Katz.


    In his heart, the secret was not good, so he immediately stopped his inner strength, but it was too late. Under the impact of two huge forces inside and outside, the thin door broke and fell to the ground, and two groups of people inside and outside met each other sincerely.


    More than a dozen civil servants came in bravely, including Jiang Yang, the military official Gu Shubai was very optimistic about, who also looked very contemptuous of his evil deeds.


    Gu Shubai stares at him. The latter is a little uncomfortable and tells him with his eyes, "no way. Everyone wants to sell you in front of your majesty. I can''t be a traitor, can I?"


    This is a sociable person. Even though he has a good personal relationship with Gu Shubai, he still bowed his head in front of the imperial power.


    The good point is exquisite, the hard point is the grass on the wall. Gu Shubai suddenly wants to take back the sentence he just thought highly of.


    "Your Majesty''s beauty is unparalleled in the world. I''d like to see what the little lady raised by general Gu looks like. It''s worth your taking such a big risk!"The brave people looked at Yufu sitting at the table. Yufu turned his head and laughed at them.


    Everyone was petrified in an instant.


    This is not This is not Isn''t that your majesty?


    Just now, they all became defeated cocks. They bowed their heads and stepped back to the door step by step. They didn''t know who had lifted the half door on the ground and got stuck in the same place again.


    There was silence outside the door. The bustard and others saw that they did not move. They thought that something had happened to them and hesitated to come up to check.


    When she hesitated, she was startled to see everyone kneeling down in unison.


    "Officer, damn it! I''m offended


    Hum, I''d like to see what the little lady raised by general Gu outside looks like!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 343

    Until Yu Fu went out and returned home wearing a bamboo hat, the onlookers thought she was Gu Shubai''s little wife.


    The news spread quickly in the capital, and both the courtiers and the people were keen to talk about the gossip of the Tianjia couple.


    As Wang Fu dares to raise a young lady outside, the charge is no less than adultery between the queen and the common people!


    I don''t know what to do when your majesty knows.


    "What else can I do to kill him?"


    Dali Temple detains those Jinshi who are in deep collusion with Xue Bi for examination. When Zheng Dao comes back to Yu Fu with his confession, he asks a lot.


    In the trial of Xue Bi''s case of corruption and bribery, Zheng Dao made great contributions as the Minister of Dali temple. Yu Fu praised him so much that he dared to talk a lot in front of Yu Fu.


    I don''t want Yu Fu to answer him like this, which makes him confused for a moment.


    Is your majesty not angry at all when she is openly hooded?


    Yu Fu looked at him and said, "you know, he was originally from Dongling. It''s normal for Dongling man to have three wives and four concubines. He hasn''t changed for a while. I''ll discipline him severely in the future. Don''t worry. "


    Discipline?


    Their husband and wife are eight years behind each other. Once upon a time, one of them was a elder brother and the other a younger sister in guhou mansion. Who would discipline whom?


    Zheng Dao was not angry with Yu Fu. "Since general Gu has become the king''s husband of Beili, he should get rid of the problems brought by Dongling. His behavior on the battlefield is admirable in my heart, but if I don''t treat your majesty specifically enough, I can''t do it! "


    Looking at Zheng Dao''s look of seeking justice for his daughter, Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing.


    In terms of age and seniority, these ministers are all her elders. These days, many ministers have come to see her or made compromises, and one after another have indicated that they want to punish Gu Shubai and give him a warning -


    never let him put a green hat on his majesty again!


    Yu Fu was deeply moved.


    After Gu Shubai returned to Beijing, none of these ministers dared to punish him, even for such a big crime as resisting imperial edict, because they knew that Gu Shubai and she had deep feelings and did not dare to commit Tianwei.


    Now they are fighting to offend Tianwei and to seek justice for Yufu. The tone of each letter is like that of the elders in her family.


    She said softly, "well, it''s my housework after all. I''ll take good care of it."


    Zheng Dao thought that this was not only a matter of housework, but also a matter of state. But looking at Yu Fu''s determined look, he still backed out honestly.


    Out of the Royal study, around a corridor, saw a large group of people in front of that and Gu Han Mo said something, Zheng road not from curiosity to come forward.


    "Lord Zheng."


    "I''ve met Lord Zheng."


    People see Zheng Dao from a distance and salute him. Zheng Dao comes forward to meet Gu Hanmo, and then he looks at them.


    It turns out that those Jinshi who committed minor crimes and were forgiven by his majesty, what are they doing here?


    "Are you here to thank your majesty?"


    Zheng Dao did not know the inside story, only thought of such a possibility.


    People''s faces suddenly look ugly, "we''re not here to thank you, we''re here to apologize."


    That day back home, they denounced Gu Shubai and intended to sell Yufu well. Unexpectedly, the so-called little lady of Gu Shubai in the house was Yufu!


    They offend Longyan. Although they didn''t get any treatment on the spot, they always have some worries when they go back to think about it. Today, they decide to go to the palace together to plead guilty. They don''t want to be stopped by Gu Hanmo.


    The people in the room that day also had Gu Hanmo. He said that his majesty didn''t care and asked them to go back. They were hesitating to go back when they met Zheng Dao.


    "Your Majesty has forgiven you, and you are forced by Xue Biwei. I think the chief commander is right. You don''t have to ask for the trouble. "


    Zheng Dao waved his hand indifferently. He was not so stingy. He was more curious about another thing. "I heard that you met general Gu and his little wife on your way back home, and scolded general Gu?"


    As soon as they heard that Zheng Dao was wrong, they thought they were pleading for Xue Bi''s case of corruption and bribery. They didn''t want Zheng Dao to ask about the last thing they wanted to mention.


    All the people are embarrassed, Gu Hanmo looks strange, not smiling.


    Zheng Dao clapped his hand on his thigh and said, "well, since you''ve done it, why don''t you do it all and arrest the woman? Your majesty is very kind to you new officials. Xue Bi''s corruption and bribery case is more lenient and kind to you. Now that you''ve met him, how can you let general Gu raise your little wife outside? "


    "We..."


    Do you know who the woman is?


    In the hearts of all the people, they did not dare to say that the woman was Yufu. As a woman, your majesty went to such a dusty place and said that it was not elegant.


    Seeing that all the people kept their heads down and didn''t speak, Zheng daoleng snorted, "I heard that you knelt down to admit your mistake to general Gu. It''s really hopeless!"


    Having said that, he took a look at Gu Hanmo and didn''t worry about him at all. He told his elder brother this.Zheng Dao said this to his elder brother!


    After that, he left angrily, leaving young officials all over the place at a loss what to do.


    Gu Hanmo said, "do you all hear me? Now that the ministers of the central government have heard about it, what can you do to ask for a pardon? Don''t worry, your majesty won''t blame you. "


    Gu Hanmo said again and again that Yufu would not blame them, and these talents reluctantly went out of the palace.


    Not long after that, tianyunpo came in from outside the palace and went towards the imperial study. Gu Hanmo didn''t come forward and just watched his figure go away.


    Tianyunpo sees Gu Shubai outside the imperial study. He is cultivating soil in the courtyard and transplanting a flower tree. It looks like a plum tree.


    "General Gu."


    Gu Shubai looked back and narrowed his eyes. "I thought the ministers who came to see him today were almost here. I don''t want the grand master to come at this time. It''s impolite."


    It''s impolite to say that, but the action of cultivating soil on his hand doesn''t stop.


    Tianyun took a look in the Imperial Palace, and then came to Gu with a slight hesitation. "General Gu''s peach news is spreading all over the capital. Are you still in the mood to cultivate soil here?"


    Gu Shubai raised his chin in the hall, "no way, Yufu likes plum blossom. But it''s cold in winter, and she''s always afraid of cold. I don''t want her to see plum blossoms in the imperial garden. I thought it would be OK to put the plum blossom vase in the hall, but after thinking about it, there''s no convenient place for her to reach. "


    All his plum blossoms have been planted in the imperial study, and they must have been planted in Changsheng hall for a long time.


    There is still a trace of doubt before Tianyun comes. Seeing his reaction, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He pulled the corners of his mouth, "so the little lady who appeared on her way back home is just your majesty?"


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, don''t think he is still very clever, then looked around, low voice, "I know you won''t leak out, might as well tell you the truth, you guessed right."


    Tian Yun broke his brow and frowned, "it''s just going to a brothel. Even if it''s exposed, it doesn''t matter. Why do you make up such a reason to break through? Do you know that all the ministers in the court are writing to deal with you? "


    He believed that Gu Shubai was not such a person, otherwise he would have written along with him.


    Gu Shubai looked at him, and the old God said, "isn''t the grand master happy with this result? If the courtiers want to punish me in order to protect your Majesty''s honor, they don''t have to worry that I will win your Majesty''s prestige one day. "


    The sky cloud breaks Leng Leng, don''t think he unexpectedly is for this.


    Gu Shubai''s performance has always been perfect. No matter he is in charge of war or military affairs, or even dealing with the ministers in the court, he has no oversight.


    Just because he is too perfect to be suspicious and afraid.


    In order to reduce this fear, he did not hesitate to discredit his own reputation. He could think of this method!


    Tian yunpo was a little impatient. "You really can''t do without Beili, aren''t you so bold? Do you know that this seemingly joking sentence may become the handle of your life


    In the future, whenever he does something wrong, whenever Yufu is tired of him and doesn''t love him, he may use this to suppress him.


    Let him never turn over!


    Gu Shubai compacted the soil under the root of the plum tree. He walked away two steps and looked at the whole tree. When he saw that the plum tree had been transplanted successfully, he had time to look up at the sky.


    "I have a handle that everyone knows. In the future, I will be more conscientious and dare not make mistakes. The grand master won''t have to worry about my support and self-respect. Isn''t that good? Why do I think the grand master is not very happy? Is he worried about me? "


    The sky cloud breaks a Leng, the instant complexion turns red, "you are less self amorous, who is worrying for you?"? I want you to be held by someone and step down quickly, otherwise how can I have a chance? "


    Then he glanced at him and hurried to the hall.


    After two steps, he looked back at Gu Shubai and said, "by the way, I heard that there were two women returning home that day. One is your majesty, and who is the other? "


    "Who else is there? Can''t you think of it?"


    Gu Shubai asks him, who else can there be except Yao LAN, who follows Yu Fu all day long?


    Tian Yun Po''s face smelled worse. He gave Gu Shubai a look, and then he went to the palace without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    Xue Bi''s case of embezzlement and bribery was finally investigated and tried quickly with the efforts of the three parties.


    Xue Rou was in charge of the affairs of the Ministry of accounts and was the Acting Secretary of the Ministry of accounts. She has moved out of Xue''s house with her biological mother, which means that she is separated from her family. Yufu means that she can become a full-time official after she has made achievements.


    Otherwise, people in the court will inevitably argue that Xue Bi''s case of corruption is so serious that how can he hand over the household department to his sister?


    Fortunately, Gu Shubai''s peach news covered up the incident. The Minister of the central government did not even care about Xue Bi''s case of corruption and bribery. His eyes only focused on Yu Fu and Gu Shubai.


    Yu Fu shrinks on the couch, wrapped in a thick fox fur blanket. The weather is as cold as day after day, and it''s going to be the end of the new year.Behind her is a personal meat cushion, which is used as a pillow for her while feeding her orange petals.


    Orange petals are carefully selected. They need to be thick and juicy. They also need to get rid of the white orange collaterals one by one. Yufu doesn''t like the bitter taste of orange collaterals.


    At last, there was an orange translucent flesh left. He fed it to Yufu''s mouth. Yufu opened his mouth and ate it.


    "Big brother, won''t your father be angry if you ruin your reputation like this?"


    Her mouth was full of flesh, and her voice was a little vague. Gu Shubai picked the orange and looked at her with a smile, "my father is very happy."


    Of course, Gu huaijiang cares about his reputation. What matters more is that Gu Shubai is in the position of Wang Fu, so he has to be more worried.


    Now that he knows how to suppress his reputation and not compete with Yu Fu, Gu huaijiang is naturally happy.


    After Gu Shubai''s disrespect for the imperial edict last time, Gu huaijiang has no worries about Yu Fu. He believes that even if Yu Fu holds Gu Shubai''s pigtail in his hand, it won''t be used against him.


    That is enough.


    Gu Shubai asked: "the courtiers all wrote to punish me. What are you going to do?"


    "What else can I do?"


    Yu Fu was amused when he thought of it. "I ordered people to pretend to go secretly to kill your two little ladies."


    Gu Shubai did not understand to repeat, "pretending to secretly?"


    Yu Fu explained to him in a very serious way, "it''s that people are sent to work in secret, but in fact they deliberately let people know, so it''s a disposal."


    It''s not good to deal with Gu Shubai. She can deal with two characters who don''t exist.


    Gu Shubai bowed his head and didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he thought of, and his mouth was smiling.


    He did not hesitate to use the way of self destruction to make Yufu''s position more stable and make the courtiers feel more at ease. Why didn''t Yufu protect him in this way?


    As soon as the news gets out, the courtiers know that she has nothing to do with Gu Shubai, and then they will understand how she defends Gu Shubai, even the most intolerable things for women.


    In this way, who dares to say anything against their relationship in the future?


    In the twinkling of an eye, at the end of the new year, Gu Shubai was far away on the battlefield of Dongling, and they could not celebrate the new year together.


    This year, everyone is here. Even Kunwu is not planning to go back to Xikun for the new year. He says that there is kunyuyang in Beili. It''s better for them to depend on each other than to be alone.


    Since he first visited Yufu in the capital, he has opened a spice shop next to Yushan building, which sells his own perfume and powder.


    Extracting elements from plants and plants is a necessary lesson for the disciples of Xianren valley. I don''t want Kunwu to use these pharmaceutical techniques to make incense.


    He once said that he wanted kunjun Yue to do chores for him, but naturally he refused to go because of kunjun Yue''s temperament. When winter came, I heard that Kun Jun Yue was ill. The imperial doctor went there and said that he was dying of depression.


    Yu Fu can''t help but think that Kun Wu''s injured words mean that he also wants to save Kun Jun Yue''s life?


    If Kun Jun Yue is really willing to go out of that small post house and put down his reserve as the prince of Xikun, he can do whatever he wants. At least he won''t stay in the post house and become ill.


    Xikun is dead. What else can they cling to?


    "Chinese New Year is an important time. Since Kunwu is not willing to go back to Xikun, he should send other ministers who can hold him down."


    The heavy snow is in full swing. Yufu calls the important officials of the court to the imperial study to discuss the matter. People can hear the creaking sound of the heavy snow breaking the dead branches from time to time in the hall.


    Since Yan Zheng and other soldiers were called back, Yu Fu sent another civil servant who was good at governing the local area to Xikun. So far, it seems that the effect is quite good.


    Tianyun said: "the Spring Festival is the most likely time to arouse the feelings of the local people. We should take strict measures to prevent the rebellious forces in Xikun from taking advantage of the situation. If you want to send someone, you should send someone who is experienced in governing the place. "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly. "I think so too. It''s only less than two years since I ascended the throne. I don''t know much about local officials. I still need you to introduce me. I will give him the honor of being an imperial envoy, and he will be accompanied by Uncle Chu as a royal family to Xikun. "


    One imperial envoy and one uncle Wang are so important that we can see that Yufu attaches great importance to the governance of Xikun.


    Zhang jiuque said, "it''s easy to fight mountains and rivers, but hard to defend them. General Gu and his subordinates have already completed the steps of fighting the country. Now it''s time for us to try to stabilize the people of Xikun and defend this vast territory. Chen once served as a local official, but he didn''t know -- "


    Yu Fu waved his hand," how can Taibao go to Xikun in person when he holds an important position in the court? The Ministry of officials can''t do without you. Although it is difficult to defend the river and mountains, today''s Xikun is a mixture of Dongling refugees and Xikun people, which is more conducive to governance. I thought to myself that I could send an official from Dongling, even from Xikun. "


    It''s a pity that they are all military generals and have no civil servants. It''s not easy for them to govern the place.Kun Yuyang, who was born in Xikun, is the first choice, and also the honor of Princess Xikun. Unfortunately, he is also a military general who only knows how to fight but does not know how to govern officials.


    At one time, many people made a mistake in the selection of candidates.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 344

    In a moment of silence, Gu Shubai said: "I have a candidate."


    People have looked at him, peach news has not been completely past, people''s eyes also with a little doubt.


    Yu Fu said, "who is it?"


    Gu Shubai stood up with a smile. "I heard that the third younger brother once said that deputy commander Li highly praised Bai Qingbai, who served as Kunlun mansion. The Kunlun Mountains and the West Kunlun Border area, the West Kunlun people are martial and arrogant, the border also had friction. The Xikun people on the border under the control of Bai Da Ren are all obedient and dare not make mistakes. Although he was not born in Dongling, he was a good man in governing the place, and his sons and daughters were intermarried with people from Dongling and Xikun. "


    As an official of Beili, it seems more attractive for his children to intermarry with Dongling and Xikun people.


    Yufu looks at tianyunpo and others. She doesn''t know the white engine. Should these ministers know each other?


    After thinking for a moment, Zhang jiuque, as the Minister of the Ministry of official affairs, was most familiar with these officials, and immediately remembered, "tell your majesty, this white prime minister has the impression that he is really an expert in local governance. However, he is always in the remote area of Kunlun, so we didn''t think of him for a moment. "


    "Yes, there is such a man!"


    When the ministers began to talk, Yu Fu could not help but wonder, "since he is a good local administrator, why has he been allowed to stay in Kunlun for many years? Why has no one introduced him to me?"


    "This..."


    They couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Tianyunpo said, "Your Majesty, this white engine has a special life experience. He is a criminal minister who has been killed by rebellion. His mother''s sibling is the wife of the traitor. Although he said that Wufu shouldn''t be punished for too much, he has a close relationship after all. Therefore, although he was not removed from office, no one thought of introducing him. "


    I see.


    The rebellion of Beili a few years ago is a thorn in people''s heart. This white engine has something to do with the rebellion. Who would have thought to introduce him?


    It''s good to let him do this Kunlun government station safely.


    Gu Shubai said: "deputy commander Li led the whole family to Beili at the beginning, but now there is a younger generation in the family who intermarries with the Bai family. That''s why he got to know Master Bai. I have investigated his affairs, and I know that he is related to the rebellion, but it''s just a kinship, and there is no evidence that he participated in the rebellion. Therefore, I think that this person is credible and suitable for the job. "


    Yu Fu looks at the ministers, and no one comes up with a rebuttal. It can be seen that there is nothing wrong with Bai Qing. The only mistake is that he is related to the traitor.


    She nodded, "it''s a big deal. I have to see it myself. He was immediately sent to the capital, and the imperial envoy and the uncle of the king of Chu must be safely sent to Xikun before the new year. "


    When the decree reached Kunlun, the soldiers of Baiqing and yufuqin went to the palace day and night.


    When he entered the palace, Yufu and Gu Shubai were drinking Laba porridge in Changsheng hall. Beside them sat two little boys, Ningan and Ningping of kunyuyang family.


    The two little boys are very early. They drink porridge slowly with a spoon with a bowl in their hands. Yu Fu is moved by their small appearance.


    Hearing the footsteps outside, the two children turned their eyes toward the hall.


    I saw a dusty middle-aged man coming into the hall. He looked up at the scene of the hall and saluted humbly. "I have seen your majesty and general Gu."


    As for the two children


    Bai Qing has never heard that there is a prince under his Majesty''s knees, so he doesn''t say hello, just stands there and obeys orders.


    Jade supports chin head way: "white adult all the way dusty, snow big outside, cold day, come to drink a bowl of porridge again talk."


    Bai Qing is surprised to hear that Yu Fu has ordered Yao LAN to serve porridge. Bai Qing has no choice but to take a seat, step forward slowly and sit in the vacant position.


    Porridge is made of eight kinds of coarse cereals, including red beans, mung beans, lotus seeds and longan. It is fragrant and soft, which makes people move their fingers when they see it.


    Bai Qing hesitates to look at Yu Fu and Gu Shubai. They both dress up as usual. They sit together and drink porridge. They are no different from ordinary couples. They can''t see the majesty of the heavenly family at all.


    He was really hungry all the way, so he simply picked up a bowl to drink. When Yu Fu saw that he had drunk half a bowl, he said, "Mr. Bai, is this porridge good?"


    White Qing put down the bowl and wiped the corners of his mouth, "it''s delicious. When people are hungry, as long as they stutter, they think it''s delicious."


    Gu Shubai is drinking porridge. He can''t help laughing when he hears that Bai Qing can''t speak. No wonder Yu Fudu hasn''t recommended him since he has been on the throne for more than a year.


    It''s not smooth enough.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "that white adults drink more, today Laba, the palace cooked a lot of Laba porridge."


    "Ah."


    Bai Qing answered, and quickly lowered his head to continue to drink porridge. When the bottom of the bowl was clean, he looked at Yao LAN, who knowingly gave him another bowl.


    He''s very rude.


    Yu Fu slowly put down the spoon and said with a smile, "does Lord Bai know what I call you back to do?"


    "Yes, it''s going to Xikun.""Would you like to go?"


    "Yes. It''s my strong point to govern the local area. Xixian is not as cold as Kunlun. "


    Now Gu Shubai can''t drink any more porridge. Bai Qing has a serious cold humor. He''s afraid he can''t help laughing.


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile, "OK, then you can go and start tomorrow."


    "I will comply with the order."


    Bai qingzui said, and then took a big drink from the bowl, until the bottom of the bowl was clean, he reluctantly stood up, gave a salute and left the palace of longevity.


    As soon as he went out, there was a long suppressed laugh in the hall.


    "Ha ha ha, he didn''t leave until he finished drinking!"


    "This white Lord is so interesting!"


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing when he thought of Bai Qing''s appearance. He said to Yao LAN, "maybe he''s really hungry, or he likes this porridge very much. You can pack a box and give it to him. I don''t think he''s full yet. "


    Yao Lan said with a smile, "yes, porridge is enough. I''ll send it to you now!"


    Bai Qing walked out of the palace along the corridor. He went into the palace in a hurry and didn''t bring his entourage. He saw that the wind and snow outside were getting bigger and bigger. He didn''t even have a person to send him an umbrella.


    He stood under the porch and sighed. He was about to go out in the snow when a soldier came forward and opened his umbrella for him


    Bai Qing was stunned. He didn''t know the identity of the person in front of him. He looked like a soldier of the imperial army.


    The soldier said with a smile, "the commander said that when Lord Bai entered the palace, he didn''t bring his entourage or umbrella. Now it''s snowy, so he ordered his family to support his umbrella and escort him out of the palace."


    Chief?


    Bai Qing and liming, the deputy commander of the imperial forest army, are also related by marriage. He has heard that this commander of the imperial forest army is the younger brother of general Gu da. He is the third member of the family, and his name is Gu Hanmo.


    This time, he was sent to Xikun to take such an important position, thanks to the introduction of general Gu in front of his majesty. Now the commander is so considerate, and Bai Qing''s heart is warm.


    "Lord white."


    Behind him, a woman''s voice stopped him. Bai Qing looked back and saw that she was the female official who had just been at your Majesty''s side


    In fact, he also felt strange. Didn''t your majesty ask him to consider it today? How did he decide to go to Xikun after drinking two bowls of porridge? He didn''t talk about local governance at all.


    Yao LAN raised the food box to show him, "this is the Laba porridge given by your majesty to Lord Bai. The inside of the food box is nestled with charcoal fire. It''s still hot when the LORD takes it out of the palace."


    Laba porridge


    White Qing heart move, can''t help but appreciate, "Your Majesty benevolent and compassionate, my gratitude."


    Yao LAN can''t help but feel moved when she looks at his eyes.


    I think it''s very desolate for an official who has been implicated by a traitor and has been almost exiled in a cold place these years to come to the capital without relatives?


    A bowl of Laba porridge warmed his heart. He was a man with simple mind. No wonder his majesty decided that he would go to Xikun so soon.


    Yao Lan thought of Yu Fu''s command before going out, so she handed the food box to the soldiers on one side, and whispered to Bai Qing, "Lord Bai, go back and wait for your Majesty''s will. The will of appointing him as the imperial envoy of Xikun will soon be passed on. Please don''t betray your Majesty''s kindness and manage Xikun well for your majesty. "


    Bai Qing''s eyes were lit up by the imperial envoy and nodded, "please rest assured!"


    After that, he turned to walk out of the corridor. In a moment of excitement, he accidentally stirred on the steps and threw himself on the soldiers beside him.


    The soldier held an umbrella in one hand and a food box in the other. He had no space in both hands, so he could only support the white engine with his body to prevent him from falling.


    Bai Qing gets up from the soldier in a hurry, looks back at Yao LAN awkwardly, straightens his collar and walks out.


    It''s snowing all over the sky, until Bai Qing and the soldiers disappear in the snow. Yao LAN can''t hold back, leaving a string of laughter in the snow


    "Your Majesty, I also want to go to Xikun with my father!"


    Yu Fu arranges Bai Qing and the king of Chu to go to Xikun. Ji Cheng is not willing to send the news that the payment has stopped. He asks to go with the king of Chu, and he also wants to take his mother, the princess of Chu.


    Yu Fu hasn''t seen him for a long time. It''s said that he was sent to Xianyang academy by the king of Chu. He didn''t come back until next year.


    It''s much taller than before, and it''s a little darker and stronger.


    Yu Fu intended to tease him, "your father is going to help Lord Bai govern Xikun. What are you going to do?"


    In fact, Yu Fu didn''t expect the king of Chu to govern Xikun. It was just a place as big as Xikun. If she didn''t have a royal family, she couldn''t show her importance.


    There are only a few people in the royal family of beiliji. It seems that only the king of Chu is the most suitable candidate.


    Ji Chengfa thought, "I can also manage Xikun! Does your majesty not believe me? I have helped your majesty before! "


    This child is a little kid and can be in charge of affairs, but he is too young.The royal family Yufu wants to send is able to live in both age and status. No matter how talented Ji Chengfa is, he is not suitable to be sent to Xikun.


    She thought for a moment, "what do you think of your father and your wife?"


    Ji Chengfa was angry when he mentioned this and snorted, "my father said that he took me back just for the Spring Festival. If I''m not at home to accompany my mother, I''ll go back to the Academy. She said that no one would want to take her to the place where the birds don''t poop unless her majesty orders her to do so! "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "since they all said so, what else do you want to do with me? What reason can you give me that I would rather disobey Uncle Wang''s will to help you? "


    Instead of refusing directly, she asked him for reasons. It seems that there is still something to do.


    Ji Chengfa immediately straightened his chest, "a man is ambitious. What''s the matter with staying at home? Your majesty, there are very few people in the royal family of beiliji. If there are more young people who only know about comfort and wealth, can there be any hope for the royal family? Your majesty, let me go to Xikun for training! "


    He said that he was in a hurry at last. He kept stamping his feet and came out in a coquettish manner.


    Yu Fu couldn''t bear him like this. He waved his hand and said, "well, what''s the point? I can promise you, but you have to ask Uncle Wang to agree, otherwise you can''t talk about it. "


    Ji Cheng turned his eyes and said, "OK, I''ll go now! Thank you, your majesty


    After that, he ran out excitedly and ran into Gu Shubai, who was walking towards the hall. He laughed and yelled, "brother-in-law! I''ll go first


    Ji Chengfa is Yufu''s cousin. After Yufu ascended the throne, he was not good at calling his sister in front of Yufu. In private, he often called Gu Shubai his brother-in-law.


    Until they got married, he didn''t change his words.


    Looking at him running out excitedly, Gu Shubai shook his head helplessly, went into the hall and asked Yu Fu, "do you agree that Cheng Fa will go to Xikun?"


    Yu Fu was surprised. "Do you know about it, too?"


    Gu Shubai said: "I heard that he once wanted me to ask you for help. I told him that it was useless for anyone to help, and it had to be agreed by the king of Chu himself. But look at his exuberant appearance. I think you agreed? "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "I told him that as long as the king of Chu agreed, I would let him go. As a matter of fact, Chengfa is very smart. After being sent out by his father to read for a year, he becomes more intelligent. Let him practice more. Maybe he will become a pillar of the country in the future. "


    Gu Shubai was surprised and said, "from now on, doesn''t it still need the consent of the king of Chu? What is he happy about? "


    ¡­¡­


    "No, what are your children doing in Xikun? Be honest and stay in the house with your mother


    Chu Jun Wang a face serious, resolute refused the request of Ji Chengfa.


    Ji Chengfa was not annoyed, so he had to say, "it''s no use saying no, your majesty has already approved. Is it difficult for you to go into the palace and tell your majesty that you want to resist the edict? "


    The king of Chu county was full of energy and frowned. "Your Majesty has granted me?"


    "Yes


    Ji Chengfa said with pride, "why don''t I go to the palace early in the morning? Your majesty is the softest. How can you stand up to all my entreaties? "


    Chu Jun Wang thought about it, just when Ji Cheng sent it back to the mansion, he looked happy. If his majesty didn''t agree to his request, could he be so happy?


    Even if he didn''t want to, he didn''t dare to say no more.


    He snorted coldly and looked at the servant who followed Ji Chengfa, "don''t you go down and pack up the young master''s luggage? I see we''re going to start tomorrow. How can we get things ready before we get them ready? "


    The attendant is busy and turns back to pack for Ji Chengfa.


    Ji Chengfa waved to the outside and called the chief historian in the mansion. He walked in slowly.


    "Lord Liu, please inform your majesty when you enter the palace, and say that my father has ordered me to pack. Please rest assured."


    The chief historian looked at the king of Chu county. The latter gave him a look of acquiescence. He was ordered to leave.


    When Yu Fu heard the news in the palace, he was surprised, "Cheng Fa is really powerful. When the front foot comes out of the palace, the back foot Chu Prince sends someone to reply. How did he persuade the king of Chu county? "


    But Gu Shubai seemed to understand something and looked at her with a smile. "What the long historian said was that he was already packing, but he didn''t say that the prince of Chu agreed. This is not the same thing."


    Yu Fu picked his eyebrows and thought for a moment, then he suddenly understood, "Cheng Fa, the ghost spirit, is he so bold to cheat?"


    Take Yufu''s words to cheat the king of Chu County, and then take the words of the king of Chu county to cheat Yufu. He is really bold.


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing, "I think he went out to study and didn''t read anything else, but his ability to cheat is more and more powerful. If you tell this to the king of Chu, I don''t know what he will think? "


    "You must tell the king of Chu."


    Yu Futuo said: "if you don''t tell him, I''m afraid he doesn''t think I see him as an elder. Knowing that he doesn''t want Chengfa to go to Xikun, he will allow him to go. But you don''t have to tell them so soon. It won''t be too late until they get to Xikun. "She took a look at Gu Shubai. They looked at each other with a smile.


    When the Duke of Chu in Xikun knew the truth again, was he willing to drive Ji Chengfa back all the way?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 345

    Seeing off Chu Jun Wang and his party, the palace began to prepare for the Spring Festival.


    This year, the arrangement of the palace, sacrificial ceremony and new year banquet by the Ministry of rites are much more grand than in previous years.


    The country is stable, the people live in peace, and the major festivals should be arranged accordingly, which can reflect the national strength of Beili.


    In addition to Dongling, Ningdi also occupies half of Dongling. The wish of the former emperors to unify Kyushu has been realized.


    Yufu was only 16 years old after the age of the emperor. She was still very young. She had no problem in annexing half of Dongling in the rest of her imperial career.


    "There is no problem in annexing Kyushu by force, but this is never the real meaning of unifying Kyushu."


    When all the ministers talked about Dongling, Yu Fu said, "if we take over Xikun and Dongling by force regardless of the consequences, the national strength of Beili will be enough to defeat them in the father''s generation. But the ancestors'' explanation is not to hurt the common people, not to let them be poisoned by the war. The territory of the two countries we laid down before was due to civil strife in the two countries. Now the area under the control of emperor Ning is still stable, so we can''t invade at will. "


    When war begins in peacetime, it must be the common people who suffer.


    This is the bottom line of Yufu. She will never allow anyone to fight rashly just for annexing Dongling.


    One official said: "Your Majesty, Emperor Ning is fatuous and incompetent, which is well known. Even now, under his control, Dongling people are still stable, but sooner or later chaos will come. How can a fatuous King rule his own country? "


    "Then wait for the chaos to come out, and Beili will never act unjustly, and will never take the initiative to fight against the friendly countries."


    Yufu''s voice is light, containing endless calm and firm, let people know that her mind will never change easily.


    Some of the ministers in the central court agreed with and some opposed it.


    Some are hesitant, others are on the lookout.


    Those who agree with him think that Beili has been waiting for hundreds of years, but they don''t care about waiting for a few years or more, so it''s more important to maintain the justice of Beili Wang Shi.


    Opponents believe that while the morale of the military is booming and the situation of reunification is beginning to emerge, we should work hard to take the last piece of territory, so as to avoid further trouble in the future.


    "I think your majesty is right."


    Gu Shubai stepped out and arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty has the hearts of all the people in the world, and does not take an inch of land as a benefit. This is the virtue of the Ming emperor. What''s more, your Majesty''s heart is derived from the legacy of the previous kings, which reflects your Majesty''s filial piety. Do you want to force your majesty to be an unfilial person? "


    He fully supports Yu Fu''s decision. A tall hat is suddenly pulled down. Who dares to lead?


    To say that it was unfilial for Yu Fu to disobey the emperor''s will, wouldn''t it be unfaithful for these ministers to encourage Yu Fu to send troops?


    It''s better to keep your mouth shut if this accusation doesn''t stir up.


    Some people take a look at Gu Shubai. Hum, they know that if they listen to their wife''s words, do they still have their own opinions?


    Tianyunpo also came out and said: "general Gu is right. What''s more, our Beili country is powerful. Why don''t you worry that emperor Ning won''t take the initiative to join us? If we take the initiative, it seems that we are stingy. "


    The Grand Master also agreed.


    Something''s wrong. The grand division and general Gu have never dealt with each other. Why are they so good now?


    Yu Fu didn''t say anything about it, so he got up and said, "well, there''s no need to discuss this. From today to the end of the new year, we will take a rest at the end of the new year from tomorrow. We will discuss everything after the copy is opened. "


    Having said that, with a wave of big sleeves, the government affairs of the court hall were temporarily finished.


    At the same time, Dongling, the central court is in a tangled chaos, without the joy of the new year.


    Recently, some ministers have proposed to attach to Beili, saying that most of the mainland of Kyushu is in Beili''s hands. Instead of waiting for Beili to attack Dongling, it''s better to take the initiative to attach to Beili. Maybe we can keep peace.


    As time went on, more and more ministers took this suggestion seriously and wrote to Ning Chengzhi one after another.


    Ning Chengzhi has a headache.


    At first, he was firmly opposed to this view. His ministers wrote that he should be attached to Beili, which was tantamount to peeling off his Dragon Robe?


    What''s the position of the Gu family in Beili? Once they are attached, how can Gu Shubai let them go?!


    He killed several ministers who initially proposed, but he couldn''t stop this trend. At the end of the new year, some courtiers went to Beili with their wives and children in the name of visiting relatives!


    Dongling''s official, if you don''t do it, you might as well go to Beili and maybe have a future!


    I heard that the courtiers who fled to Beili at first also got suitable jobs in Beili. Dongling court was ready to move and fled many people.


    Now Ning Chengzhi did not dare to kill any more. He could only keep the four gates of Lin''an well guarded and forbid the ministers and their families to go in and out.


    Now, the courtiers and their families are restricted from visiting relatives and friends when they want to take advantage of the Spring Festival.


    Ning Chengzhi was hiding in the bedroom, and he didn''t dare to go to the imperial study to see the fold, and he didn''t dare to meet any ministers.


    For a moment, he also thought that it was really boring for him to be the emperor. If he belonged to Beili No, I can''t. If I didn''t want to take care of the whole family of Marquis''s house, maybe I could.But with that, now he wants to belong to Beili. Isn''t he looking for his own death?


    No, death can''t be attached!


    "Your Majesty?"


    There was a woman''s voice outside the closed door of the bedroom.


    Ning Chengzhi subconsciously shrunk for a moment, and suddenly reflected that it was the voice of Princess Li. He had made Princess Li a noble princess, and was worthy of power in the harem.


    Thinking of Li Guifei''s affection for many years, now looking around, I can''t find an old friend like her any more. Ning Chengzhi slowed down and said, "come in."


    The door of the hall was pushed open. Princess Li came in from the outside of the hall with a box in her hand and a smile. "How can your majesty sit on the ground? It''s cold on the ground. Please get up and try the soup made by my concubine. "


    After all these years, Princess Li can only make soup.


    It''s rare that everything has not changed in her. It seems that he is still the king with great power and donglingjiangshan, and she is also the tender and jealous concubine around him.


    Ning Chengzhi wry smile, "this soup will not add deer antler what of it?"


    Li Guifei blushed and gave him a gentle push. "Your Majesty teased me again. What kind of person is my concubine?"


    She''s not that kind of person Who else is that kind of person?


    Ning Chengzhi is reluctant to tease her at the moment. After all, she is the last one to stay by her side.


    He looked at Princess Li''s hand and said, "what kind of soup are you cooking today?"


    Princess Li was very excited. "It''s cold now. My concubine looks at the emperor''s weakness recently. She doesn''t like to visit the Royal Garden any more. It''s said that beef is the best way to complement cold, so I cooked beef soup for your majesty. There are a lot of tonic herbs in it. Please have a taste. "


    Ning Chengzhi sat down quietly to drink the soup. Li Guifei looked like she was in high spirits. She leaned against the table and supported her head with her hands. She opened her eyes to see his reaction.


    He chewed it, and the beef stew was so bad that he could swallow it without much chewing.


    He said with a smile, "it''s delicious. Drink it yourself."


    Then she asked her to sit down and ordered the maids to serve him soup. Princess Li sat down according to her words and they sat side by side drinking soup.


    After a long silence, there was only the sound of the spoon gently touching the wall of the bowl, and the subtle sound of chewing and swallowing.


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly said, "I''ll make you queen. Do you agree?"


    Princess Li''s spoon fell to the ground in fright. She looked up at Ning Chengzhi in disbelief. She was both happy and surprised. "Your Majesty, you Is that true? "


    "It''s true."


    Ning Chengzhi put down the spoon and said, "I''m over 20 years old. I''ve been on the throne for several years, and I don''t even have a queen. You are the only one with the highest position in the harem, so you should be established. "


    Princess Li was so grateful that she knelt down to thank her, "thank you, your majesty, thank you


    The grace that she had never thought of before fell on her so easily that she had to be terrified and ecstatic.


    Ning Chengzhi looked at her happy appearance and couldn''t help smiling, "I''m afraid that at this time, only you will be happy to be crowned queen, right? If I want to marry the daughter of another minister, they may not be happy. "


    Li imperial concubine a Leng, raise a head to still smile like a flower, "what does your majesty say? Who wouldn''t like it? It''s a great honor for every woman to be a queen. It''s too late for me to be happy. This is the grace your majesty bestowed on me. I know that this is not what others want from your majesty! "


    She did not know whether she was comforting Ning Chengzhi or herself.


    Ning Chengzhi had some consolation in the end, nodded, stretched out his hand to her and helped her up from the ground, "get up. I will order the Ministry of rites to make arrangements for the ceremony. But now, in the new year, I may have to hurt you a little. "


    This is his own excuse to ease the embarrassment. In fact, Dongling did not have the extra money to arrange a grand ceremony, and the Minister of the central court did not have the heart to prepare for it.


    Dongling has gone to today''s situation, has long been no longer prosperous.


    Li Guifei or efforts to show the sweetest smile, "Your Majesty rest assured, I understand."


    Understand?


    What does she understand?


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Ning Chengzhi ordered his envoys to go to Beili.


    Nominally, it''s to thank Beili for suppressing the uprising for Dongling. Actually, it''s to take this opportunity to inquire about Beili''s attitude and please Beili by the way.


    Of course, the more important thing is to stabilize the people in the Dongling Dynasty.


    All the courtiers were worried that Beili would attack Dongling with force at any time. Now Ning Chengzhi is willing to bow his head a little and give a big gift. It''s better than doing nothing.


    When Dongling''s envoys left Lin''an, a group of envoys came to Lin''an.


    "Report back to your majesty, there are envoys outside the city asking to see your majesty!"


    Because the four gates of Lin''an were forbidden by Ning Chengzhi, and the courtiers and their families were not allowed to go in and out at will, the news of the envoy''s visit was directly sent to the palace.


    Ning Chengzhi was a little happy, "is it an envoy sent by Beili? By coincidence, I sent envoys to Beili, and they came! "The informed soldier arched his hand and said, "my Lord, it''s not from Beili. The envoys, dressed in strange clothes, said that they were from the sangyi Kingdom and came to see your majesty. "


    Sang Yiguo?


    Ning Chengzhi had never heard of this country in the mainland of Kyushu. He thought that there were bold people playing tricks on him. When he wanted the soldiers to arrest these people for punishment, he suddenly thought of something.


    "Is it the sangyi country overseas?"


    The soldier said, "that''s what those people said. They also took out the national documents and customs clearance documents, as well as two carts of treasures. They said it was a gift from the king of sangyi to his majesty. We dare not neglect it, so we have to report back to your majesty. "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "it is said that there is an island country named sangyi in the Far East Sea. Because they are island countries, their shipbuilding industry is very developed. They came to the mainland of Kyushu hundreds of years ago. They also learned a lot of culture from us and took a lot of books and crafts with them. But I have never heard of them in the last hundred years. How can they come back at this time? "


    He thought that it was not a bad thing for a remote island country to come to mainland Kyushu to learn something, not to mention that they brought treasures.


    Now Dongling is losing a lot of money because of the war, and the Treasury is empty. Since it''s coming, it''s not for nothing.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand, "go to all the courtiers first, and then welcome the envoys in. In particular, we should inform Honglu temple as soon as possible to arrange reception for envoys. "


    "Yes, your majesty."


    At the end of the new year, Ning Chengzhi suddenly ordered people to invite the ministers to the palace.


    But I heard that sang Yi sent envoys and had to cheer up.


    In any case, as long as Dongling is still there for a day, they can''t insult the national prestige and let a small barbarian country see a joke.


    All the ministers were dressed in the palace, and the envoys of sangyi state were also introduced into the palace, which attracted much attention all the way.


    When people came to the golden hall, Ning Chengzhi was surprised.


    There were seven or eight men in the upper hall. They were all men, wearing high black hats on their heads, wide white robes and sleeves on their bodies, and embroidered with golden chrysanthemum patterns.


    The black hat is as long as a small arm, but even if they wear such a high hat on their heads, these envoys are no taller than the ministers in the Palace -


    their stature is too short. The adult men are shorter than the ordinary women in Dongling, not to mention the tall men in Beili.


    It''s impossible for sangyi country to specially select dwarfs to send envoys to other countries. If you think about it, ordinary people in their country are afraid to be even smaller.


    Ning Chengzhi can''t help laughing. The country of barbarism is not only located on a desolate island, but also the characters are so small. How can people not despise it?


    After that minister approached, Qi Qi bowed and said, "I''ve seen your majesty Dongling."


    They don''t kneel!


    Ning Chengzhi was rather displeased, and the ministers at the bottom had already made a statement to question him, "dare to ask you what kind of status your envoys are in sangyi kingdom?"


    The first envoy said modestly: "the next official is the second prime minister of sangyi state."


    "Hum, I''m just a second-class official. Why don''t I kneel when I see your majesty?"


    The emissary raised his eyes and looked at Ning Chengzhi, still with a modest smile, "because today''s Dongling has only a small half of its territory, and it seems that it can''t even reach half of it. If I see his majesty Beili, I will kneel down. "


    The courtiers suddenly burst into an uproar. Ning Chengzhi frowned and was furious. "How dare you humiliate me?"


    Just a small barbarian country dares to look down on him. No matter how he still owns half of Dongling''s territory, or his majesty, what is a second grade Minister of sangyi?


    "I''m not here to humiliate your majesty. On the contrary, I''m here to shame your majesty."


    The short emissary was not timid at all. He said calmly, "Your Majesty, if you want to get back half of the land you gave to Beili, you should listen to me. I have a way for your majesty to take back the country, even "Down with Beili."


    The Hall fell into silence.


    For a long time, the ministers could not help laughing, even laughing.


    Some ministers said, "it''s up to you? Do you know that any soldier in Beili will come out as high as you two stacked together! You are just a small barbarian country. How dare you speak up and threaten to take down Beili? "


    In the heart of Dongling''s courtiers, this is absolutely impossible.


    Being satirized and insulted, the envoys of small barbaric countries were not irritated at all. They still patiently said, "our country is small, but our navy is very developed. As far as I know, the three countries in Kyushu mainland are good at land war, but not at sea war. Your majesty, if we launch a sea war, do we have no chance of winning? "


    This remark made people ponder for a moment.


    Sangyi had no strong points, but the shipbuilding industry was quite developed. Otherwise, they could not have sent people across the sea to Kyushu a hundred years ago to learn the culture and various crafts of Kyushu.


    Just looking at their clothes, we can see that although the shape has been changed to be nondescript, high hat and white clothes, from a distance we still think it is white impermanence. But if you look at the texture of the clothes carefully, it''s exquisite. At first glance, it''s the textile technology you learned from the mainland of Kyushu.The left Minister of sangyi state added, "we also have guns like Beili."


    This sentence is just like a huge stone throwing into the sea, setting off a huge wave in people''s hearts!


    If there is a coincidence, it''s a fiction. Don''t substitute it for the real country www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 346

    The fire trees and silver flowers bloom in the night sky, and the capital city is once again decorated with lights.


    The palace banquet on New Year''s Eve was already ready. When it was slightly late, Yufu and Gu Shubai finally appeared in the golden hall.


    All the ministers got up to salute and watched him walk side by side in his gorgeous clothes. They could not help but show a kind smile.


    It''s good that they can come. It''s better to be late. It''s not like the last mid autumn Palace Banquet. They didn''t show up until the banquet ended.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai sat down at the top together. The Ministry of rites had given two plans for this, saying that two positions could be set, one in the middle, one in the front, and one in the back.


    If she is dissatisfied with Gu Shubai, she can directly set his seat among the courtiers.


    Yu Fu didn''t choose the last two. He ordered people to set up a big table at the top of the table. They sat side by side and seemed to be more intimate.


    The ministers didn''t object to this either. When the former Emperor was in power, the former empress and the former Emperor were also like this. The husband and wife were deeply attached to each other to a certain extent. Why should they care too much about the etiquette of the monarch and his ministers?


    At the bottom of the seat, even Gu huaijiang took part in the palace banquet tonight and sat with Gu Hanmo.


    Tonight, all of Gu''s family were invited into the palace by Yu Fu. Originally, she planned to go to Gu''s family to get together with Gu Shubai after the banquet. But Gu huaijiang didn''t want her to leave early to cause the discussion of the courtiers, so all her family went to the palace for the new year.


    "It''s new year''s Eve. After a year''s hard work, I''d like to offer you a glass of water and wine."


    Yu Fu holds the bottle with a smile, and all the ministers in the seat also hold the bottle accordingly. When the wine enters the throat and intestines, everyone is happy. Yu Fu moves the chopsticks, and all the ministers move the chopsticks.


    Then there was a song and dance performance. When the music was strong, Gu Shubai came to Yu Fu''s ear and said, "you can only have a drink. If you have more, you will be unconscious again."


    Yu Fu''s face turned red. Thinking of his loss of virtue after drinking, he quickly said, "I know that when I leave for dinner, I''ll take tea instead of wine."


    Yufu is good at everything, but the quantity of wine is poor, and the quality of wine is not flattering.


    Gu Shubai will always look at her, so as not to miss an eye, she ran to others "drunk immorality".


    Tianyunpo got up from his seat and said, "on New Year''s Eve, I''d like to have a drink with you. May your majesty As soon as possible for my North Glass extended emperor


    Yu Fu had already picked up his wine cup and was ready to answer with a smile. Suddenly he heard such a sentence from Tian Yun Po, and almost dropped the wine cup on the ground.


    So early You think about the emperor''s heir?


    But when all the ministers heard this, they were too busy to respond, "yes, your majesty, general Gu, taking advantage of the current stable situation, extending the emperor''s heir is the most important thing."


    In case of another battle, Gu Shubai will leave the capital again, who will be responsible for the emperor''s heir?


    Gu Shubai was slightly embarrassed. He covered his mouth with his hand and coughed. He looked at tianyunpo as if he had nothing to do with it. He was still so narrow-minded.


    They clearly shake hands and make peace. Tianyunpo still takes the opportunity to tease them.


    This situation is not good, let jade help mouth, Gu Shubai said: "this matter is not in a hurry, not in a hurry. Your majesty is still young. If you give birth too early, I''m afraid it''s bad for your health. "


    He can only say that, in fact, he is not in a hurry.


    Yu Fu took medicine on him. Now it''s him who can''t give birth. What''s the use of his urgency?


    Yu Fu coughed softly, "yes, don''t worry about the emperor. If you have time to worry about my heirs, you''d better worry about your own marriage. "


    In the last half, she said almost word for word.


    As soon as the words came out, the courtiers immediately looked at the sky.


    I almost forgot that there is such a first-class young talent in the court who is not married. Who has a daughter of the right age?


    This is more meaningful than your Majesty''s gossip!


    Gu Shubai said: "yes, tiantaishi is not young, so he should be 25 years old, right? I''m not married at this age. I''m afraid it will hinder my heirs. "


    Sky cloud breaks a Leng, Gu Shubai uses his words to block him unexpectedly?!


    This Gu Shubai looks very serious on weekdays, which makes people unprepared.


    He laughed awkwardly, trying to cover up the doubts of the officials about his ability in some way, "why do you want to start a family when the mountains and rivers are uncertain? Once upon a time, it was because his majesty had not returned to the court to be in charge of the government, so he had no time to get a wife, and gradually forgot. As a matter of fact, I''m not old enough, so I can choose slowly... "


    "Not so big?"


    Yu Fu pretended to be surprised, "it''s already very big, Heavenly Master. If you don''t get married at your age, those young ladies of the right age will soon call you uncle. "


    Uncle choked to death.


    Yu Fu said with an unkind smile: "I remember that the young daughter of Taibao''s family was a beautiful woman with dignified character. I have seen her before and I like her very much. Always thinking about such a character, such a family, with what kind of talent is good. Originally, it was intended to be distributed to Mr. Gu, but now... "


    Gu Shilang refers to Gu Wenqing, who is the Minister of Renbing department. When Yu Fu said this, he almost jumped out of his seat.


    Tianyunpo would be more punctual and quickly said: "Your Majesty, it''s very good to give it to Mr. Gu! They are quite old. I am an uncle. How can I marry a young lady? What''s more, if I married a young lady of the Taibao family, would I not be a generation away from Zhang Taibao? "Gu Wenqing also said anxiously: "Your Majesty, I have few talents and shallow knowledge, and I have not yet established a meritorious service in the political career. It is really not suitable to marry."


    How can Zhang jiuque''s face hang when a young lady with noble status is pushed back and forth by two unmarried young talents in the court?


    Yufu originally just took advantage of tianyunpo to change the topic. By the way, he took revenge on him. I''ll take it when it''s good.


    She said with a smile to Zhang jiuque, "don''t worry, Taibao. I will choose a son-in-law for you. I will never let Miss Zhang down. I''ll think about it again. "


    Since she said that it must be unusual for her daughter to be well chosen, Zhang jiuque got up and arched her hand and said, "thank you for your majesty."


    No matter who you choose in the future, you will get married by your Majesty''s royal decree. This honor is not for ordinary officials.


    After the Palace Banquet is over, Yufu and Gu''s family return to Donggong ShouSui and ask Kun Yuyang and his two children to join in.


    They are orphans and widows. They have been living in the East Palace and taken care of by Yufu. Now they even think about them for the Spring Festival. Kun Yuyang is very grateful.


    "Yufu, I think it''s time to move out of the palace with my children in the new year."


    Kunyuyang suddenly put forward this words, Yufu slightly surprised, "why suddenly want to move out?"


    Kunyu Yang said: "tonight, the court officials mentioned the issue of the emperor''s heir. I think the East Palace is the residence of the prince after all. What''s the matter with me and my children living here? Although it is impossible for the prince to be born so soon, some things should be prepared early. "


    Yufu also thinks that it is quite reasonable. She and kunyuyang are close friends, but kunyuyang is a military general in the court after all. It may be more convenient for her to move out of the palace.


    Another story about Lin Xuan


    Yu Fu thinks that if Kun Yuyang moves out of the palace, maybe her relationship with Lin Xuan will make more progress.


    With this in mind, she nodded and said, "OK, but don''t worry. There are many things to do next year. It will take time for the Department to choose your residence for you. What''s more, it''s cold now. Why don''t you wait for the spring to start? "


    Kun Yu Yang nodded, "OK."


    Yu Fu agreed so easily. Kun Yuyang vaguely understood what she was doing, but it was just that After all, Yufu will let them down.


    She worried that Yu Fu would ask about it, so she found another topic to talk about. "By the way, seven brothers originally said that they would watch the new year together tonight, but he wanted to come to the east palace after attending the Palace Banquet, and was sent away by the people of the Imperial Guards. Seven elder brothers don''t know where to be now, a person alone to keep the new year, think of here I want to laugh, ha ha ha


    Yu Fu felt guilty when he heard the words in front of him. Hearing the laughter of Kun Yu Yang behind him, he couldn''t help laughing. "It''s your elder brother. He''s alone. Are you so happy?"


    ¡­¡­


    As a matter of fact, none of Kunwu''s injured people are alone.


    He knew that, in his own capacity, he could not sleep in the palace city at night, let alone in such an important place as the east palace?


    He was not surprised to be sent out. Sitting in the carriage, he ordered people to go to the post house. Tonight, the post house is very depressed. Only when two red lights are hung at the gate can we see that it is Chinese New Year.


    The carriage stopped outside the door and made no sound, but the people in the post house soon heard it and came out to check.


    Tonight is new year''s Eve. No one will come at leisure. The post house is very quiet. Naturally, a little voice can''t escape the ears of the people.


    The soldiers guarding the Posthouse came out and saw that Kun Wu was injured. They were surprised for a moment, "how did the emperor of Kun come here for the Spring Festival?"


    Kun Wu said with a smile: "I have no relatives in the capital. I think only the elder brother, the prince, is here. So I brought some wine and vegetables to have dinner with him. It''s also a brother''s fight."


    The soldier couldn''t help but be happy. When the two brothers lived here together, they had a fierce fight. Now they are separated, and this one comes to the other with wine and vegetables.


    But it makes sense to think that Xi Kun is dead. What else can their brothers fight for?


    Brothers, after all.


    Lunyue handed over the silver to the soldiers and said, "brother, it''s not easy for you to stay in the post house. Just take a nap. Let''s go in, please


    The soldier thought about it. Now the imperial court doesn''t care about the prince of Xikun. Besides, he is critically ill. He won''t be able to live long. How about letting Kunwu go in and have a look?


    He is your Majesty''s younger martial brother after all. He has been doing well in the capital recently. He has also participated in the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve tonight. It''s not necessary to offend him.


    Then he dodged and said, "don''t make it difficult for us to do, just don''t fight. That one can''t stand fighting now."


    Kun Wu was sad to hear this. He nodded, "thank you very much."


    Then he took lunyue and walked in.


    Kunjunyue lived in a courtyard he knew very well. He walked into the courtyard very well. As expected, the courtyard was bleak, without the joy of the new year.


    Only the two upper rooms in the middle of the room were lit. There was no warm smell of food around the stove. Only the slightly bitter taste of medicine came from the room.


    Kunwu wound to go inside, kunjun Yue''s attendants see him as if he saw a ghost, for fear that he is not good for kunjun Yue, block in front of kunjun Yue bed.Kunwushang raised the wine pot in his hand and motioned to the public, "don''t worry. I''m here to find my brother to drink. Tonight is new year''s Eve."


    Kun Jun Yue''s attendants are still alert. Kun Wu looks behind them with a smile and says, "well, if I want his life, do I need to talk nonsense with you?"


    "Get out of the way, all of you."


    On the bed, Kun Jun Yue struggles to get up and refuses to relax in front of Kun Wu''s injury, maintaining his dignity as Prince and elder brother.


    He fixed his eyes on Kun Wu. The servant put on his coat and helped him walk slowly.


    Kunwu looked at Chaolun more and more. The latter opened the food box in his hand and put the food and wine on it.


    "I can''t eat these food and wine outside. I asked the people in the imperial dining room to prepare an extra one for me. It cost me a lot of money. Brother Huang, try to see if Beili''s imperial food is more delicious than that of Xikun. "


    Kun Wu hurt to say, attend to oneself sit down, toward Kun Jun Yue raised a hand to signal for a while.


    Kun Jun Yue sat down opposite him and waved his hand, "you all go down. There''s no need to wait here."


    The servant around him hesitated. Kun Junyue sneered, "as he said, if he wants my life at this time, you can''t stop him."


    He is the Grand Prince of Xikun. Now in the capital, anyone who wants his life can, and he can''t resist.


    Kun Wu was hurt, but he only laughed and didn''t speak. The servants retreated, and so did Lun Yue. There were only two brothers left in the room.


    Once upon a time, they fought in full swing for the supremacy in Xikun. Who would have thought that now they are sitting together and talking peacefully?


    Kun Wushang brought up the wine pot and poured a full cup for him. "I know that your illness is not suitable for drinking, but you usually drink a lot. I think it''s not bad for this cup."


    Kun Jun Yue is locked up in the post house. He has nothing to do but drink to relieve his worries. Can he go to the shop where Kun Wu is hurt?


    Kun Wu can afford to lose this man, he can''t.


    As soon as he drank up, he raised his head and looked at Kunwu with provocation, "what are you going to do, just say it! Up to now, is there any meaning of beating around the Bush? "


    Kunwu hurt: "if I say it''s just new year''s Eve, it''s boring, and I come to you for a drink, will you believe it?"


    After a pause, he suddenly raised his head and burst out laughing, "Xin! Why not? What''s the point of fighting between you and me now? Xikun is gone, the prince and Emperor are gone! "


    What if there''s nothing, there''s no fortune telling?


    He has nothing to care about in this world. He was born boring, so why not die?


    Kun Wu also poured himself a glass of wine and offered it to Kun Jun Yue, "I''ll give you this cup. It''s only natural for you to try your best to consolidate the crown prince''s position in the scene of Xikun. Although, I still can''t forget how you slaughtered your brothers, how you even sent Yuyang to Dongling for your own status. "


    Kun Jun Yue chuckled, "you are so stupid. Yuyang can''t figure it out. How can you? Don''t you want her to marry Dongling? After going to Dongling, there''s still a chance of life. What do you think of the brothers and sisters who stay in Xikun? "


    Dead dead, wounded.


    Circle into the circle into the exile of exile, the rest of life is not like death struggling in the court.


    Even if he Kun Jun Yue is the most proud prince of scenery, his hands are covered with the blood of his relatives, and his midnight dream is full of sorrow.


    No one is the winner, whether he or Kunwu.


    Kunwu was hurt and silent for a moment. "If ningxuan is still alive, Yuyang is indeed the happiest of our brothers and sisters. Unfortunately I''ve settled the source of these misfortunes myself, and there''s nothing to regret. "


    He meant kundi.


    Although the poison in the body of emperor Kun was the result of the constant years of emperor Yue, the real fatal blow was from Kunwu.


    Kun Jun Yue poured himself a glass of wine and raised it to touch Kun Wu''s wound. "Although there is no one to laugh at, I will die soon. When I die, I don''t think there will be any enmity."


    Dust to dust, to the ground, I do not know whether those brothers still hate him?


    Recently, he often thought about this problem. When he was sick, he always thought about those brothers who died under his own plan. He couldn''t tell whether he was sorry or afraid.


    They drank the wine in the glass silently.


    Kun Wu put down his glass and looked up at him. Suddenly, he said with a smile, "it''s not that I''m going to die soon, but now. Now, you''re going to die. "


    Kun Jun Yue looked at him in surprise, looking at his wine glass, "is this wine poisonous?"


    Kun Wu looked at him pitifully, "there is only one antidote. I have taken it in advance. If there is no antidote for this poison, it will attack soon. If you have any last words, just leave a few words. "


    Kun Jun Yue suddenly laughed, because he laughed too hard, his mouth gushed out a large amount of blood.


    The attendant, who had been guarding the door, heard that something was wrong inside. He rushed from the outside and saw Kun Jun Yue leaning back to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 347

    The attendants didn''t expect that Kunwu wound would really do such a thing, subconsciously draw the sword.


    "Live Stop it


    On the ground, Kun Jun Yue struggles to get up straight and stops his servant. Kun Wu squatted down and knelt down beside him, looking at him head on.


    At the time when people don''t understand, Kun Jun Yue smiles at him.


    "More Thank you very much. It''s like It''s not the worst


    Kun Wu hurt back with a faint smile, "I know you don''t want to come out, more don''t want to die so ugly, I can only do so much."


    It''s better to drink a cup of poisonous wine and die decently than to let him be confined in the post house and wait for death.


    He raised his hand and put it on Kunwu''s injured shoulder, "help me, help me lie down."


    Kunwu obediently helped him lie on the bed, straightened his body, and covered him with brocade.


    Kun Jun Yue''s eyelashes trembled and became more and more heavy. He whispered: "let me tell you a secret. In fact, I know that wine is poisonous."


    Kun Wu raised his eyebrows. He thought that he knew how to use that kind of unique chronic poison to serve kundi for many years. Naturally, he knew the pharmacology of some poisons.


    This is not surprising to the children of the Xikun royal family.


    Kun Jun Yue suddenly smile cunningly, "although I appreciate you to send this pot of poisoned wine, after tonight, others will surely talk about your cruel and cruel killing of the flesh and blood brothers."


    When he was dying, he wanted to make Kunwu hurt. Kunwu just laughed, "since I''m here, I''m ready."


    Kun Jun Yue vomited more and more blood in his mouth. His eyes were gradually lax, and the corners of his mouth were smiling, "I''m sorry Seven younger brothers. "


    The eyes, which were always proud and domineering, had closed slowly.


    He walked peacefully. Kunwu''s poison did not let him experience another pain at the end of his life.


    He looked back at the attendants standing on the ground. The attendants read something from his eyes, knelt down one after another and kowtowed to the corpse.


    Kun Wu stood up and said, "I will ask your grace to buy funeral rites for your brother. If you want to stay, you''ll lose your spirits for him. If you don''t, go back to Xikun! "


    No one made a different move. They were still immersed in the sadness of Kun Jun Yue''s death. Several rough men kept wiping their tears.


    Kun Jun Yue has never done anything good in his life for power and profit, but his subordinates are still loyal to him.


    Kunwu didn''t say anything more about his injury. He took lunyue out.


    After such a short time, the snow floated outside again.


    Kun Wu was standing under the two red lanterns in the post house, looking up at the floating catkins in the sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Lunyue said: "young master, why do you want to do it yourself? The prince and you have always been enemies. Even if you want to make him respectable for the sake of flesh and blood, you don''t have to come by yourself. "


    Then he took a look in the post house. I''m afraid that soon, the people in the post house will know that Kun Jun Yue was poisoned.


    Kunwu is still standing here, waiting to be caught?


    He asked Kunwu to get on the carriage. The latter laughed faintly and then said, "if you don''t come by yourself, what should you do? I can quietly order someone to pass poison in, so that he can end himself with dignity. But once so, the old people of Xikun had no doubt that Beili court had killed him. Yu Fu is vigorously governing Xikun. If this accusation is put on her head by someone who has a heart, will it not affect her process of governing Xikun? "


    He said, raised his hand to open a corner of the carriage curtain, snow flew into the car from the outside, he raised his hand to pick up a piece, the cold palm could not melt the snow away.


    Toward the palm of the hand blowing a breath, the snow will fly out against the direction of the wind.


    He cocked his lips and looked innocent. "Do you think I really just want to give my brother dignity? I want to give Yufu more dignity. Prince Xikun died in the capital of Beili, which still gives people reasons to question Yufu. What I want to do is to make her clean. As for the blood stained hands, I will do it. "


    The more Lun listened, the more frowning he was, "although the prince is very ill, he has been poisoned by you. Your Majesty must deal with you. Otherwise, how can you stop all the people in the world? I''m afraid you''re dedicated to her, but she''s.... "


    He couldn''t bear to talk any more.


    The young and beautiful emperor had only general Gu in his heart. At the banquet, he stood behind Kun Wu. When he looked up from a distance, he could see the brilliance in her eyes.


    The glory is only in front of general Gu.


    General Gu is the same. When he looks at her, his eyes are as bright as stars, which makes people sigh in their hearts. What a beautiful couple!


    Kun Wu hurt but waved his hand, "you are so wordy. What time is it? Why don''t you go back to sleep soon


    Lun Yue was stunned and subconsciously closed his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    When ShouSui passed, the people in the East Palace gradually dispersed.


    Ning''an and Ning Ping have been sleeping for a long time. Kun Yuyang patted them and didn''t take them back to their room to sleep until they had passed the midnight.Gu huaijiang and others also went back to their rooms to have a rest. In the East Palace, all the palaces previously prepared for the Gu family were still the same. Yufu and Gu Shubai also went back to Changsheng hall to have a rest.


    Deep at night, the palace is as bright as day.


    Red and yellow lanterns were hanging all over the sky. The imperial guards on duty in the palace were all there. The palace people who watched the candlelight and lamp oil were also there. Seeing the emperor and his wife passing by, they bowed to salute one after another.


    At the foot of a thin layer of snow was trampled creaking sound, a little snow is not only not frozen feet, but also very interesting.


    Yu Fu stepped on the top, deliberately to listen to the sound of snow being trampled, Gu Shubai took her two hands, let her how to jump, how to make will not fall.


    They whirled around in the snow for several times, and finally stopped to laugh.


    "This is the happiest New Year''s Eve I''ve had in so many years!"


    Yu Fu said with deep emotion: "it''s also my happiest New Year''s Eve. In previous years, all kinds of unexpected things happened during the Spring Festival. Only this year can we have a family reunion and stay with you. "


    After that, she pinched her little face and said, "aren''t you sleepy?"


    Yu Fu shook his head and walked forward side by side. "Maybe he was too happy, so he didn''t feel sleepy at all. I''ve never walked around the palace so late at night. It''s a wonderful sight. "


    Countless lanterns in the extreme night, more and more brilliant, this kind of light and the light at the beginning of the night is completely different.


    Gu Shubai suddenly thought of something, "at this moment, the transplanted plum blossom in Changsheng palace must be more beautiful."


    Yu Fu''s eyes brightened and he took his hand forward. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go back and have a look! "


    The plum blossoms were transplanted from the plum garden of the imperial garden. Gu Shubai himself chose and transplanted them. He even did little things like building and cultivating soil by himself.


    Yufu liked it so much that he ordered someone to take care of it. The plum blossoms in the imperial study and Changsheng hall survived under such careful care.


    They rushed back to Changsheng hall, and saw that there were many red lights in the palace, and the plum blossoms in the corner were moving more and more.


    Yufu happily stepped forward and sniffed the flowers. "So I burned the high candle to light up my red makeup. The plum blossom under the light was more secluded and detached than the day."


    Red plum is more red, white plum is dyed mottled red shadow, different posture, each has its own merits.


    Gu Shubai looks at her face under the red light. Her white skin is flushed by the light. The warm light seems to come out of her body naturally, and no more powder is needed.


    She turned her head and was looking at him.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Don''t you mean to come to see plum blossom?


    He just stares at her.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "I''m afraid the flowers will go to sleep at night, so I''ll burn the candle to light my red makeup. I don''t know whether this candle shines on the flowers or on the people? "


    Yufu said, "well, you tease me and see how I take care of you!"


    She picked up a lantern from the side and put her hand to Gu Shubai, pretending to shine a lantern on his face. "The ancients described pan an as a beautiful man, who was a young peach and plum blossom with bright glow. You are not as good-looking as pan an, so you should shine a high candle on him! "


    Gu Shubai dodged and said, "Pan an is beautiful. How dare I compare with him? No, no


    "It''s too late to say it''s impossible."


    Yu Fu is throwing a lantern to shine on him. He runs and hides one by one. The sound of laughter shakes the snow down the branches.


    After several times back and forth, she finally fell down by accident, and the lantern in her hand was thrown out. Gu Shubai put a mat under her body and hugged her.


    Yu Fu leaned over her and said, "Why are all the great Xia in the book flying up to hold the woman, and the two of them whirled up and fell down slowly --"


    she took a look at the plum tree beside her, "and they fell down slowly with all the flowers and rain in the sky. But every time I fall, you always land earlier than me. "


    Gu Shubai lying in the snow, unconcerned raised his hands pad in the back of his head, "I''m not sure when I hold you up, your hands and feet will be knocked, so although some embarrassed, can ensure that you are safe."


    Yu Fu looked at him silently, and his heart was in a mess.


    Even when he lay in the snow, he was so casual and free. He had the style of being a famous official, which made people forget the common customs.


    In other people''s body is embarrassed, is he called people can''t move eyes, this is the eye of beauty?


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. Gu Shubai pulled her up and dusted the nonexistent snowflakes for her. "What are you laughing at?"


    Yu Fu also patted snowflakes for him, telling him what he thought while patting, but Gu Shubai picked an eyebrow. "You found it, you didn''t find it, except you didn''t love my woman?"


    Yu Fu is a Leng, suddenly realize that there is provocative meaning in this words.


    He said that there were no women who adored him, that is to say, there were many men who adored her around Yufu.


    Not to be outdone, she said, "no, they don''t dare. Beili is my territory. Once upon a time, when I was in Dongling, dare you say that I didn''t? "When he was in Dongling, the women who loved him could line up from the west gate of Lin''an to the east gate.


    It''s a pity that a princess Danyang was dominating him at that time, so that other noble girls in the family wanted to get close to him, but they didn''t dare to offend Princess Danyang, so they could only watch from a distance and not play with him.


    Gu Shubai deliberately broke his fingers, "counting the princess Danyang who was moved later, I can barely count one. As for Ningdi, yinshuo, Kunwu, tiantaishi... "


    He said with a smile, "there are more people who love you. You can''t count them all."


    Yufushan had to touch her nose. Why did she pick up the topic? Now, let''s go around the pit, right?


    She suddenly stood on tiptoe and quickly pecked him on the cheek. Without looking back, she ran to the inner hall, looking shy.


    Gu Shubai Leng Leng, for a while to understand, this is the jade to her apology.


    How can it be that simple?


    He''s not that easy.


    Gu Shubai followed, closed the door of the inner hall and blew out the candle


    The next morning, they both got up more than half an hour later than usual.


    All the people in the palace of longevity thought it was because they were keeping watch of the new year. No one knew how much rain and clouds had gone through in the Palace last night.


    She was sleepy in the middle of the night, but he didn''t give up. He didn''t know where he had enough energy.


    It wasn''t until the dark tide came again and again that she couldn''t support her deep sleep that he eased down


    Yao LAN and Lian Bi are guarding the outer hall. One of the washing things has been ready, but there is no movement in the hall. They chat in a low voice.


    "Lian Bi, your majesty has asked about your marriage several times. Why aren''t you in a hurry?"


    When she was young, she urged her to get married in an elder''s voice, but pitying for Biden, she said, "Your Majesty is not worried. If there is no one I like, I will choose slowly. What''s your worry?"


    Yufu is the most democratic. She will not force others to get married.


    Yao Lan said, "I''m not in a hurry. I care about you. You are not too young. If you are over 20 years old, there will be fewer unmarried young men of the same age. "


    Lianbi''s heart has long been full of vicissitudes. Now, although she has put it down, she can see all over the world. Men always feel inferior to that one.


    As Yu Fu said, if you don''t have the right one, just pick it slowly and don''t worry. Even if you can''t get married all your life?


    She served in front of the emperor, and no one dared to talk about her if she could not get married.


    She took a look at Yao LAN and said with a smile, "you are still playing tricks with me here. Do you have a lover who wants to ask your majesty to marry you, but you are too embarrassed to speak, so you use me as a raft?"


    "You''re bullshit


    If it wasn''t for the hot water in her hand, yaolan really wanted to hit her, "how can I have a lover? I''m still young, and I can accompany your majesty for several years! "


    Lian Bi became more and more interesting when she saw that she was worried. "Where are you young? You are the same age as your majesty. You are sixteen this year. Your majesty has been married for almost a year. Don''t you look anxious? "


    The more she said, the more she lost the score. Yao LAN wanted to tear her mouth, but suddenly she heard something in the bedroom.


    They stopped chatting and went in to wait on them.


    Yu Fu is so sleepy that her eyes can''t be opened. She is half sitting on the bed at the mercy of Yao LAN. She cleans her face and changes clothes. Gu Shubai has put on his clothes and sits at the table drinking tea.


    He looked at Yu Fu''s confused face with great interest, which was really lovely.


    Yao LAN wears embroidered shoes for her, but she hesitates. She doesn''t know if she should say something.


    Yu Fu didn''t open his eyes and said, "Yao LAN, what''s the matter?"


    Yao Lan was startled. "How does your majesty know that you can read your mind? Or did you open your eyes secretly? "


    She looked down at Yu Fu''s eyes, which were obviously closed. How could she know what had happened?


    Yu Fu slowly opened his eyes and picked out the corner of his mouth. "You have a smell on you."


    Yao blue lowered her head and sniffed at her skirt, "no taste."


    What''s the connection between the smell and what''s going on?


    Yu Fu''s nose moved back and forth, "there was a taste of hesitation. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter


    Yao Lan said, "it''s not a big deal, it''s just bad luck. Today is the first day of the new year. We shouldn''t say anything bad. "


    Gu Shubai, who was drinking tea, looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Yu Fu said, "I never care about bad luck. Let''s go."


    Yao LAN had no choice but to say: "the prince of Xikun, who was shut up in the post house, died suddenly last night. Jing Zhaoyin''s family has gone to have an examination and died of poisoning. The prince''s entourage confessed and said


    "Say what?"


    "It''s said that kundi went there last night. After he left, the prince died suddenly. The wine brought by kundi is still on the table. It''s really poisonous. "


    Kunwu poisoned kunjun Yue on New Year''s Eve?


    Xikun is gone, and kunjun Yue is dying. Why should he do this?


    Yu Fu lowered his head and thought a little. He took another look at Gu Shubai. He vaguely understood the intention of Kun Wu''s injury and couldn''t help being stunned there.Yao LAN didn''t speak any more. After a moment''s silence, Gu Shubai said: "it doesn''t matter why Kun Wushang did this. What matters is that after all, Kun Jun Yue was the prince of Xikun, and his death must be explained to Xikun."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 348

    According to the common sense, if the king of the surrender country is lenient, he will be granted the title of idle nobility and live a peaceful life.


    If you are strict, you will be killed early.


    Kun Wu''s injury is also a special case. He was neither knighted nor given death. Because he and Yu Fu met when they were young, Yu Fu didn''t investigate his guilt and planned to knighted him in the new year.


    She also mentioned this matter with Kun Wu Shang, but with a pot of poisonous wine, Kun Wu Shang ruined his future and the rest of his life.


    "Tell the Ministry of rites that he will not be knighted. The crime of assassinating the former Prince of Xikun is not small. Although he is the emperor of Kun, he still has to make an example. He took back the mansion granted to him by the imperial court, and then he was demoted as a commoner. I don''t want to take care of his business any more. In addition After all, he was the crown prince. "


    Yu Fu thought for a long time to make such a decision. After receiving the will, Kun Wu didn''t plead for himself, but calmly accepted it.


    "May I ask when your majesty intends to take back this house, or I can move as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry. Your majesty will have a message then. You can live in peace."


    The palace official who passed the edict was smiling, and his attitude to him was still polite. The attitude of his predecessors represented the attitude of the king. He let Kunwu live in peace of mind -


    that is, Yufu asked him to live in peace of mind.


    After the palace people left, Lun Yue was puzzled, "young master, is this a severe punishment or a light punishment? It is not a light punishment to demote a commoner and take back his residence. But you can see the attitude of the people in the Imperial Palace, and they say that you are not in a hurry to move away... "


    "Do you believe him if he says it''s not urgent?"


    Kun Wu laughed. The more rude Lun was, the more he could not understand these twists and turns. He explained: "the so-called" not urgent "is that he didn''t intend to accept it. The purpose is only for others to see. Your majesty will not take back the house now, and will not think about it in the future. "


    Lun Yue felt relieved and said, "even if the house is taken back, it doesn''t matter. We still have a shop. The shop is next to the Jade Restaurant, which is the best location in the capital..."


    The more he said, the smaller his voice. He thought of who gave the shop to Kunwu, and immediately understood Yufu''s good intentions.


    It turned out that she had been setting up the back road for him since a long time ago


    "Why didn''t Yu Fu just take this house back? It''s cheaper for you to live in such a good house when you are demoted as a commoner. My one is not as good as yours. "


    Because at the end of the year, the funeral ceremony of Kun Jun Yue should not be bought too much. He only built a mourning hall in the post house.


    Kun Yuyang went to the post house to make a pilgrimage, then turned to Kun Wu''s house. She wanted to see him, but the situation here was much better than she imagined.


    There is no close relationship between them. As long as they don''t die, they can make fun of each other.


    Kun Wu hurt smell speech also don''t care, just slightly surprised, "you want to move out of the east palace?"


    Kunyu Yang said: "yes, the Ministry of Rites has chosen a residence for me. Today, I''ll go out of the palace and have a look. Would you like to come with me? "


    Kun Wushang was suddenly invited and hesitated. Kun Yuyang said: "although Yufu doesn''t intend to take back your house, if you do take it back in the future, you''ll still have Kun Wushang watching her silently. After being a mother, Xindao woman is really different. It seems that she will think of her children in everything she does.


    Is it because of this that she refuses to remarry?


    Two people slowly went to the upper room, to drink a cup of tea to quench their thirst, suddenly saw a person sitting under the window is tasting tea.


    The man was dressed in gorgeous clothes, with gold hairpin and jade on his head. His face was as white as snow and as beautiful as a new moon.


    It''s Yufu.


    Brother and sister''s joking stopped and looked at her in surprise.


    Yu Fu raised his finger and pointed to the other side''s seat. "You''re tired after walking all the way. Sit down and drink tea to moisten your throat."


    Kunyuyang just recovered and sat beside her, "why don''t you say a word when you come? If we had known, we would have come in earlier. "


    Kun Wu injury appears some restraint, after a pause, just followed, sitting in the opposite position of Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "do you still like this house?"


    "Yes, very much! If Ning An and Ning Ping come, they will like it, too! "


    Yu Fu said: "they are still in the east palace. The nurse is taking care of them. Just like it. I just came in from the outside and looked at it. It''s really good. It''s far away from the palace city. It''s not so convenient for me to see them in the future. Who will play for me? "


    Kun Yu Yang chuckles, "when you have a baby, you can play enough. Are you worried that no one will play?"


    As soon as the words came out, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Kun Yu Yang looked at Kun Wu''s injury and Yu Fu, then stood up and said, "I haven''t seen it in the backyard yet. My heart itches. Why don''t you talk here and I''ll go and have a look first? "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, and Kun Yu Yang slipped out.


    Yu Fu and Kun Wu were the only two injured people in the room. The air seemed to be stagnant, and they were speechless.


    For a long time, Kun Wu hurt just opened a mouth, "thank you."Yu Fu light smile, "is I should thank you is."


    "You don''t blame me for making my own decisions, do you?"


    "How?"


    Yu Fu said: "you always have a sense of propriety in your mind. I have nothing to worry about. It''s just this time. It''s bad for your reputation. Even if I demote you to be a commoner, the capital is full of officials and dignitaries. It''s hard to avoid meeting people who are sarcastic to you in the future. "


    Killing my father and then killing my brother, Kun Wu has already carried too much stigma on his injured body. In Yu Fu''s opinion, all the things that others seem to be guilty of are justifiable.


    She has seen Kunwu hurt the most embarrassed and pitiful appearance. When she was young, kundi rushed to Xianren Valley to study arts. She not only did not enjoy the honor of the prince, but also suffered a lot of pressure and ridicule.


    Yu Fu could understand what he would do later.


    What''s more, this time he was kind-hearted to kunjun Yue. He wanted to help her.


    Kun Wu hurt the corner of his mouth and said, "I don''t care about the irony of others. What about my cold-blooded and heartless brother? Life in the world is like a fleeting moment, just suddenly. If I care about other people''s eyes everywhere, don''t I live more tired? It''s good to be a commoner. There is no flesh and blood struggle between father and son, no mutual cruelty, and no struggle for power and profit. The future will be very happy. "


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment. "Thank you."


    This thanks was due to Kunwu''s injury. She should have said it to him a long time ago. Up to now, she can''t tell for which reason she thanks him.


    Or, in other words, what it is.


    From the beginning to the end, Kun Wushang may have been cruel and mean to others, but he never did anything against her.


    Kunwu suddenly raised his voice and touched the arm of his other hand with exaggeration. "When have you ever been so polite to me? My goose bumps are up! Can you be normal? "


    Yu Fu a Leng, subconsciously patted him a slap, "speak with you kind words, you don''t want to, just want to let people beat you, really cheap."


    After a long breath of relief, the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Kun Wu said: "it''s not the first day that you met me. Now it''s too late to make such comments."


    Yu Fu''s brow tip picks up, thinking of Tianyun''s death, he can''t help but try Kunwu''s wound. "Your heart is too wild. It''s time to marry a wife for you so that you can take it back."


    Sure enough, Kun Wu''s injured face suddenly became ugly.


    Yu Fu chuckled, thinking that this move really worked.


    She suddenly realized that many people around her who are older than herself have not been married. She got married just as soon as she reached her hairpin, which is rare among her peers.


    She was cheated by Gu Shubai and married too early.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, there is a voice outside the courtyard. Kun Yuyang leads Gu Shubai to come in. What are they still talking about.


    Didn''t she go to the backyard? When did she go to the front?


    Two people into the house, Gu Shubai came up with a smile, "I just came back from the barracks inspection, heard that you came to Yuyang''s new house, by the way to meet you back to the palace."


    By the way?


    The military camp is in the east of the city, and kunyuyang''s house is in the west of the city. It almost crosses half of the capital. Where is the way?


    Kun Yu Yang coughed and pretended not to understand. Kun Wu didn''t speak even though he was hurt. Yu Fu said with a smile, "thank you for coming to pick me up from afar."


    Gu Shu raised his eyebrows and pretended not to understand the four words of "a thousand miles away". He took Yu Fu and looked at Kun Wu, "are you finished? If you''re not in a hurry, I''ll wait for you. "


    It''s one thing to save his life, and it''s another thing to covet his wife. Gu Shubai doesn''t intend to let Kun Wushang continue to sell well in front of Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu''s nose fluttered, as if smelling vinegar.


    She took a look at Kunwu, almost with a soothing mouth: "OK, OK, we''ve had a good chat. It''s getting late. Let''s go back to the palace. "


    Kunyuyang immediately said, "I won''t go back. I haven''t seen the backyard yet. My heart itches."


    All of you: --


    This reason seems to have been mentioned just now, right?


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu went out, and when they got further away, Yu Fu couldn''t help saying, "you are so generous before the clouds burst. How can you eat Kun Wu''s Vinegar alone? Now that he has been demoted as a commoner, what else can you fear? "


    "Naturally, I will not decide to be jealous because of his identity."


    Gu Shubai said solemnly, "although tianyunpo is the master''s master, I know you don''t have the slightest affection for him. His thoughts on you are in vain."


    Yu Fu said quickly, "but I don''t have the slightest affection for Kun Wu''s injury."


    Gu Shubai nodded at her forehead with a smile, "I naturally know that. But compared with tianyunpo, you grew up with kunwushang. You know him more than I do. No matter what grudges you have, there are always feelings of childhood. You are reluctant to really hurt him, aren''t you? "


    When he said this, Yu Fu was embarrassed. "I know he did a lot of wrong things to Gu Jiajun and you, but he also helped me a lot. If I''m holding on to some charges, I''ll feel guilty. What I did was nothing compared to what he helped meGu Shubai said with a smile: "fool, I naturally understand. It is precisely because he has done too much for you, and he has given up Xikun''s good fortune with his hands, and also to protect you from the charge of poisoning kunjun Yue All these are not comparable to tianyunpo. I''m afraid that if he does too much and does too well, you will be moved. "


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "but Moving and love are not the same


    Gu Shubai snorted, holding her and going out, "you are my wife. Why do other men move you? What he can do, I will do it for you, and I will do it better. "


    His tone suddenly became overbearing. It seemed that he was really jealous.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t understand his own good at all.


    In fact, he has always done better than Kunwu''s injury, which moved her more, but he didn''t know it.


    The carriage drove along the long street towards Miyagi. Before the end of the year, the sound of children playing with firecrackers and explosions accompanied by laughter were heard from time to time in the street.


    Yu Fu nestled up to him in the carriage and covered his ears as if he had set off firecrackers with the children.


    Gu Shubai pulled her out of the car and bought a box of firecrackers from the street vendor. They put them on the street like children.


    One is a royal woman, and the other is a prince of the Marquis''s mansion. They are a little astringent towards the box of firecrackers. They don''t know how to put them at the moment.


    The children on the side of the road swarmed up, "do you want to set off firecrackers? It''s not like that. I''ll teach you! "


    The child patted his chest and looked very confident. After that, he lit a firecracker with the thread incense in his hand and threw it on the road not far away.


    Yu Fu is so scared that he covers his ears and shrinks behind Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai can''t help laughing, and the laughter goes away with the wind


    Today is May 4th Youth Day, young people, raise your left hand!


    Follow me with a slow motion ~


    with my left hand and right hand www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 349

    After the end of the new year, after copying, Beili Chaozhong suddenly received a letter with a strange style.


    This national document is neither from Dongling, nor from Xikun, nor from the other frontier tribes of Kyushu mainland. It claims to be a sangyi country from the East.


    There is a vivid golden chrysanthemum pattern on the top, but the back cover is white, which is strange.


    It''s not like a letter of state, it''s like an obituary.


    There are different opinions on the letter of sangyi between the two sides.


    "To your majesty, this sangyi country is just a small island country on the East Sea, a place of barbarians. Hundreds of years ago, they sent envoys to the mainland of Kyushu to study various cultures and techniques, and took many books with them. If not, I''m afraid they are still drinking blood. It''s just a small country. Your majesty doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    There are those who don''t care, and naturally there are those who think too much.


    "Your Majesty, I think this matter deserves attention. Since the mainland of Kyushu was divided into Beili, Dongling and Xikun, there has been no contact between sangyi and Beili. Now they have sent envoys from afar, and the letters of state have written such humble words as meeting the new king, which makes me feel strange. If you are so respectful and polite to Beili, why didn''t you send envoys before? "


    Yu Fu nodded slightly and ruled in the middle, "what you Aiqing said is reasonable. Now sangyi has just sent a letter, but the envoys have not yet arrived. I don''t know what their specific purpose is. Since the sangyi Kingdom disappeared and reappeared after a hundred years, I think it''s a little strange. It''s right to handle it carefully. I''ll send someone today to find out the whereabouts of the envoys. We must find out where they came from, whether they went directly to Beili or somewhere else first. "


    As soon as the ministers heard of other places, they immediately became alert.


    If you want to talk about other places, besides the Dongling, where else?


    Just then, the Minister of the Ministry of industry suddenly stood up and said, "Your Majesty, I have a heartless request. I hope that when your majesty sends someone to investigate the movements of the envoys of the sangyi Kingdom, you can find the ships they came by."


    Yu Fu could not help but wonder, "ships?"


    "Yes."


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry said with a smile: "this sangyi country is indeed a small barbarian country. Almost all of their things were learned from the mainland of Kyushu. But the boat is the only one. As a natural advantage of the island, it is said that it is very well made. Your majesty, if their envoys can travel thousands of miles from sangyi to Beili by boat, can we be sure to go to sangyi by boat? "


    Yu Fu pondered for a moment. It was vaguely recorded in the historical records that the first emperor sent envoys to sangyi, but there was no news when he went. He did not know whether he was buried in the sea or stayed in sangyi.


    If we want to cross the sea safely and reach sangyi country thousands of miles away, we may not be sure.


    Beili is like this, not to mention Xikun and Dongling.


    Yu Fu nodded, "what Ai Qing said is reasonable. No matter whether they are small barbarians or not, as long as they have advantages over us, we should learn modestly. I will order people to pay attention to inquire. "


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry returns to his position with a smile. If his shipbuilding skills are improved, his achievements in the Ministry of industry will not be guaranteed.


    The people sent by Yufu inquired for many days before they came back, "Your Majesty, I have inquired clearly. The ship of the envoy of the sangyi Kingdom stopped at a harbor in the land of Lu. The envoys sent their letters to the capital. When their subordinates left, they were ready to come to the capital. They haven''t been to other places in advance. In addition, the drawings of the ships have been drawn and submitted to the Ministry of industry. Their ships are very huge, but when they see them, they have already docked and can''t see the speed of sailing. "


    There seems to be nothing wrong with the news.


    Yu Fu said, "how many envoys are there and how large are they?"


    "There are a large number of people. There are about a thousand people on board, including dozens of well-dressed envoys besides the servants and soldiers. The subordinates also saw that they carried a lot of wooden boxes to the shore, which seemed to be the tribute to the capital. It was about ten times more than the gifts presented by Dongling during the Chinese New Year.... "


    Ten times?


    Yu Fu can''t help but pick an eyebrow. Gu Shubai listens and laughs, "those wooden boxes shouldn''t be filled with stones, right? Little barbarian island country, it would be better if we didn''t come to Beili for autumn wind. How can we afford so many gifts? "


    Yu Fu also felt strange, but in a hurry, she found so much information, so she waved her hand to let people back.


    After waiting for people to leave, Yu Fu said: "they all say that there is nothing to do. They are either cheating or stealing. I don''t think it''s a big deal if this sangyi country doesn''t send so many envoys and gifts. The scale of the gifts given by the envoys is so huge that people can''t help suspecting it. "


    Gu Shubai got up and went to the bookshelf beside him. He took out an ancient book with mottled cover. "Come and have a look at this. I found it last night by looking through the ancient books."


    Sangyi country is a strange concept to many people. All the news they know is hundreds of years ago. Therefore, Gu Shubai has been consulting books recently to try to learn more about this country.


    In the book in his hand, there are two lines about sangyi.Yu Fu took a close look at his hand. "It says that sangyi is not only small, but also divided into dozens of small islands. And the country is poor, the population is scarce, and there is a lack of medicine. Many children die young. "


    In this way, it is impossible for sangyi to give so many gifts.


    Gu Shubai closed the book and said: "what is recorded in this book is the sangyi Kingdom hundreds of years ago. Many things can happen in hundreds of years. Today''s sangyi kingdom may not only have strong national strength, but also a large population. I let you read this book, not to let you know sangyi country from the book, but to tell you that this country can no longer be compared with the past. "


    Yu Fu nodded, thinking that some ministers in the court claimed that the barbarian small country was not worth mentioning, he said, "you are right. Even if it is really a barbarian small country, we can''t take it lightly. At present, we are in the critical period of the unification of the mainland of Kyushu. I don''t think any variables are allowed to happen. "


    "What if sangyi is really a variable?"


    "Then If you meet God, kill God, if you meet Buddha, kill Buddha


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning of spring, the envoy of sangyi came to the capital.


    It is written in the national documents that the highest rank of visiting envoys is sang Yi''s second grade left minister. Yu Fu ordered Chen Jingxing, who is also a second grade official, to go out of the city to greet him, which is also a courtesy.


    Chen Jingxing and his officials and subordinates set up a tent outside the city to welcome him. Rao Shi has rich experience in sending envoys to various countries, and he knows the local conditions and customs of various countries very well. He was surprised to see the dress of sangyi''s envoys.


    The "white impermanence" like short envoys in high hats are very funny, just like a big play at a temple fair.


    There were a large number of them, and the carriage behind them was in a long line, full of gifts, which looked very grand.


    The envoys were very respectful and polite with a smile. When they came to see each other, Chen Jingxing found that the white robes they were wearing were also embroidered with golden chrysanthemums.


    He thought it was only the left minister who was the leader. But when he looked at it carefully, all the officials in white robes had them.


    It seems that the golden chrysanthemum has a unique meaning for the sangyi people, and unlike in Kyushu, this color is only available to the royal family.


    "You envoys have been working hard all the way. I''m Chen Jingxing, Minister of beilihonglu temple. I''m here to meet you by your Majesty''s will. Please drink a glass of water and wine to relieve your fatigue. "


    After that, he personally picked up the wine cup and handed it to minister Zuo, who took it respectfully with both hands. "Thank you, Mr. Chen. Thank you, your majesty Beili, for your hospitality. We are very grateful."


    As soon as his words were over, all the envoys behind him bowed humbly before taking the drink. Chen Jingxing was relieved to see them so respectful and polite.


    He slightly turned his head and looked at the soldiers behind him. The soldiers left quietly and went back to the palace to report to Yu Fu.


    After some trivial hospitality, a group of envoys were welcomed to the post house. Chen Jingxing said, "please have a rest, so as not to be tired and acclimatized. Your majesty will meet you in person in a few days."


    The left minister, who was in a daze, soon regained his smile. "It''s my official''s impoliteness. I think I can see your majesty when I come here today. It''s my official''s eagerness to worship. In this case, please send Mr. Chen''s present to the palace, which was prepared by King sangyi, and send his greetings to your Majesty on behalf of me and the king of our country. "


    Chen Jingxing was full of respect when he listened to his words, and his words were very appropriate. He could not help but have some good feelings for him.


    It is said that sangyi is a small barbarian country, but he came to Kyushu several times several hundred years ago to study. Now that he has learned the culture and etiquette of Kyushu, he is different from other small barbarian countries.


    Chen Jingxing nodded slightly, "I will convey it to you. Please give me a rest. I won''t disturb you."


    After that, he and the envoys saluted each other and took those gifts back to the palace.


    As soon as Chen Jingxing left, the left minister raised his head and gave him a strange smile.


    The envoys behind him stepped forward and said something to him in sangyi''s language. Then they saw minister Zuo''s disdainful eyes and responded to him.


    Even if the soldiers in the post house heard them talking, they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    However, when minister Zuo came back to his room, he heard two soldiers in the backyard muttering, "the people of sangyi had said different things from us, so how could they say so well?"


    "Haven''t you heard that they came to mainland Kyushu to study hundreds of years ago? We must have learned our words at that time. What''s so strange about that... "


    The left minister chuckled and quietly went into the room. He took off his shoes and knelt on the couch. He closed his eyes slightly.


    "Beili, little nvjun, very good."


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace, the Ministry of rites of yufuming received a gift from sang Yi, leaving only a gift list.


    Compared with the letter of the people''s Republic of China, this gift list made her laugh and cry.


    It''s not that there are not enough things on the top, nor that they are precious enough, but that all the things are from the mainland of Kyushu, and there is nothing Yufu doesn''t know.


    Sangyi is a remote island country. He sent gifts to Beili from afar, but what did he send to Beili?It''s kind of funny.


    "Which country does not give its own special products as a farewell gift? Dongling likes to send silk, Xikun likes to send fur, and Beili likes to send ginseng and deer antler. Doesn''t sangyi have its own specialty? "


    Yao LAN heard Yu Fu''s words and said, "isn''t sang Yi a small island country? You can''t let them deliver fish and shrimp, can you? I''m afraid it stinks before it''s delivered. I think they must have no special products of their own, so they will send these things learned from us. "


    Yu Fu just said, "listen to Mr. Chen, the Minister of sangyi was very respectful and polite, and he spoke in an orderly way, unlike other people. It''s no different from us, except that we''re oddly dressed and very short. "


    Yao LAN is very sensitive to the word "short". She can''t help but wonder, "how short is extremely short?"


    Yu Fu turned his lips. "Mr. Chen said it was a three inch nail. I don''t think it''s so exaggerated. About About a little shorter than the Dongling people. "


    After two days of summoning sangyi envoys, Yufu realized that what Chen Jingxing said was true.


    It''s just that they are short. All these envoys are wearing very high black hats. They seem to want to cover up their height defects, but they look more and more nondescript.


    On the golden hall, the ministers were solemn and the heavenly family was majestic. These sangyi envoys were especially funny when they came in.


    When they got to the center of the hall, they all knelt down and bowed to the ground, which surprised the ministers of Yufu and Beili.


    When envoys go to other countries all the time, what they value most is the dignity of their own country. They will not give big gifts to foreign monarchs.


    The envoys of the sangyi kingdom not only knelt down, but also bowed to the ground. It can be seen how respectful and humble they were to Beili.


    All the ministers in the court were quite satisfied. Yu Fu raised his hand and ordered them to get up. "You envoys have been working hard for a long time. Are you used to living in the capital these days?"


    At the beginning, it was customary for the envoys of Sang Yi to exchange greetings and condolence. Naturally, Yu Fu said something lenient and magnanimous, so that they didn''t have to be restrained when they were traveling in the middle of Beijing.


    After talking about the scene, she slowly turned to the topic, "the country of sangyi has had little contact with Beili for a hundred years. I was surprised to see the letter of sangyi. What''s the purpose of your envoys coming here? "


    The left minister arched himself and said respectfully, "tell your majesty that we have come to Beili at the order of King sangyi to congratulate your Majesty on his accession to the throne. I know that it has been more than a year since your majesty ascended the throne. We are late. But the sea is stormy and the country of sangyi is far away from Beili. When we heard the news, it was too late for us to prepare a gift and travel all the way to Beili. "


    This is still to express the respect of Beili to Yufu, not to the point.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "I didn''t expect your country to attach so much importance to my accession to the throne. But since your country intends to tie up with us in Beili, why didn''t you hear from us for hundreds of years? "


    Minister Zuo almost did not think about it. "Tell your majesty, it''s not that our country does not want to send envoys, it''s because the mainland of Kyushu collapsed into three kingdoms before that, we dare not come. On the one hand, when they heard about the war, they worried about being implicated. On the other hand, he could not distinguish the situation of the three countries. He was afraid that he would offend the other two by visiting one of his majesty. But your majesty, after you ascended the throne, the strength of Beili in the Three Kingdoms is the strongest. Your majesty dares to send envoys here! "


    This sounds very honest, and the ministers in the court can''t help but feel scornful.


    Small island countries can''t see the situation clearly. For a while, they didn''t dare to rely on it at will. Now when they see that their northern glass is powerful, they just send generous gifts to please them. This is also the consistent style of small and weak countries.


    There''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s a bit of a understatement.


    Yu Fu nodded and said, "I see. Since your country has so much love for me, I should be more concerned about your situation. How many cities and population are there in your country today


    The left minister is aware of the contempt of the ministers in Beili court. He thinks that they despise sangyi. He doesn''t want the young lady to ask him about his country calmly.


    He was stunned and thought for a moment before he said, "thank you for your concern. There are thirty-five cities in our sangyi kingdom. As for the number of people Less than 100000, right? Chen is not very clear, our country has not yet registered residence. Though we learned the registered residence system from the Kyushu continent hundreds of years ago, we have never had the manpower and material resources to implement it.


    One of the courtiers couldn''t help smiling. He thought that this barbarian country came to Beili to learn something, but he was worried. Now he is relieved.


    Even if they learn to leave, they have the ability to do it. There is nothing to worry about.


    Yu Fu eyebrows a pick, "Oh? The original sang Yi Guo''s national strength even registered residence can not be achieved? Then the king of your country sent so many valuable gifts, didn''t he make the country poorer? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 350

    Yu Fu asked because she had a intuition that sang Yi''s intention was not simple.


    Other countries sent envoys to try to show their national strength, but the left minister was extremely humble and said that his own country was barren and barren.


    Is it because he is too sincere, or is it because the king of sangyi sent so many people to send envoys all the way and chose a principal envoy who has no self-respect?


    Obviously not.


    The left minister bowed his hand respectfully and said, "to your majesty, the king of our country has said that it is the most important thing for our subjects to learn etiquette culture from mainland powers in all dynasties. We would rather be short of food and clothing than live like barbarians. "


    This is quite shocking.


    I don''t know whether the left minister knows the three words of sangyi Kingdom, which is a kind of contempt for them and contains the meaning of barbarians.


    It is said that when the people of sangyi first came to this continent, they claimed to come from the place where the sun rose and transliterated it as sang in their own language. People at that time saw that they were still wearing animal skin and straw sandals, and they were contemptuous, so they translated their country as sangyi.


    Now the envoys of the sangyi kingdom come here again. They call themselves sangyi people in the language of Kyushu. They say they don''t want to live like barbarians. It''s ironic.


    Yufu nodded slightly, tianyunpo stood up at the right time and said, "our country is a big country with strong national strength. Since the king of your country has given such a generous gift, your majesty will naturally return the same gift, and you will not suffer any loss. "


    Minister Zuo and others were flattered and bowed to thank him, "thank you for your grace."


    Yu Fu face with a faint smile, did not say much.


    She still had doubts about sangyi''s envoys, but the etiquette of communication between the two countries should be like this. Those small tribes in the Far West and far north of Kyushu mainland could get a lot of rewards when they came to Beili to worship.


    Since the envoys of sangyi came all the way, they should be more generous.


    The left minister slowly raised his head and said to Chao Yu: "I heard that there is a saying in Beili, which is called Chao Wen Dao. I don''t know if I can die in the evening, right?"


    Yufu chuckled, "the emissary has read a lot about my Beili''s poems and books. It''s true that Confucius said this sentence. I see that you sangyi have such spirit. In order to study in Beili, you''d rather go across the sea and risk coming. "


    The left minister laughed, and his mustache moved. "I have some problems that can''t be solved in the Middle Kingdom. I want to come to Beili to ask for advice from your capable people and talents. Please help me. As Confucius said, "if you can hear the Tao, you can die."


    All the people in the court listened to his advice in a sincere way. They were unavoidably arrogant and showed no fear.


    Yu Fu, because of his affection, could not refuse to ask questions from the Minister of sangyi. He said, "if you have any problems, please tell me. We can learn from each other, and even if we can''t find the answer, there will always be some gains. "


    She kept her words alive and didn''t want to embarrass the scene.


    Minister Zuo said happily: "the first question is like this. Please listen carefully. An eminent monk sat under a tree and saw a young man running in front of him, followed by a big man with a knife. The great man asked the eminent monk where he saw the young man going, and how should he answer? "


    "The premise is that monks don''t lie and eminent monks can''t lie. Moreover, the monks have the virtue of living happily. The eminent monks can''t reveal the trace of the young people to the swordsman. "


    I thought it was a matter of human nature. After hearing minister Zuo''s premise, the ministers gradually understood that it was a matter of logic.


    An eminent monk can''t lie, so he can''t cheat a great man. But the eminent monks have the virtue of loving life, and they can''t tell the young man where he really is.


    To tell is not to tell or not to tell. The minister in the seat fell into silence.


    They had underestimated the envoys of sangyi before, but they didn''t expect that their questions were so sharp and tricky.


    Left minister is not anxious, patiently waiting for the courtiers to answer, good appearance seems to have expected no one to answer.


    After a while, he said, "Your Majesty, I wonder who can help me?"


    Tian Yun Po subconsciously looks at Gu Shubai, who shakes his head slightly, indicating that he has not thought of a suitable answer.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to lose the prestige of Beili in front of a small barbarian country. In his mind, he quickly thought about how to get rid of this problem without losing the prestige of Beili


    "Minister Zuo, my dear ministers, haven''t they already given you the answer?"


    What?


    The left minister frowned for the first time since he entered the hall and looked up in surprise, "Your Majesty, when did you give me the answer?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "my dear ministers have just been silent. Isn''t silence the most appropriate answer for the eminent monk? Since neither answer is right, it is better not to answer. "


    This answer is unexpected, but the more I think about it, the more reasonable I feel.


    In this way, it will not violate the Buddhist creed, and it will not make the matter worse. There is no more reasonable answer.


    Minister Zuo refused to let him go easily. "But if the eminent monk didn''t say a word, the man with the sword finally found the trace of the young man and killed him, wouldn''t it be the fault that the eminent monk didn''t help him?""Minister Zuo''s words are different."


    Yu Fu smiles, like Guanyin picking flowers on the altar, "what the eminent monk sees is only a big man chasing the young man with a knife. Who knows if the young man is a criminal, and whether the big man is a local yamen who pursues criminals? If so, isn''t it a good intention to do something wrong that the eminent monk falsely said that he saved the young man? "


    People can''t help nodding when they hear the words, which is reasonable.


    Previously, listening to the description of minister Zuo, people subconsciously thought that the youth was innocent, while the man with a knife was vicious. Now they realize their limitations.


    Minister Zuo asked: "Buddhism says that if you put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha immediately, even if this young man commits a crime, it''s better to give him a chance to become a Buddha immediately, isn''t it?"


    Gu Shubai stood up and said with a smile: "minister Zuo''s words are more and more inappropriate. Although Buddhism has the virtue of loving life, it also distinguishes right from wrong, and has never been an enemy of the imperial court. The court has its own rules. If the officers pursue the fugitives, can the eminent monks stop them with lies? "


    Seeing the mention of the court''s legal system, the left minister did not dare to fight against it, so as not to be questioned that their sangyi state would not yield to Beili.


    He then said, "but it is not clear what the identity of the young man and the great man is. How can we conclude that it must be the prisoners and the servants? If it''s an innocent poor boy and a ferocious bandit, I don''t know! "


    "That''s the truth."


    Yu Fu said: "since I don''t know the identity of them, and I don''t know what they are pursuing, why should I step in as eminent monks? It is said in the Buddhist Scripture that good causes good results and evil causes evil results. If young people commit crimes, they will be punished. If they are innocent, they will not suffer. There is no need to interfere. "


    She had always loved reading. Although she did not respect Buddhism, she had also read several Buddhist scriptures. Now she had them at hand, and she immediately bluffed minister Zuo.


    Tianyun burst into a smile, and Zhang jiuque said softly beside him, "sangyi''s Buddhism is also learned from Beili. He talks about the cause and effect of Buddhism with a knowledgeable person like your majesty. Isn''t it that the apprentice wants to challenge his master before he finishes his teaching?"


    "What Taibao said is true. You see, Minister Zuo''s face is gray."


    Zhang jiuque looked at the left minister standing in the hall. Behind him, a group of envoys whispered. Although they could not understand what they were saying, they shook their heads and sighed, which was enough to see the defeat.


    Left minister standing body, bow hand salute, "minister, thank your majesty for our sangyi country solved a century problem!"


    "It''s just small."


    Yu Fu smiles faintly, and the king''s atmosphere shows.


    The left minister said: "the second question, please do not hesitate to give me your advice. The topic is like this. Today, a rooster is worth five yuan, a hen is worth three yuan, and a chick is worth one yuan. How many cocks, hens and chicks do you want to buy with 100 yuan


    At the end of the question, a minister could not help saying, "what kind of problem is this? Even if you can''t figure it out, you can deduce the number one by one. Is it worth asking your majesty and his ministers? "


    This is not without reason.


    The left minister turned to the minister who opened his mouth and said respectfully, "what you said is that we have an answer to this question. But it takes a quarter of an hour for the fastest person in sangyi state to calculate this problem. I want to see if there are any people in your country who can calculate faster. "


    Yu Tianyun snorted, "is minister Zuo here to study in our country, or to test his majesty and ministers of Manchuria? Since it is a question that has already been answered, why ask more? "


    The left minister turned to him again with a smile, "of course, I''m here to study. How dare I test your majesty and your adults? But if your majesty and your elders can calculate faster, there must be a more concise method. If you want to learn this method, you will be able to improve the level of arithmetic in the future. "


    That''s a good reason.


    For a moment, everyone was speechless, thinking about the question he had just raised.


    The most talented people in sangyi country used a quarter of an hour to calculate it, so they must calculate less than a quarter of an hour.


    Fortunately, Wen Chen has wat board and pen in his hand, which can be used as a standing calculus in the palace. The generals have no tools to calculate, and they are not good at calculation. They just think about it in their mind and then put down their ideas.


    Gu Shubai looks up. Yu Fu holds her cheek with her hand. It seems that she is thinking about this problem. There is a pen and paper in the imperial case in front of her, but she doesn''t use it at all.


    Gu Shubai laughed and stood up first and said, "there are four cocks, eighteen hens and seventy-eight chicks. Minister Zuo, am I right? "


    It''s less than a cup of tea time!


    All the ministers calculated according to Gu Shubai''s answer, "five bucks for one Rooster and twenty bucks for four. Three for a hen, fifty-four for eighteen. Three chickens for one, seventy-eight for twenty-six, which adds up to one hundred


    "General Gu is really a man of letters and martial arts. I admire him


    "Yes, I haven''t worked out a shadow yet, but the general has worked out the correct answer!"


    All the ministers couldn''t help admiring him. Yu Fu was amused. He thought who wrote to punish Gu Shubai for raising his little wife outside a few days ago. The wind of these ministers was really fast.


    I''m afraid I''ve done nothing.It''s useless for him to ruin his reputation. As long as he''s still here, his talent will make people admire him and support him.


    Among the laughter of the ministers, only Tian Yun broke his brow and frowned slightly, as if he wanted to talk and stop.


    But left minister but smile not language, a humility appearance, audience minister speak, noncommittal.


    Yu Fu looked at the left minister, and then looked at the sky cloud to break, "the grand master has something to say, why is it boring?"


    The eyes of all the ministers turned to tianyunpo. Tianyunpo hesitated for a moment, and finally stood up. "I also worked out the answer, but it was different from general Gu, and I hesitated."


    Yu Fu didn''t seem surprised at all. He just raised his hand and said, "it''s OK to say that, grand master."


    The sky cloud breaks a way: "the minister calculates is, cock 8, hen 11, chicken young 81."


    Zhang jiuque said, "eight cocks are forty, eleven hens are thirty-three, and eighty-one cocks are twenty-seven. Add up here It''s just a hundred dollars! "


    There were two completely different answers to a question. After calculation, the ministers found that tianyunpo''s answer was right. They could not help looking at the left minister in the palace.


    "How can there be two answers to this question? It seems that both answers are right!"


    Minister Zuo''s smile was no surprise. When he wanted to open his mouth, Yu Fu said: "in fact, these two answers are right. There are more than two correct answers to this question. I have another answer here. You and Minister Zuo can listen to it. "


    What''s the answer?


    The ministers were surprised, and the left minister raised his head in surprise.


    Yu Fu said, "my answer is twelve cocks, four hens and eighty-four chicks."


    After hearing this, everyone calculated that the sum of these figures is exactly 100 yuan. It seems that these three answers are all right.


    The left minister finally showed a look of admiration, "Beili is a good place with outstanding people. There are many talented people in the court. I admire you! As your majesty said, these three answers are correct. No one in our country has ever been able to answer these three answers. Even one of them will take a long time. And general Gu can quickly calculate the answer without paper and pen, and the calculation speed of tiantaishi is also very fast. What I admire most is your majesty


    "Your Majesty can think of a third answer on the premise that he has got two answers, and he has not used pen and paper. How many people can do so without being limited to ready-made answers? It can be seen that your Majesty''s mind is very quick. I''m willing to bow down to you


    ¡­¡­


    Several difficult problems raised by sangyi envoys in the court hall were finally solved.


    Not only let Beili maintain the dignity of a big country, but also let sangyi envoys very satisfied. They said that their trip to school was worthwhile.


    The guests and the host enjoyed each other and enjoyed each other.


    Yufuming people took sang Yi and his envoys to visit Beijing. They also arranged Taixue, cangjing Pavilion and other places, so that they could read books at will, and the great Confucian scholar explained to them.


    As for the official textile workshop, porcelain workshop and woodworking workshop in the capital, Minister Zuo and others were also very interested. Naturally, Yu Fu allowed them to watch and study everywhere.


    "Now you should rest assured that these sangyi envoys have come to Beijing to pay tribute. It seems that they are really here to study. I heard that the reason why their mission is so large is that it has brought all kinds of skilled craftsmen from the middle school to learn more advanced technology. "


    After Chen Jingxing reported the recent whereabouts of sangyi envoys, Gu Shubai said.


    Yu Fu nodded slightly. "I thought too much before. Maybe it''s because sangyi is a distant foreign country. Their body shape, appearance and dress are far behind us. They always look strange, which inevitably makes me uncomfortable. Apart from the questions they raised on the first day of the audience, they are busy learning skills every day. It seems that they really have no other mind. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "Although learning is a good thing, is Beili a country that is complacent and generous. But some things are the most important things of the country, and they still can''t learn them. Like... "


    "Artillery?"


    Gu Shu nodded, and Yu Fu said thoughtfully, "you''re right. Once a weapon with extremely high lethality, such as artillery, is learned, if it is used in vicious lifting, the consequences will be unimaginable. Both the Ministry of work and the Ministry of arms need to tell them that some of Beili''s secret weapons should not be read and studied by them at will. "


    Speaking of the Ministry of work, Yu Fu said, "didn''t the Secretary of the Ministry of work mean to learn from the ships of sangyi before? It''s better to discuss with Minister Zuo and let the Ministry of industry send people on board to study. If you can get more detailed drawings, it''s easier to learn. What do you think? "


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frowned, and he seemed to have doubts about it.


    Note: the title of rooster comes from Zhang Qiu Jian''s Suan Jing. The source of the title of eminent monk can''t be tested. If you are interested, you can have a look at it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 351

    "Minister Zuo is really wise."


    In the post house, a group of sangyi envoys sat in the garden to enjoy the spring, while chatting in sangyi''s language.


    The servants and soldiers could not understand what they were saying. They just saw that they were smiling and gentle. They thought they were talking about the luxuriant flowers and plants in spring.


    A short and fat emissary said: "the left minister gave the imperial court some difficult problems, deliberately let them solve them, let them think they are smarter than the people of sangyi. These days, we are constantly on the run, studying in various textile and wood workshops. I almost thought that we really came to study. "


    When he said this, his eyes unconsciously swept over the soldiers in the court. Seeing that there was nothing unusual on their faces, he laughed with satisfaction.


    Beili people can''t understand sangyi''s words, but they can understand Beili''s words. This is the gap.


    Sitting in the pavilion, the left minister took the tea cup, sniffed it, and then held it up to play, "if it''s not like this, how can we make the wise lady believe us? Although many things in our country are better than theirs, such as the tea ceremony. The maid who makes tea in the post house is not very skilled. "


    He said, turning to one side of the maid, with Kyushu mainland language way: "your tea is very good, good aroma."


    After that, he took a sip with a smile. His whole face wrinkled like a cat and seemed very satisfied.


    The maid bowed her head in shame, "thank you for your praise. My tea skill is just average, which is far worse than that in the palace."


    The left minister just nodded, put down the tea cup, and said to the envoys behind him: "see, Beili people really look down on us. I praise her casually and she believes it. Of course, she knows that her skill of making tea is average. She just thinks that we haven''t had any good tea in sangyi. "


    The envoys looked at the tea cup in front of them. For a moment, they were angry and despised, but they tried their best to restrain their faces.


    The maid who made the tea thought that minister Zuo was drinking. They talked about the tea ceremony without any doubt.


    An emissary breathed a breath from his nose very lightly, "our country of Sang is the sunrise country in the East. Small as it is, it is much more noble than the clumsy mainland of Kyushu. How can they call us "Yi"? They seem to think we don''t understand what "Yi" means. "


    Barbarian, alien, with contempt.


    This is what people in mainland Kyushu call "Yi.".


    Left minister smile, his expression seems to be more self-control than others, "what does that matter? Let them have more beautiful dreams of heaven. Only when they despise the enemy can we be surprised. What I''m worried about is that they don''t despise us enough. Beili Chaozhong is full of talents after all... "


    The left minister narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking that he had a few questions on the golden hall that day.


    Gu Shubai and Tian yunpo are the leaders of the younger generation in the court. They have a combination of literature and martial arts, and their quick thinking should not be underestimated.


    But what surprised him even more was the superior lady.


    She is so young and white that she will be worshipped as a porcelain doll in sangyi country. She is the most precious little daughter in the family.


    But she was so smart. He didn''t lie about the question of buying chicken. In sangyi country, although people can solve the problem, no one can solve three kinds of problems at the same time.


    He could see that yufuzheng had solved three kinds of answers that day, so she asked questions when tianyunpo was not confident and asked him to say his answers.


    It''s amazing how smart you are.


    "What do you mean, Minister Zuo?"


    The envoys have been forbearing, thinking that they have been despised enough. Why should the left minister worry?


    The left minister said: "you''ve been wandering for so long, haven''t you found that his majesty Beili hasn''t opened the Central Military Department to us for a visit? They didn''t show us their guns, crossbows, the most advanced weapons. "


    After a moment''s silence, the left minister suddenly realized something and asked the maidservant, "what kind of tea is this?"


    "My Lord, this is Longjing before the rain."


    "It''s delicious."


    Minister Zuo, who was always smiling, sighed, "we can''t grow such good tea in our country, so everyone is very sad. It turns out that such a good tea is called yuqianlongjing. I remember it. "


    No wonder these envoys suddenly look ugly. It turned out that they were just for tea.


    Maid with a smile bowed her head, but she thought, this is not the best tea, you haven''t drunk better Longjing before Ming Dynasty!


    Later, I heard minister Zuo''s words. I cleaned up my face one after another and showed my face again with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace.


    "Big brother, I asked the Ministry of industry to learn the shipbuilding technology of Sang Yiguo. What worries do you have?"


    Yu Fu thinks that this is a good thing, and doesn''t want Gu Shubai to agree immediately.


    He thought about it and said, "Yufu, not everyone is willing to ask questions like you. Although the ministers in the court are polite to them on the surface, you should know that they look down on Sang Yiguo more or less in their hearts. "Yu Fu nodded, "yes. This is inevitable. Beili people pay attention to propriety and righteousness. In the past, even Xikun people looked down upon it, not to mention the more backward sangyi country. "


    Gu Shubai said: "if we want to let the DPRK and China learn shipbuilding technology from sangyi, many ministers will oppose it because of their face. They think that our country is a great country in Beili. How can we learn from barbarians?"


    Yu Fu frowned and thought for a moment.


    "But this matter was first raised by the Minister of the Ministry of industry. At that time, there was no minister in the court against it. If I mention it now, no one will object. "


    "That''s not the same."


    Gu Shubai said: "the last time the Minister of the Ministry of industry put forward this matter, it was because the envoys had not yet come to Beijing and were still in the stage of inquiring for information. The people we sent secretly drew the ship''s drawings, which the people of sangyi didn''t know. This does not undermine the national prestige of Beili, and ministers naturally do not feel embarrassed. "


    Yu Fu understood what he meant. "Now when the envoys go to Beijing, they have to face them and ask for advice about shipbuilding. It''s hard to avoid that some people can''t keep their faces. You mean, in order to take care of these people''s faces, you can''t directly consult them about shipbuilding? Ridiculous


    She suddenly raised her voice and scolded angrily.


    Of course, not Gu Shubai, but those ministers.


    "When did the central government catch up with this kind of atmosphere, because they were small and weak, they looked down on them? That''s all. Knowing that although they are weak, they are superior to us in shipbuilding technology. Why not learn humbly? As an important official of the imperial court, I don''t even have this grace. It''s pedantic! "


    Gu Shubai said, "I''m afraid there''s a reason for winning battles in a row."


    Yu Fu was silent for a moment, sipping her lips.


    After a while, she looked up and said, "this kind of atmosphere needs to be changed. Although sang Yiguo is small, I admire him a little. Hundreds of years ago, they came across the sea to study, which changed the original state of life of the country and gradually moved towards civilization. Although Beili is strong, if you can keep this enterprising spirit, why worry that the mainland of Kyushu is not unified? "


    Gu Shubai looked at her for a long time, then said with a smile: "so, you decided?"


    "It''s decided."


    Yu Fu looked out of the hall and said, "call Chen Jingxing, Minister of Honglu temple, to meet you."


    Chen Jingxing came out of the palace and went to the Ministry of industry in a hurry. He wanted to take the Minister of industry to the post office.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of industry said, "we are all in charge of the Department. What''s the point of pulling and bickering? Mr. Chen, it''s your duty to be the Minister of Honglu temple. What do you want me to do? It''s very embarrassing. "


    Chen Jingxing was very serious. "Your Majesty understands that Shangshu is eager to learn. He ordered me to come to him. Then he took the officials and craftsmen in charge of ship manufacturing of the Ministry of industry to the post house to consult the Minister of sangyi. Isn''t that what Lord Shangshu wants to learn? Now how do you say "embarrassed?"


    "Why is that the same?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry was not happy and said, "it was secretly before, but now I go to ask face to face, won''t it hurt the national power of Beili? Tangtang Beili is going to consult their barbarians. What''s the matter? "


    He swung both sleeves and stood with his hands down, stubbornly lifting his chin.


    Chen Jingxing said: "I''m afraid that this matter is not something that the Lord Shangshu said he would go or not. Your Majesty''s order has been given. Do you want me to go into the palace and ask for a clear imperial edict


    "You


    If the imperial edict made him go to ask the barbarians for advice, wouldn''t he lose all his old face?


    The Secretary of the Ministry of work was busy pulling his sleeve and flattering him, "Mr. Chen, you have always been respected by your majesty. Tell me honestly, what does your majesty mean?"


    Chen Jingxing''s tone also eased a little, "what else does your majesty mean? Our majesty is young, studious and generous. He wants to transform our Beili into a more advanced ship. Isn''t that a good thing for the common people? Your majesty doesn''t think that he has lost the national power of Beili. What''s Shangshu still trying to do? "


    On hearing this, the Minister of the Ministry of industry sighed, "I don''t know how to transform the ship to benefit the people? If not, I would not have mentioned it to your majesty before. Just now It''s all right. Shame on shame. In order to benefit the people, what do I mean if I lose my old face? "


    Chen Jingxing chuckled in his heart, and his face was still serious. "Mr. Shang Shu, is this little face important, or is your Majesty''s holy heart important? If this is done, are you worried that your majesty will not reward you? The name of an adult left in the future history books is the leader of Beili''s shipbuilding industry. That''s a good thing for us to live forever and honor our family! "


    Chen Jingxing is worthy of being an envoy to many countries. He has also received many envoys from many countries. He has a first-class manner.


    After being flattered by him, the Minister of the Ministry of industry was already happy and said on his own initiative: "Mr. Chen, wait a moment. I''ll go and bring the officials in charge and the craftsmen of shipbuilding. Let''s go to the post house together!"


    When the party arrived at the post house, they saw minister Zuo and others enjoying the flowers in the garden. When they saw Chen Jingxing, they got up and saluted. They met each other.


    "This adult is..."


    Chen Jingxing hastily introduced: "this is the Minister of the Ministry of industry. Your majesty has the will to say that the exchanges between the two countries will benefit each other if they learn from each other. Since minister Zuo has taken people to visit Beijing for so many days, I don''t think he would be stingy to teach our craftsmen your shipbuilding techniques? "Left minister a Leng, almost thought he heard wrong, "Mr. Chen, you mean..."


    Chen Jingxing said with a smile, "it''s not my meaning, it''s your Majesty''s meaning. Will minister Zuo not be reluctant to let the Minister of the Ministry of industry take the craftsmen to learn from you about shipbuilding techniques? "


    "No, of course not."


    Left minister hastily piled up a smile to answer and said: "I''m just too surprised. I didn''t expect that we have something worthy of learning from your country, and we can let your majesty kiss the imperial edict."


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry was a little embarrassed, but Chen Jingxing was still modest.


    Minister Zuo had no choice but to say, "please compare the craftsmen we brought with the craftsmen of the Ministry of industry. Maybe there will be something that can benefit each other. Please sit down and have a cup of tea


    When the relevant officials took the craftsmen to retreat, Chen Jingxing and the Minister of the Ministry of industry sat down with the envoys to drink tea. Chen Jingxing took up the tea cups and said, "why don''t you look so unhappy? Don''t you want to share the shipbuilding technology with us? "


    The left minister could not help shivering.


    He subconsciously glanced at the envoys behind him. They had already covered up their emotions very well. How did Chen Jingxing see the difference?


    He made a bluff and quickly added, "Mr. Chen, it''s not like this. Before you came here, we were talking about Longjing before the rain, and we talked about tea in our hometown. We were just homesick. After all, we''ve been drifting on the sea for a long time. We''ve gone through a lot of wind and waves, and it''s hard to avoid homesickness. "


    This reason sounds flawless.


    Chen Jingxing put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "I see. It seems that I''ve been oversensitive. If minister Zuo likes the Longjing before the rain, I''ll send you some of the Longjing collected at home later to have a taste and see if it''s better than this tea. "


    The left minister said with a smile, "thank you Mr. Chen first."


    After leaving the post house, Chen Jingxing and the Minister of the Ministry of industry took leave outside the door and got into the carriage respectively.


    On the bus, Chen Jingxing closed his eyes slightly and said to his subordinates: "send someone to check to see if there is anyone in the middle school who understands the language of sangyi. If there is one, please come to see me immediately."


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial court was very busy these days when the envoys were in Beijing.


    Fortunately, the four areas are stable, and the people live and work in peace and contentment, and there is no trouble.


    The prince of Chu sent a letter from Xikun, saying that Baiqing''s ability to govern the place was beyond his imagination. In just two months, Xikun''s government affairs became more and more smooth. Baiqing also asked for an order that Xikun would be re divided into state governments like Beili.


    It has come to the point of dividing the state capitals. We can see how stable Xikun is under the administration of Baiqing.


    Yu Fu was very happy and ordered the Imperial Academy to reward Bai Qing and Chu Jun Wang. He also sent them many rewards that they could use, so that they could manage Xi Kun more wholeheartedly.


    As for the proposal of dividing the state capital, it reminds her that it is time to divide the ten important towns of Dongling and their surrounding areas, which were included in Beili bag earlier.


    Nowadays, a group of young ministers newly cultivated by the central government are more and more capable. They can be sent to govern the local areas. They can not only train them, but also make their young blood work for the well-being of the local people.


    It''s just


    "At the end of this year, didn''t emperor Ning send people to send many gifts? It''s also a great joy to hear that emperor Ning is going to be crowned Queen. Send envoys to send a gift. "


    Yao Lan said: "Your Majesty, why do you suddenly think of giving gifts to Emperor Ning? In fact, the queen is not an important person, that is, the former Princess Li. Dongling Dynasty seems to have some complaints about the queen. Why should we rush to deliver the present? "


    Yu Fu looked at her, "it''s Li Fei, but I didn''t care. No matter who he sealed, it''s just a gift from the beginning. I plan to re divide the ten important towns that Dongling gave to Beili, but those places are close to the reign of emperor Ning after all. To give him some gifts is to appease him, so that he will not have any wrong ideas to hinder the implementation of my policy. "


    So it is.


    If Yu Fu sent gifts to her, she could face her and calm down the dissatisfaction of Dongling court with the new queen. Ning Chengzhi would be grateful.


    Secondly, he also gave Ning Chengzhi face. When he got this face, he should take it as soon as it''s good. He won''t do anything bad to Beili, will he?


    Yao LAN nodded and said, "that slave girl will give orders to go down."


    The news that Yufu sent envoys to Dongling to give gifts spread all over the capital, and the Posthouse soon got the news.


    It was because she had sent people to study their shipbuilding technology that Zuo and other ministers were upset. At first hearing the news, they immediately thought wrong.


    "Although Beili and Dongling didn''t have a bad relationship, how could she take the initiative to send someone to give gifts in terms of the relationship between emperor Ning and his majesty Beili as well as taking care of her family? Strange. It''s so strange. "


    Someone immediately thought of something: "do they already know our deal with Dongling?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 352

    Within a few days, Minister Zuo proposed to return to China.


    Yufu was quite surprised. They came all the way to Beili. How could they leave so soon?


    "I didn''t go back to China immediately, but I saw that the craftsmen of the Ministry of industry were studying hard and wanted to take them to the harbor where we stopped to survey the ships on the spot, which was much faster than studying the drawings."


    Minister Zuo explained this, and Yu Fu also felt that the progress of the Ministry of industry''s research on ships was too slow. It''s a good thing that the envoys of sangyi kingdom had such an idea.


    Yu Fuke said, "just like this, won''t it delay your study?"


    Minister Zuo said with a smile: "no delay, no delay. In fact, I also want to walk around several coastal towns to see how Beili people deal with all kinds of fish in the sea. To be honest with your majesty, we only eat raw in our country. "


    Raw?!


    What''s the difference between eating raw fish and drinking blood?


    Yu Fu coughed awkwardly. He didn''t want the courtiers to show their contempt, so he said, "please make yourself at home. I''ll give you the gift I prepared for your country. Later, I''ll ask the Ministry of rites to hand it over to you. The Ministry of work is also ready to escort the responsible officials and craftsmen to the port with the envoys. "


    "Yes."


    "I will comply with the order."


    The two ministers set out to take orders. Within a few days, the envoy and his party left the capital.


    after the envoy left, Chen Jinghang''s subordinates came back to make a secret report. "Come back to adults, our eyes are everywhere and we can''t find anyone who can speak sang Yu. Sang Yi has not been with us for hundreds of years. How can anyone say what they say? "


    Subordinates only feel that Chen Jingxing''s request is unreasonable, but they don''t know that Chen Jingxing is also entangled in various ways.


    "Why don''t you know that such a person is hard to find? But I always feel that the envoys of sangyi are a little strange, but I can''t say anything strange. "


    The subordinates comforted: "you don''t have to worry, don''t they have left now? Even if it''s weird, it won''t make any waves. "


    Yes, it''s gone


    Chen Jingxing suddenly said, "no, the officials of the Ministry of industry and the builders are still with them! Get the carriage ready at once. I''m going to the Ministry of industry! "


    Ever since Yu Fu told him to learn shipbuilding technology from the craftsmen of Sang Yi state, Chen Jingxing has been in frequent contact with the Ministry of industry. Today, the people of the Ministry of industry are surprised to see him again.


    The envoys are gone. What else can he do?


    "Where are you, Lord Shangshu?"


    When he entered the door, he was very busy. The door keeper said, "yes, it''s inside."


    Chen Jingxing went in without waiting for a notice. Fortunately, he and the Minister of the Ministry of industry were officials of the same rank. No one dared to say anything about him. The Minister of the Ministry of industry was drinking tea in the inner hall and was surprised to see him.


    "Mr. Chen, why are you free today?"


    Chen Jingxing said: "Mr. Shang Shu, I suddenly think of something important to ask you. Your people have been learning shipbuilding for quite a long time in sangyi envoys. Have they made any progress? "


    When it comes to learning shipbuilding technology, the Minister of the Ministry of industry doesn''t look good.


    Chen Jingxing compared when he first came to the Minister of the Ministry of industry, his face was not as ugly as it is now.


    He frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry sighed, "well, it''s a small matter, but it''s bad for the face of the Ministry of industry. Don''t tell Mr. Chen. If you want to talk about these people in the shipbuilding department, they are always smart and competent, and I am very proud of them! But I don''t know if sang Yi''s boat is too ingenious or why. They''ve studied for so long and haven''t found the way. It''s just a facade. "


    Chen Jingxing felt a thump in his heart. The secret is not good.


    The Secretary of the Ministry of industry was still complaining, "it''s also possible that my proud subordinates are too stupid, alas. Fortunately, the people of sangyi took them to the port to see the ship. No matter how stupid you are, you can always learn it by looking at it for yourself, don''t you think? "


    Chen Jingxing had no heart to listen to what he said. He left in a hurry and rushed to the palace.


    Meanwhile, in the palace.


    Yufu and Gu Shubai use snacks in Changsheng hall. She likes crab cake. Their taste has not changed over the years. They eat and talk at the same time.


    Yu Fu was holding a piece of crab cake, but he didn''t see the missing horn for a long time.


    Gu Shubai can''t help laughing, "put it down when you''re full, what do you do with it?"


    "No, I''m thinking."


    Yu Fu bit hard. Her face was full of food and she was thinking about something. Gu Shubai handed her the tea cup, and she swallowed the cake smoothly.


    "I still think that the envoys of sangyi are strange."


    Yu Fu said: "you see, at the beginning, we found that they had a large number of ships and a large number of people, and they had prepared many gifts. It didn''t look like a very poor small country. Then what what naturally or half unconsciously emphasizes is the poor and weak of the Sang Yi country? What is the reason why even registered residence system can not be implemented? Why should he eat fish raw? Why should he expose himself to us?"That''s all. Maybe it can be explained as different customs. The weirdest thing was that this time, they left in a hurry, as if something had happened. It took so much energy and money to come across the sea just to study? If we leave so soon, will the weak country waste a lot of money, and their king will agree? "


    It''s a bit odd to say.


    The reason why the ministers of the central court didn''t notice it was that they were contemptuous of sangyi and all the envoys, so they didn''t care about these things.


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment and said, "when you say that, I think of one thing. At the beginning, several questions raised by the envoys of sangyi state in the golden hall were said to be difficult to solve for a hundred years. Although those problems are difficult, it''s not exaggerating to think that they will be difficult to solve in a hundred years. "


    Yu Fu frowned. "It''s not a problem, but a problem. Is it a novel way to please us? If it''s not to please, there''s only one possibility - "


    Yu Fu puts down his cake, looks at each other, and immediately has the answer.


    "If it''s not flattery, it''s paralysis."


    Suddenly, a hasty sound of footsteps came from outside the hall, "Your Majesty, Chen Jingxing, Mr. Chen has something urgent to see you!"


    "Quick announcement."


    Yu Fu vaguely realized that Chen Jingxing''s rush might have something to do with sangyi''s envoys.


    Chen Jingxing hurried into the hall to salute, and then said, "Your Majesty, I''ve been stuck in my mind for several days, so I have to tell you. Does your majesty think that the envoys of sangyi are strange? "


    Yu Fu subconsciously looked at Gu Shubai, "what happened?"


    Chen Jingxing shook his head. "It''s because nothing happened that I feel strange. Your majesty, do you remember the last time you asked the minister to ask the people from the Ministry of industry to ask for advice on how to build a ship? At that time, the left minister''s expression was very delicate, and the envoys behind him showed even more displeasure. Although the minister suddenly asked, the minister left gave the perfect reason, saying that it was because the tea caused homesickness. After years of experience in dealing with envoys from other countries, I feel that they are not willing to teach us the art of shipbuilding. "


    Chen Jingxing was the party who was present at that time. He knew most about how minister Zuo and others looked.


    Yu Fu knew him very well and knew that he had extraordinary talent in foreign affairs. Since he felt that the envoys were unwilling, I''m afraid it was not groundless.


    "You go on."


    Chen Jingxing breathed a sigh of relief, then said: "I originally intended to put spies around them to explore their thoughts. But they usually talked in the language of sangyi in private. They ordered people to visit the country, but they could not find anyone who could speak the language of sangyi, so they had to give up. Just now, I went to the Ministry of industry and asked the minister. Your majesty, guess what? Those skilled craftsmen of the Ministry of industry have not mastered the shipbuilding technology of the sangyi people up to now. They have only learned a little bit! "


    If you say this to others, maybe you don''t feel it.


    But as soon as Yu Fu heard it, he understood that the old craftsmen in the Ministry of industry had been working in the central government. If they were so incompetent, they would not be able to sit in their positions all the time.


    The biggest possibility is that the craftsmen of the sangyi Kingdom did something and refused to teach them the real technology.


    Gu Shubai suddenly frowned, "if we just refuse to teach our craftsmen their skills, it''s not a big problem. What I''m worried about now is... "


    "What?"


    Gu Shubai pursed his lips and looked at Yu Fu with some worry. "If they don''t want to teach our craftsmen shipbuilding technology, it''s an excuse to take them to the port for field investigation."


    Yu Fu was stunned and understood


    The imperial court sent people to travel day and night, following the steps of sangyi''s envoys all the way to the East.


    In the middle of the journey, they turned back to the capital. Along with them came the officials and craftsmen in charge of shipbuilding in the Ministry of industry, but they were all dead.


    The corpses were all cut through their abdomen with a sabre, and they died of excessive blood loss. The most striking thing is that the sabre cut through their abdomen is a cross.


    That is to say, some people first cut their abdomen horizontally, and then cut it vertically, so that almost all the viscera in their abdomen were chopped up, not only there was no possibility of survival, but also they suffered a lot before death.


    This abnormal method of killing caused the resentment of Beili Dynasty.


    "Your Majesty, these people from the Ministry of work set out with the envoys of sangyi state. Now they are dead and miserable, but the envoys have no response. They must be taken back and questioned carefully!"


    "Don''t cross examine."


    Yu Fu''s face was cold. "I''m afraid they''ve already run away on the ship. How can we have a chance to catch them?"


    "Your Majesty means Who are the envoys in the Ministry of work? "


    Why do those good envoys kill people?


    Gu Shubai went out and said: "last night, my majesty and I went through the ancient books and found that people in sangyi have a special tradition, that is, they like to kill people with a cross knife. This kind of killing method is unheard of in Beili. In addition, the envoys didn''t send people back to report it. It can be seen that they did itThe ministers were very surprised. They could not imagine that these people would kill people when they thought of sangyi''s envoy''s respectful appearance in the capital.


    First of all, Yufu''s voice is deep.


    "When I heard from the Minister of sangyi, I always felt that something was wrong. I once sent someone to secretly investigate the minister''s whereabouts. I understand now that these envoys did not come to Beili to study at all, but to spy on the real and the false. Before their great ship came to Beili, they sent a small boat to Dongling. I only got the news yesterday. "


    Instead of coming to Beili, the most powerful city in mainland Kyushu, they went to Dongling. It can be seen that studying is false and the plot is true.


    Yufu sneered: "sangyi must have colluded with Dongling and plotted something against Beili. So I want to divide the prefectures and send envoys to give gifts to Emperor Ning, and let them think that I have known their plot, so they will flee in such a hurry. The key now is not to try to get these envoys back. They fled to the sea, and our ship technology can''t match them at all. Now the most important thing is -- "


    she almost gritted her teeth and said," build the border defense of the coastal cities in the east of Beili, and always guard against the surprise attack led by sangyi! "


    "Your majesty


    The Secretary of the Ministry of war took the lead in setting out, "our Beili is on the east coast. Since there was no combat readiness for city defense, we have always built city defense only at the border with Xikun, Dongling and other countries. Not only in China, but also in the east of Dongling, there are large cities by the sea. They never set up city defenses! "


    It is not easy to build all the places that have never been fortified at once?


    Ouyang Qi said: "yes, your majesty, what are you worried about? Are you still afraid of those sangyi envoys coming back to attack us? Although their ship technology is good, their population and strength are insufficient, and their weapons are not as advanced as ours. Even if they come across the sea with a large army, how much combat power can they have? "


    Yu Fu sighed and frowned at Ouyang Qi.


    Tianyun said: "general Ouyang''s words are wrong. Since he knows that sangyi is ambitious, he should know that what they told us may not be true. They say our country is weak. Is it really that weak? They say that their weapons and armaments are not perfect. Are they really not? Now I think, those words are just used to paralyze us. They must have made a deal with Ningdi, which is not good for Beili. "


    Ouyang Qi was a military man. He was a good hand in leading the army to fight. It was a little difficult to analyze the affairs of the court.


    After listening to tianyunpo''s words, he realized that sangyi envoy langzi was ambitious and had bad intentions at the beginning.


    All the ministers whispered and scolded sang Yi people one after another.


    Yu Fu''s hand knocked on the imperial case, and the hall was immediately in awe. She said with a straight face: "this is not the time to complain about nature and others, let alone the time when Zhuqing can lightly underestimate the enemy. Just now you said that Beili has never been deployed along the coast since ancient times, so has Dongling. Have you forgotten the letter? "


    Two years ago, the rebel army attacked Dongling. Gu Xiang used straw to send messages, throwing a large number of straw with words into the sea and drifting to the coast of Dongling along the ocean current.


    At that time, the people along the coast of Dongling got the letter and learned about Beili''s generous national policy. They all came to join them with their families.


    The ministers could not help being silent.


    Beili used to send straw letters by sea ships, which changed the war situation of Dongling. How could sangyi not?


    Their ships are obviously more advanced and larger.


    Gu Shubai said: "there are 25 cities along the east coast of Beili, including Dongling, which have been included in our territory. Chen suggested that the 25 cities should be classified in batches, not only requiring local officials and garrison generals to build a defense line, but also sending a number of generals to lead the troops. On the one hand, it is more convenient for us to supplement our forces; on the other hand, it is more convenient for us to manage and observe the enemy''s situation. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "there is also the side of Dongling. Although emperor Ning is weak, his national strength still exists. If the sangyi people used any tricks to lure emperor Ning to send troops, we should pay attention to them. The twenty-five cities are divided into five parts. Five generals are sent to the city. In addition, six generals are needed from Dongling. "


    The general in the palace was eager to try. Yu Fu said quickly: "you generals don''t have to ask for orders. I mean that the generals who are sent to the coastal front line to build the city defense should be familiar with the sea situation and have experience in water war. What''s the use of the soldiers you''re taking, if they''re all draught ducks who don''t dare to go under the water? "


    In this way, many eager generals retreated.


    In land battles, whether they are mountain battles, desert battles or water battles, they all have proficient hands.


    But the sea war It''s too strange for them.


    When the ministers thought about the candidates, they also doubted whether the so-called naval battle was due to his Majesty''s too much consideration and too much imagination of sangyi?


    Even if they deliberately hide their real strength, can their national strength still surpass Beili?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 353

    It is said that women''s intuition is unreasonable.


    When sangyi''s envoys first arrived, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty treated each other with contempt. Only Yufu thought them strange.


    Now it turns out that they are not only eccentric, but also ambitious.


    Therefore, tianyunpo and Zhang jiuque dare not raise any objection to Yu Fu''s large-scale defense. After all, they have despised the enemy once before they let the skillful craftsman of the Ministry of work die in vain. This time, they can no longer underestimate the enemy.


    I''d rather waste my time than let sang Yi people dare to move again!


    "It''s just defense, not war. I have ordered the Ministry of war to choose among the generals of the central court those who are experienced in naval warfare to take command. What''s the matter with the selection of the Ministry of war? "


    Under the court, Yu Fu and some of his confidants discussed the matter in detail in the imperial study.


    The Minister of the Ministry of war looked at Gu Wenqing. Gu Wenqing came forward and said, "Your Majesty, the Ministry of war has selected five most suitable people. According to your Majesty''s orders, they are all military generals of medium rank. And they are familiar with the nature of the sea, either growing up in coastal towns since childhood, or having led troops to garrison near the sea. It''s just


    "Just what?"


    Gu Wenqing hesitated for a moment and said, "I noticed something when I was screening the generals. Now what your majesty needs is only a medium-sized general to be sent to garrison. Wan has been fighting together, and there is no candidate who knows well about naval warfare. "


    Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai looked at each other with surprise.


    They all think that each other will, even if not, have some experience, right?


    Yu Fu took a look at them, "I remember, general Ouyang is seasick?"


    Ouyang Qi''s face was red and silent.


    "General Gu How many times have you seen the sea


    Gu Shubai has been proficient in all kinds of martial arts since he was a child, and is almost perfect in the eyes of others. This is because he is clearly an unknown and huge sea fleet, which is coming towards them!


    General Ji suddenly roared, "prepare for war! The crossbow man is ready. Raise the smoke quickly and inform the shore. Hurry up


    The soldiers were stunned, and then quickly acted according to the order. The bowmen stood in a row around the boat. The strong crossbow in their hands has a long range and strong penetration. It is the best crossbow in the Northern Glass army.


    The smoke rose from the top of the ship. The sentry on the shore saw the smoke and immediately informed the army to prepare for war.


    The huge fleet saw the smoke at the same time, and the gray and black color jumped straight into the sky, which could be seen from a very long distance.


    Standing on the deck of the giant ship, the little man in a white robe and high hat, with the golden chrysanthemums shining on his chest, said, "they have found us."


    "General, what are we going to do next?"


    The man used a corner of his mouth to smile, so that his whole face was pulled out of shape, and his eyes were strange. "Don''t get close, let them have a taste. How powerful our weapons are."


    General Ji stood on the deck to command. He was frightened by the huge sea fleet in front of him, but he had to keep his body steady and try his best to deal with it, while waiting for the shore reinforcements to arrive.


    As soon as the enemy''s fleet enters the range, he will immediately order the bow and crossbow to strike first!


    Just as the fleet was approaching the range of the crossbow, the other side suddenly stopped sailing. At the same time, several round shadows came into the sky.


    General Ji hasn''t responded yet. The boat at his feet is exploding!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 354

    "Newspaper! Taicheng is in a hurry. General Ji led his troops to encounter a fleet raid on the sea. More than half of the 10000 troops were lost! "


    "Newspaper! Haicheng is in a hurry. Sangyi army invades and slaughters hundreds of people. General Wu leads his troops to fight against Japan and dies at Dongsha beach! "


    "Newspaper! Yanzhou is in a hurry


    ¡­¡­


    The overwhelming number of urgent military newspapers spread to the capital, which made people panic and the government and the public uneasy.


    In the early Dynasty, everyone looked ugly. Looking up, Yufu was almost buried in the military newspaper.


    She stood up slowly. Her figure seemed to be a little unsteady. Gu Shubai''s eyes fell on her all the time. Seeing that she bit her lips, she stood calmly in front of the imperial case.


    She has always been sitting on the Dragon chair behind the imperial case to speak. Today, standing in this position, she is even more powerful.


    She finally spoke, and her voice was as calm as usual. "Do you know how artillery was invented and improved, and finally used as a weapon in the army?"


    Everyone thought that she would talk about the defeat of the naval battle, but she mentioned the origin of artillery.


    All the ministers were surprised. Gu Wenqing went out and said, "I know, my Lord. Wei Chen was in charge of the artillery workshop in the army. He knew that the artillery was first used in the army of the Zhou Dynasty, and the first time it was officially used in the army was in the battle against Xirong di. "


    "Not bad."


    Yu Fu''s lips are slightly upturned. Her red lips are bright today. I don''t know whether it''s to cover up or to show something.


    "Not only artillery, but also crossbows and soft armour. All the advanced weapons in the army have been improved in difficult battles. If there is no external pressure, how can we make progress? If we don''t make progress, what''s the difference between us and a frog in the well


    She raised her hand, big sleeve waved, "now sangyi attack our Beili coastal city, it is for us to provide an opportunity to break and then stand. I have always felt that the atmosphere in the DPRK and the central government is not good recently. Winning battles year after year makes you grow arrogant and complacent. Do you think you are invincible? I hope that this defeat will teach you a lesson, and that you will never be arrogant again and forget to be modest and enterprising. "


    Many courtiers were bowed by her.


    When sang Yi''s envoys came to the capital, they showed the pride of such a big country incisively and vividly, but now they are beaten by others without any fighting power. It''s a shame.


    Tian Yun Po takes a look at Gu Shubai, then secretly looks at the courtiers, with a smile on his face.


    Yu Fu''s speech was really high.


    She did not talk about the immediate defeat, but talked about the atmosphere in the DPRK. This kind of vision based on the overall situation diverted the attention of the courtiers, and let the people escape from the fear of defeat.


    It is a hint to the ministers that the present defeat is just a test given to them by heaven and will eventually pass.


    After a moment''s silence, Yu Fu slowly walked back to the imperial case and sat down again.


    "Sangyi''s huge fleet is more powerful than I expected, but it is not absolutely invincible. Fortunately, we were on guard. Although we were defeated at the moment, at least they did not dare to attack inland cities for a while. For the sake of today''s plan, do you have any solutions to your troubles? "


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry said: "I think the advantage of the sangyi army is only in ships. If we can build such a big and strong ship, why can''t we worry about beating it? It''s just that all the craftsmen in the shipbuilding industry of Chen''s department have been killed. I really... "


    This is reasonable, but it''s a pity that a skillful woman can''t cook without rice.


    For a long time, those skilled craftsmen have been killed by the sangyi emissary and his party. Even if they are still there, the sangyi emissary intends to keep them. They have not learned the skills of the sangyi giant ship, so they can''t build the same fleet.


    Yufu said: "I understand that, but even if we can learn their technology, the huge ship will not be built in a moment. It''s impossible to be far away, but the most urgent task now is to protect the coastal cities as soon as possible and prevent the people from being slaughtered any more. "


    The Minister of the Ministry of war said, "Your Majesty, the sangyi people have guns. I think we should transport the artillery of the Ministry of war to the coastal cities. If we choose the right angle and position, even if the artillery can''t sink their huge ships, it can at least block their attack. "


    Yu Fu looked at the general''s side. No one agreed with him or opposed him. He could only treat the dead horse as a living horse doctor. "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    "Your Majesty, the city soldiers will be seriously damaged, and the troops are being mobilized to make up for it. Does the chief General also want to send more troops?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Ouyang Qi, who had been unable to restrain himself for a long time, immediately stepped out. When he wanted to bow his hand and ask for help, Yu Fu waved his hand. "According to the selection of generals who are familiar with naval warfare by the Ministry of war, we should continue to send more people to make up for it. There is no need to ask me again."


    What she asked was the chief general, but what she said was still those middle-sized generals. There was no one who had a brilliant record and was able to coordinate the overall situation.


    Ouyang Qi didn''t understand, but he saw Gu Shubai come out and said: "just now, your majesty said that a huge ship can''t be built in a moment. This statement gives me some inspiration. Since I can''t make it at the moment, I don''t have to compare my shortcomings with others. It is the best policy to attack the other''s weakness with my strong points. "


    It''s funny.The sea battle is what the Beili people are not good at and the sangyi people are good at. Isn''t it obvious that the long and short? What are their strengths in attacking each other.


    Gu Jiuge first understood Gu Shubai''s meaning: "our strength is land war! As long as they set up an ambush on the shore in advance, and then send advance troops to lure them ashore, they can ambush on the shore. Once on the shore, our soldiers are tall and brave, and naturally they are better than them


    There was some meaning in this saying, and the faces of all the ministers relaxed.


    Gu Shu nodded and smiled, "yes. Once we can lure the forces of a single ship to the shore and set up ambush to trap and kill them, we can find a way to occupy their ship. In this way, the situation at sea will always be better than it is now. "


    This idea suddenly inspired Yu Fu.


    She said with a smile: "when it comes to our strengths, I think of another one."


    "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?"


    "Poison."


    ¡­¡­


    After the Xia Dynasty, yufuyuan went to the library as usual, and on the way back to Changsheng hall.


    In her present state of mind, she was afraid that she would not be able to read books even if she went to the library.


    The more dangerous it is, the more calm it is.


    She desperately told herself this sentence, but could not stop her pale face in the mirror, so she had to cover it up with powder.


    In the palace of longevity, Gu Shubai is rare.


    "Didn''t you go to dawn today to study naval warfare?"


    "Didn''t you go to the library today?"


    The couple tacitly understand that Gu Shubai pats the position beside him. Yu helps him to sit down, and the whole person leans on him.


    Gu Shubai put his hand on her back to avoid her leaning uneasily.


    "Tired?"


    Hearing this, the servants in the palace could not help raising their eyelids. They thought that his Majesty was driven back by the emperor. How could he be tired?


    Yufu understood. He said that he was tired.


    She closed her eyes slightly and said, "I''ve just been in the court. I''m scared and I want to be calm. I''m like this, and so are you."


    Gu Shubai comforted him in a soft voice, "I can''t hold my hand when I stand at the front of the courtiers'' queue, and they can''t see my look, but you are different."


    She was young and weak, but she was the backbone of all the courtiers.


    She can''t support for a moment, or the court Hall of Beili will be in chaos, and people''s hearts will fall apart like a tower whose foundation has been removed.


    Others may not be able to see it, but Gu Shubai is very familiar with her. He clearly saw her figure shaking several times in the morning, for fear that she would not be able to support her.


    In the end, she held on.


    Yu Fu looked up at him, "thousands of soldiers were bombed by the artillery, and even their bodies could not be found. Some sank to the bottom of the sea, some were bloody, some were charred. There are also the common people. How can they live up to it? Hundreds of families were slaughtered by the enemy Thousands of lives! How can I not be frightened or angry? "


    Gu Shubai could see that even if she said these words from the bottom of her heart, her emotion was still restrained.


    She has been used to being a king. She doesn''t let her emotions affect the stability of the court.


    He patted her on the back slowly. "The iron rule that Beili abides by for generations is not to hurt innocent civilians. I understand your anger. But you have to believe that the unrighteous teacher is not blessed by heaven, even if the current situation is more difficult, there will be victory one day


    Yu Fu shook his head. "I was in the court in the morning, and I didn''t know what I was talking about. In fact, I don''t have a clue. I don''t think I can succeed in several ways, but I know I can''t say nothing. Even if you say something casually, you have to pacify the current situation first. "


    "What you said is very good, all very good! Even if it is the first generation of wise monarch, it can not do better. After all, we don''t know much about the sangyi people. We must suffer some losses at the beginning. After we are familiar with the combat strategies and weaknesses of the other side, we will be able to find a way to deal with them. "


    Gu Shubai tried to comfort her.


    Yu Fu knew that he was comforting himself with these words, but after listening to them, he was still quite helpful and relaxed a lot.


    At this time, someone can discuss with her to help her stabilize her mood, she has been very grateful. This person can''t be an ordinary courtier. She doesn''t want her courtiers to see that she is scared and ownerless.


    Only Gu Shubai.


    "I''m glad you''re still here."


    Gu Shubai smiles, "that''s why you don''t want to send the general?"


    Yu Fu immediately got up from him, "no, I don''t know much about it? What''s more, it was general Ouyang who wanted to take the initiative this morning. You didn''t have it. "


    Gu Shubai said: "why should I take the initiative to volunteer? Knowing that you won''t send a general, general Ouyang won''t get a response even if he wants to ask for help. "


    When he said this, Yu Fu was surprised. "How do you know?"


    Gu Shubai''s eyes sank with a smile. "No one of the generals in the court, no matter general Ouyang or me, or even the second younger brother, is proficient in naval warfare. Although our reputation is higher than those of the generals you sent, you have the right choice in terms of who is more suitable to lead the troops. "Yu Fu said: "I don''t doubt your ability, but I want to use the talent on the edge. I can''t use it blindly. As you said, at the beginning of the war, we will not be able to get any benefit. We will have to wait for some time to figure out their way. It''s no good to send a general out now, so it''s better to take command in Beijing and wait for the opportunity. "


    Timing When will it come?


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s the first time I''ve been in Beili for such a long time that I think the atmosphere at home is so bad."


    On the long street, Su Yunyan drags Gu Yi around. Gu Yi has a lot of things in her hand, but she is eating with relish with a sugar gourd.


    Gu Yi was so tired that his legs were stretched. He hurried up to the front steps and said, "I know that my family are worried about this war. Do you still have the heart to pull me around? Do you lack heart? "


    "What did you say?"


    Su Yun cigarette holder holding half a sugar gourd, quickly turned back to stare at him, Gu Yi a Leng, "I lack heart, I lack heart."


    That''s about the same.


    She continued to eat candied gourd, glancing at the shops on both sides of the long street, "what else can I do if I don''t come out for a walk? You are at home chirping up and down, just let father more upset! So I''ll take you out so you don''t have to worry about your father and brothers at home. "


    Gu Yi was a little guilty when she said this, and said, "I''m not worried about the safety of the coastal line? Who knows what kind of naval battle you will encounter when you come to Beili? If you had known such a thing, I would have been in the sea. I would have studied hard. Alas, this feeling of knowing that the war is critical but can''t do anything is very weak. "


    Su Yun stopped smoking, put down the sugar gourd, turned back to comfort him, "you think it''s a coward, you guess how anxious they should be? Well, I don''t know about war. Do you think the land war and the sea war are really much different? "


    "Much worse!"


    Speaking of what Gu Yi is good at, he''s like pouring beans from a bamboo tube. "I don''t know much, but the fur I know is very different. For example, when fighting on the sea, you need to command the ships, taking into account the wind direction, the wave height, and the communication between the fleets. And one more thing, I can''t do it alone. "


    Su Yunyan said strangely, "which point?"


    Gu Yi said angrily, "I''m afraid of the sea."


    "Ah? Don''t you know how to swim? Why are you afraid of the sea? "


    "Can the sea and water be the same?"


    Gu Yi said: "it''s hard to be water after going through the sea. If you listen to this, you can see that the sea is different from water. The men who care for our family are all familiar with the nature of water, but in ordinary rivers and lakes, where are the waves as deep and as high as the sea? You can tell me to stand on the ship. You can tell me to fight on the ship. I''m afraid I''m not as good as an ordinary soldier who knows the nature of the sea. "


    Su Yunyan threw the sugar gourd away. "It''s over. Isn''t Beili going to be killed by sangyi this time?"


    "Pooh, Pooh, no nonsense! Big brother and Yu Fu will have a way. Don''t worry


    "Well, when is it our turn to worry about the family?"


    Su Yunyan laughed, "in addition to Yufu, we are the youngest in our family. What''s the matter? It''s not up to us to find a way, so I''ll be responsible for watching you, let you say a few words less and annoy your father and brothers. This is my greatest contribution! "


    Gu Yi wanted to reply and didn''t dare, "what about me? You look at me. What am I doing? "


    "Just shut up and ask for something!"


    Su Yunyan looked at the jewelry shop not far away, "let''s go to pick some jewelry for the second sister-in-law. After she gave birth to Yuanzhang, she took care of her children and had no time to dress up. The second elder brother is worried about the affairs in the court recently, and he can''t take care of the second sister-in-law. Let''s go and pick out some jewelry for her to make her happy and the atmosphere at home is better. What do you say? "


    "Do you choose jewelry for your second sister-in-law or for yourself?"


    Gu Yi had seen through her routine for a long time, and gave the things in her hand to the servant behind her, "just go and see if there is any exquisite one for Yu Fu. Although there is no shortage of these things in the palace, I always think about how to tell her that we have been supporting her behind her


    Su Yunyan pursed her lips and said, "why don''t you go directly to the palace to see her?"


    "Isn''t she afraid to harass her? State affairs matter. She must be in a mess now. How can she meet us idle people? "


    So it is.


    Su Yunyan is leaning against the cabinet to see the exquisite jewelry taken out by the shopkeeper. Suddenly, he hears a rush of horses on the street. It seems that a new military newspaper has been sent to the palace.


    They subconsciously looked out, only to see a shadow of the horse flying past, to see the posture is very urgent military situation.


    Two people look at each other, vaguely aware of the bad.


    Looking back, the shopkeeper also looked out, but he sighed again, "Alas, I don''t know how many people have died this time, the evil sangyi man..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 355

    As expected, the new military newspaper is still in a hurry.


    One battle at a time, one army after another, one truck after another of dangerous guns


    Even the people in the capital are not stable, not to mention other places in Beili?


    Under such pressure, Yu Fu finally fell ill.


    There are a lot of ministers outside the Changsheng hall. They are all visiting doctors, but they are stopped outside the hall by Gu Shubai''s people, and they are not allowed to go in.


    After a while, he came out by himself, and all the ministers rushed up to inquire about Yu Fu''s illness.


    Gu Shubai looked gentle and said, "it''s not a serious disease. It''s just that when spring and summer meet, your Majesty''s clothes are too thin for a while, and he suffered a little cold. Yuehu and Tianshu have already prescribed medicine for your Majesty''s treatment. Your majesty says that the court is busy. You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to come to see a doctor. "


    If it''s really just a little cold, why don''t you let them visit?


    Thinking of the emergency military report in recent days, the ministers were silent for a moment, vaguely realizing that Yu Fu''s illness was probably caused by it.


    Gu Shubai took a look at Tian Yun Po, and the latter immediately understood, "gentlemen, since your majesty is all right, let''s go back. I have to go and see for myself about the transportation of grain, grass and armaments in the Ministry of household. "


    After that, he took the lead and led all the ministers out of the palace. What else did Zhang jiuque want to say? He couldn''t help but take tianyunpo by the hand and had to go out with him.


    Gu Shubai''s face sank slightly when he saw the people''s backs disappearing outside the Changsheng hall.


    The smell of the medicine in the hall escaped. He called the little maid of honor and said something. Then he went to the hall.


    Yu Fu''s face turned white and he was lying on the couch, looking tired. From her eyes, she could see that she was still thinking about the war.


    Moon Fox and Tianshu sit on one side to cook medicine. They don''t trust to give Yufu''s medicine to others, so they come in person.


    Not long after, the little maid came back with a handful of flowers in her arms and put them in a vase at the end of Yufu''s bed.


    Yu Fu''s eyes turned and looked at the red flowers at the end of the bed. They turned out to be cockscomb flowers common in early summer. They stood up one after another, just like cocks.


    More importantly, as soon as the flower was put down, the fragrance gradually dissipated the medicinal flavor in the hall.


    There was a faint smile on her face.


    Gu Shubai stepped forward and sat down beside her bed. "Take good care of yourself. Don''t think about those things any more. The minister and I will solve them. You lie down and tell me what you want to eat and play, and I''ll search for it for you. "


    Not to mention that it''s OK. As soon as he said it, Yu Fu thought of something: "can the generals sent to Dongling have any news? Can Ning Chengzhi take advantage of the attack of sangyi?"


    "No


    Gu Shubai said: "I''ve been paying attention to this matter. At present, I don''t see Dongling''s intention to send troops. I think it''s very strange."


    He took a look at Yu Fu and quickly stopped talking. No matter strange or not, there is no need to tell Yu Fu about these things.


    The most important thing for her now is to recuperate.


    But Yu Fu refused to rely on him, holding his hand, "sangyi envoy Mingming is connected with Dongling. Why don''t they send troops to attack each other at the moment? Now it''s the weakest time for Beili. They have no reason not to do it. There must be something strange about it. "


    Gu Shubai put her hand into the quilt and stroked her forehead, "no matter why, it''s always a good thing. When we''ve slowed down for a while, it''s too late for Dongling to think about it. It should be ningchengzhi''s conscience. Don''t think about it any more. "


    Conscience finding?


    Will Ning Chengzhi have a conscience?


    Yufu is suspicious. The bitter fragrance of medicine and the sweet fragrance of flowers mix together. She slowly falls into lethargy and soon falls asleep.


    At the same time, in the Royal Garden of Dongling, there was a loud sneeze.


    "What''s the matter with your majesty? Why did you sneeze so much? "


    Concubine Li quickly helped Ning Chengzhi. The Queen''s canonization ceremony was over. Now she is wearing the same bright yellow as Ning Chengzhi. The emperor and empress help each other, which makes her a perfect match.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine."


    Ning Chengzhi rubbed his nose. He didn''t know how he sneezed so much. He couldn''t help but turn his eyes to the cockscomb. "Maybe it''s too fragrant. His nose itches for a while."


    She said with a smile: "so, let''s not be here. Let''s go to the lake and have a look at the lotus. The fragrance of lotus is faint, so your majesty won''t be provoked to sneeze. "


    After being canonized as Queen, Li Guifei became more and more considerate. She not only cared for Ning Chengzhi, but also was very virtuous and generous to the people in the harem.


    All the people in the palace were talking about the truth in times of adversity. Now Dongling''s situation is not as good as before. On the contrary, this beautiful lady treats her majesty more deeply and sincerely, and even cleans up the harem.


    No wonder your majesty is willing to make her queen.


    They walked slowly towards the lake hand in hand, the breeze blowing, graceful bud gently shaking, Sha is good-looking.


    Ning Chengzhi narrowed his eyes with a smile and touched his heart. "I remember that year, Yufu had just arrived at the capital. In order to show his kindness, his father gave Yufu all the dragon boats and asked Marquis Gu to take Yufu to the West Lake. At that time, I went with him. Yufu was just a little girl from the immortal valley. She was very happy to see the lotus in the West LakeWith that, the smile on his face became more and more intense.


    Princess Li looked at him without saying anything. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly responded and explained to her, "queen, don''t be upset. I don''t mean that. I just saw the lotus all over the lake and suddenly thought of the past... "


    "Don''t explain, your majesty. I understand."


    Princess Li winked at him, "I know your majesty still likes Princess Zhenjiang. If you like it, just like it. Anyway, Princess Chang is now the princess of Beili. She can''t go back to her majesty any more. Your majesty only has a queen like my concubine. What''s the matter with my concubine? "


    She is a person who is easy to satisfy. The queen is the greatest honor for her. She doesn''t ask for more.


    Ning Chengzhi was relieved that there was only princess Li around him. If he hurt her heart, no one could accompany him any more.


    Once upon a time, Princess Li loved to be a demon, and even drugged his soup because he had never looked her in the eye before. Now she was the only one left with him. On the contrary, Princess Li was virtuous and would never be a demon again.


    Maybe such a woman is the one who really loves him?


    I don''t care if his status is still as high as before, but only his mind.


    His hand unconsciously stroked the jade pendant on his waist. The jade pendant was from the gift sent by the envoys of Yufu sect two months ago. Ning Chengzhi picked it out and put it on him every day.


    Princess Li looked at the jade pendant and sighed: "listen to the comments of the palace people, they say that the army of sangyi is really powerful, and the army and people of Beili have suffered a lot."


    Ning Chengzhi couldn''t help shivering all over. Without saying anything, Li Guifei quickly comforted her: "Your Majesty is worried that the people of sangyi country blame you for not sending troops to Beili?"


    "No, I''m worried..." Worried about the safety of Yufu.


    When sangyi envoys came to Beili, they made an agreement. When sangyi people sent troops to Beili from the sea, Dongling sent troops at the same time to make Beili suffer.


    But the sangyi people had been sending troops for more than a month, but Ning Chengzhi didn''t give an order to send troops.


    All the civil and military officials in the court were persuading him that this was the only way to fight against the power of Beili. Besides, the sangyi people were so powerful. If they captured Beili and then turned to deal with Dongling, wouldn''t it be a disaster of national subjugation?


    This time, Ning Chengzhi did not follow the advice of his courtiers.


    He suddenly looked at Li Guifei, "queen, do you think I should send troops?"


    Concubine Li shook her head. It was obvious that she had thought about this question for a long time, so she didn''t even think about it when Ning Chengzhi asked.


    She said, "when your majesty made me queen, all the important ministers in the court objected, saying that I had no family background and no good name. I used to be a concubine of your majesty and was not worthy of being queen. If it wasn''t for the big gift from Beili nvjun, and all the ministers in the court were afraid of her authority, how could they agree to seal me? Anyway, she did me a big favor, and I''ll speak for her. "


    Li Guifei''s mind is simple. She says this directly, but Ning Chengzhi smiles.


    "What about your majesty?" Li said


    "I think the same as you think."


    He sat down in the waterside pavilion by the lake, patted the position beside him, and motioned to Princess Li to sit beside him. Beili''s national strength is so strong that I have to be afraid. What''s more, I gave them half of the country. However, after the situation in Xikun was completely stabilized, Beili did not take advantage of the victory to pursue Dongling. Instead, he gave me a congratulatory gift, which clearly meant friendship. "


    He looked at Li Guifei, "as long as I look at the things sent by Yufu, I can''t help thinking of her childhood in Dongling. After all, she and I have known each other since childhood. Although I have done a lot of wrong things for her and her family, she She is also willing to give me a present. "


    His hand unconsciously rubbed the jade pendant on his waist. It was Hetian white jade, which was rich in Beili. It was not so precious, but Ning Chengzhi couldn''t put it down.


    It was sent by Yu Fu. It''s more valuable than other valuable things.


    It''s the first time she''s ever given him something.


    "So Does your majesty not send troops to Beili this time to repay her affection? "


    Ning Chengzhi asked her, "do you think it''s right for me to do this?"


    After all, he was still a king. He was also worried that once sang Yi won, he would turn to attack Dongling. He was also worried that ministers in the court would mutiny.


    Princess Li nodded and said with a smile, "Your Majesty supports all the ministers and concubines you do. Don''t listen to those old words in the court. When did they say they were useful? They also said that I have no virtue. Isn''t my concubine managing the harem well now? So your majesty, don''t pay any attention to them. The most important thing is the subjugation of the country. Let''s be happy. Even if the country is subjugated, our concubines will accompany your majesty, OK


    Ning Chengzhi looks at her in a daze.


    Subjugation?


    Is that what a queen should say? Princess Li is really not suitable to be a queen.


    He thought so in his heart, but he couldn''t help laughing on his face! What about subjugation? I''ve been holding back for a long time, and I want to do something I''m happy to do. I don''t care whether he will perish or not in the future! "Princess Li laughed and raised her hand to the maid beside her, "go and get the wine quickly. Today, our palace will not be drunk with your majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    Beili, Taicheng.


    After the death of the former general Ji, the new general was so fierce that he didn''t even put his luggage and immediately sent out troops.


    The former group of officers and soldiers can not help but wonder who the new generals are. Are they really capable or not afraid of death?


    Many people secretly looked at the figure standing at the top of the fortress. It was a young general with a tall figure and straight back. He seemed to have excellent martial arts skills.


    He was observing the situation of the sea on the fort, and the first group of soldiers were telling the new soldiers about sang Yi''s huge ship and artillery, which made everyone panic.


    "The big ship in the middle is like a giant beast between heaven and earth. We are as small as a mole ant in front of it. How can we beat it?"


    "Once upon a time, we thought that only Beili had guns, but they also had sangyi people. When the guns were dropped from the huge ship, general Ji was blown to pieces before he even gave the command..."


    At this point, many of general Ji''s old headquarters shed tears on themselves, and the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.


    These soldiers, who had just been transferred from the capital, were afraid before they started fighting. Suddenly they heard a loud drink coming from behind.


    "What are you doing? You have nothing to do when you are full, don''t you?"


    It wasn''t the tall young general who gave the shrill drink, but a young woman with a keen eye beside him. People looked closely at her armor and found that she was the newly appointed Taicheng general.


    Just because she was a woman and not tall, people just didn''t see her figure and only paid attention to the tall man.


    The woman glanced at the crowd, "do you know who I am?"


    This question stunned everyone. Some of the first soldiers looked at the later ones. Those who knew it wanted to say it, but they didn''t dare to say it.


    The woman Chin a lift, "I was Xikun princess, or Dongling Zhennan princess.". Now he is the general of Beili. My two sons are His Majesty''s adopted sons. Do you know who I am? "


    "I know, I know."


    One of the most distinguished female generals in Beili''s identity, who fought in the battlefield as a princess, is also a legend.


    Next to Kun Yuyang, Lin Xuan looks at her and soon pretends to be nothing.


    Her voice raised again, "with your Majesty''s importance to me, if you really have no chance of winning against sangyi, will your majesty send me? My status is so noble that I dare to fight. Don''t you dare? "


    The men in the army are the most bloody. When a woman pointed at them by the nose and scolded them for not daring, they naturally refused to accept, "who said we didn''t dare? We dare


    "Yes! We dare


    "Isn''t it war? It''s a big deal to die for my country. Anyway, the imperial court will support my mother for me! "


    For a moment, there was a uproar and morale was high. Kun Yuyang kept silent and stared at the crowd until their voice gradually subsided.


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you dare! Let me hear who dares to say that he can''t fight and so on, I''ll cut him off and drink! Let me tell you, artillery is a weapon developed by Beili. If sangyi people have it, they have learned it from us. Can they have ours? "


    "But..."


    "I know what you''re worried about, isn''t it the boat? Let me tell you, the imperial court is urgently ordering craftsmen to study shipbuilding. We don''t have such big ships now. What should we do? "


    All the soldiers look at each other. What should we do?


    What else can we do?


    "Stupid, can''t you rob without a boat? You all stand up to be twice as tall as the sangyi people, and you are afraid that you will not be able to rob them? General Gu of the DPRK has come up with a good idea. It will be successful. Go down immediately and prepare. Attack sangyi''s fleet tonight! "


    The officers and soldiers were scolded and coaxed by her. They were so frightened that they could not help but go down and get ready.


    When everyone was gone, Kunyu Yang just let out a breath.


    Lin Xuan came forward and handed her the water bag, "drink some water. If you shout so loudly again, you will be hoarse at night. What''s your command?"


    This time, the Ministry of war arranged for the middle General of the court to come, and kunyuyang was among them. Gu Wenqing asked her whether she would like to go in private. Kunyuyang was reluctant to go, so naturally Gu Wenqing was not allowed to use her power for personal gain.


    Although Gu Wenqing knew the relationship between her and Yu Fu, she was in danger. Even if Gu''s son was arranged to go, he had no other words to say. What''s the point of favoritism?


    He agreed to Kun Yuyang''s request. Lin Xuan didn''t know where to hear the news and offered to be deputy general for Kun Yuyang. They came to Taicheng together.


    "At night, you can''t command with your voice. You don''t know how to fight at sea. You may not be able to hear the sound clearly with gongs and drums on the sea, let alone the human voice?"


    Lin Xuan is a little embarrassed, suddenly strange way: "then how do you know? Your home country is Xikun, where there is no sea. How can you know better than me? "


    Kun Yu Yang was silent for a long time. He seemed to recall something and whispered, "he taught me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 356

    Late at night, a group of light boats went out from the coast of Taicheng and saw the lights of the sangyi fleet in the night.


    The fleet is huge and there are many soldiers on duty. Once their ships get close, they will be found and sink in the water.


    The soldiers on the boat had already made psychological preparations, quietly slipped into the water and swam in the direction of the sangyi fleet.


    At night, the sea is freezing, which makes people can''t help fighting a cold war, but they don''t shrink back at all. They just look up from time to time to observe the direction, to make sure they don''t swim too far.


    Their target is not the most prominent ship, but the one at the end of the left wing.


    The ship was carefully selected by Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan after discussion. For one thing, the position of the ship is isolated, so it''s easier to sneak attack. For another thing, although the sparrow is small and has all kinds of internal organs, even the smallest ship in the sangyi fleet has its own unique craft.


    In the night, dozens of people like fish swimming in the sea, quietly swimming towards the ship.


    As the distance gets closer, the shadows of those huge boats are like monsters opening their mouths to swallow these small swimming fish in the sea.


    In the silence, the first shadow finally got close to the hull.


    Only the sound of the sea gently rowed, just like the sound of the waves, which was even smaller than the sound of the waves. The sentinel on duty on the ship did not find anything unusual.


    After a while, the figures of the Sentinels walking up and down on the deck fell down, and dozens of dark figures poured into the cabin, and soon there was a cry of surprise.


    "Withdraw!"


    Hand knife, someone gently called, and then dozens of people at the same time out of the boat, jumped into the water, no trace.


    The sangyi people on the side of the ship were startled. They put down the boat and sent people to check. Only then did they find that the Sentinels on the ship had been killed, and the blood flowed in the cabin. Few people survived.


    "Beili people are sneaking in. Tell everyone to get up and stop sleeping!"


    The voice of sangyi language suddenly became loud, and the lights on the other ships were gradually lighting up. The people who came and went in a hurry were confused, and the dozens of soldiers who attacked had already swam away.


    Because the sight was blocked in the middle of the night, the news was hard to get through. In a hurry, the sangyi people sent two large ships of their fleet to approach the shore of Taicheng, trying to catch the attackers.


    But the sea was calm, no matter how they lit it, they couldn''t see the ship.


    Those Beili people just disappeared out of thin air?


    "They must have dived into the sea. How can Beili people be so good at water? Haven''t they never had the experience of large-scale naval battles, and they are also afraid of them? "


    The leader on the deck looks around the sea. Even if they come here, they have to come out for a breath. Why can''t he see anything?


    Another humanitarian: "but Beili has a large population. It''s not surprising to find dozens or hundreds of capable people who dare to dive in the sea at night."


    "Hum, what kind of climate can we have if we make little trouble?"


    The former humanist said: "since they dare to kill our people, go and give them a few boxes of guns to try, so that they can no longer resist!"


    The ship docked at the shore, and before it could light the gun, dozens of people came out of the sea and said, "catch them!"


    The people who heard the sound started to run towards the shore, and the sangyi people got off the boat to chase them. Their companions were killed in blood, so they could not swallow the breath.


    Although Beili people are brave and good at fighting, there are only dozens of them, but there are thousands of sangyi people. Are you afraid you can''t catch them?


    They are holding torches to chase not far away, suddenly saw in front of one after another torches lit up, finally, countless people formed a torchlight sea.


    A young woman stood in front of the crowd and gave them a strange smile. "It turns out that the sangyi people are not only inferior to us in terms of force, but also in terms of brain. Kill them!"


    With a quick wave of her hand, the soldiers behind her ran forward quickly


    On the long street, a group of soldiers carrying military newspapers raced by, and the people on the street talked about it one after another.


    The shopkeeper of the jewelry shop took a look, then drew back and smoothed his beard with a smile. The shopkeeper came out with a plate of freshly fried gold collar, "shopkeeper, what are you laughing at?"


    "The military newspaper this time may be good news."


    Where did the second child believe what he said? He looked on the street and said, "you''re cheating me. What news says that this military newspaper is good?"


    The shopkeeper raised his eyelids to look at him, pointed to his ears, "as long as I listen to the horse''s hoof is urgent or slow, light or heavy, I can tell whether the news is good or bad. Why, don''t you believe it?"


    "How dare you? The boss can''t be wrong! Blessed by Bodhisattva, it must be good news this time... "


    "Report back to your majesty, general Kun set up an ambush on the east beach of Taicheng, killed more than 2000 sangyi soldiers, captured two large ships, and captured dozens of people alive!"


    As soon as the words came out, Yu Fu, who had just recovered from the illness, suddenly came to the spirit and struggled to get up from the bed, "what are you waiting for? Let the Ministry of industry send the craftsmen immediately. They must learn the shipbuilding skills of the sangyi people and make bigger and stronger ships than themThe soldier paused and looked at Gu Shubai subconsciously.


    It doesn''t seem that simple.


    Gu Shubai said, "what''s the matter? Tell the truth."


    The soldier clenched his teeth. "General Kun ordered that the two ships which were captured by us should be destroyed by artillery. Now there are only broken boards left."


    "Cough..."


    Yu Fu suddenly coughs violently. Gu Shubai sits next to her and claps her on the back to let her breathe.


    Her face was red and her voice was hoarse. "Why did you blow up the ship that was so hard to get?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Big brother."


    Gu Shubai went out of Changsheng hall alone, and met Gu Hanmo at the gate of the palace. The two brothers said a few words, "what''s the matter with Yu Fu?"


    "She has already fallen asleep. Tianshu said that she was too thoughtful and needed some medicine to force her to sleep."


    No wonder he came out by himself.


    Gu Han Mo sighed and said, "brother, where are you going?"


    Gu Shubai said: "when I go out for a walk, the atmosphere in the womb is too depressing these days, and the court is also in a state of melancholy. We are used to winning and it will take time to adapt to the present defeat. "


    Gu cold Mo nods, "I accompany elder brother to walk?"


    "No, take care of Miyagi. Sangyi people are crafty. Don''t let them have a chance to do anything in the capital. "


    Gu Shubai said, patted him on the back and walked out of the palace slowly.


    On the long street outside the palace gate, the first thing you see is the Jade Restaurant. Gu Shubai''s steps unconsciously go there, and he has an impulse to go in and have a drink.


    Think or just, Yu Fu is still ill, if let her smell wine gas and sad.


    When I was about to leave, I suddenly saw a small shop beside the Jade Restaurant. The faint fragrance came out of the shop, which made me relaxed and happy.


    This is Kunwu''s ointment shop.


    He didn''t go in after several times. Today, anyway, he was distracted, so he went inside.


    "My guest, would you like to buy some perfume? We also have sesame oil here. We have both hair and face wipers. What would you like? "


    The man came up, and Gu Shubai waved his hand, "I''m looking for Kun Wushang. What about others?"


    Looking at his extraordinary clothes and appearance, the man knew that he was a noble guest who could not be ignored. So he pointed back, "the shopkeeper is in it."


    Gu Shubai walked inside. As soon as he entered, he smelled a smell of putrefaction.


    He frowned and covered his nose. "Kunwu is hurt. What are you doing to hurt nature?"


    As soon as the curtain rings inside, Kun Wu comes out in a hurry, followed by Yue Hu.


    When did the two get together?


    "You''re just in time. Come on, there''s a good thing to show you!"


    Kunwu wound came forward and pulled him into the room. As soon as he got close, the smell of corruption became more and more strong, and Gu Shubai''s eyebrows frowned more tightly.


    There were a lot of bottles and jars on the seat of the inner room. On the side of the box, which was very similar to Yu Fu''s, was half open. Many of the bottles in it didn''t even cover, so it was empty.


    What are they studying to use up all the precious medicines?


    The month FOX one climbs Gu Shubai''s shoulder, "come, you smell this."


    She sent a black pill like thing to Gu Shubai, saying that it was for him to smell, but her hand turned around and sent it to his mouth.


    Gu Shubai keenly fended off, turned back and said, "what''s that?"


    Moon fox eyes a pick, "let you eat you eat, less nonsense!"


    After that, it turned out that he was about to fight when he refused to eat. Gu Shubai blocked her move and beat her back.


    Both of them are martial arts masters. They split up a few moves in the narrow inner room and won the match.


    Or was Kun Wu worried that they would hit his medicine bottle, and then he came forward to stop, "OK, OK, don''t hit it! It''s not a poison, it''s a hallucinogenic drug that can break one''s will and tell the truth. "


    Gu Shubai said, "what do you want me to eat this for? If you want to know anything, just ask. "


    Month fox rolled a white eye, "we don''t want to know something from you, but want to take you to try medicine.". In the final analysis, Yufu''s illness is still due to his worry about the war. If we can succeed with this medicine, won''t those sangyi captives captured by Kunyu Yangsheng be useful? "


    It turns out that''s the idea.


    Gu Shubai said: "then why do you want to take me to test the medicine? You two are disciples of immortal valley. They are invincible to all kinds of poisons. Are the two guys in this shop invincible to all kinds of poisons?"


    Yue Hu laughs, "you think we didn''t expect it. We''ve already tried it. We dare to give you something to eat only if we have no problem. Those two guys are ordinary people with weak willpower. We are looking for someone with strong willpower to see if this medicine can still work. I didn''t expect you to be so alert that you dodged. "


    Gu Shubai held out his hand, "take it."Month fox saw Kun Wu to hurt one eye, put medicine in his palm, "what do you want to do?"


    Gu Shubai swallows the medicine directly. It''s too late for Yuehu to stop it It will be very painful to take this medicine. The two guys took it and lay in bed for a day and a night before they recovered. Did you take it like this? "


    Gu Shubai looked at her angrily, "didn''t you want me to eat? Don''t waste your time. Tell me what to do


    As long as it can help the current situation, a little pain is nothing.


    Yue Hu moved the chair, "you sit down and relax. After a while, you will be out of your mind... "


    There was chaos in front of us. The colors of the things we saw mixed together and finally melted into darkness.


    Gu Shubai faintly falls on the back of the chair. Yuehu carefully pushes him on the shoulder. Seeing that he doesn''t respond, he increases his strength. Finally, with a smile, he takes out a silver needle from his sleeve and stabs him in the middle of his eyebrow.


    He opened his eyes in an instant, his eyes lax and empty.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Gu Shubai woke up, his whole body was like being put into a sack and hurt so much.


    Yuehu and Kunwu''s injured faces were enlarged in front of him, and they were very surprised to see him wake up. "It took the two guys an hour to wake up. After waking up, they kept calling their parents. They promised to give them ten times of their wages, but they didn''t run away. You woke up in a quarter of an hour? "


    Gu Shubai said, "have you asked me your questions? I don''t have any memory. I just remember that I passed out. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Yue Hu was happy when he mentioned this, "the effect is not bad. We asked you three questions, and you answered two, but one of them died and refused to answer. But it doesn''t matter. Ordinary people can''t have your perseverance. I think this medicine is enough. "


    When Gu Shubai saw that she was laughing unkindly, he immediately regretted using himself to do experiments for them.


    These two men were born in Xianren valley. They thought a lot more than ordinary people. They did not act according to common sense. They did not know what shocking questions they asked themselves.


    Kun Wu gave him a hurt look. "Don''t worry, I didn''t ask any strange questions. The first question is about your mother''s boudoir name. We are all familiar with your family, but few people know your mother''s boudoir name. "


    "I answered?"


    Kun Wu nodded his head. "Is it true that his surname is Chen and his name is Wanyan?"


    Gu Shubai had a pause, and Yuehu was on the alert immediately. Until he nodded, he was relieved. "I was scared to death. I thought you could lie to us even if you took our medicine. Fortunately, it''s true."


    Kun Wu said: "the second question is what happened when you first met Yu Fu. It''s a private matter between your husband and wife. It''s reasonable that you didn''t want to tell others, but you still answered. You said Yu Fu peeps at your bath


    This answer just now Kunwu hurt and month fox argument for a long time, always suspect that this is Gu Shubai''s brain is too strong, in and their medicine resistance struggle.


    Otherwise How is that possible?


    Gu Shu nodded, "this is also true."


    Yuehu gloated at Kunwu''s injury. Kunwu didn''t say anything, but gave her the medicine bottle. "It turns out that our medicine is successful. Send someone to Yuyang as soon as possible. Yufu must be very happy."


    Yue Hu said: "Tianshu is still in the palace. I''m going to tell Yufu the good news. This medicine can be developed. You are a great achievement. Yufu won''t forget you! "


    Then she blinked at Gu Shubai and ran out quickly.


    Gu Shubai said, "did you develop this medicine?"


    Kun Wu was hurt and said, "I''m idle every day here. I''ll do my part in the war. At first, I thought, since no one understands the sangyi people, it''s better to learn their language by means of medicine, or arrange spies to insert into it. Now that we''ve got their captives, it''s easier. By the way, it''s said that Yuyang broke the ship he robbed. Why is that? "


    Gu Shubai''s medicine hasn''t volatilized completely, and he still leans on the back of his chair because of the pain. The sangyi people seemed very afraid that we would learn their shipbuilding skills, so they led the whole fleet to attack at night. Yuyang had to order artillery support from the army. Unfortunately, two big ships at the port were hit and smashed, and the sangyi people refused to retreat


    Kun Wu said thoughtfully: "I don''t know if any of the soldiers Yuyang captured know the shipbuilding technology. If so, can''t we just use drugs to make them secret? "


    Gu Shubai, leaning on the back of his chair, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of that. What if the ship sank? As long as we catch sangyi''s shipbuilders, we can find out the answer."


    Kunwu hurt and touched his nose, "because you haven''t had the medicine yet. Now your brain is worse than ordinary people. It''s OK. It''ll be fine tomorrow. "


    Gu Shubai looked at him and struggled to get up from the chair. Kun Wu helped him, "what are you doing? Do you want to walk around now? Sit downGu Shubai managed to stabilize his figure and pushed his hand away. "I want to go back to the palace and tell Yufu the news. She will be very happy after hearing it."


    Then he staggered out, suddenly thinking of something, holding the doorframe and looking at him, "by the way, what''s the third question you asked me?"


    What''s the third question? Even if Gu Shubai refused to answer the questions when he was drugged, he would be rewarded if he answered correctly www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 357

    "Big brother! What''s the matter? "


    At the gate of the palace, Gu Hanmo sees him staggering in and immediately orders someone to help him.


    Gu Shu''s white lips turned white and shook his head with a smile. "It''s OK. It''s just that he has some pain. Just walk. This medicine needs to be released, but it''s not good to be stuffy. "


    "Medicine? What kind of medicine? "


    Gu Han Mo was startled, "who gave you the medicine?"


    Gu Shubai released his hand, and they walked slowly forward together. As they walked, they said, "didn''t you see Yuehu come in just now?"


    "Yes, she gave you the medicine?"


    "Kunwu has developed a kind of medicine that can make people lose their mind. After taking it, they will answer people''s questions obediently. They can send me to Taicheng immediately to interrogate the prisoners after they have tested me and confirmed that they are correct. "


    "Really? That''s great


    Gu Hanmo was overjoyed. If there was such a medicine, he would win the battle against sangyi people. But how could they test it with Gu Shubai?


    Gu Han Mo snorted angrily, "it''s not too big for a Kun Wu to be hurt and watch the excitement. A month''s Fox''s temperament jumps out, and no one will buy it. Their elder brother dares to eat the medicine."


    Gu Han Mo spread out his hand, "you, I''ll walk for a while. Isn''t it better now? As long as we can contribute to the war, why do we care about such a small matter? "


    Gu Han Mo saw that his face was much better, and his body was not shaking, but his steps were still weak.


    When they went to Changsheng hall together, they saw Yuehu and Tianshu standing in the corridor, not knowing what they were whispering.


    See him two people come over, Tianshu busy way: "Yu Fu has not woken up, what''s the matter now don''t tell her, she rarely sleep a good sleep."


    He took the medicine bottle that Yuehu had just taken away in his hand and said to Gu Shubai, "what do you feel after taking the medicine? Do you really have no impression of asking them?"


    Gu Shubai shook his head, "no impression. If they had not been able to answer those two secret questions afterwards, I could not believe that I would have answered them in my confusion. "


    The month fox light hisses a, "what impression all have no, the last question is still dead to bite to refuse to answer, really is a monster."


    "What''s the last question?"


    Gu Shubai asked this question again. Kun Wushang didn''t give him an answer, so he had to ask Yuehu.


    Moon fox eyes dodged for a moment, "you ask Kunwu injury, Kunwu injury is mentioned, it has nothing to do with me!"


    "Okay, okay, let''s get down to business."


    Tianshu took a look at Yuehu, and then said to Gu: "this medicine was developed by Kun Wushang. His medical skills and poison skills are not as good as me and Yuehu, but there are always some strange talents. This medicine is really weird. I need to study it more to rest assured. By the way, are you all right now? "


    Gu Shubai has not yet answered, Gu Hanmo said: "take my eldest brother alone to test, I''m afraid I can''t see the effect. Yuehu Yixian''s martial arts are the highest among all of us here. Why don''t you try it yourself? "


    As soon as Yuehu looked at his eyes, he knew that he was coming to avenge Gu Shubai. He hurriedly shrank behind Tianshu and took him as a shield, "Tianshu, what friends do you make? Don''t deceive your friend''s wife. Doesn''t he understand? "


    When this was said, everyone was stunned.


    Even month fox oneself all Leng, can''t believe oneself to say what.


    Tianshu looked at her foolishly, "Yuehu, you just..."


    "I didn''t say anything just now!"


    She blushed, put the medicine bottle in her hand, and quickly left the hall of longevity.


    Only left Tianshu standing in the same place, giggling for her "friend''s wife".


    Friend''s wife, did she admit that she was his wife?


    Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo look at each other without saying.


    "I''ll go into the hall and see Yufu."


    "It''s time I went out on duty."


    Two people retreat respectively, want to make Tianshu happy, don''t want to hear the wind in an instant, Tianshu''s body shape follow the fox, also fast enough to make people almost can''t see clearly.


    "See?"


    Gu Shubai took the opportunity to educate Gu Hanmo, "once a martial arts practitioner has a concern in his heart, he may be like Tianshu, and his martial arts will advance by leaps and bounds."


    Care?


    Gu Han Mo thinks of Li Tu in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bedroom, Yu Fuping was lying on the bed, not sleeping well.


    In her sleep, her brows were frowning, her lips were still moving, as if she were still discussing war with others.


    He raised his hand and gently touched her brow, trying to smooth her frowning brow, but it just smoothed and agglomerated.


    After repeated several times, he sighed helplessly.


    His eyes, along her black eyebrows, saw her long eyelashes trembling slightly, her small straight nose like greasy agar, her lips a little soft and bright


    Her features are more and more delicate, her round cheeks are more and more clear, and her small face is not big enough for her palm.It''s just like a beautiful jade carving written by a famous artist. At the beginning of the manuscript, people can see its beauty, but they don''t want to be so exquisite after careful carving.


    This kind of her This should be golden and jade noble, carefree boudoir girl is.


    Others admire her for being the crown prince since she was born. Before she reached the hairpin, she became the emperor, holding the lifeblood of Beili. But no one can see how much responsibility and pressure she bears behind her dignity.


    Only when she is asleep, and only when he is always by her side, can he see what she really looks like.


    The corners of his mouth are slightly cocked. He can''t tell whether it''s a smile or a pain.


    Yu Fu suddenly grabbed his hand, "geese flying south, geese..."


    Gu Shubai doesn''t know what her dream is, but Yu Fu grabs his hand with a very important look.


    He simply did not move, secretly recorded her dream.


    Yao LAN came gently from the outside of the hall, "you also go to have a rest. The third son said that you were drugged by the master sister. Your majesty, we will take care of you here."


    Gu Shubai shook his head slightly and said in a low voice, "I''ll take care of her here. It''s rare for her to fall asleep once. If I pull out my hand, I''ll wake her up."


    Yao LAN takes a look and sees that Gu Shu''s white face is not good-looking. She can''t bear it and can''t say anything more. She can only leave the bedroom in silence.


    When she went out, she saw tianyunpo coming towards the hall. She quickly stopped him and took him to the distance.


    "Your Majesty is asleep. It''s hard to fall asleep after taking medicine. Don''t disturb her!"


    Tianyunpo was pulled to the corner by her, quite angry, "what do you do? I don''t know how to handle it? You just say your majesty is asleep, and I will not disturb you. "


    "I can''t believe you."


    Yao LAN frowned at him and said, "seriously, do you have anything important to ask your majesty? If it''s really an important matter, you''d better tell the eldest son. "


    Tianyun said: "don''t worry, it''s nothing important, but come to see if she is better."


    Yao LAN patted her chest.


    It''s ok if there''s nothing important. Now Yufu can''t afford any bad news any more.


    She sighed, "heart disease still needs heart medicine. In the two years since your majesty first ascended the throne, the court situation has been smooth, and suddenly such a big war has happened. Naturally, she is not happy. But also strong support for the face of the monarch, in front of the courtiers can not show any trace of panic, so bitter himself can not suffocate the disease? If the doctor doesn''t treat herself, even if she has good medical skills, she can''t cure her own heart disease. She can only rely on the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother to take care of her. "


    Sky cloud broke to pick eyebrow, "I am also a courtier, you say these words with me, not afraid to damage your Majesty''s face?"


    Yao LAN looked at him angrily, "will you tell me? Your majesty trusts you, and I''ll tell you that. Do you think I''m the kind of gossiper who''s idle and boring to talk to you? "


    What''s the matter with this little girl? Every time she talks to him, she doesn''t have any manners. She is respectful and courteous to others.


    Tian Yun Po took a look at the palace of eternal life. "Misfortune is the source of fortune. Fortune is the source of fortune. Prosperity will decline. Your majesty should know this. Beili''s court situation has been very smooth in the past two years. Every war has won. Now there are obstacles, which may not be a blessing for Beili. "


    Yao LAN didn''t have a good way: "you said it as a grand master. Why didn''t your majesty know that? But she was worried about the ordinary people and the soldiers on the front line. She was not just thinking about things as an emperor. If not, she would not have fallen ill


    Tianyunpo did not speak.


    Yufu is a monarch who cares about the common people in the world. He naturally understands.


    But as a monarch, we must consider the problem from the cloud. We can only focus on the overall situation, not a few lives and deaths.


    But if Yu Fu really achieved that level, maybe he would feel too ruthless.


    The emperor''s way is so difficult. It''s just a pain for the 16-year-old girl.


    "Taishi, what are you thinking?"


    Yao LAN shakes her hand in front of him. Tian yunpo returns to her senses and says with a smile, "nothing, just thinking about the war. When your majesty wakes up, he advises her for me, saying that if she wants to stabilize the court situation, she must first stabilize her own condition. If you are upset, then the country will be upset. All her previous efforts are in vain. If she doesn''t know how to think about the overall situation, it''s better to abdicate as soon as possible. "


    "You


    Yao LAN is so angry that his nose is smoking. At this time, this heartless tianyunpo still says this kind of irritating words. Does he want to kill Yufu?


    Tianyun breaks the mystery with a smile, ignores yaolan''s gnashing anger, shakes his hand and leaves.


    At night, Yu Fu woke up from his dream.


    With a cold sweat, she sat up and opened her eyes. Then she saw Gu Shubai sitting by the bed. When she woke up, she took her in her arms and comforted her patiently.


    "Have you had a nightmare? Don''t be afraid. It''s all dreams, not real. "


    Yu Fu leaned on his shoulder and gasped. "I dreamed that the sangyi people''s fleet drove into the inner river from the mouth of the sea. Where they passed, the corpses of the common people were scattered in the wild, and the blood flowed into a river."Gu Shubai patiently appeased her and patted her on the back. "It''s not true. Now the sangyi people only dare to show off their power on the sea. Yuyang led the army to kill more than 2000 of them. Have you forgotten? It''s their blood, not us. "


    Yu Fu slowly recovered. The tragedy in her dream was gradually replaced by reality. She looked out of the window and it was dark.


    "What time is it? Why did I sleep so long? "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "it''s not long. You haven''t slept well these days. Now you wake up and have dinner."


    It''s getting dark. Hasn''t he had dinner yet?


    Yu Fu looked down, and suddenly found that he had been holding his hand, and the hand he was holding was full of blue and purple scratches. It looked scarred, especially terrible.


    She was startled and then responded, "this I did it? "


    Gu Shubai put his hand into his sleeve and moved slowly. Yu Fu saw that his hand was not right. "What''s the matter with you? Injured? "


    She was very nervous. Gu Shubai said with a smile, "I didn''t get hurt. I took some strange medicine. By the way, I have good news for you. Kunwu has developed a kind of medicine that can force people to tell the truth. With this kind of medicine, even if the two big ships captured are sunk by artillery, we can also force the ship building skills from the mouth of sangyi prisoners. "


    "Really?"


    Yu Fu was overjoyed and suddenly thought of something, "is that what you took?"


    Gu Shu nodded, "I''ve tried, it''s really effective. For ordinary people, it can cause some pain all over the body and weakness of hands and feet, but for me, it''s just a small matter. It''s OK after the drug is released. "


    Yufu has been learning poison since childhood. She doesn''t know about Kunwu''s newly developed medicine, but she knows that any medicine used to control people has a great pain effect. Only in this way can the controlled people''s will collapse at their disposal.


    He said lightly that it was a small matter.


    Yu Fu took his hand out of his sleeve and rubbed it painfully, "did I pinch you when I had a nightmare? Why don''t you run away... "


    The finger marks on the top are still very fresh, some of them are bleeding, and some of them have coagulated.


    Gu Shu said with a smile in his vernacular, "I want to avoid it, but you are too strong to drag me all the time, and I have been drugged and I am weak. How can I avoid it?"


    Yu Fu knew that he was comforting himself and couldn''t help laughing, "you know how to coax me."


    With that, her brow suddenly frowned again. "I seem to think of a way to deal with Sang Yi people in my dream. Now I can''t remember what it is..."


    Gu Shubai said: "you can''t remember how empty you are now. If you have a meal first, you will remember when you are full."


    He couldn''t help saying that he picked up Yu Fu from the bed. The palace people who had been waiting for a long time came in and put all kinds of dishes on the table.


    Yao LAN came in from outside the hall, and Yu Fu looked at her, "what''s the matter with the court today? Has anyone come to me?"


    "No, nothing..."


    Yao LAN hesitated and looked up at her. "It was the Heavenly Master who came back in the afternoon. At that time, his Majesty was sleeping. He said a few words and left."


    "What did you say?" Yu Fu said without looking back


    Do you want to say it when she''s in a good state of mind?


    She won''t get angry after listening, will she?


    Yao LAN is very tangled. When Yu Fu sees this, she knows that it''s not a good thing. She simply puts down the spoon and looks at her, "come on, you are so hesitant. How can I have the heart to eat?"


    Yao LAN had to harden her head and said, "Your Majesty, don''t pay any attention to him. He doesn''t have any serious business. He just said some ugly things! If you want to stabilize the DPRK situation, you must first stabilize your own condition. If you say that if you are upset, the country will be upset. Then all your previous efforts are in vain. And said He also said that if you don''t know how to think about the overall situation, you''d better abdicate as soon as possible. "


    At last, she closed her eyes tightly, and the servants in the palace lowered their heads in a hurry, pretending that they didn''t hear anything.


    Gu Shu''s white hand moves slowly and looks at Yu Fu subconsciously.


    Her face is a little red. I don''t know whether it''s because of hot soup or because of tianyunpo''s words.


    "Is that what he said?"


    "I dare not lie."


    "This sky cloud breaks, disgusting, son of a bitch!"


    Yu Fu angrily grabbed the spoon and even drank several mouthfuls of soup. "It''s not his turn to abdicate and give up the throne. He was told to die early. Tomorrow, I''ll point to a tyrannical young lady of an aristocratic family and take good care of him. I''ll see if he dares to say these things in front of me all the time! I''m so angry


    Gu Shubai smiles but doesn''t speak. If he hears this, will he regret that he used the method to Yu Fu?


    In fact, he understood that Yufu didn''t know that it was a way to motivate people?


    Also just mouth say, won''t really give sky cloud break at will point to marry revenge.


    "PATA!"


    Yu Fu suddenly put the chopsticks and stood up from the seat, "I remember, I remember, I thought of the way I thought of in my dream!"Gu Shubai also put down his chopsticks, "you mean Wild geese flying south


    Yu Fu nodded joyfully. He didn''t even have time to wipe his mouth. He walked towards the desk with his shoes on. He took a pen and paper and drew something on it.


    Is there any cute girl who knows what Yu Fu said about wild geese flying south?


    This may be a bit difficult. Ha ha, the answer is in today''s second watch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 358

    Gu Shubai came to her and saw her sketching a formation on the paper.


    This is a strange formation that Gu Shubai seldom sees, but he thought of the answer at the moment when Yu Fu wrote.


    "Wild goose formation?"


    "Yes."


    The figure shows a type of herringbone formation, with two wings open, with the most forward point as the center, and a backward echelon.


    Gu Shubai said: "the geese formation is used to encircle the circuitous formation. It can be divided into two types, one is in the shape of a regular geese, and the other is in the shape of an inverted geese. This is the shape of a goose, but what does it have to do with sangyi? Our ship is not as big as theirs, and it is not as strong as theirs. Even if it is surrounded by us, it will not hurt their lifeblood. "


    He seldom uses this formation, because of the lack of attack and the weakness of defense, which is far less than the more complex and delicate Xuanxiang formation. It has rich changes and can confuse the enemy.


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "who said we should use this kind of array? Look, does this array look like the arrangement of the sangyi fleet? "


    Gu Shubai pauses, and if you look closely, it turns out to be so.


    Last time kunyuyang sent back to Beijing, the military newspaper mentioned that what they robbed were the two big ships at the end of the left wing. By the way, they mentioned the formation of the whole fleet. Unexpectedly, Yufu noticed such small details.


    She supported her chin with a pen. "When I was a child in the immortal Valley, when I saw the geese flying south, it was very strange. I asked my master. He said that geese can save energy by flying like this. If the leading geese flapping their wings, it will cause a cyclone, and the old or young geese behind can easily catch up. By this way, geese fly from far north to south


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, "in the art of war, the geese formation has no such effect. The reason why we see the geese array is that the arrangement of the figures are roughly similar I''ve learned that the cyclones caused by geese flying in the sky can also be caused by sea waves, which is different from that on land


    "I think so, too."


    Yu Fu raised his pen and drew two circles on the left wing of the herringbone. "These two ships have been destroyed by Yuyang. If they want to mobilize ships from sangyi, it will take a lot of time. In order to maintain the balance of the formation, they will definitely transfer a boat from the right wing


    "But in this way, the whole formation seems to be unchanged, in fact, the wings have shrunk. Just two ships may not feel good, but if we can destroy more of them, we will destroy the formation of the whole fleet and reduce their combat effectiveness. "


    They looked at each other and had a tacit understanding.


    Since we can''t make the same boat for the time being and we can''t keep it, we should destroy it first and delay it for a while.


    The battlefield is changing rapidly. As long as they can hold off the other side, they will have a chance to wait for the right time.


    Gu Shubai pointed to the gap between the characters and said: "the biggest weakness of this kind of wild goose formation is that the rear is weak and easy to be attacked. When using it, we must make sure that there are no reinforcements in the rear, otherwise this array will be suicidal. "


    The rear is weak.


    Yu Fu stares at the position of his finger, raises his head and says: "but our troops can protect the people on the shore. It''s very hard. How can we go around and attack them?"


    "I have a way. It''s worth trying."


    The next morning, Yufu was dressed in gorgeous clothes, and her face covered with powder was very bright.


    In the morning, he added a fresh air. The officials looked at the woman in gorgeous clothes who was commanding the leader, and their anxious heart gradually settled down.


    Yu Fu''s lips smile, "I have a good news to tell you. Kunwu has developed a kind of medicine, which can help us learn the language of sangyi people and infiltrate them to inquire about information. We can also learn their shipbuilding skills, but it will take some time. "


    This is really good news!


    "It''s wonderful that we don''t know anything about the language of the sangyi people, but they know us like the back of their hands! If we can also learn their language, we will know ourselves and the other! "


    "Yes, in the past, even spies could not be inserted. At last, it could change the one-sided situation."


    The ministers responded to Yu Fu''s expectation. She took advantage of the situation and said, "there''s one more thing. I want to send envoys to Korea to send a generous gift. Chen Qing will go there in person."


    She looked down at Chen Jingxing, who was slightly stunned.


    Courtiers are also puzzled, war stalemate, to care about Korea that barren small country to do?


    Chen Jingxing came out and said, "Your Majesty, Korea has always been a small country affiliated to the great Zhou Dynasty, and has paid tribute in exchange for rewards for living. Different from the sangyi Kingdom, the Korean people are not prosperous, and the land is poor, so there is really no place to see. Why did your majesty send his ministers to Korea at this time? "


    Chen Jingxing, as the Minister of Honglu temple, is a second-class official. It''s just that he was sent to the former big powers such as Xikun and Dongling. As a small country affiliated to Korea, why should he go in person?


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "I know how poor Korea is, so I didn''t expect them to help us in our war. I just want to use their port to crack the wild goose formation of the sangyi fleet. "


    As soon as the three words of the wild goose formation came out, the generals on the scene almost understood it.This is an extremely simple formation in the art of war. All generals know its arrangement and know that the weakest part of this formation lies in the rear.


    If you want to use it, you must ensure that there are no pursuers in your rear.


    If you want to crack the opponent''s array, the best way is to bypass the rear attack.


    Ouyang Qi immediately said, "does your majesty want to send troops from the port of Koryo to attack the rear of the sangyi fleet?"


    "This is the only way at present. I know that our ships are not as good as theirs. Even if we bypass the rear, we may not be able to completely destroy them. But as long as we destroy the formation of the fleet, we can frustrate their spirit, so that the officers and men can have breathing room. Like killing hundreds of fishermen, it can never happen again. "


    The literati didn''t know what the geese formation was. Just by looking at the generals'' expressions, they knew that it was a good way. Ouyang Qi and Gu Shubai agreed, but naturally they didn''t have any opinions.


    The Ministry of rites prepared a big gift. Three days later, Chen Jingxing left for the north.


    At the same time, the war in the coastal city has not stopped. Most of the manpower and material resources in the court are almost exhausted by the Ministry of work and the Ministry of arms. Boxes of artillery are pulled out from the artillery workshop and sent to the East carefully.


    The shipyard is still working day and night. The craftsmen try their best to improve the ships that are more suitable for combat. At the same time, they continue to study some unclear drawings from sangyi people, trying to find some clues.


    The money from the national treasury flows out like water, forging guns, manufacturing ships, providing for the dead soldiers and families of the people, and allocating funds to enable the fishermen who are unable to go fishing because of the war to make a living


    If the war goes on, internal friction will never stop.


    Although Yu Fu perked up, people were still worried about her depression, so they often invited her out of the palace to play.


    When she went to Gu''s house, she could forget the affairs of the imperial court for a while. In addition to Yuan Zhang''s lovely baby, and Ning''an and ning''ping, who were fostered by Kun Yuyang in Gu''s house, the children were enough to make her think of nothing else.


    Gu huaijiang is old and likes his children and grandchildren around the knee most. Ning''an and Ning Ping are Yufu''s adopted sons. They are half of his grandchildren, so he likes them.


    "Ganniang, who do you think I am?"


    "Who am I, ganniang?"


    Ning''an and Ning Ping like to play this game most. They are twins. People who care for their families can''t tell who they are. They make a lot of jokes.


    Gu huaijiang sat in the pavilion and watched them play. "When I was a child, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi were the same. Relying on the fact that the two brothers look the same, they like to pretend to cheat each other. "


    Now there are two more twins in Gu''s family. When he looks at them, he will think of Gu Xiang and Gu Yi.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Yi sat drinking tea. When they heard Gu huaijiang''s words, they could not help blushing, "how can we have them so naive?"


    Yu Fu looked at them and said, "as a witness, my father didn''t lie. When I first came to Gu Hou''s house, didn''t you often cheat me like this? Fortunately, I''m smart. I''ve never been cheated by you. "


    Su Yunyan listened to Yu Fu''s words and put down his tea cup with a guilty heart.


    When Yu Fugang arrived at Gu Hou''s house, she could tell Gu Xiang from Gu Yi. Since she was a child, she used to be with Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. She couldn''t tell who they were until she got married.


    Doesn''t that make her stupid?


    Ning''an and ning''ping are still in front of Yu Fu. Yu Fu only takes a look and nods the left child''s head. "You are Ning''an."


    He nodded the child''s head on the right, "you are Ningping."


    "Guess wrong, ganniang guess wrong!"


    The two children''s eyes were turning, and the cunning between their eyebrows and eyes was like ningxuan.


    Everyone looked at them, and Yu Fu said with a smile, "it''s not a good kid who lies. I''m not wrong, and I want to cheat people?"


    The two children opened their eyes wide in surprise. "How did ganniang guess? I can''t even guess! "


    When it comes to kunyuyang, the two children are not happy. One pouts and the other stares. Who told kunyuyang to always go to war and seldom accompany them.


    Jade help but smile not language, two children a person side pull her sleeve, "dry Niang dry Niang, exactly is how to guess?"


    Yu Fu was dizzy because of their kneading and said, "OK, I''ll tell you."


    After that, he brought them together like ceramic dolls and said meticulously, "Ning An is my brother. Although he is naughty, he always takes care of my brother subconsciously when he is naughty."


    Ning An hears this words subconsciously to see rather flat one eye, see to just discover oneself as expected by dry Niang say accurate, some is disheartened.


    Ningping refused: "I often see my brother, too."


    Yu Fu said: "Ningping is my brother. When he is naughty, he always looks at his brother subconsciously, but it depends on how he acts. These two kinds of eyes are different. I can see them as soon as I see them. "


    She didn''t say it, but people didn''t feel it. As soon as she said it, the more people saw it, the more they felt it was right.


    Gu Yi couldn''t help but wonder: "Yufu, what about me and Gu Xiang? How do you separate me from Gu Xiang? "


    Yu Fu took a look at Gu huaijiang and said nothing.


    Gu huaijiang also laughs but does not speak, two people do not know to hit what riddle, causes Gu mutually to be curious.Gu Yi couldn''t help it any more. "How did you divide it? I told you to listen to it. I''m so worried!"


    Without saying anything, Gu Yi looked at Gu Shubai and said, "elder brother, you are the best. How do you distinguish me from Gu Xiang?"


    Gu Shubai was tasting tea, but he caught him by the arm, and the tea almost spilled on the floor, "OK, let go, I''ll tell you."


    Gu Yi opens his hand honestly,


    GU Shubai looks at him with an eyebrow, "do you still use subdivision? Ningan and Ningping are young, just as mischievous, and it''s hard to separate each other. As for you and Gu Xiang, you are naughty. As soon as you see who is good, you will know who is Gu Xiang? "


    Gu Yi


    He seems to have asked a self humiliating question.


    People can''t help laughing, even Su Yunyan also covered his mouth and laughed, "it seems that it''s really like this. When Gu Yi bullied me as a child, he planted it on Gu Xiang, but everyone knows that Gu Yi bullied people, ha ha ha."


    Gu Yi is angry to stare her one eye, dare not say her again, can swallow words back.


    Yin Jiyi came in from outside the hospital with his child in his arms. "What are you talking about, so happy?"


    "Is Yuanzhang awake?"


    When people saw her holding Yuanzhang, they all looked at her for a moment. Yuanzhang was still a babbling baby. When his eyes turned in the crowd, he stopped on Yufu.


    Yu Fu held out his hand to him, and Yuan Zhang also held out his hand to her. As soon as he held it in his arms, he giggled.


    Yan Jichu said with a smile: "Yuanzhang likes you very much. Every time he just gets up, he has to be angry. No one but me is allowed to hold him. Only when I see you, I will take the initiative to hold you. I can see how much I like you. "


    Yufu held Yuanzhang and coaxed him in a low voice. He said, "I like Yuanzhang too. Holding his soft body, it seems that there is no trouble."


    "Ganniang, what about me!"


    "What about me? What about me?"


    Ning An and Ning Ping hear this words don''t like, in front of jade help jump jump, a pair of want her to embrace of appearance.


    Jade helps a person where to hold to move three children, busy side body dodges.


    As soon as Gu Shubai raised his hand, he picked them up on the left and right sides. "Those who can walk are men. Don''t quarrel with adults. Do you know?"


    The word "man" is a little strange to a little child, but it sounds very attractive.


    Ning An and Ning Ping immediately honest, "we are men?"


    "Yes."


    "Are we going to fight like my mother when we grow up? My mother said that men should protect their families and defend their country. "


    The word "battlefield" made the atmosphere stagnate for a moment. Gu Shubai looked at Yu Fu. Yu Fu didn''t say anything, but his smile gradually faded.


    "Your Majesty."


    Suddenly, someone from the palace came to report the news outside the pavilion. Yin Jikua took over yuan Zhang, and Yu Fu said to Gu huaijiang, "father, I''ll go out for a while."


    Gu huaijiang nodded and watched Yu Fu walk towards the palace man. As he walked out, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty, this is a letter from Mr. Chen, who just came back from Korea. Mr. Chen is in trouble. When the king of Korea learned about the war between Beili and sangyi, he wanted to avoid offending them and refused to lend us the port. Mr. Chen sent back a letter asking His Majesty, "what should we do?"


    "Two don''t offend?"


    After reading the letter, Yufu Caocao sneered, "Korea''s position is sandwiched between Beili and sangyi, but did the king of Korea forget that they are affiliated to Beili? Once upon a time, how many benefits did we get so that the common people could live in peace, but now when we are in trouble, we want to shrink back? "


    Thinking about her tone, the palace man tentatively said, "Your Majesty means..."


    Yu Fu said: "after I ascended the throne, my Yiying policy seemed to be too soft, which made small countries like Korea dare to surrender. Let the Imperial Academy write a decree for the king of Korea. If you dare not obey me, I will send a large army to press down on the border today, and I will not be spared! "


    The palace people were frightened by her fierce tone, and immediately said, "it''s your majesty. I''ll do it now."


    Yu Fu looked at his back as he left in a hurry. He didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he turned around and went to the pavilion.


    She can''t use this expression to face the family, and the children.


    Looking back, she saw Gu Shubai standing behind her.


    Yu Fu was surprised. He didn''t know how long he had been standing behind him. Did he hear his cruel words.


    Her lips moved, trying to explain something, and she felt that all the explanations were superfluous.


    The only thing she confirmed was that she did not say that the army was pressing the border on a spur of the moment. At present, sending troops from the port of Korea to attack the rear of the sangyi fleet is the only way, which can not be refused by the king of Korea.


    She will not tolerate anyone who will stop her from winning the war!


    Gu Shubai smiles at her, and the smile is still warm, "Yufu, no matter when you don''t have to worry about me, no matter what you do, I understand you and support you."


    Yu Fudun, sour mood surged into my heart, and finally turned into speechless, just looking at him deeply.There is no need to explain between them.


    When one day even she felt that she had changed, he would always stand behind her and give her care and support.


    As long as there was him, she felt that she could do anything.


    It''s a simple array in ancient times ~


    but there are many more simple ones, such as long snake array, which seem simple and focus on coordination. As for the complicated Zhuge eight trigrams array, I haven''t seen them for a while Understand, and study slowly when you have time ~


    later www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 359

    All the ministers in the Court felt that his Majesty''s temperament had changed.


    In the past, even if she had an idea in her heart, she would ask her important ministers to discuss it before deciding.


    But she ordered the Imperial Academy to draw up a plan for Korea''s military use, and even tianyunpo, the Grand Master in charge of the center, was also a hindsight.


    Because the purpose involves the transfer of troops, the Minister of the Ministry of war personally went to the palace and asked whether she threatened the king of Korea or really had this intention.


    After getting the answer, he is hanging his head out of the imperial study.


    "What does your majesty say?"


    "Your Majesty said that it is imperative to pass through the port of Koryo. There is no room for negotiation."


    That is to say, in case the king of Korea still refuses, it will be a real move.


    "It''s strange that your majesty is not a belligerent. The war is not even now. Why should it happen again..."


    The argument is like this. It''s just in private. Even the Taishi and Taibao have not raised any objection. What can ordinary ministers do?


    What''s more, worry is one thing, and all the ministers know that Yufu''s decision is the best way at the moment.


    The war seemed to make her mature quickly. She acted calmly without losing the domineering power that the king should have. Shengsheng suppressed the confusion of the people in the court and made everything return to normal gradually.


    In the end, the Koryo king had to agree to take the route.


    "This time, let me lead the troops."


    Gu Jiuge took the initiative to lead the troops around Koryo. These days, he was bored by the coastal war for a long time. He finally found the opportunity to send troops, and naturally refused to let it go.


    None of the military generals who are idle in Beijing these days do not study naval warfare day and night, for fear that they will not make any achievements when they need to use it. Even great generals like Gu Shubai and Ouyang Qi dare not slack off. Naturally, the generals at the bottom are more forward-looking.


    Since Gu Jiuge asked the leader to go, Yu Fu didn''t worry that he couldn''t take up the responsibility. He just worried that


    "Although Korea is affiliated to Beili, it is a foreign country. It''s even more dangerous to take a detour to attack the sangyi fleet. We can''t sink their main warships with our ships. This battle is a bit hard to say. It''s just a fight with eggs. "


    Knowing that he understood the war situation, Yu Fu could not help repeating these words. Gu Jiuge said with a smile, "I understand. Although the egg can''t hit the stone, it can play a role of resistance and provide time for shipbuilding in the rear. This is victory. "


    He thought of pour thoroughly, jade help to see to Gu Shubai, let Gu Shubai and he said.


    Gu Shubai said: "I don''t know how much blood it will take to accomplish this resistance. Are you ready for it? The son of Gu family never loses a battle, but it is a battle that must be defeated. "


    Gu Jiuge said with a smile: "brother, I''m ready. None of the generals can win all their lives. There are no sons who can''t afford to lose. "


    It''s all for the sake of this. Yufu has no reason to persuade him.


    She said with a smile, "yes, there are no sons who can''t afford to lose, and the court doesn''t dare to fight. As a last resort, I will never let the sangyi people occupy an inch of my Northern Glass territory, even if they fight in person. "


    Gu Shubai frowned at her, and the words of imperial driving personally made him have an ominous premonition.


    Fortunately, Yu Fu just said one thing and didn''t continue this topic.


    At the beginning of July, Gu Jiuge led his army to make a detour to Koryo, and then a fleet of more than 30 large ships formed a huge fleet at sea, making a detour from the rear of the sangyi fleet.


    At that time, it was also the hottest time on the sea.


    The summer in Beijing is much hotter than in previous years. I don''t know whether it is because of the restlessness of people''s heart or the real heat.


    Outside the window, cicadas sing. In the bedroom, Yu Fu holds her forehead and looks through ancient books. The more she looks, the more headache she feels.


    She looked out, "Yao LAN, why are you so noisy? Why are there so many cicadas outside Changsheng hall this year


    Yao LAN came in from outside the hall with a suspicious look on her face. It''s your Majesty''s command that you don''t have to stick all the cicadas. It''s not meaningful to leave some to listen to cicadas and frogs. So there are only a few cicadas under the tree, and the eunuchs count them every day


    "Is it?"


    Yu Fu shook his head. "Then why do I feel so noisy? It''s OK. Maybe I''m dizzy after sitting for a long time. Please accompany me outside. "


    Yao Lan said with a smile: "eat something and then go out. Your majesty has been reading for a long time. You must be tired."


    "It''s bitter in the mouth. I don''t want to eat."


    Yu Fu subconsciously said, suddenly a hand on his own pulse, "strange to say, these days and do not drink medicine, but also always feel bitter in the mouth."


    When you feel your pulse, you should avoid other things.


    Yao LAN kept silent. When Yu Fu''s hand was put down from her wrist, she said, "after summer, your majesty has been saying that he has no appetite and doesn''t want to eat. Is he ill again? This is not the case in previous years. "


    After that, seeing Yu Fu''s stupefied face, he immediately became nervous, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? "


    "Something''s wrong."


    Yu Fu raised his head and said, "go and ask the doctor, and then ask the elder brother to come back. Go quickly!"Yufu was born in Xianren valley. Although she was a poison fairy, she had common diseases, not to mention Yuehu and Tianshu, two elder martial brothers and sisters who loved her so much. The imperial doctors in the palace had almost nothing to do.


    It''s rare that she took the initiative to ask for a doctor. The news spread to the hospital, and everyone rushed to see the doctor.


    "What are you fighting for? Are you sure your majesty can''t solve the disease by himself? "


    The court decided to straighten their clothes and looked at the crowd with disdain. The competing doctors stepped back and did not dare to make any more trouble.


    It''s also true that if you can''t do anything about it, it''s better not to go.


    "Judge, what do you think you should do?"


    "It''s a must. I''ll have to see it myself."


    He adjusted his official cap, took two children and went out, leaving behind people looking at his back.


    When I got to Changsheng hall, I saw Gu Shubai rushing back from outside the palace. The court judge stopped and bowed.


    When Gu Shubai saw him here, he knew that the news was true. He could not help worrying about what was wrong with Yu Fu. He even invited people from Tai hospital.


    "The judge doesn''t have to be polite. Please come inside."


    Gu Shubai hurried to the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, he saw Yufu sitting on the couch with a delicate jade bowl in front of him. He didn''t know what he was drinking.


    Seeing him coming in, she turned her head and looked at him with expectation and hesitation in her eyes.


    This makes Gu Shubai''s heart more and more uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He went to Yufu and saw that the small bowl in front of her was filled with strange black and red soup. He couldn''t smell it. He didn''t know what strange medicine it was.


    Before Yu Fu spoke, he suddenly saw the court judge standing behind Gu Shubai and said, "thank you, my Lord. Please feel my pulse."


    The court judge rushed forward. Gu Shubai stepped aside and gave his position to him. He carefully put a very light and thin silk handkerchief on the jade wrist and put his finger on it very carefully.


    His heart was restless.


    Just now he said those words in the hospital, not only for himself to show his face, but also for the truth.


    He has been serving in Taifu hospital all his life, and has been a judge for more than ten years. Although his medical skills are well-known, he is not confident in front of Yufu.


    The name of Xianren Valley is not blown out.


    So he was very careful, for fear that he would not pay attention and miss something.


    After a long time of diagnosis, Yu Fu was impatient. It seemed that he was stagnant for a long time, and then he slowly took back his hand.


    "Your Majesty, before you summoned your ministers, did you consult yourself?"


    "Yes."


    The monarch and the minister looked at each other and saw the answer in each other''s eyes. They were relieved.


    It seems that they are not wrong, the answer is exact.


    Gu Shubai watched them play riddles. He couldn''t help asking, "judge, what''s wrong with Yu Fu?"


    The old judge raised his head and gave him a smile. "Your Majesty is not ill, but happy."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know whether it''s joy or sorrow that comes at a special time.


    After being sentenced to leave, Yu Fu and Gu Shubai stare at each other.


    Gu Shubai looked at the bowl in front of her and said, "what medicine is this? Is it a tocolysis drug or... "


    He wants to talk and stop, Yu Fu from his desire to talk and stop, see some mystery.


    He seems to have misunderstood something.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but say: "I''ll know after I pulse myself. I just want to be more sure. I remember Ji said that when a woman is pregnant, she likes to eat sour food. I didn''t like sour plum soup before, so I asked yaolan to give it to me and see if my taste has changed. "


    It turned out to be sour plum soup.


    This is a common Soup for relieving summer heat, especially for boudoir women. Gu Shubai doesn''t drink it often, so he doesn''t recognize it.


    He can''t help laughing, "I think the soup is black and red, very strange, thought it was..."


    He couldn''t go on. He felt more and more ridiculous. How could he think of that place.


    Yu Fu eyebrows a pick, "you worry that is abortion medicine?"


    Gu Shubai said: "how worried you are about the coastal war, I see it day by day. At this time, you don''t want to have a child to distract you. Besides, you said before that you don''t want to have children too early By the way, how did the child come from? "


    He remembers that Yu Fu said that if he was drugged, they would not have children in a short period of time.


    Yu Fu was embarrassed when he heard that he was "ill for a while a few months ago, and he was too distracted by the war of Sang Yi Kingdom, so he forgot to continue to give you medicine. Who knows, he just neglected it for a short time."


    Gu Shubai looked at her anxiously, "then how do you plan?"


    Yu Fu knew what he was worried about. Seeing his expression, he knew that he wanted to keep the child, but he refused to force himself. So he just asked her gently.If she had such a thought in her mind for a moment when she just diagnosed her pulse, now it''s gone.


    The child belongs to both of them. How can she make a claim for herself?


    She thought in her heart, but she said, "what if I don''t want to keep the child?"


    "Good."


    Gu Shubai is still smiling, "it''s too tired to have a baby. You''ve just been ill again. It''s not urgent at this moment."


    He said so, but Yu Fu was stunned, "don''t you really want this child?"


    Gu Shubai shook his head, "if you don''t want it, I respect your choice. There is a long way to go. We still have a lot of time to have a lot of children. "


    I don''t know how he said it so naturally.


    Yu Fu could not be clearer. "You are the father of the child. You want him to stay. Why don''t you say that? I know you''re worried that I can''t support you, but the child is God''s will. Since he''s here at this time, no matter how tired and hard he is, I''ll support him. In your eyes, am I such an irresponsible mother? "


    Gu Shubai can''t help smiling when he hears the speech. It seems that Yufu also wants to keep the child.


    He was overjoyed. "When Yuanzhang was born, you said that you hoped this child would bring a new era of unification to the mainland of Kyushu. Most of this wish has been realized. The birth of our child will bring us a triumphant return. "


    The sound of triumph.


    That''s a moving statement.


    Yu Fu reaches out her hand and caresses her abdomen. She thinks that she has a little life in her body. She is curling up in her abdomen and waiting for her to grow up. She thinks it''s very interesting.


    That''s her and Gu Shubai''s child.


    It was unexpected, but unexpected.


    Yao LAN suddenly rushed in from outside the hall, "Your Majesty, the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother are here!"


    As soon as the voice of her announcement fell, Yuehu and Tianshu had already entered the hall by leaps and bounds. As soon as they came in, they could not help but grasp her wrist, "eh? I''m really happy


    "Really?"


    One just put down her wrist, the other took it.


    Yu Fu looked at them helplessly, and then he saw the moon fox sticking his waist and pointing to Gu Shu and scolding, "beast! How old is she? You let her have a baby? "


    Gu Shubai''s mouth slightly puffed, waiting to explain, Tianshu also pointed to him and said: "that is, if you let the master know, don''t you come to beat you from the immortal Valley?"


    Gu Shubai has no argument. From beginning to end, he is the one who is most wronged. He is the one who is helped by Yu and he is the one who is forgotten by Yu.


    He only said: "you two, how old is Yufu this year? Do you remember?"


    The two people thought about it - Oh, last year it was hairpin.


    "No! How ridiculous


    While scolding Gu Shubai, he pulls Yu Fu to hiss and asks, "do you think you have a bad appetite? Do you feel like eating sour food? "


    "Can''t you sleep well at night? Don''t worry. If you have any problems, please let us know. I promise you will have no pain when you are pregnant in October. "


    Gu Shubai said: "can there be no pain at all?"


    What he worried most was all kinds of tiredness caused by pregnancy. Yufu still had government affairs to deal with, but he was afraid that he could not bear it.


    Yue Hu glanced at him triumphantly, "of course. Even if there is no way, we can figure out a way. If we can''t solve the little pain of Yufu''s pregnancy and birth, what kind of medical immortal is it? "


    Tianshu can''t help but look at her and use her eyes to make her boast. Don''t say it too early. It''s embarrassing that she won''t be able to stop at that time.


    The month fox returns him one eye, too late.


    Outside the hall, there was another sound of footwork.


    Yao LAN came in in a hurry, "Your Majesty..."


    "Who is it this time?"


    "It''s all here!"


    Yao LAN didn''t know how to report for a moment. There were so many people that she couldn''t see it.


    Yu Fu reluctantly looked at Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai nodded, "let them all come in. This is a happy event, and we should congratulate them."


    First Gu Hanmo came in with Gu huaijiang in his hand, then Yin jikuai and Gu Wenqing, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. When Gu Fu heard that Yu Fu was pregnant, they rushed into the palace to see her.


    Before Gu huaijiang had time to ask, he suddenly heard something behind him, and there was a lot of people outside the hall.


    Yu Fu smiles. Suddenly, someone comes in behind them, and his smile is frozen in the corner of his mouth.


    The ministers of the imperial court headed by tianyunpo and Zhang jiuque heard the news and went into the palace one after another to celebrate. The ministers crowded and stood all over the hall. For the first time, Yufu saw so many people in Changsheng hall.


    This is not the end, there are some news slow to come, such as the princess of Chu county.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, let me in!"


    The princess came to see her with a group of Royal wives, and all the officials dodged to make way for them.


    Yu Fu''s smile can''t be stopped. It''s too late to ask someone to serve tea. Yao LAN can''t find so many seats at the moment. She only lets Gu huaijiang and other highly respected people, Tian yunpo and Zhang jiuque, etc. sit down. The princess simply sits beside Yu Fu''s couch.She happily toward jade help abdomen to see one eye, there is still a flat, what can''t see.


    The princess looked at it, but she couldn''t help laughing. "Your Majesty is very happy. It''s so good! The blood of Ji''s royal family has finally been extended. This is the eldest son in your Majesty''s belly. It''s a great joy! God bless me Beili. Are you worried about the war? "


    All the ministers congratulated again and again, "this is a great joy, it must be a good omen! Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to the general


    "Congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to the general!"


    It suddenly occurred to me that it''s very good for a woman to be an emperor. Every child is his own son, so there''s no need to fight between them anymore. Ha ha ha


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 360

    The most nervous thing about Yu Fu''s pregnancy is Gu huaijiang and others.


    Gu huaijiang, who doesn''t often go to the palace, almost goes to the palace every three to five to see if Yufu is well. Seeing the hot weather, Yufu is worried that he will hurt himself outside the palace, so he won''t let him go to the palace often. Instead, he has to go to the palace by himself.


    Gu huaijiang repeatedly stops her, saying that she is pregnant and even more unfit to walk. It''s better for Yu Fu to say that if he wants to enter the palace often, he needs to take a sedan chair to Changsheng hall. Gu huaijiang reluctantly agrees.


    When he was in Lin''an, he had the will of emperor Ning to enter the palace directly by sedan chair, but he didn''t use such privilege once. Now he was easily convinced by Yu Fu, and everyone was very surprised.


    Gu Shubai knew that he was too concerned about Yu Fu''s safety. He was worried that she would be injured in her first pregnancy when she was young, and that she would have to take care of the government.


    "Father, how can you be the same as the elder martial sister? I''m not young. I''ll be seventeen years later."


    Yufu can''t laugh or cry, as if in the eyes of Gu huaijiang and others, she is still the 12-year-old girl who just arrived at Gu Houfu.


    Gu huaijiang was stunned when he heard the speech. He didn''t seem to believe it. After calculation, Yu Fu had been around him for four or five years.


    He could not help laughing and shaking his head, "which father doesn''t think his child is still young? I don''t think you''ve got a hairpin yet. If it''s not Shubai but someone else, who would be willing to marry and have children so early? "


    Yufu said quickly: "father, don''t you say that. Isn''t Jikua pregnant and having children at this age? Now that Yuan Zhang is so old, how bad it would be for her to hear. "


    Gu huaijiang realized that he had made a slip of the tongue.


    Also, it''s common for his daughter''s family to have a baby at this age. Just because this person is Yu Fu, he is out of proportion.


    Yin Jikua just came in from outside the hall, followed by two little maids holding food boxes in their hands. I don''t know that she went to the small kitchen again to direct the maids to make food for Yu Fu.


    Hearing Yu Fu''s words, she said with a smile, "father, don''t listen to her. I won''t be jealous."


    She is the daughter of the Yin family, whether her father or brother, had done a lot of wrong things to take care of the family, but after she married, no one in the family treated her with disrespect, and she was satisfied.


    What''s more, Gu Jiuge treats her with all kinds of care. This is the happiest time in her life. Where can she find fault?


    She went forward and opened the food box. "It''s just a pity that the wine song didn''t make it to the capital. He was so happy in his reply. Coincidentally, I was pregnant when he left Beijing last time, and Yufu was pregnant this time. "


    People can''t help but laugh, said Gu Jiuge is also too bad luck, he left the happy event was found.


    Yu Fu said: "Ji, what did you ask them to do for me? I not only need to take the first elder martial sister''s and second elder martial brother''s tocolysis medicine every day, but also need to take your medicated diet. Haven''t you seen my face turn round in just half a month? "


    She pinched the flesh on her cheek and showed it to Yin Jihe. Gu Shubai was very proud and wanted her face to be more round.


    He held her face carefully and said, "where is it round? Why didn''t I see it, father? Did you say round


    Gu huaijiang stroked his beard and said, "it''s not round, it''s not round. When I was a child, it was so round, like it was made of ice and snow. Every family in Lin''an City liked it. "


    He drew a "round" with his hand. Yu Fu''s face was slightly red. "How can it be so round?"


    Yin Jichu sent the soup to her, "have a taste, this is what I specially learned from Yuehu medical fairy, saying that it has the effect of calming the fetus and calming the mind."


    Yu Fu said, "you often go to the palace to take care of me. Who will take care of Yuan Zhang? What''s more, Ning''an and Ning Ping, the two little monkeys, are still fighting in the mansion? "


    "Ning''an and Ning Ping are very good. Now they will help nanny take care of Yuanzhang."


    Yin Ji Chu didn''t worry at all. "Now the most important thing is you and your baby. You didn''t tell the world that you were pregnant. People in the street often talk about it. It''s a celebration of the whole world."


    Because of the war, the courtiers knew that Yu fuhuai was pregnant. Then the Ministry of rites proposed to announce it to the world and grant amnesty. In order to reassure the people, Yu Fu didn''t object.


    I don''t think this proposal is very effective. People are talking about that Yufu will have children at this age, and there will be many children in the future.


    Yu Fu was a little embarrassed and said, "it''s probably because there are too few children in the Ji family. For example, I''m the only one under my father''s and mother''s knees, and the people of Beili are waiting for me to have more. It''s too easy for me to be the crown prince. There''s no competition. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "like Dongling, the big prince and the second prince were fighting like a raging fire in those years, let alone the injury of the kunjun Yue and Kunwu in Xikun. Instead of letting the royal blood kill each other, it doesn''t matter to have less children. You are the only child of the former Emperor and empress, but the Ming emperor of Beili generation. "


    Gu huaijiang didn''t agree with this saying, "you are still young. There will be many children in the future. It''s serious to open branches and scatter leaves for Beili royal family."


    Gu huaijiang, after all, is an elder. He wants to have more children and grandchildren. Yu Fu can''t help chuckling.In addition to Gu huaijiang and Yin Jigao, the concern from the court was more intense.


    Yuehu lives in the house outside the palace in Tianshu, and comes to the palace to take care of Yufu every day. But the Taiyi in Taihu hospital is not satisfied. They directly come to the door to block Yuehu and Tianshu, and force them to agree to come back to the palace.


    The first time Yu Fu saw them eat such a big flat, he laughed so much that he had a stomachache.


    "The month fox they say drink of those medicine can let you don''t feel sick, but really?"


    Gu Shubai also took care of a woman''s pregnancy for the first time. I don''t know how many medical books he consulted. Yu Fu didn''t want him to worry, and it was not easy to wipe the face of his elder martial brothers and sisters. He said, "I really don''t feel anything."


    Gu Shubai is not so easy to fool, "may be the month is too small, heard that four or five months, the body will feel particularly heavy, then it will be very tired, how to see the fold?"


    Looking at the stacks of folds on the book case, Gu Jiuge led his army to set out from the port of Korea. The war was just around the corner, and the relevant war reports had to be delivered several times a day.


    Yu Fu leaned on the couch, his hand caressing his abdomen unconsciously. "At that time, it''s up to you. My father wants us to have more children, and so do the ministers in the court. There will be many inconvenient times like this in the future. Who can I rely on if I don''t rely on you? "


    Let him deal with the government, Yufu naturally rest assured.


    Gu Shubai didn''t respond in time. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Yu Fu looked up at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    He laughed. "Nothing. It''s right. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself. There are many ministers with both ability and morality in the court, who can support the court. Don''t worry about your health as before. "


    Yufu was just a person before, but now she is pregnant. It would be bad if it was like before.


    Yu Fu nodded and yawned, "I''m sleepy again."


    "You sleep for a while. I''ll look at these folds for you. It''s important to deal with them when you wake up."


    She nodded vaguely, Gu Shubai tucked in the corner for her and quietly withdrew from the inner hall.


    The medicine that Yuehu and Tianshu give Yufu can alleviate the uncomfortable symptoms of her pregnancy, but the disadvantage is that it makes her sleepy easily. She sleeps for an hour or two more than before.


    At these times, Gu Shubai dealt with political affairs for her.


    He was worried and had to do so. With a slight sigh, he walked behind the desk and picked up the memorial. It looked like


    Soon, Gu Jiuge came back to the military newspaper from Korea.


    Their judgment was correct. The sangyi people thought highly of themselves. They did not expect that the geese formation they formed with the fleet would be defeated from the rear. In this battle, they lost twelve big ships carrying guns.


    Everything is the same as imagined, Gu Jiuge''s army is a great victory, but he is not happy.


    Because this is a losing battle.


    Sangyi''s fleet was badly damaged, but Beili''s ships and troops were also seriously damaged. He killed 1000 enemies and lost 800. This was the first time he fought such a weak battle.


    On the way back, however, there were more coffins than alive.


    Some soldiers'' bodies fall into the sea and can''t be found any more. They sleep in the bloody sea. In a few days, the sea will return to its original color, but they can''t go back.


    I can''t go back to my hometown or see my relatives.


    "For all the soldiers who can''t find their bodies, they should pay for their families according to their deaths."


    On the golden hall, Yu Fu holds the list of soldiers'' injuries, his fingertips tremble slightly, and the other hand holds his belly consciously.


    There is a slight bulge, and you can already see that you are pregnant.


    The Minister of the Ministry of war immediately went out and said, "Your Majesty, this is not right. The soldiers who can''t find their bodies may have fallen into the sea, but they may also be deserters. After his majesty ascended the throne, he reformed in the army, and the salaries of the ministers in the central court were also greatly increased. In addition, the Treasury used money too quickly for years of war. Now is the time to be thrifty. It would be too expensive to pay the same amount of compensation for the dead in the war! "


    Yu Fu glanced at him and said, "Xue Qing, what do you say?"


    Xue Rou hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said, "tell your majesty, what the Minister of war said is reasonable. The cost is really too large. However -- "


    she bowed her hand," the battle was a heavy casualty, but it repulsed the sangyi fleet and provided us with breathing time for at least three months. This is the soldiers'' life in exchange for it. Do they have to die for their country and make their families helpless? Your majesty is wise and virtuous. Naturally, you can''t do such a thing. "


    "You..."


    The Minister of the Ministry of war wanted to retort, Xue Rou said: "besides, I believe that even if there are deserters, the number is very small. General Gu should be aware of this. Moreover, if the families of the martyrs are not treated as they should for the sake of the few deserters, is it not putting the cart before the horse? Although Wei Chen is the Minister of the Ministry of household, he is not willing to save money on such things! "


    She is the Minister of the Ministry of household affairs. Even she said so. Naturally, the Minister of the central government had nothing to refute.


    Yu Fu nodded with satisfaction, "just do as Xue Qing said. However, I also understand that the Treasury can''t afford to have enough money. I''m willing to transfer 100000 silver liang from my private Treasury to enrich the Treasury. The handover between Xue Qing and the house office is just a matter of fact. "One hundred thousand silver!


    All the ministers were surprised. Is it too generous for your majesty to take out so much money to enrich the national treasury?


    As a monarch, she took the initiative to set an example. Naturally, all the ministers under her couldn''t fall behind. Gu Shubai stood up and Yu Fu said with a smile, "you don''t have to. Our husband and wife are one family. Besides, when we got married, the dowry and dowry were all with me. Naturally, the 100000 Liang silver was donated by you and my husband and wife."


    The court hall is a place for discussing monarchs and ministers. She seldom brings her husband''s and wife''s words here, which surprised her ministers.


    Gu Shubai understood all of a sudden.


    These days, Yu Fu''s body is inconvenient. He has been dealing with the affairs of the court for a long time. It is inevitable that the court officials have some complaints. These words are her expression of trust in him, which makes the court officials dare not say more.


    He then stood back with a smile. Tian Yun broke out and said, "my father went early. I have several generations of family property in my hands. I''m quite well off. Then I will donate 50000 taels of silver. I can''t just let your majesty and general Gu be wronged. "


    Zhang jiuque also stood up and said, "I''m willing to donate money to enrich the national treasury, but I''m not from a high family. I have no choice but to donate 30000 taels of silver."


    All the ministers expressed their opinions one after another, and Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "I''ll thank you for the soldiers who died in the battle. I''ve ordered a cemetery in the suburb of Beijing to bury the soldiers. If the spirit of the heroes is in heaven, it will surely bless the peace of Beili."


    Then he got up from his seat and walked down slowly.


    Seeing her figure, the ministers were always worried that she might be in a state of unstable mood and hurt the Dragon fetus. After all, it''s not a small matter to kill so many soldiers.


    But she was steady after all, and walked down from the high dragon seat smoothly.


    This position she can safely walk up, can safely walk down, Beili still need her, she can''t fall down.


    One day after going to court, tianyunpo went to Changsheng hall to visit Yufu.


    Just outside the hall, he heard the sound of conversation in the hall, which was in a language he could not understand. After listening carefully, it was like sangyi language.


    When he entered the hall, he was shocked to see that Yufu and Gu Shubai were talking in sangyi language. It sounded like the tea in their hands was good or not.


    Gu Shubai suddenly saw tianyunpo standing outside the gate of the hall and said with a smile, "what are you doing with pestle


    "Did you learn the words of the sangyi people?"


    Tianyunpo was very surprised. Yufu turned to look at him and said something.


    He couldn''t understand, so he had to look at Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai said with a smile, "she says you are an old bachelor, and she doesn''t forgive others. No wonder no girl is willing to marry you."


    Yu Fu didn''t feel anything when he said it. Gu Shubai thought it funny, and he held his stomach and laughed.


    Gu Shubai worried that she would laugh too hard, so he held her stomach for her and looked at Tianyun and said, "do you want to learn? In fact, it''s quite simple. There are many sounds in sangyi people''s language that are the same as ours. It seems that even the language is learned from us. "


    Tian yunpo waved his hand angrily, "I don''t want to learn. How can you use sangyi language to scold me after learning from your majesty? If you don''t understand it, you''ll just let her scold you. If you understand it, you''ll get angry. "


    Yu Fu laughs even more fiercely. After a while, the three talents turn to the topic.


    Tianyun said: "even you have learned sangyi language. It seems that the medicine is very effective. It''s only a matter of time before we can build a ship like the sangyi people, isn''t it


    "Yes, what''s missing now is time. I don''t know when the sangyi fleet will make a comeback. The shipbuilding workshop of the Ministry of industry is stepping up shipbuilding day and night, hoping to build it as soon as possible. "


    Tian yunpo looked at Yu Fu, "is your Majesty''s image still stable? The war is very painful. When you read the news all day long, you will inevitably feel emotional


    Yu Fu shook his head. "It''s OK. If I can''t hold it, and you''re here, I''m not worried."


    "And me, what are you afraid of?"


    Yuehu came in with the medicine from outside the hall. He couldn''t help saying, "according to me, I shouldn''t have been pregnant at this time. How nice it is when the war is over. It''s not troublesome. Every time there''s a bad military report, I have to carefully dispense medicine for Yufu, for fear that she will hurt her foetus. "


    Jade helps to see her one eye, month fox this just suddenly realizes like, "Oh, sorry, I forgot. Yu Fu told me about this last time. She forgot to give you medicine when she was ill. You can''t blame her. "


    "Take the medicine? What''s the medicine for? "


    The sky cloud breaks a face to be inexplicable, Gu Shubai saw the month FOX one eye, in the eye faintly has the murderous spirit.


    Yue Hu regretted his failure and immediately hid behind Yu Fu. Gu Shubai gritted her teeth and had no choice but to say, "I''ll go and see what the lunch is. Yu Fu doesn''t like greasy food recently."


    When tianyunpo saw him leave, he suddenly came back to himself and laughed, "do you give him medicine? You drugged him?! Ha ha ha, this must be the biggest shame of general Gu''s life


    Yue Hu and Yu Fu look at him strangely. It turns out that this is a great shame for men, but they don''t think so.


    Yu Fu suddenly felt sorry for Gu Shubai. Yue Hu couldn''t help laughing. "No wonder last time I asked him why he didn''t have good news with Yu Fu. He refused to answer. I thought there was something wrong with his function, so it was like this..."If there is no accident, the text will end at the end of the month and at the latest at the beginning of next month.


    After the end, I have to go to the wave, at least two months to make up for the wave back, lumbar disc herniation, but also sitting every day code words, it''s too painful, wuwuwu.


    I hope you will like it ~


    when the time comes www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 361

    Next, Yu Fu got away from the busy government affairs and thoroughly lived a comfortable life of raising a baby.


    Every day, she either drank the medicine made by Yuehu and Tianshu, or ate all kinds of medicinal food and snacks sent by Yinji.


    In his spare time, Yuan Zhang, Ning''an and Ning Ping, who were brought into the palace with Gu huaijiang, were very comfortable.


    "The baby in ganniang''s stomach must be her sister."


    Ning An mutters, suddenly says such a sentence to Yu Fu''s stomach, but Yu Fu is stunned.


    Ningping also said, "yes, sister."


    "How do you know it''s sister?"


    Ning An tilted his head and said with a smile, "I already have a younger brother, Yuanzhang''s younger brother. I don''t have a sister yet. I wish I had a beautiful sister like a godmother. "


    Yu Fu also tilted his head, "I knew when I was young that I liked my younger sister and didn''t like my younger brother. Hum, I will tell her when your mother comes back."


    "Good godmother, don''t tell your mother."


    Ning''an came to her side and whispered: "if you tell your mother, she must think that I don''t love my brother well. She should be angry."


    Yu Fu can''t help but smile. Ning''an is such a big little Douding. He has a lot of ideas in his mind.


    She gently stroked her stomach. "Now I can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman. I can''t tell in a few months. I''m not like you. I like boys or girls. "


    Yu Fu said, looking at Gu huaijiang, "what does father say?"


    Gu huaijiang also likes girls, but when he thought of what Yu Fu said last time, he didn''t think it should be too explicit. Otherwise, what would Yan Jihe think when he gave birth to Yuan Zhang?


    He said: "it''s good for both men and women. It''s not just this one. In the future, it will be natural for both children."


    It''s fate to have a baby. Fortunately, Beili doesn''t insist on a man to inherit the rule. This child, whether male or female, will be the head of the royal family.


    Yu Fu himself also said: "I think so, just for the children to grow up safely."


    The war has not been completely recovered, and the present calm is not easy. She was in the palace, talking and laughing, but Gu Shubai and others worked hard in the former dynasty.


    She knew in her heart that she had to look carefree on the face, and could not live up to Gu huaijiang''s good intentions of coming to speak with her from outside the palace.


    Yaolan suddenly rushed in from outside the hall. "Marquis Gu, the government sent someone to tell you a good news. The sixth lady is pregnant!"


    "What?"


    Gu huaijiang and Yu Fu are very happy. Unexpectedly, Yu Fu Gang is not long pregnant, so is Su Yunyan.


    Yu Fu said quickly: "father, you can go back and have a look. I''m fine here. Congratulations to brother Liu and Yunyan for me. "


    Gu huaijiang hesitated for a moment and nodded: "OK, you have a good rest. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    He is overjoyed, but he is not in a hurry to go. Instead, he tells yaolan to take good care of Yufu, and refuses her kindness to let yaolan send him out, for fear that no one is around Yufu.


    Yu Fuxi said: "before, Yunyan also said not to have children. He said that his father had so many sons, and he didn''t need her grandchildren. You see, it''s not talking. Retribution will come soon? "


    She could almost imagine Su Yunyan''s face when she knew she was pregnant. She must have said she didn''t want to have a baby, and her heart was so sweet.


    Gu Yize must be crazy with joy, but also good words to comfort Su Yunyan, let her must give birth to the child.


    Yao Lan also said with a smile: "yes, the child of the sixth childe is the same age as the one in your Majesty''s stomach. If you count up, the youngest childe of Yuanzhang is about the same age as Ning''an and Ning Ping. These children will have playmates when they grow up. How happy they are


    Yufu can''t help imagining that picture. Maybe it''s like Gu Shubai. When they were six hours old, they were brothers of the same age. They grew up together when they were young. How happy they were.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Gu Shubai came back, a little tired between his eyebrows.


    As soon as Yu Fu saw that he had said something about Su Yunyan, Gu Shubai said with a smile, "I''ve heard that, but I can''t go back to my house. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "By the way, I have good news for you, too. We sent 20 spies who had learned the language of sangyi to disguise themselves as Koreans. The sangyi people have always been contemptuous of Korea, and they will not be on guard. "


    He is now reporting good news but not bad news. All the troubles in the court are discussed by him and tianyunpo and other important officials in the court. He does not tell Yufu, but only mentions the good news to make her happy.


    Yu Fu is also very cooperative, "that''s great, if you can know in advance when they send troops, at least you can make preparations ahead of time."


    Gu Shubai helped her to get up. The dinner had been arranged. They sat quietly together for dinner, which was the most relaxing time of the day.


    "How are you today?"


    "It''s OK, but it''s disgusting."


    He noticed that tonight''s dishes were light. Yufu''s favorite shrimp and crab were all set far away, and she didn''t touch a bite.It seems that the symptoms of nausea have deepened.


    Gu Shubai put down his chopsticks and said, "tomorrow I''ll go to Yuehu to see if there is any solution. Your body is not strong, the hot weather is more and more weak, how can you not eat meat


    After that, she gently pinched her cheek. "The meat that she managed to raise is going to be thin again."


    Yu Fu shook his head. "The elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother have tried their best to take care of me. It''s nothing to hear Ji Kuai say that when she is pregnant, her bad luck is more serious. When it''s cool, I''ll be fine. I''m not so spoiled. "


    "If you''re spoiled, I''ll be happy how I''m used to it. But you always say that everything is fine, and I don''t know how to share some of the hardships for you. "


    He reached out and touched her stomach, thinking that there was a little life in it that belonged to them, and he unconsciously showed a smile.


    Yu Fu with a smile, gently put his head on his shoulder, "it''s really not hard, you are more hard in the former dynasty. In order to relieve some pressure on you, I decided to -- "


    " don''t you agree that I will handle all the political affairs that are bothering me? "


    Gu Shubai saw that she wanted to worry about the government affairs, and immediately interrupted her, but Yu Fu said: "it''s not a political affair, and it''s not bothering. I''m going to make you Regent. What do you think? "


    Gu Shu''s face was stiff and almost didn''t react.


    After a while, he regained his look and said gently, "there is a rule in Beili dynasty that the king of the opposite sex is not granted, and it is more strict for the king to be granted. Even your cousins can only be made princes. This Is it too scary? "


    Yu Fu shook his head with a smile. "I don''t think so. Now I''m pregnant. I can''t take care of everything in court. It''s all up to you. Although Wang Fu''s name is noble, there is no precedent of monopolizing power in the court. Now I''m going to canonize you directly. It''s more convenient for you to handle government affairs. "


    Before Gu Shubai had time to speak, Yu Fu said, "it''s one thing to have a title, and an official post has to be sealed. The highest level of Beili general is the upper general. It is the custom of the previous generation that there can only be one. But it doesn''t matter. The rules are set by people. There can be two generals in our court. "


    Obviously, she had already thought about it, and didn''t want to discuss with the ministers.


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment, "in fact, there is no need to take such a lot of trouble. After a few months, when your child is born and your body recovers, you can take charge of the government again."


    Yu Fu shook his head firmly, "no, I don''t want to let the last thing like Xikun happen again. If you want to be wronged again and again for my identity, this is not what I want. "


    Gu Shu white eyes with a smile, word by word slowly said: "I don''t feel aggrieved, really."


    "I don''t care."


    Seeing that persuasion fails, Yu Fu simply plays tricks on her. Anyway, she is pregnant now. Everyone is obedient to her and dare not disobey her. She doesn''t believe Gu Shubai will insist on disobeying her meaning.


    Sure enough, as soon as she was coquettish, Gu Shubai was helpless.


    "Well, well, I''ll listen to you. Can I eat now?"


    Yu Fu turned around and showed a satisfied smile.


    The next day, when the decree came out, the ministers were terrified at the value of the Regent''s title, but they did not dare to come to Yufu and just talked in private.


    "Your Majesty is pregnant, and all the court affairs are handed over to the Regent. Is that too much power?"


    "Yes, not to mention that there are no two generals in the same Dynasty. Who is the most respected of these generals?"


    "Your Majesty doesn''t even go to the morning. Look at it!"


    The palace people set up another seat above the golden palace and under the Dragon seat. Gu Shubai took the seat above without strabismus and listened to the comments of the courtiers.


    At the critical moment, Ouyang Qi stood up and said, "the Regent was the king''s husband. Now your majesty is pregnant and he is in charge of the court, which is reasonable. As for the rank of military general, it''s time to be promoted. Anyway, I don''t mind. "


    Good guy, he''s a superior general. Even he said that he had no problem. Although the courtiers dare to meddle in their own affairs?


    Tianyunpo also stood up, smiling slightly, but his eyes were very firm, "what else do you have to worry about? Your majesty and the Regent have children. Do you still worry that the father of the child will usurp the throne of his own child? "


    The court officials were relieved that the words were crude and the reason was not.


    Gu Shubai glanced at the sky and said, "if you are dissatisfied with your Majesty''s will, you can go to Changsheng hall to find your majesty. If you don''t want to go to your majesty, now let''s talk about the progress of the pension and shipbuilding. "


    All the ministers are honest and dare not fart.


    We all know that Yufu is raising the baby. Who dares to go to Changsheng hall to disturb her? It is necessary to cooperate with Gu Shubai honestly.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned to the palace of longevity, Yu Fu ordered him to take an ice bowl to relieve the heat.


    Her face was full of interest? How was your day? "


    "As you expected, it can''t go any better."


    He took off the crown belt, sat on the couch, and Yu Fu face to face, drank a cold bowl of sweet soup, the heat dissipated.Yu Fu''s eyes show her admiration. She can''t eat more ice now. She can only watch Gu Shu eat for nothing.


    This ice bowl is a mixture of sliced lotus root, fresh lotus seed, fresh water chestnut and fresh chicken head, which is called "river fresh". The bottom of the small bowl is padded with small pieces of natural ice, and the top is put with "river fresh" and sprinkled with white sugar, which is called ice bowl.


    Yufu also ordered people to add peeled peaches, almonds, melons, peaches and other things in the ice bowl to make it more delicious.


    Gu Shubai saw her greedy look, carefully scooped out a piece of her favorite water chestnut to her mouth, a little bit of residual cold let her smile.


    He then said, "you''re right. If you don''t have a regular name, you can''t speak well. In the past, when you did not return to Beili to ascend the throne, it was because there was no leader in the court, and only ministers were in charge of political affairs, so you often shirked responsibility and slack off? Now that you have given me the status of Regent, I don''t have to be as tied up as before. I''m worried that the courtiers think that I''m going beyond my authority and it''s really convenient for me to do things. "


    "That''s good."


    Yu Fu was relieved. Gu Shubai suddenly looked up at her, "by the way, what''s the origin of being a general? Once upon a time, there was no Dongling, and I never heard of it in Xikun. "


    Yufu said with a smile: "Dongling respected the system of the former Han Dynasty, and took the general as the first military officer. However, the ancient system of the spring and Autumn period is respected in this dynasty. The above generals are the first military officers, and they are located above the generals, and there can only be one person to show their dignity. "


    "I see."


    "Why did you suddenly think of asking this?"


    Gu Shubai thought for a moment and said, "no wonder general Ouyang came to me in private and said he would resign. I advise him not to mention it. You have said it before, and you have refused it. Why do you mention it now? "


    Yu Fu said: "it''s so. It''s not difficult. Once upon a time, I was worried that you were young and did not have enough prestige. Besides, I knew that you wanted face. If you were told that you got this position because of me, you would feel uncomfortable. Now this worry does not exist. You are the Regent under one person and above ten thousand people. Can''t you afford to be a general? "


    "As for general Ouyang, he''s not young. He''s going to be honored and raised in the future. I know something about his family. His two sons are well trained in the army. I think general Ouyang will be more happy to show them kindness. "


    Gu Shubai suddenly put down the spoon and looked at her strangely.


    Yu Fu touched his face subconsciously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything on my face? "


    He shook his head. "No. I just heard from the ministers of the central government that you have changed a lot since you came back. Once upon a time, we had to discuss with the ministers, but now we are more likely to rule on our own. "


    Yu Fu eyebrows a pick, eyes with a little chilly, "they talk about my dogmatism?"


    How bold.


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing, "no, no, it''s talking about you more and more insightful, and dealing with things more and more skillfully. Just like the last time you issued a decree to the king of Korea, some ministers in the court worried that the king of Korea would not cooperate because he felt humiliated. They did not expect that he was really a master who bullied the good and feared the evil. When you scared him, he immediately opened the port. If it had not been for your order last time, this time we would have sent spies to travel from Korea to sangyi disguised as Koreans. I''m afraid it would not have been easy. "


    Yu Fu then smiles, "the way to be a king is to combine kindness and power. Since I ascended the throne, all kinds of policies have been too lenient. It''s hard to avoid people mistaking me for weakness. It doesn''t matter if you misunderstand me. Beilitang power can''t be looked down upon. Only by using some severe means at the right time can people be confused about my routine. "


    He said, "what do you think of it?"


    Gu Shubai is serious, "I think it''s good."


    They looked at each other and laughed for some reason. When the palace people outside the hall heard the laughter, they looked curiously towards the middle of the hall, but they just looked back.


    Yu Fu motioned to him in the bowl, "I still want to eat."


    Although the iceberg in the hall is not hot, Yufu becomes more greedy after she is pregnant. She can''t open her eyes when she stares at his bowl.


    Gu Shubai thought to himself that this ice bowl was not only for him, but also for Yufu. He was afraid that Yuehu would not let her eat it, so he wanted to share a piece of it by himself.


    He reluctantly scooped a small scoop of melon to her mouth, and then ordered people to put the bowl away, "take it down, so that your majesty will not look greedy."


    The maid took away the bowl quickly, but it was too late for Yufu to stop it.


    She kept her mouth flat and didn''t speak. She just took away an ice bowl, just like a baby was taken away.


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing, "I just saw the fresh litchi from Lingnan. Don''t you like it most?"


    "Really?"


    Yu Fu''s eyes brightened, and then quickly responded, "but the elder sister said that she can''t eat more, it''s not good for children."


    "I had ten people in the well when I came in. It''s just cold now. The well is not as cold as it has been frozen. It''s just for you. "


    Gu Shubai said that he ordered the palace people outside the palace to send the litchi up. Yufu finally laughed again and let him peel the litchi for her.


    The sunlight outside the hall makes the shadow of the trees very long. It falls on the bright window in front of the couch and casts mottled shadows. The sparse cicadas chirp and chirp The years are just right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 362

    "Today, the sun and warm a lot, not as dazzling as a few days ago."


    Standing in the corridor, Yu Fu put up a shed and looked at the blue trees in the courtyard. Under the sun, the branches and leaves glowed with a smile.


    Yao LAN came up from behind, "yes, it''s Mid Autumn Festival, isn''t it cool?"


    Yu Fu walked under the porch and suddenly looked forward to the main hall. "It''s strange that I didn''t come back for such a long time this morning."


    Yao LAN followed her eyes and said, "yes, it''s time to face down now. Even if you don''t come back, you should go to the imperial study to discuss business. "


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "let''s go and see what happened. It''s such a fine day today. It''s a shame not to go out for a walk. "


    Yao LAN wanted to stop her. After thinking about it, she seldom goes out to walk when it''s hot. She''s so stuffy in the room. It''s rare that she''s in the mood to go out for a walk today, so she''d better follow her wishes.


    She helped Yu Fu, "you can walk, but you can''t participate in politics. The eldest elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother have told us not to worry too much. It will hurt the fetus in the womb. "


    "I know. I''m just going to have a look."


    They didn''t take the sedan chair, nor did they bring more people. The master and the servant looked ahead. After they went around the golden hall, they heard the endless arguments of the former ministers.


    Sure enough, it''s not in court yet.


    What''s the matter that deserves their quarrel?


    Yu Fu stopped at the back hall and listened to the arguments of the previous dynasty. He didn''t know who was filled with righteous indignation and yelled, "Sang Yi people are really heinous


    Jade helps a Leng, in the heart immediately rises ominous feeling.


    "They claim to have learned etiquette from the mainland of Kyushu. In my opinion, they are worse than the barbarians who are willing to drink blood. They can do such a cruel thing!"


    Yao LAN vaguely heard what was said in front of her. She wanted to help Yu Fu leave, but she waved her hand and stopped Yao LAN silently.


    Just as the ministers scolded, Gu Shubai''s familiar voice rang out, "well, it''s not the first time that we''ve learned the cruelty of the sangyi people. Now it''s not about blaming them, it''s about figuring out how to defend. The shipbuilding workshop of the Ministry of industry has not been completed yet. We have to delay for them until the day when our huge ship is launched. What good strategies do you have


    Then there was Zhang jiuque''s voice: "since the sangyi people were so crazy that they slaughtered tens of thousands of Korean people in revenge, we can see that their vitality has been restored. The king of Korea has betrayed Beili and is forced to be loyal to sangyi. As a result, the spies we sent to sangyi are slaughtered one by one. How many are left? "


    Massacre, Massacre


    These two words are all in Yufu''s mind. What she sees is that she sneaked to zhuguan that year to detoxify Gu''s soldiers. During the war, she saw a river of blood


    It was the only time she was so close to the battlefield, but she was not too frightened at that time. Instead, she felt that she could not help shaking.


    The Korean people were slaughtered because of her.


    It was she who forced the king of Korea to open the port and let Gu Jiuge lead the army to attack the sangyi fleet. Only sangyi would hate Korea and would not hesitate to kill tens of thousands of people to retaliate against the king of Korea.


    That''s tens of thousands of innocent lives! She was slaughtered for her own personal gain.


    In the previous dynasty, the sky clouds broke out of the line, waiting to say something, suddenly heard the rustling sound from the back hall.


    "Your Majesty, your majesty! Come on


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows frowned. He stood up from his seat and walked toward the back hall. He saw Yu Fu lying on the ground, pale and his eyes closed


    The gate of Changsheng hall was closed, and all the ministers were waiting anxiously under the corridor outside the hall.


    Even Gu Shubai was blocked outside the door and was not allowed to go in. There were only Yuehu and Tianshu in the hall, and several respected doctors from Taitai hospital were in the hall to see Yufu.


    No one could have imagined that she went to the back hall and heard the words of the court. She was shocked and unconscious because of the massacre of the Korean people.


    At present, even if she is well, whether the baby is well or not, Gu Shubai is very anxious, but he can only grit his teeth and wait patiently.


    However, Tian yunpo was so anxious that he turned around a few times. Then he saw that his teeth were almost broken. He hurriedly came forward and said, "don''t blame yourself too much. Your majesty has given you the affairs of the previous dynasty. How can you take care of your majesty? No one can imagine how today''s well behaved emperor went to the former dynasty and just heard about Korea Well


    Gu Shubai forced a smile, "if I had finished early, she would not have gone to the former court to find me."


    Tianyunpo sighed, "don''t put so much pressure on yourself. You''ve shouldered the burden of the former dynasty and your majesty. Who will take care of your majesty? Don''t worry. With two medical immortals, your majesty and your flesh and blood will be safe. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the hall was pushed open, and the old doctors of the Tai hospital came out one after another.


    All the ministers came forward to ask for the news. The doctors nodded with a sad face. All the ministers breathed a sigh of relief. This means that the mother and son are safe and sound.


    Gu Shubai said: "you have worked hard. Your majesty still needs a rest. Please go back first. It''s hard to go to the imperial study to discuss the affairs of this morning''s court in the afternoon. "This matter is imminent, even if Yu Fu is not well now, he has to solve it as soon as possible.


    The ministers nodded when they heard the words of the afternoon''s discussion, and then retreated. Tianyunpo patted him on the shoulder when he left, "it''s hard."


    Gu Shubai didn''t have time to think too much, so he turned around and rushed to the palace.


    Yu Fu is still lying on the bed and doesn''t wake up. Yue Hu sits at the end of the bed and looks at her. The smell in the medicine bowl is very familiar. Gu Shu frowns and says, "did you give her that medicine again?"


    Yufu had been worried about the war for some time before and couldn''t sleep. Yuehu gave her this tranquilizing medicine and forced her to sleep.


    Now Yu Fu has no problem of worrying and sleeping, but she uses this kind of medicine again.


    Yuehu sighed softly: "I don''t want to give her this medicine. She is pregnant with a child in her abdomen. This kind of medicine will hurt the fetus. In the future, even if the child is born safely, it may be mentally deficient. But if I don''t use this kind of medicine, I''m afraid whether the baby can be born safely is a problem. "


    Gu Shubai''s heart clapped. How serious is it?


    "Haven''t you been preparing for Yu Fu? Why do we now say that it is a problem whether a child can be born safely? "


    Tianshu came in with medicine from outside the hall and looked at Yuehu, "OK, don''t scare him."


    He put the medicine bowl on the table and looked at Gu Shubai with a solemn look. "Although Yuehu''s words are exaggerated, they are not deceiving you. What kind of person is Yu Fu? You know best that a woman who is pregnant can''t hear the bloody things, not to mention tens of thousands of people being slaughtered innocently? More importantly, in Yufu''s opinion, these people were slaughtered because of her. How sad should she feel? "


    Gu Shubai pursed his lips.


    With Yufu''s good nature, she will really take all these things into her own account.


    At this time, Yao LAN rushed forward, knelt down in front of the three, sobbed: "it''s all my fault, I didn''t stop her, let her go to the front court to listen to those words that shouldn''t be heard. Damn me! If anything happens to your majesty and the child, I can''t make it up if I die a hundred times! "


    She cried so that her eyes were swollen and her voice was suppressed for fear of waking up Yu Fu. For the first time, the girl, who had always been innocent and lively, cried like this.


    Yue Hu sighed and didn''t blame her.


    No one will have the heart to blame her when she looks like this. She grew up with Yu Fu when she was a child. When Yu Fu had an accident, she was no less sad and remorseful than everyone else.


    Gu Shubai stepped forward and pulled her up. "Today''s event is an accident. The responsibility lies with me."


    After that, looking at the moon Fox and Tianshu, "does her body matter? These drugs Can you get her back to where she was before? "


    Tianshu followed his eyes and saw that the medicine bowl on the table was made by Tianshu himself. He shook his head. "This medicine is for tocolysis. Her mind was agitated today and she hurt the fetus. She will drink it every day in the future. But you are so smart, you should understand that heart disease still needs heart medicine doctor, what we can do is to use medicine for her. But if one day she will be stimulated like this again... "


    "I see."


    Gu Shubai said in a deep voice: "I won''t let her hear bad news any more, and I won''t let sang Yi people have another chance to do evil. Give me some more time, and I will let the sangyi people pay for their blood


    With his words, Tianshu will be relieved.


    But Yuehu said something dejected, "I''m afraid that the child in Yufu''s belly will not be able to hold up before the sangyi people are defeated..."


    Yufu had a good sleep.


    She felt that she should wake up, but she couldn''t wake up. Her body was like a huge stone on the bed. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t move.


    She wanted to wake up, but she couldn''t wake up.


    All of a sudden, she felt something moving at her feet. She felt like pangjiu was rubbing her feet with hair.


    No, it doesn''t feel as soft as fat nine. On the contrary, it''s a little tough.


    That''s human hair!


    Her hair suddenly stood up, her hair at her feet seemed to notice something, and she slowly climbed up to her body. A woman''s face full of blood appeared right above her, but she still couldn''t move.


    "Return my life, return my life..."


    Yu Fu tried to shake his head and open his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    She wanted to say that I didn''t kill you, you shouldn''t come to me, but the woman with blood on her face couldn''t understand her meaning at all.


    "You have killed me and my relatives, and I will kill your relatives too!"


    The woman showed her bloody mouth and bit at her abdomen


    "Child! My child


    Yu Fu finally woke up, opened his consciousness, stroked his abdomen, but could not feel the existence of the child.


    She looked on the bed, and even the black pattern on the brocade quilt made her think of the woman with hair lying on her body.


    Gu Shubai rushes in with a medicine bowl in his hand. He goes out to get warm medicine. Unexpectedly, Yu Fu wakes up.


    "And the child? What about our children? "When Yu Fu saw him, he held his hand tightly like a straw. Gu Shubai quickly comforted him, "he''s still there. He''s fine. He''s fine. If you feel it carefully, he''s still in your stomach. "


    Yu Fu stroked his abdomen several times again, and then he was relieved.


    "Nightmare?"


    "I dreamed of a strange woman and said that I had killed her."


    Yu Fu was still scared. "That feeling was very real, as if she was really on my bed, beside me. She said that I killed her relatives, and she would kill my relatives too I think now that she''s wearing a Korean woman''s short dress, she''s Korean. "


    Gu Shubai hugged her and let her lean on her arms. "It''s you who have thoughts every day and dreams every night. It''s sang Yi who killed the Korean people. What''s the relationship with you? Even if the Koreans want revenge, they will seek revenge from the sangyi people. "


    "But I..."


    "Well, Tianshu told you to drink medicine when you wake up. Drink it quickly."


    Gu Shubai interrupts her in time. He doesn''t want to talk about Koryo any more. He doesn''t want to stimulate Yu Fu''s mood any more.


    He fed her medicine with a small spoon. Yu Fu smelled it and looked up at him


    "Tocolytics."


    Yu Fu shook his head. "What medicine did I drink after I fainted? Elder martial sister, did they give me another tranquilizer? I always want to wake up in my dream, but I can''t wake up. Those drugs can only make my body fall asleep, but they make my spirit suffer all the time. "


    Gu Shubai hesitated for a moment, "Yue Hu said that if you don''t drink that medicine, you are too stimulated today, and the child may not be able to keep it."


    Yu Fu looked at him in surprise and knew from his eyes that he was not lying.


    Is her condition so bad? It was almost impossible to protect the baby in the abdomen, but also with tranquilizer and tocolysis medicine to take in order to stabilize.


    She couldn''t believe it, "but I think I''m in good shape, and my body is also OK..."


    "Your body is OK, but your spirit can''t be stimulated any more. Yufu, just for my sake and for the sake of my children, will you never interfere in the affairs of the former dynasty again? "


    Yu Fu was silent.


    If she didn''t hear it, it would be all right. But now she knows that thousands of people in Korea were slaughtered because of her. How can she pretend that she didn''t hear it?


    She can''t do it.


    Gu Shu''s white eyebrows slightly frowned, "Yu Fu, can''t you believe me?"


    Yufu said: "of course not. How can I not believe you? I just


    "Then don''t get involved in the affairs of the court, OK? If you have a baby in peace, the ministers and I will be able to deal with the political affairs in peace. Don''t let everyone worry about you, OK


    He was resolute and did not give her any room for bargaining.


    The two people''s eyes are opposite, and what is surging in their eyes is not emotion, but tit for tat pressure.


    For a long time, Yu Fu finally lowered his eyes, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Gu Shubai breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He handed the spoon with the medicine juice to her. Yu Fu turned his head slightly. "I''ll do it myself."


    Gu Shubai, without saying anything, handed the medicine bowl to her.


    She held up the medicine bowl and poured it into her mouth. Soon she drank a bowl of medicine. It was bitter. Her face wrinkled slightly, but it was not like that she showed her teeth when she drank medicine before.


    Yao LAN comes up with candied fruit and tea. Yu Fu''s hand hesitates between them for a moment, but at last she takes up the tea.


    She is no longer a child who feels bitter about medicine and wants to match candied fruit. She has grown up and is the king of a country with the pride and bearing of a king.


    Gu Shubai feels that there is something between Yu Fu and him. The atmosphere between them becomes strange. Yu Fu''s expression is calm and self-sustaining.


    He was a little lost and didn''t know how to say it.


    After a while, he got up and said, "Yao LAN, you''re here to look after her. I''ll go to the imperial study and come back after reading today''s fold. If you have anything to do, send someone to me and I''ll be right back. "


    "Yes."


    Yao Lan''s face was still full of tears, and her eyes were still swollen. After Gu Shubai left, Yu Fu looked at her and said softly, "who scolded you?"


    Yao LAN shook her head hard. "I just want to cry because no one scolds me."


    Yu Fu touched his heart and said with a faint smile, "yes, even if others don''t scold you, you know you''ve made a mistake. How can you reduce your self blame because others don''t scold you?"


    Yao Lan was stunned and felt that Yu Fu had something to say. It took a long time for her to understand what she was saying, "Your Majesty, about Korea Really can''t blame you, why do you take the responsibility to yourself? How could they have retreated if they hadn''t sent the second young master to sneak attack from the rear of the sangyi fleet? How can we possibly win breathing time? There was nothing wrong with the original decision, but none of us expected that sang Yi people would be so crazy that they would retaliate against Korea for lending us the port... "


    "I don''t kill Biren. Biren died for me."


    Yu Fu gently shook his head, almost powerless to touch the corners of his mouth, "the original decision was a last resort, and now the consequences have to bear. Anyway, I''m sorry for the people of Korea. "Today may still be the first shift. If there is a second shift, it will be very late. Please don''t wait. We promise to resume the second shift tomorrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 363

    The king of Korea was forced to join sangyi. In September, the sangyi fleet made a comeback.


    This time, they backed up to the port of Koryo. They no longer had to worry about being attacked in the rear, and they were more convenient in the supply of weapons and food. Beili suffered an unprecedented blow.


    The loss of troops was serious. Although they tried every means to install various spies, the effect was very poor.


    "The morale of the army is weak. If it goes on like this, we will have nothing to do with the sangyi people."


    In the evening, when the tide ebbs, a large mud black beach appears on the beach, reflecting the afterglow of colorful sunset. Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan walk slowly on the beach.


    One before and one after, no hurry, no delay, there is always a long distance between them.


    Lin Xuan heard her words, looked up at her high hair back of the brain, "is not only a soldier in the army, even you are not as wanton when you come."


    Kun Yu raised his feet and looked back at him, "do I have one?"


    She didn''t realize it.


    After thinking about it, I felt that Lin Xuan''s words were reasonable and dejected. "When I first came here, I was so wantonly publicized that I wanted to boost my morale. Fortunately, at that time, we took advantage of the fact that the sangyi people might as well win and destroyed their two big ships, so that our soldiers finally had life. Now How can I find another victory? "


    Lin Xuan said in a deep voice: "yes, we won by surprise at that time. Now the sangyi people have been on guard, and it''s hard to win again. This time they slaughtered the Korean people and forced the king of Korea to surrender. With the backing of Korea, the strength of the sangyi fleet will only be stronger. "


    In front is the junction of beach and sand beach, with golden sand on one side and black mud on the other.


    Kunyu Yang stepped on the black side, and the mud splashed on her vamp and robe corner, "what do you say? Relying on the medicine of the seventh brother, the craftsmen of the Ministry of industry have learned the technology of shipbuilding, but it will take time to build a huge ship like the sangyi people. Shall we all be slaughtered before the ship is built? "


    She was so angry that she couldn''t vent her anger on Lin Xuan, so she took the mud from the beach to vent her anger.


    Lin xuanmo doesn''t say a word. He squats down and wipes the mud spots on the vamp for her with a handkerchief. Kun Yu Yang is stunned and takes back his feet immediately.


    Lin Xuan''s hand stopped at the half empty position. It took a long time to take it back. He stood up and looked at her.


    No one is willing to speak first.


    For a while, Kun Yu Yang said, "what time is it? Can you stop the fuss of love?"


    Lin Xuan was not angry, but said: "in case we can''t go back this time, I have to do something. I hope you still remember me at Naihe bridge, and I can be with you in the next life."


    Kun Yuyang was silent for a long time and sighed: "in case we can''t go back this time, I don''t care. Your majesty will take care of the children for me. I don''t worry. I just don''t want the soldiers in the army to die with us. They don''t care as much as I do. They are old and young, waiting for them to go back and support a family. "


    "You have nothing to worry about, but someone cares about you. How can you say you are dead?"


    Lin Xuan said anxiously: "just now those words are just a joke. I will not let you die even if I fight for my life. Only when you are here can you boost the morale and morale of the army. If it comes to that day, I will die for you. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Kun Yu Yang said uneasily, "life and death are vital, and wealth lies in heaven. When it''s time to die, no one can stop God''s arrangement. I don''t want you to die for me. You have to live well. You haven''t got married and have children. Life still has a long way to go. "


    Lin Xuan''s lips move. Before he can say anything, Kun Yuyang has turned his head and left.


    The sole of one of her shoes is black mud, and black footprints are printed on the beach. They become shallower and shallower until they are completely invisible


    Late at night, the dense sound of gongs and drums awakened the people in the army.


    When Kun Yu Yang wakes up, he quickly goes out of the tent and sees Lin Xuan coming towards her and pointing behind her.


    When she looked back, she was speechless for a long time.


    The sky behind is red. It''s as red as fire. It''s like fire burning a big hole in the sky. The whole world is about to fall apart.


    At the same time, in the night, I don''t know where came the cry, the cry of night owls, and the sound of waves beating on the shore.


    All the soldiers woke up from their dreams, stood on the ground and looked at the red sky there, speechless.


    Lin Xuan raised his hand behind Kun Yuyang, worried that she might fall down for a moment, and said: "the sangyi fleet attacked Yancheng at night, and the artillery burst out instantly, and the whole city was on fire. I''ve sent someone to check it, but I want to... "


    "Even if the sky is red, can Yancheng be saved?"


    Kun Yu Yang said softly, a night wind came from the sea, she could not help shivering.


    Lin Xuan takes off his coat and puts it on her. Kun Yu shakes his head and looks back to see the straight shadows in the army standing there like wooden piles.


    Those are Beili''s sons and soldiers, who rushed here from the capital to defend their country.What they see is the scenes of defeat after defeat, bloodshed and sacrifice, brothers in the same robe died in the sea, even the corpses could not be found in the capital!


    The cold sea is the most merciless, it swallowed so much flesh and blood, but it looks as calm as before, it is cold.


    Kun Yuyang looked at them and opened his mouth, but found that his teeth were shaking and he couldn''t say a complete word.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the fire or the cold sea breeze at night.


    I don''t know if it''s because of panic and helplessness, or because of heartache


    Lin Xuan looked at her, she looked at Lin Xuan, a trace of tears across the corner of her eyes.


    He immediately takes Kun Yuyang and escorts her to the tent. He is about to walk out. Kun Yuyang holds him by the corner of his coat.


    The temperature in the tent made her feel better. She took a deep breath and looked at Lin Xuan apologetically. "Sorry, I can''t even say a word. I can''t inspire them..."


    As the chief general, she should have made an impassioned speech in front of the soldiers and called back their strength and vitality.


    But she didn''t do it. It was her dereliction of duty.


    Lin Xuan patted her hand and comforted her: "I understand. I have to go out and appease the soldiers now, and I''ll be back soon. "


    Kunyuyang silently opens his hand, sees his back striding out of the tent, and lowers his head dejectedly.


    She heard what Lin Xuan said to the soldiers outside the tent, what is the responsibility for the rise and fall of the country, what is the belief that the imperial court will soon have a good plan, and what we are sure to win


    Lin Xuan is not a good speaker. What he said is old-fashioned and ordinary, but Kun Yuyang is very happy to hear it. At least his words are correct and his voice is loud. No matter what he says, he can always give some comfort to the soldiers.


    Fortunately, he is here, otherwise Kun Yuyang will be unable to sleep tonight.


    The soldiers return to their tents. Lin Xuan goes back to Kun Yuyang''s tent and sees that she lights up the lamp and spreads a pen and paper under the lamp.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I will write to your majesty and tell her everything here."


    Lin Xuan said: "no! Your Majesty''s image is unstable. The court has already issued a notice to inform your majesty of the war in private. How can you tell her if her baby is missing? "


    "Kun Yu Yang Dun," then write to the Regent, in any case, we must let the court know the current situation


    Lin Xuan quietly came to her side, holding the ink in the inkstone to grind for her, one by one to grind and one by one to write. In the fiery night, the rare atmosphere melted.


    He read that Kun Yuyang wrote in the letter: "I''m sorry The smoke city was burned down, the fire was so bright that people were shocked, and the morale of the soldiers in the army was low. It''s more difficult to gain confidence when you see such a scene. "


    "It''s autumn and the sea is cold," he wrote. Many soldiers in the army are afraid to enter the water. They are not afraid of the water or the cold, but they are afraid of the sea


    Finally, "if we don''t find a way to save our morale, we are afraid that several cities along the coast will be broken soon.".


    Every word is sincere, which is totally different from the war report she usually sends to the capital.


    Lin Xuan knows that this means that Kun Yuyang can''t do anything. She doesn''t even have room to be strong, so she has to ask Jingzhong for help.


    If it''s Gu Shubai Should he have a way?


    The news that Yancheng was burned down into ruins arrived earlier than Kun Yuyang''s letter.


    The ministers of the DPRK and the central government were very shocked when they heard the news, but what they were more worried about was not the burning of the tobacco City, but the letters sent by the generals.


    The contents of Kun Yu Yang''s letter are fairly stable. Some of the generals in other cities say that they can''t afford to be transferred back to Beijing. Some also say that there are more and more deserters in the army. Some even say that they can''t support it any more and ask the central government to reinforce them


    The morale is so low that it is unheard of in Beili.


    Gu Shubai didn''t finish reading the letter, so he called the Minister of the Ministry of industry and several servants into the palace, and strictly ordered them to improve the speed of shipbuilding.


    The Minister of the Ministry of industry wanted to cry without tears. "Regent, it''s not that the lower officials don''t do their best. Now the Ministry of industry has put all its energy on shipbuilding. Look at the eyes of the lower officials."


    His eyes were black and blue. Because he was old, his eyes were red.


    The same is true of several ministers of the Ministry of work.


    "Regent, we haven''t slept with those craftsmen for several nights. They build ships day and night, and we supervise and pacify them day and night. We have done our best!"


    Of course, they also know that if the ship can''t be built one day, the war can''t stop one day.


    It''s not easy to build such a big ship in one move, not to mention a whole fleet. No matter how they forget to eat and sleep, it will take time.


    Time.


    This is the most precious thing at present. If it is delayed for one more day, one more coastal town may be destroyed.


    "I know Lord Shangshu has tried his best, but his best is not enough. He must try his best."


    Gu Shubai stood up and looked at him, his eyes slightly cold, "not only fast, but also quality and quantity. All the people in the court are doing their best. The Ministry of work and the Treasury''s money are the same. If the Ministry of work can''t make any achievements with all the efforts of the country, I don''t need to say that the Lord Shangshu knows what he is responsible for? "The Minister of the Ministry of work trembled, and Gu Shubai left.


    He complained incessantly. Seeing that several waiters behind him were still in a daze, he quickly said, "what are you doing standing there? You all go to the shipbuilding workshop in Jiangkou immediately and supervise it yourself. I''ll go tonight. I''ll go at once. No delay


    "Mr. Shang Shu, we are officials in the imperial court. What''s the benefit of going to the shipbuilding workshop to be with those craftsmen? We can''t build a boat, either


    "Yes, isn''t Liu Shilang, who is in charge of shipbuilding, already gone? It''s useless for us to go! We haven''t had a good sleep for three days just because we supervised the manufacture of spare parts in Jingzhong. If we went directly to the shipbuilding Workshop... "


    "What are you talking about?"


    The always good tempered Minister of the Ministry of work almost jumped up and said, "didn''t you hear what the Regent said just now? If we don''t build the boat quickly, even our officer will have to go in person. Why can''t you go? "


    The waiters had no choice but to go home and pack.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, going back to Changsheng hall is more painful than in the previous dynasty.


    Gu Shubai stood on the corridor, looking at a corner of the palace wall of Changsheng hall, and could not persuade himself to go in.


    Since the last time when Yu Fu''s image was unstable and almost had an accident, he strictly ordered the palace not to tell Yu Fu about the government affairs. Yu Fu also promised him not to take care of it any more, but these days he always looks sad.


    He knew that she didn''t really agree.


    After all, she is the empress of Beili. Even for her own body and for her children, she can''t restrain a king''s instinct and care about the family, the country and the world.


    Every time he comes back from the former dynasty, Yu Fu always pretends to know nothing and doesn''t ask. He also deliberately doesn''t talk about the affairs of the court and tries to talk about some relaxed things with her.


    The estrangement between husband and wife is deeper and deeper.


    He was afraid that when he went back, he could not help but bring back the emotion of the court and let her see how difficult the situation was. He was also afraid to see Yu Fu''s restrained and cold face, which made him more sad than the difficult things in the court.


    He lingered under the corridor for a long time, and finally walked towards Changsheng hall.


    Today, the atmosphere in the palace is very different.


    The palace maids and eunuchs all stood outside the hall carefully, as if they were worried about who would be offended. They held their breath one by one.


    Yu Fu is always easygoing and never strict with the palace people. What''s wrong with these people?


    He stood outside the hall and hesitated for a moment, slightly pulling the corners of his mouth to restore his usual smile, pretending that nothing had happened.


    He didn''t walk into the hall until he felt that he had practiced well.


    Yu Fu sat on the couch, with his back to him. His eyes fell out of the window, not knowing what he was looking at.


    He walked slowly over and sat down opposite her.


    Yu Fu''s face still didn''t turn around. Outside the window, the autumn wind rolled the fallen leaves and the chill was bleak. Gu Shubai slowly raised his head and tried to close the window.


    "Don''t turn it off."


    Yu Fu said faintly, "I want to blow the wind."


    She needs to calm down, otherwise she doesn''t know whether the decision she is going to make is a whim or a correct judgment.


    Cold wind is the most calming tool. Although it can''t compare with Gu Jiuge''s cold feeling of rushing to Changzhou with her in the wind and snow that year, she still feels that she has never been so sober.


    For a while, she turned her head.


    Gu Shubai said with a forced smile: "you know everything about the court?"


    "Well."


    She just nodded, did not say how he knew, Gu Shubai did not ask.


    After all, Yufu is the king of Beili. If she wants to know something, no one can hide it from her.


    What''s more, the sangyi fleet is making a comeback this time. The war situation is so critical, and the morale of the local troops is lax. Even the general has the intention to retreat. How can such a big thing be concealed from her?


    After all, she knows.


    Gu Shubai looks at her abdomen. The fetus in her abdomen has been more than four months, and her body has ups and downs, which symbolizes the existence of a life.


    But Yu Fu said, "I want to lead the army to go out in person to save the morale of the army."


    Gu Shubai''s hand stopped at the same place and his fingertips trembled.


    Nothing can save the morale of the army more than the imperial expedition.


    He knows this very well. He also knows that Yu Fu''s decision is the best solution now. He knows more about what this method means.


    He looked into Yufu''s eyes, "what about our children?"


    She can''t keep safe in the palace. If the emperor drives to fight in person, can the child be kept?


    Can she really give up her own flesh and blood easily?


    Yu Fu''s hands caressed her upper abdomen and stayed for a long time. Her voice choked slightly, "we are still young, children There will be more. "


    At the beginning of knowing that Yufu was pregnant, he worried that she would not leave the child.


    Unexpectedly, after two or three months of worrying about the child, Yufu decided to abandon him.


    Is he a man or a woman, quiet or active?


    Before he could see the world, he was decided to give up.Gu Shubai''s trembling fingertips slowly curled up on the table with tea cups, and finally gathered a clenched fist.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 364

    "Good."


    Yu Fu raised his head and looked at him in surprise. He thought it was his mistake.


    Gu Shubai smiles at her, "I said that if you don''t want to, I respect your decision. It was valid three months ago, and it''s still valid today. "


    Yu Fu thought that he would be angry, at least angry. He didn''t expect that he would accept it completely.


    She felt guilty. "But don''t you really want it? In the past three months, you have not only been busy with the government, but also taken care of me. I can see that you want this child very much. "


    Gu Shubai shook his head, "there will still be children. Now your body is the most important thing. Since I can''t stop your determination, I can''t let the children hinder your safety. But remember, not every time I compromise. "


    His face straightened up, "if next time, it''s a balance between the war situation and your life, I don''t care whether you blame me or not. Even if you plan to usurp the throne, I won''t let you interfere in the court situation again, do you understand?"


    Because this time the sacrifice is not Yufu, so he is willing to compromise.


    Even if the sacrifice is his own flesh and blood, it doesn''t matter compared with Yufu.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help reddening his eyes, hugging him and saying, "it''s so nice to hear people say that they are planning to usurp the throne for the first time."


    From small to big, she has been growing up, but Gu Shubai is still the big brother who is accommodating her.


    Even for such a big matter as having children, he also completely complied with her decision, without any complaint. In other words, other people would not even dare to think about it.


    Only Yufu knew that he didn''t do it for his own identity. He just gave in to her and respected her.


    When the news of the imperial expedition came to the court, the reaction of the ministers was more tangled than that of Gu Shubai.


    On the one hand, they know that this is the best decision for the current war. On the other hand, they are worried about the safety of Yufu''s children. More importantly, Yufu''s safety.


    The monarch is the foundation of the country. Before the critical moment of crisis, the monarch should not leave the capital lightly.


    When Yu Fu goes, he will either boost his morale and win, or The ending is unimaginable.


    After the decision, Yufu took over the important affairs of the imperial government again. Naturally, the first thing she cared about was the shipbuilding of the Ministry of industry. She regained her confidence when she got the promise from the Minister of industry that the project would be completed in three months.


    "Just three months. If it can be completed on time, I will be greatly rewarded. If we can''t, we can handle it as we should. I will never tolerate it. "


    Compared with hearing that tens of thousands of people in Korea had been slaughtered and fainted, Yu Fu was more calm and able to deal with all kinds of urgent problems.


    The present difficulties are like a dose of medicine, forcing her to grow rapidly.


    At the same time, Gu Shubai was able to breathe a little. After thinking for a long time, he decided to review his family and give Gu huaijiang an account.


    "Is Yufu really so determined?"


    "It''s decided."


    In the main hall, Gu Shubai kneels down and reports back. Gu huaijiang sits on the top of the table and sighs.


    Gu Jiuge and others stand aside, hearing Gu Shubai say Yufu''s decision, can''t help but feel sad.


    It is not only for Yu Fu, but also for Gu Shubai, and more for the children.


    No one made a mistake in this decision.


    Yu Fu is for all the people in the world, Gu Shubai is for Yu Fu, and the child He''s just unfortunate to come at this time.


    Gu huaijiang leaned on his crutch and stood up. "I''m old for my father. I can''t take care of your affairs. You''d better take care of yourself..."


    They watched him leave alone. They didn''t know how to comfort him, so they had to lift Gu Shubai up first.


    "Don''t blame your father, elder brother. He''s old. How can he be willing to let his grandson say that if he doesn''t, he won''t?"


    Gu Shubai got up from the ground, "I understand. These days, the father tries his best for his children, and goes to the palace every three or five times to accompany Yu Fu. It''s not only my father, but also me. "


    Gu Jiuge sighed, and Yin Jiyi finally said, "brother, since you are reluctant to give up, why don''t you persuade Yufu?"


    To take care of the child in Yufu''s belly, Yin Jikua also tried her best. When she learned that the child was going to be given up, she had a feeling that her own child was going to be taken away.


    "Yes, brother, have you advised Yufu? If you advise Yu Fu, she will listen to you! "


    Gu Yi also said that after su Yunyan was pregnant, he didn''t know how happy he was. He knew that Gu Shubai must feel bad at the moment.


    Gu Shubai smiles, "No. If I insist that she keep the children, she may really listen, but I don''t want to force her. Being in the position of cloud top, I enjoy the power that others can''t get, but also give up many things that others can easily get. She decided to be a king and then a mother. I have no reason not to support her


    Gu Xiang said: "but in my heart It''s not easy, is it? "


    Gu Shubai was silent for a moment. Gu Xiang lowered his head and regretted his failure to speak.


    After a while, Gu Shubai''s face returned to a smile, "it''s up to her to decide whether to have a baby or not. The child is in her stomach. She can''t eat and sleep well. It''s her who can''t bother and think. It''s her who works hard. It would be selfish of me, a father, to force her to keep the child without doing anythingAfter hearing this, both Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi couldn''t help but look at the beautiful wife beside them.


    Maybe he is right. It''s women who are involved in childbirth, and it should be up to them to decide for themselves.


    That night, Gu Yi stroked Su Yunyan''s fairly flat abdomen and couldn''t help feeling, "what elder brother said today really surprised me. But I think about it carefully, he has a point. I remember when you saw your second sister-in-law giving birth to a baby, saying it was too painful to give birth. If you think so now, I''d like to -- "


    " what nonsense! "


    Su Yunyan said, leaning comfortably in his arms, "I''m not like Yu Fu. I''m shouldering the burden of Beili. When I''m at home, I''ll stretch out my clothes and open my mouth. Am I afraid that I can''t give birth to this child? "


    Gu Yi felt relieved, "that''s good, that''s good."


    In Gu Jiuge''s courtyard, the husband and wife are also nestling together. He stroked her hair and said in a soft voice, "you''ve worked hard."


    From the time she was pregnant with Yuanzhang to the time she gave birth to him, she never complained, and never said that she didn''t want to have a child. Gu Shubai''s words reminded him that this was not the duty of Yin Jiyi, but her contribution.


    Yin Ji chuckled, a little shy, "it''s been a long time since the baby was born. Now I want to say this? No wonder Yu Fu liked elder brother and didn''t like you. You don''t have elder brother to love people. "


    Gu Jiuge touched his nose awkwardly. At the beginning, he was the most sought after man in guhou mansion. Everyone said that he was an old hand in Huacong, but Yin Jigao said that he was not as good as Gu Shubai.


    He nodded, "you''re right. If I had learned from my elder brother earlier, maybe I would have married Yufu now."


    Yin Ji Yi looked at him with shame and anger, "dare you?"


    Gu Jiuge couldn''t help laughing. He lifted the brocade over her head and was turned up by the red waves of the two people in the middle. He vaguely heard Gu Jiuge''s voice and said, "I don''t dare. I can try this one..."


    "Your Majesty wants to fight in person. Why don''t you take me with you?"


    In the imperial library, Yu Fu, Gu Shubai and some important officials of the imperial court agree on the personal expedition of the imperial family. Suddenly, there comes such a sentence from tianyunpo.


    Yu Fu suddenly felt that his waist was a little sour. Gu Shu''s eyes were white and his heart was bright. When he saw her frown, he understood everything. He came forward to help her, "get up and walk."


    Yu Fu pressed one hand on his arm, one hand on his waist, and walked slowly around the front and back of the imperial case.


    She looked at the sky and said, "I''m not here. The grand master wants to lead the imperial affairs. How can he go out with me?"


    Sky cloud breaks to see Gu Shubai, "there is a regent sitting in the capital, there is no need to minister, minister wants to go out with his majesty."


    Gu Shubai immediately faced the enemy and gave him a glance.


    It''s been a day without trouble. It seems that I feel sick all over.


    Yufu is right. He is short of a shrewd lady with noble background to take charge of him, so that he doesn''t have to think about Yufu and himself all day long.


    Before Yu Fu opened his mouth, Gu Shubai said: "naturally, I will go out with your majesty. The grand master should be honest in the court."


    Tianyunpo looks at him with a smile, only at Yufu.


    He knew that Gu Shubai had said nothing, but he still had to support Yu.


    Gu Shubai also looks at Yu Fu and tells her that he has been wronged to such an extent that he will go crazy if he doesn''t take him with him.


    Yu Fu looked at Tian yunpo and Gu Shubai in embarrassment. He said with a smile, "this We''re going to fight. Although the grand master knows how to fight, he doesn''t know how to fight. Let''s stay in the middle of Beijing. "


    After that, he looked at Gu Shubai, with a little flattery, "naturally, we will go together."


    Gu Shubai looks at Tian Yun Po with great satisfaction. He wants to compete with him in front of Yu Fu. He really thinks too much.


    The couple were affectionate. Zhang jiuque coughed softly. Yu Fu released his hand and looked down at the ministers with a smile.


    "After I left Beijing, the affairs of the capital were presided over by the grand master and the Imperial Guard, and general Ouyang also stayed in the capital. Beijing needs a senior general to give overall command, and only when there is a need for reinforcements can it be comprehensive. "


    Ouyang Qiyuan also wanted to go out with the imperial driver, so he had to give up when Yu Fu said, "yes, I''ll take the order."


    ¡­¡­


    The autumn wind is bleak, and the night adds to the sound of mourning and wailing.


    The hall of longevity has been burning charcoal. Yufu, wrapped in fox fur, sits reading under the lamp. Gu Shubai reads the memorial in front of the book case.


    He suddenly stopped reading and took out the memorial in his hand. "Has the list of the soldiers been drawn up this time?"


    Yu Fu said softly, "I''ve changed it twice. It''s the final decision. I''ve ordered all the people to go to the government. I don''t know how the ministers on the accompanying list are feeling now. "


    She laughed at herself, wondering whether all the ministers wanted to go with her like Gu Shubai and Tian yunpo, or did they shrink back and dare not go?


    Fortunately, she didn''t bring many people this time. Apart from some officials of the Imperial Academy, she was also some military generals in the central court. She tried not to disturb the original layout of the central court.


    Gu Shubai came to her and said, "I don''t know what the mood of other ministers is. I only know that the second younger brother must be in a bad mood."He Yang Yang hand in the fold, "why in addition to me, care for the family you did not take one?"


    Yu Fu just remembered that there was something else like that. He raised his head and said, "by the way, last time you went back to tell your father about their children, was your father angry?"


    Her timid eyes made Gu Shubai think of her.


    For a moment, she could not help laughing and said, "when did you see that your father was angry with you?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "really? Is father not angry? When I saw that he was not going to the palace these days, I thought he was angry Yes, these days we are all busy arranging our expeditions. Naturally, my father doesn''t want to disturb us. "


    Gu Shubai said, "if you are worried about your father''s anger, you have to take your second brother with you. If the second younger brother knew that he would be angry, there were Gu Xiang and Gu Yi. It''s strange that they didn''t turn over the roof. "


    Yu Fu sighed, "I''m very sorry for my father. If I take my second brother with me, if anything happens How can I tell my father? How can I explain to them? "


    This war is very important. She can''t guarantee her safety, not to mention the generals who want to go through life and death?


    Therefore, no matter Gu Jiuge or Gu Hanmo, they are not on her list.


    Gu Shubai was silent for a moment. He closed the fold, put it aside, and patted her on the shoulder. "I know you mean well, but if they don''t like it, I''ll comfort them."


    Yu Fu smiles and pecks on his face. "It''s hard for you."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sure I''ll go. No one can stop me. I haven''t been separated from your majesty since I was young!"


    Yao LAN, while packing, yells at Lian Bi. Lian Bi covers her mouth, "you know, you know, what are you doing so loudly?"


    Said to help Yao LAN pack up, "we must be going, just worried that we are gone, Changsheng hall no one to take care of, I don''t know if they can tidy up."


    Yao Lan was a little discouraged. "I''m afraid your majesty thinks so, and then he left me behind. What''s more, I didn''t behave well a few days ago. I led my majesty to the front court, which made her faint for a moment. "


    Thinking of this, she felt uncomfortable. She was more and more worried that Yufu would leave her. Then she didn''t even have the chance to make amends.


    Lian bi was packing behind her and didn''t answer for a long time.


    Yao Lan said to herself, "although I''m not as careful as you, I grew up with your majesty."


    "I know what your majesty likes to eat and what he likes to wear. She likes to eat crab pastry, and she likes to eat the pastry outside most


    "Even if you give me a chance to make amends, I want to be with your majesty. If the gun flies by, I will stand in front of her..."


    She muttered for a long time, but Lianbi didn''t answer her. She couldn''t help but feel strange. She turned her head and was startled.


    Where is Lian Bi behind her? It''s Tian Yun Po there!


    She covered her chest in fright. "Why are you here? This is my room with Lian Bi. Why did you come in quietly? "


    The sky cloud breaks eyebrow tip to pick, did not answer.


    Yao Lan was more and more unreasonable. "You don''t understand any rules. You never know humility in front of your majesty! Although I''m a slave, I''m also a female official in front of the imperial court. Do you understand that men and women are not intimate? Who let you into my house? "


    Tianyunpo can''t help laughing when he hears the words, "of course I understand the incompatibility between men and women, but I didn''t come in quietly. I agreed with Lianbi."


    Yao LAN went to see Lian Bi. She came in from the outside, holding tea in her hand, and said with a smile, "please sit down and have a cup of tea, grand master."


    Tianyunpo takes a proud look at yaolan, slowly sits down, slowly picks up the tea cup, and then slowly tilts his legs


    Yao Lan was so angry that her nose was almost smoking.


    Piantian yunpo also deliberately said to annoy her, "I heard someone say just now, I''m afraid your majesty won''t take her to the battle. When your majesty goes out, he naturally needs to be taken care of by considerate people. I think Lianbi is very good. Besides, it''s very courteous. When you see me coming in, you pour me tea and give me a seat. It''s not like someone, ah... "


    Yao Lan was about to scold him when she suddenly thought of something. Her eyes turned and she began to laugh, "what is the grand master doing in Changsheng hall today? Your majesty didn''t take you to the war. If you didn''t deal with the government honestly, why did you come here to fight the autumn wind? "


    She suddenly stepped on Tian Yun Po''s painful foot, and the smile on the latter''s face almost couldn''t hang up.


    Yao LAN continued to pack her luggage with a smile on her face. "If your majesty doesn''t take me, I''ll follow you secretly. Anyway, I''m a slave. The grand master is different. If there is no you in the court, it will be a mess! "


    She went up to tianyunpo to add tea and said, "so, the grand master will stay in the capital. We won''t take, take, play!"


    Lian Bi stood aside and burst out laughing.


    These two people are really happy enemies. They quarrel as soon as they meet.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 365

    The news of the imperial expedition spread to Taicheng, and the morale of the army was greatly boosted.


    Kun Yuyang didn''t expect that Yufu society would go out in person. She was glad that the soldiers would rekindle their hope and worried about Yufu''s situation.


    "Do you think Yu Fu decided to drive himself when he saw my letter?"


    Kun Yuyang can''t help blaming himself. Lin Xuan says with a smile, just like her usual tone: "don''t be sentimental. How can your majesty decide to fight in person because of you? The Regent did not object, nor did the Heavenly Master. It can be seen that there is a consistent arrangement in the court. "


    He has been with Kun Yuyang for a long time. He knows that she is not so easy to be convinced by soft words. It''s better to use hard words to stimulate her.


    Kun Yuyang''s face looked good indeed. He gave him a white look, "you know."


    If not.


    If it''s because of her, what''s wrong with Yufu? She''s dead.


    In the expectation of the officers and men in the army, the imperial drivers set out from the capital in October, accompanied by 50000 troops transferred from the capital, as well as soldiers and horses who are going to join the imperial drivers on the way from all over the country, with a total of 200000.


    On the day of departure, the civil and military officials of the imperial court set up a place outside the city to practice wine and send the emperor away from Beijing.


    The wind is blowing and the yellow leaves are falling.


    It was autumn, and the outskirts of Beijing were in a scene of killing. Yufu was wrapped in a thick silver red robe, and her long dress was on the ground. It was a beautiful spring in the autumn.


    She raised her glass and sipped it gently. Tian yunpo, who poured wine for her, knew that she was not good at drinking. She poured only one bottom of the glass. Yu Fuyin made the bottom of the glass bright and clean, and all the officials raised their glasses to drink.


    "It''s up to Taishi, Taibao and general Ouyang to deal with the affairs in Beijing. It''s a long way to the cold weather. It''s time for me to set out. "


    After that, Yu Fu put down the cup and took Yao Lan''s hand to the carriage in the Ming and Huang guard of honor.


    "Wait!"


    Inside the city gate came a powerful shout. Yu Fu turned his head subconsciously, and the eyes of the ministers also looked at the place.


    I saw six horses with black body and white hooves, strong manes flying in the wind, line up, kicking towards the gate.


    Immediately, the men were dressed in armor, and they were just six people. They seemed to come from thousands of troops, and their momentum was like a rainbow.


    The horse''s hooves smashed the autumn leaves and rolled up a yellow sand. Yufu heard someone take a breath of cold air --


    "that''s not Is that Marquis Gu? "


    It was Gu huaijiang and his five sons who came here. Even Gu Shubai, who was beside Yu Fu, had arrived.


    Gu cold Mo a ride out, to the front of the horse turned over and down, "since the Imperial Army, how can I not be the commander?"


    Yu Fu''s eyes are stagnant. I don''t know what to say for a moment.


    Dawn excitedly came forward to hold Gu Hanmo''s hand, "this is the best!"


    Then the first five horses came near. Yu Fu took a deep breath and looked at Gu huaijiang, "father..."


    When she saw Gu huaijiang''s familiar armor, helmet and sword, her eyes were wet and red, and she could hardly help crying.


    How long has she not seen Gu huaijiang in the battle?


    Since he left Dongling, he has never been on the battlefield. In the past, the God of war of Dongling seemed to have become a rich old man with no desire to fight in the battlefield.


    But now he put on the armor for her and brought all the sons to help her.


    She couldn''t stand the affection.


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "I haven''t been on the battlefield for many years. If you don''t dislike me, you can take me with you."


    The ministers looked at Gu huaijiang in surprise. They didn''t want him to be rewarded even the officials of Beili. At this moment, they were willing to take the initiative to fight. This noble demeanor is awe inspiring.


    What''s more shocking is his love for his daughter.


    Yu Fu finally burst into tears. "You are the general of Gu''s army, the invincible God of war. If you don''t dislike it, please guide me how to fight for a time..."


    Father and daughter look at each other and smile, no matter how many words are blank.


    The army arched and guarded the guard of honor of Ming and Huang, and went eastward.


    On the way, Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge went hand in hand, "you''ve all gone. What should we do in the mansion?"


    Gu Jiuge smiles, "I''m worried about this, too. Originally we planned to go by ourselves, but my father insisted on going too. Elder brother, you know, my father has seen a lot of wars in Beili since he left Dongling. This is the first time he has proposed to fight. "


    Of course, Gu Shubai knew that no one could stop Gu huaijiang''s decision.


    If there is such a person, it is not any of his sons, but Yufu.


    Gu huaijiang knew that if Yu Fu stopped him, he would not go on. So he simply didn''t tell Yu Fu. He didn''t show up until the day of the expedition.


    Gu Jiuge shook his head and said helplessly: "everyone wants to go. At last, we decided to draw lots and leave one person to look after us in the house. Guess who caught it in the end? "


    Gu Shubai didn''t even think, "of course you caught it."


    Gu Jiuge stares at him in surprise. When did he learn to be clever?"I''m not in the house, you are the elder brother. If they catch the third brother, you will stay in the mansion according to them. Only if you catch them yourself can you cheat as the elder brother, right? "


    Gu Shubai said, with a slight snort of disdain, "when I was in charge of the office, I had never done anything so ungracious. No wonder they didn''t believe you."


    Gu Jiuge coughed awkwardly and said with a guilty heart: "what would elder brother do? Is it hard to stay in the mansion and watch Yufu watch you fight in the battlefield? "


    Gu Shubai light smile, squint at him, "if it is me, I will not use the lottery method, directly let six younger brother stay is."


    Gu Jiuge


    This method is really elegant, but it''s a bit insidious.


    "Fortunately, Ji Kuai is steady. She has always been in good order in the past two years when she is in charge of the affairs of the government. She will not have an accident in her present position of taking care of her family. I have told her to send someone to find general Ouyang or tianyunpo or Zhang Taibao if anything happens They will all help. "


    In the ranks of the imperial guards, Gu Hanmo and liming are also talking quietly.


    "Do you know? You made me lose my salary for three years. "


    Dawn a mouth, Gu cold Mo immediately smell the taste of conspiracy.


    This dawn looks serious, like a kind man, but he is becoming more and more rogue. At first, he forced his sister to him, and now he is charged with inexplicable charges.


    What does his three-year salary matter to him?


    Dawn saw his vigilant face and raised the corner of his mouth complacently. "Before going out, bunny said, you will definitely follow. You will never stay in the capital honestly. I said the imperial edict does not have you, you dare to follow is anti edict, rabbit said she does not know what anti edict, she knows you will come. I''ve been gambling with her for three years. When you marry her, she''ll have to add at least two boxes of dowry


    Gu Han Mo is a little surprised, "how can she know?"


    Li rabbit''s brain has been injured, and he is more dull than ordinary people. How can he foretell?


    Liming said, "if I knew, would I bet her three years'' salary? Maybe she knows you so well that you are a good brother, just like me. "


    Gu Hanmo pursed his lips and bowed his head slightly. For a long time, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    I don''t know whether dawn is praising him or himself.


    Dawn said with a bad smile: "I suddenly found out that you don''t resent my saying that you married Bunny now. Now that you have acquiesced to marry her, let''s fix the time as soon as possible? "


    Gu Han Mo Wen Yan Cu starts eyebrow, "this all when, you still have heart to think these?"? I''m just very surprised that she didn''t cry when she knew I was leaving Beijing, and she didn''t force me to stay. "


    "Why don''t you fix the time for getting married earlier?"


    Dawn or this sentence, Gu cold Mo white his eye, no longer answer.


    Yu Fu, wrapped in thick fox fur, sat in the carriage. From time to time, he opened the cotton curtain and looked out. When he saw the figure of Gu huaijiang''s horse, he put down the curtain.


    Yao LAN and Lian Bi are sitting in the carriage, and their laughter is very obvious when they see her.


    "Your Majesty has been laughing all the way from Beijing. What makes you so happy?"


    "Naturally, it''s because the Marquis and several young masters are here."


    Lianbi adds Silver Charcoal to the handstove, not to mention Yufu. Even when the maidservant who came out of guhou''s house saw their appearance, she felt warm in her heart.


    When Yu Fu arrived at Gu Hou''s mansion, which of them, from Gu huaijiang to Gu Yi, cared for Yu Fu?


    Time changes, so many years have passed, this love has never changed.


    Yao LAN can''t help laughing, "yes, that year, the eldest son was outside Lin''an City, and he almost cut off his food and grass in the ice and snow, but he didn''t see the marquis. They were in a hurry to help."


    Lian Bi said in a low voice: "because the family motto is to teach children with strictness and treat women with favor."


    After that, he repackaged the stove and handed it to Yu Fu, "Your Majesty, put on this one. Do you still feel cold?"


    Yu Fu shakes her head with a smile. Her smile is as sweet as honey. She caresses her heart with one hand. "I feel warm in my heart, not cold at all."


    Lian Bi smiles when she hears the words, and Yao LAN covers her mouth with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, the vanguard troops took the lead in arriving at Taicheng, and the bright yellow flag was hunting in the sea breeze.


    "Your Majesty''s Royal vehicle is in the back, and it will arrive in about three or five days. When the sangyi people get the news, they will think that we will start to deploy the troops only after the arrival of the imperial army. We can take advantage of their slack and take them by surprise. How about that? "


    Gu Jiuge took Gu Wenqing, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi to Taicheng first. Gu''s family son''s reputation in the army has always been resounding. In addition, the imperial driving was just after that, and the morale of the soldiers was high.


    "Just listen to general Gu. How do you say to fight?"


    Gu Jiuge was the commander of the last victory in the withdrawal of the sangyi fleet. He had a basic understanding of the sangyi people''s tactics. Seeing that the soldiers had no objection, he ordered people to take out the topographic map of the Taicheng sea area.His fingertips were on every part of the map, and his movements were light but very powerful. His voice gave people the power of peace of mind. "Sang Yi captured Korea, and now Korea has become a subsidiary of Sang Yi. However, all things depend on each other. Although Koryo was captured, it also gives us an opportunity. Now the sangyi people are unprepared for Koryo. "


    When Kun Yuyang heard what he said, he immediately realized, "do you mean we can attack them disguised as Korean?"


    Gu Jiuge nodded and pointed to the direction of Koryo on the map, "this is Koryo, and this is Koryo''s Island. The Koryo people on the island make a living by fishing. Their fishing boats, I''ve learned, are just big enough for guns. "


    The soldiers in the account began to talk. They couldn''t believe Gu Jiuge''s crazy idea. "General Gu, do you mean we use Korean fishing boats to carry guns? Even if we dress up as Korean fishermen and get close to the sangyi fleet, they won''t doubt it, but how can the fishing boat carry guns? In case of explosion... "


    Let alone the Korean fishing boats, even the fishing boats used by Beili people can''t bear the pressure of artillery. An carelessness is the result of ship destruction and death.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "it takes two or three people at most for a ship to operate a gun. However, if a gun blows up the sangyi fleet, it will not only cause so much loss, but also benefit us. Besides, even if the ship is destroyed, we are prepared in advance. If we jump into the sea, we may not die. "


    Having said that, if this method had been used before, perhaps the soldiers would be eager to try it. But now there are too many casualties in the army. No matter how brave the soldiers are, they will be timid.


    What''s more, it''s different now than before. The sea is freezing in late autumn. If you don''t drown, you may freeze to death. Who wants to go?


    As if he knew what people thought, Gu Wenqing was the first one to stand up, "second brother, count me in. I can control guns, and I''m not afraid of cold, and I''m not afraid of death."


    When he spoke, he was smiling. He looked like a light cloud and a clear wind. It seemed that he was not going to die, but to travel.


    "I''ll go too."


    Lin Xuan took the initiative to stand up and said before Kun Yuyang spoke: "don''t go, general Kun. You are a woman. Although you have high martial arts and lack of physical strength, it''s too dangerous."


    Even the generals took the initiative to ask to go, and the soldiers at the bottom no longer had any scruples, they volunteered to go.


    Gu Jiuge said with a smile: "you can''t go if you want. Fourth brother, Lin Xuan, you can go. As for the others, I want the one with the best water and physical strength. "


    As soon as this remark came out, the soldiers who had just asked to go were afraid of being looked down upon. They all enthusiastically said:


    "general, I am the best in water. I can hold my breath underwater!"


    "I''m good at water! I can hold it for half an hour


    Poof.


    Kun Yuyang can''t laugh or cry. Is it a man or a shrimp who says he can hold his breath for half an hour?


    At the darkest time before dawn, the sea was calm. Only the diligent fishermen set out early to light oil lamps and set out from the coast.


    The dim lights were floating in the sea, and the soldiers on duty in the sangyi fleet didn''t care when they saw the familiar scene.


    It''s Korean fishing boats fishing. Without these fishermen, where can their soldiers at sea eat fresh fish and shrimp?


    Gu Wenqing stood on the deck and looked at the distant sea. The soldiers stood behind him and dressed him. "General, what are you looking at? I can''t see anything. "


    Gu Shubai shook his head, pulled off his clothes, and still stood in the sea breeze wearing a single shirt. "I can see that the arrangement of the sangyi fleet is the same as what we studied last night. I''m relieved."


    That''s the layout map sent back by the spies who sneaked into the sangyi fleet. Their more than 20 fake Korean fishing boats look scattered, but in fact they are in good positions.


    The soldier looked at the sea in bewilderment. He couldn''t see anything clearly, so he had to look at the clothes Gu Wenqing had thrown away. "General, the sea wind is so cold, aren''t you cold?"


    Gu Wenqing looked back at him and said with a smile: "now the more you wear, the more you will help when you jump into the water. I advise you to take off your coat too. Now you can''t adapt to the temperature. In a moment, the water will be frozen to cramp. I don''t have the strength to save you. "


    The soldier shivered, only to find that Gu Wenqing was joking and scaring him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. "General, I thought you were the most serious person. How can you scare me?"


    "Who scares you?"


    Gu Wenqing looked up at the sky and changed his face for a second. "It''s time to open fire!"


    This is their secret signal. Being heard only means that they have to make breakfast on the fishing boat. No one thought that they were firing guns


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the gun on Gu Wenqing''s ship immediately flew out, drew a fierce arc in the sky, and landed on a large ship of sangyi fleet.


    At the same time, the guns of the remaining 20 fishing boats were fired in unison, and the flashing arc, like a meteor, accurately landed on the ships of the sangyi fleet.


    A few fell into the sea and burst into huge water. The sea was full of waves. Gu Wenqing heard the creaking sound. The fishing boat under his feet could not withstand the threat of artillery and huge waves and split from the middle."Jump!"


    He gave a loud drink, and his usual mild tone suddenly changed, so decisive that it was impossible to resist.


    Last night I dreamt that you said I was a stepmother My heart hurts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 366

    The sea water in autumn is as cold as ice.


    Gu Wenqing jumped into the sea at that moment, felt cold and tingling, and could not imagine how to fight the sea battle in winter.


    He swam numbly forward for a while, and gradually became familiar with the water temperature before his body regained consciousness.


    The surrounding sea was dark, and there was a slight sound of rowing from time to time. I think the soldiers on other ships were rowing towards the shore.


    It''s too far from the coast of Taicheng. It will take him at least two hours to row back. He was worried about whether the soldiers could support him.


    There was a sound of water behind him, very close to him.


    "General, fortunately you told me to take off my clothes earlier. Fortunately..."


    Gu Wenqing didn''t look back. "Don''t talk, save your strength."


    The people behind him didn''t speak any more. I don''t know how long later, when the light was dim, Gu Wenqing suddenly realized that the sound of water behind him was very weak.


    Looking back, the soldier''s action in the water was already very reluctantly, and his face was white in the water.


    As soon as he looked around at the sea, he continued to swim forward. Before the soldiers behind him could speak, he could see his figure swimming away flexibly.


    They are really family oriented people. Even in the unfamiliar sea, they are better than ordinary people.


    There was a sense of sadness in the soldier''s heart. He felt that he could not support any more. In the boundless sea, he seemed to be unable to swim to the end.


    How much longer?


    An hour? two hours?


    He was cold all over, and his hands and feet began to disobey him. No one even listened to his last words.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Gu Wenqing for help, but the latter did not hesitate to draw far. The soldiers did not dare to complain. He was just an ordinary soldier. How could he let the valuable general stay for him?


    As Gu Wenqing, his willingness to take the initiative is already admirable.


    The soldier unconsciously stopped at the same place. His instinct for survival made him move his hands and feet from time to time to prevent himself from sinking into the water. At this time, a sound of water came closer and closer to him.


    He opened his eyes, surprised to see Gu Wenqing back, but also pushed a piece of sea driftwood over. The material of the driftwood is very familiar. It seems to be the driftwood of the broken Korean fishing boat.


    "Come on up."


    It turned out that he was looking for driftwood just now, instead of leaving by himself.


    He patted the driftwood. Seeing that the soldiers were still in a daze, he urged: "hurry up, sangyi people are not fools. They will send people to chase us soon!"


    The soldier climbed up the driftwood foolishly. Gu Wenqing pushed the driftwood forward.


    When it was close to the coast of Taicheng, ships had been there for a long time. All the guns on the fort were aimed at the sea to prevent the sangyi ships from coming.


    The people who came back and the people on the ship explained their positions. The soldiers on the ship went into the water and swam far away to save the soldiers who were too weak to hold the driftwood in the sea.


    Fortunately, after the disintegration of the Korean fishing boat, there were a lot of driftwood on the sea, and the damage of the soldiers was not as serious as they thought. With a sigh of relief, they began to tease the soldiers who were pushed back by Gu Wenqing.


    "Tell me about you, others are holding driftwood in the sea waiting for us to save it. Do you mean to lie on it and let the general push it back for you?"


    The soldier was so embarrassed that he blushed more and more when people said that. Gu Wenqing changed his dry clothes and came out of the cabin. "It''s none of his business. I''m afraid that I will be chased by the sangyi people. I want him to lie on the driftwood."


    Gu Wenqing said so. After a few words of ridicule, the officers and soldiers scattered. The boat leaned towards the shore, and they went back to the army to report the situation.


    "Although it can''t cause fundamental damage to them, it''s enough for them. What''s important is that there are not many casualties among our soldiers. It''s a beautiful battle. "


    Gu Jiuge was in the tent. He received the news with a smile. "The imperial driver and the army will arrive tomorrow. We must be careful to protect your Majesty''s safety. Don''t let the sangyi people take the opportunity to counter attack."


    Gu Wenqing said: "now there are our spies in the sangyi fleet. If something goes wrong, we will not be caught unprepared. It''s a blessing in misfortune."


    The next day, when the emperor arrived in Taicheng, the local officials went out to meet him, while the generals were still on standby to guard against the attack of the sangyi people.


    The place of residence arranged by Taicheng government and Taiwan is a compound not far from the government. This place is far from the coast. The artillery of sangyi people can''t hit here. It''s the safest place.


    Yu Fuxin knows that she''s here to boost her morale. She really can''t let her lead the soldiers to fight. She doesn''t have to go to the front line to distract the soldiers to stay in the city.


    But Gu huaijiang, Gu Shubai and others almost went to the barracks as soon as they arrived in Taicheng. They didn''t even have time to rest. They heard that when they left, they were still discussing the method of fighting. Father and son argued endlessly.


    Only Gu Hanmo left behind with the leader of the imperial forest army, surrounded the courtyard of the imperial driving, and no one could easily get in and out.


    Yu Fu said: "third brother, everyone has gone. Can you stay here at ease?"


    Gu cold Mo face motionless, "can."


    "Why?"


    "Your safety is more important than anything."When he got to know him again, his face was as cold as frost. It seemed that he was afraid that Yufu would ask him to take him to the front line, so he deliberately let her retreat with a cold face.


    But today''s Yufu is no longer a child''s Yufu.


    She only asked a few questions, then went back to the room to see the fold, and saw a surprise arranged by Gu Jiuge. She was very happy.


    "Second brother is so clever that he can think of using Korean fishing boats."


    Gu Hanmo stood outside the door and looked at her. "Although the soldiers were not injured, the twenty guns sank into the sea, and I''m afraid they can''t be retrieved any more."


    It costs thousands of taels of silver to make a gun, not counting labor.


    The twenty or thirty thousand taels of artillery are at least twenty or thirty thousand taels of silver. Now Beili''s Treasury is empty. The twenty or thirty thousand taels of silver, which used to look like nothing, is distressing.


    Yu Fu was also distressed for a while, and then said, "it''s more important to sacrifice silver than to sacrifice the lives of soldiers and common people. The silver can be earned again, and human life is at stake. "


    Gu Han Mo nodded, "I hope we can postpone to the day when the Ministry of industry builds a huge ship."


    Before leaving Beijing, the Minister of the Ministry of industry vowed that it would be completed in three months. Now there are still two months left. Every day of these two months is suffering for everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    "After the city was burned, there was no need to rebuild it for the time being. We arranged for the surviving people to go to the inland city to recuperate and be properly settled by local officials."


    Yufu receives the discount from different places every day and responds to it. At the same time, the real battle on the sea is unfolding.


    Gu huaijiang personally led the army, with a fleet of small boats to fight head-on, which made the sangyi people laugh.


    "What''s the use of more small boats like ants?"


    Although the sangyi fleet had just been attacked, its vitality was greatly damaged. Facing the challenge of small boats, it thought that it was nothing to do with it. A big war started in an instant.


    The gun projected from the huge ship had not yet flown out of the barrel, and a shocking scene appeared.


    More than a hundred small boats scattered orderly and quickly on the sea. The artillery didn''t hit any of them. They were as flexible as being controlled by an invisible hand in the air.


    Sangyi people were surprised, and then they found out something even worse -


    the boats were flying towards them when they didn''t pay attention!


    It''s like a siege. The soldiers on the boat quickly throw out the ropes, regard the huge ship in front of them as a high wall, and skillfully climb towards the huge ship.


    Sangyi people are in a mess. They know how good these Beili are. Once they fight close, they have no chance of winning.


    The guns were all empty on the sea, and the sangyi people on the huge ship could only pick up their swords and fight with the Beili soldiers.


    Some of them were kicked into the water before they climbed up. Some of them got on the deck by luck, and they were like God''s help. The blood on the deck burst out!


    The Beili soldiers, who were shot down on the sea, got up again by virtue of their excellent water quality and continued to rush up to the deck of the huge ship. Compared with the siege on land, the naval battle has a little advantage -


    if they fall on the ground, they will be killed or injured, but they will hardly be injured when they fall on the sea.


    This kind of situation that just fell down and rushed up one after another made sang Yi people unable to resist for a moment.


    They watched the soldiers whose arms had been cut fall into the sea, a large amount of blood was washed away by the sea, and then they recovered their vitality without even bandaging Is it really not painful for such a big wound to touch the sea water?


    What panacea did these Beili people take? Are they monsters that can''t be killed?


    Fear made their response more difficult. The sangyi people on the other big ships wanted to support the main ship, but the ship was big and bulky, and their support speed was not as fast as that of Beili''s boat.


    When the ship finally closed and besieged, Beili''s soldiers quickly retreated and did not love to fight.


    Gu huaijiang knew the advantages and disadvantages of his tactics, so he would not give sangyi people the chance to seize his weakness. The tide of the soldiers generally receded, and the sangyi people wanted to pursue them. More than a hundred boats scattered, and there was no place to pursue them.


    Which is the ship of the general?


    the boats as like as two peas on the sea are all alike. I am afraid that even the soldiers in the north can not tell where the main ship will be, let alone the mulberry people.


    They could do nothing but look at the ocean and sigh.


    On a small boat, Gu Shubai and Gu huaijiang are standing in the cabin. The soldiers look at Gu huaijiang''s expression and want to kneel down.


    They had only heard the name of Gu''s army before and thought that Gu Shubai had brought the strength of Gu''s army into full play. However, compared with Gu huaijiang, the real general, Gu''s army was still a small one.


    Even Gu Shubai himself had to exclaim, "father, did you secretly study the method of naval warfare when you were in the capital?"


    Even if he has studied, it is unbelievable that he can play such a magical and beautiful war in a short time.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked him, "how did you and Yu Fu think of the local fleet as a wild goose formation and sneak attack from the weak place behind them?"Gu Shubai was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t understand the purpose of his question.


    Gu huaijiang''s beard moved and said in a deep voice: "a soldier is a crafty person. There are many differences between sea war and land war, but the way to use military force is different, and the way to use military force is the same. The key to success in today''s battle lies in the flexibility of small boats, the large number of them but the small target. Compared with the other side''s huge ships, our advantage is flexibility. "


    "So when the local fleet closed, my father did not hesitate to order the withdrawal, because by this time our advantage was gone, right?"


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "this battle brings out the most elite troops of Beili, and only these elite troops can make the 100 boats obey the command, be flexible, and cooperate with each other seamlessly."


    Lin Xuan said: "it''s the Marquis who commands well. Before we set out, we thought it was the mays that shook the tree, but now we know it was the dike that broke into the ant nest. We have benefited a lot from the fact that the Marquis himself is in charge of the army. "


    He is not a man who can speak. What he says at the moment is from the heart of the soldiers.


    Gu huaijiang had no complacency on his face. Instead, he waved his hand modestly. "It all depends on the soldiers'' willingness to cooperate. I''m a man in white and I don''t dare to take credit."


    The more modest he was, the more admirable the soldiers were.


    Although he is now in white without a post, but with the words of marquis Gu, no one in the army would dare to disobey the command, and he has more prestige than many high-ranking generals.


    The team of small boats soon closed on the shore, and the artillery of the fort was aimed at the sea. Once the sangyi people came after them, they would fire immediately.


    They went ashore and unconsciously surrounded Gu huaijiang. They were excited and didn''t know where to start.


    Gu huaijiang saw that the wounds of the soldiers were so white that they couldn''t even bleed out. He immediately ordered people to send the injured soldiers to the hospital for treatment.


    "Your Majesty ordered a lot of healing drugs to be given to the seriously injured first."


    "The ship immediately sailed into the port, and two more sentries were set up outside the port. We must keep on day and night. We must not let the sangyi people take the opportunity to destroy our ship."


    "Let the rear transport another five trucks of artillery in case of emergency."


    Gu huaijiang didn''t seem to think about it, so he solved all the problems in front of him, and none of the soldiers on the scene didn''t listen. As soon as he heard his voice, he subconsciously followed his instructions.


    This may be the inborn style of a great general, which naturally convinces people without command or shouting.


    "Go back and have a rest. Everyone has been working hard today."


    He bowed his hands to all the people. They were too busy to bow their hands to return the salute


    He nodded and left first.


    After this war, the sangyi people were defeated, and they were attacked by the Beili army several times.


    They have been on the alert as much as possible, but every time they are attacked, it''s a method they can''t imagine, which makes them confused and difficult to deal with.


    Gu huaijiang is good at commanding the army to meet the enemy head-on. It seems that the mantis arm is the pawn of the cart, but every time the sangyi people can''t get along with him.


    Gu Shubai is good at surprise. After knowing that the sangyi people stepped up their patrol at night and were on the alert, they took the opportunity to sneak attack in broad daylight. The sangyi people didn''t expect that they would be attacked in the daytime, so they didn''t dare to sleep in the daytime and night.


    Gu Jiuge and others are good at defending and responding to the enemy, so that the sangyi people can not find the opportunity to send troops, or they are good at whimsy, even sending spies to poison the sangyi people''s food


    The war situation has obviously improved, and Beili is no longer passively beaten.


    The morale of the army has never been higher. It''s just the arrangement of war after war that makes Yufu more busy and unable to rest


    "Your Majesty, there are not enough guns in Taicheng, please send more!"


    "How much?"


    The messenger raised his head. "At least twenty cars."


    Yu Fu nodded wordlessly, "it''s said that the Imperial Academy wrote and issued an imperial edict to let Beijing add artillery. You don''t have to tell me that the Treasury is short of money. I said last time that even if you sell iron and steel, you can''t be short of guns. Do you understand? "


    He hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, will you write down the four words as they are?"


    "Write it as it is."


    Yu Fu closed his eyes, and immediately another message came, "Your Majesty, the grain and grass in Beijing have already arrived. How should we distribute it?"


    She closed her eyes and opened them again, with red blood in her eyes. "Give all the grain and grass to the regent for distribution. What he means is what I mean. In addition... "


    He was worried that Gu Shubai, in order to avoid suspicion and suffering, simply added, "the distribution of food and grass in various places is mainly in Taicheng. Now Taicheng is the main battlefield. I can''t let the soldiers go to war hungry."


    "Yes


    Yu Fu breathed, and his eyelids closed unconsciously. Suddenly, he heard footsteps coming from outside the hospital. He was surprised and opened his eyes.


    In front of her was not the soldier who came to spread the news, but a general in armor, with a straight posture, sword eyebrows and stars, and a helmet in one hand, smiling at her.


    His black armor was covered with green copper rust, which was corroded by the sea. He was dusty, but he couldn''t stop the glory of relegating immortals.Suddenly she got up, rejoicing, "are you back?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 367

    Dark clouds rolled in the hazy sky, and his appearance was like sunlight.


    Gu Shubai stands there and smiles at her. He sees the blue of her eyes and shows her fatigue.


    "Tired?"


    Two people are actually the same voice, words a export, slightly Lengshen looking at each other.


    He put down his helmet and said, "I''m not tired. My father is in the army. Even I have to retreat. I''m worried about you. The adults in the Imperial Academy don''t seem to be able to hold on. "


    After that, he looked out of the courtyard. Yu Fu followed his eyes and couldn''t help chuckling.


    The affairs are complicated. Naturally, Gu huaijiang and his son are involved in the war. The rest of them can only rely on jade. Besides, how to distribute the newly made weapons from the capital among the cities, and how to properly settle the dead soldiers and civilians in the cities, are enough to worry her.


    She added, "what about father?"


    "Don''t worry about your father. He''s been on the battlefield for decades. He''s experienced and knows how to protect himself."


    Gu Shubai sat down beside her case and saw the official documents piled up on the case. These were not government affairs of the central government, but just affairs related to the war.


    This time there will be more troops, more grain and more weapons. A little carelessness may delay the fight. It can be said that it will affect the whole body.


    Tianshu suddenly came in from outside the hospital with a medicine bowl in his hand. Seeing Gu Shubai nodding to him, it was a salute.


    This time, there was only Tianshu alone. Yufu asked Yuehu to stay in the capital to take care of Su Yunyan''s baby. There were three children in Gu''s family, but Yuehu didn''t come.


    Gu Shubai saw the medicine bowl in his hand and stood up slowly, "this is..."


    Tianshu said quickly: "the medicine for tonifying the body. Yufu is really tired these days."


    Gu Shubai nodded thoughtfully and looked at Yu Fu. Yu Fu wrinkled his nose. "Let''s put it for a while. It''s too bitter."


    "Drink the medicine while it''s hot. I''ll get you preserves."


    Gu Shubai said, regardless of a dusty, immediately went out.


    Yu Fu didn''t have time to stop him, but he said with a smile, "it''s not good for Yao LAN to do this little thing. He wants to be stung."


    Tianshu snorted, "this is what he should be."


    Yu Fu took a look at him. Before he could speak, Gu Shubai came in with a big step of candied fruit. "Drink the medicine quickly."


    Yu Fu had to hold up the bowl and drink it all at once. When he put down the bowl, Gu Shubai put a piece of candied fruit into her mouth.


    Sweet breath spread.


    Her frown soon loosened, Gu Shubai''s eyes flashed, some distressed, "now you drink medicine just like drinking water, it has become a routine."


    Once upon a time, Yufu seldom took medicine. Although she was afraid of cold, people who cared for her family seldom gave her a chance to get cold.


    Now she has become a medicine jar, and her body is stained with the smell of medicine. It can be seen that she is drinking medicine every day when he is away.


    Yu Fu heard the meaning of his words, just smile, "are tonic medicine, I didn''t get any disease, don''t worry."


    Gu Shubai realized that his voice was sad. He quickly cleared up his expression and said with a smile, "you should listen to the second elder martial brother. No matter how busy you are, you can''t ignore your body. It''s calm today. Don''t read the official documents here. I''ll take you out for a walk. "


    "Now?"


    Yu Fu looked at him and said, "do you want to change your clothes? Your armor has been eroded by the sea."


    Gu Shubai took her hand, "only the true nature of the great hero, this is the mark of our bloody war. The armor of soldiers is rusty. I''m used to it now. I don''t think it''s ugly. If you don''t like it, I''ll... "


    Yu Fu immediately covered his mouth, "I don''t feel ugly either. Everything you wear looks good. I like it as long as it''s you. "


    Two people look at each other and smile, totally ignoring Tianshu, holding the remaining medicine bowl to one side, bitterly looking at them.


    The couple had a good idea. They separated him from Yuehu, one in Beijing and the other in Taicheng. They had the heart to make fun of themselves. They were fighting with each other.


    It''s outrageous!


    as like as two peas, the north wind is rolling up the flag and hunting, and the gold bottom white striped military flag is almost the same as the former Gu Jiajun''s flag writing, but the color is different.


    It was written by Yu Fu himself. When the imperial driver arrived in Taicheng, the flag of the whole city was changed to Gu.


    Yu Fu was wearing three layers of Rubia brocade robe, with the same color skirt covering the vamp, and a light purple fox Cape wrapped outside. His hands were caged in White Mink sleeves, and inside was a small purple gold handstove.


    No matter how strong the wind on the city wall is, she can''t feel the chill. She can look down the city freely and see the vast sea from this angle.


    She stopped and looked at the sea. She could see nothing but the blue water. Occasionally, seabirds flitted across the sky.


    "Big brother, do you like the sea?"


    She suddenly opens her mouth and turns to Gu Shubai, who is standing beside. His cloak of the same color behind his black armor is raised high by the north wind, reflecting the green mountains and blue sea, like a picture scroll.He faintly smile, "used to like."


    "Well And now? "


    He had a long sight and fell on the blue sea. "I still like it now, but it''s different from what I used to like. Once upon a time, I felt that the vast ocean was as magnificent as the mountains and rivers. After this battle, I deeply realized that the ocean is also a part of our rivers and mountains. If I have the chance, I hope I can train a Navy myself. In the future, neither sangyi nor other overseas countries can invade the mainland of Kyushu at all. "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. Then he shook his head and bowed his head.


    Gu Shubai said, "did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you''re right."


    Yu Fu said sincerely: "I''m just surprised that you think so. I thought you would never want to see the sea after this war, just like other soldiers in the army. There are the corpses of our Beili soldiers in the sea, as well as countless blood and sins. Who can not hate those who have experienced them? Only you are still thinking about training a naval escort in the future, which belongs to our sea area. "


    She said: "I promise you, after the victory of this war, Beili will officially form a navy. You are right. This ocean is also a part of our rivers and mountains. It should not be ignored for thousands of years. "


    This battle After the victory.


    Gu Shubai said: "over there in the Ministry of industry Is there any news? "


    Yu Fu nodded, "the shipbuilding workshop of the Ministry of industry, on the basis of the sangyi giant ship, covered the hull with a large number of iron sheets to make the ship stronger. If there is no accident, we will be able to sail out of the estuary next month and fight against the sangyi fleet on the sea. "


    She never doubted whether she could defeat her opponent after she made a giant ship as advanced as the sangyi people.


    There is no doubt about the answer.


    Beili was better than sangyi in all aspects, and the boat was their only weakness. Once their own huge ship came out of the river, they would be able to defeat the sangyi people.


    Yu Fu said: "do you know? A few days ago, a news came from the Ministry of industry that a new iron ore was found in Beijing, which is bigger than the original iron ore in Beili. So they spend all their money on building ships, and they don''t have to worry about the lack of funds. Only in this way, the time will be ten days and a half months longer than originally planned. "


    "Do you agree?"


    "Well."


    Yufu had to agree.


    All the officers and men in the army are waiting for the huge ship of the Ministry of industry to go to sea. That is everyone''s last hope. If there is any accident, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She would not allow any accident, but would rather wait a few more days to defeat the sangyi fleet at one stroke.


    Of course, she also knows what the consequences are. Maybe many soldiers will be sacrificed in the army, or the people in a certain city will be slaughtered


    But she had no choice.


    For a long time, she took a deep breath, "maybe this is God''s will, the unjust teacher will fail."


    "When we defeat the sangyi people, will you take advantage of the victory?"


    Gu Shubai doesn''t worry about winning. What he worries about is what happens after the victory. Beili makes the whole country uneasy about the war. How to end it later is the key.


    This is the so-called "it''s easy to fight the country, but it''s difficult to defend the country". If we can not defend the territory, we can be regarded as defending the country, and we should also be able to keep the people stable. ".


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, "I have no time to think about this problem. After the victory, it is more important to restore people''s livelihood. This account of Sang Yi people.... "


    Her eyes colder and colder, word by word: "it''s not too late to ask for another day."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu huaijiang and others used all kinds of methods to turn passive defense into active attack, and the war continued until December.


    The coldest season on the sea.


    It''s not suitable to fight on the sea at this time of the year. The strongest Beili soldiers fall into the sea, and they can''t guarantee that they can survive for an hour.


    The sangyi had a huge ship as their camp, but Beili was bound, and the enemy gradually gained the upper hand. The battle became more and more difficult.


    Yufu went to the barracks in person and saw that the soldiers were wearing thin clothes, but she was surrounded by Qiu himself. She was not happy.


    Gu Shubai saw her mood and said, "there are enough cotton padded clothes in the army. We don''t want to wear them. Don''t think too much."


    "I don''t want to wear it?"


    Yu Fu didn''t understand why he didn''t wear cotton padded clothes when it was cold?


    Yan Zheng replied, "Your Majesty, it''s true. It''s really that we don''t want to wear it ourselves. Now the sea is cold, and the soldiers are worried that they can''t hold it in the water. They simply wear less clothes to adapt to the cold. If you wear too much on weekdays, it will be cold in the sea, but you can''t stand it. "


    Yu Fu felt a little relaxed, but he still frowned as he watched the soldiers shivering and standing in the wind practicing.


    Gu Shubai was about to open his mouth, but Yu Fu laughed, "don''t comfort me. I understand that everything is for the sake of victory."


    After that, he got into the account without looking back.


    Gu Shubai was stunned in the same place, and Yan Zheng said: "Your Majesty has seen too much, so your heart is hard? In fact, it''s better to be hard, but... ""Just what?"


    Yan Zheng scratched his head. He didn''t know if his words would make people angry. "He just felt that his Majesty was more like his majesty and less like the young lady of that year."


    Gu Shubai heard so much that he didn''t feel it. He just said, "why don''t you wear open crotch pants when you were a child?"


    Yan Zheng''s face turned red. When he was married, he was ridiculed like this. He was ashamed and ashamed, "you How can you say that to me? Who still wears crotch pants when they grow up? "


    Gu Shubai snorted coldly, "who is the same as the lady in the boudoir when he becomes an emperor


    Yan Zheng is as like as two peas in his voice. He has opened the curtain and does not go back to the lane. His gesture is almost the same as that of Yu Fu.


    Yan Zheng was stunned for a long time before he responded, "I don''t mean that your majesty has changed, it''s not bad words, as for such protection..."


    Gu Shubai was too lazy to talk to him.


    For the sake of the war, Yufu even gave up her children. No matter how much she changed, he was not surprised.


    Again, he doesn''t mind.


    In the big account, Gu huaijiang and others are analyzing the recent war situation with Yu Fu All previous tactics were based on the unprotected raids of the sangyi people. And the advantage is that our soldiers are highly skilled and familiar with water. But now, none of these advantages can be used. "


    Gu huaijiang gave Yu Fu the letters on the case, "these letters are all sent by the spies who risked their lives. There is a very critical issue mentioned in them, which we have never considered before."


    Yu Fu frowned, but his face was calm, "what is it?"


    "Sangyi people are not afraid of cold."


    "Not afraid of the cold?"


    When Gu Yiguang said the word "cold", he couldn''t help shivering.


    Like the soldiers in the army, they were all dressed thinly. Except for Gu huaijiang and some old soldiers, even Kun Yuyang''s clothes were very thin.


    Gu huaijiang nodded, "it gets colder and colder to the north. Sangyi is located in the north. They were short of clothing for a long time. Some of the sangyi people died of freezing and some survived. From generation to generation, their offspring are not afraid of cold at all. Until later, they traveled across the ocean to the mainland of Kyushu, learned textile technology, and put on thick clothes. However, their cold fearing constitution has not changed. "


    If the spies didn''t come back, people couldn''t believe that sang Yi people looked so short and small. They had such amazing ability.


    Yu Fu said: "according to this, the colder the weather is, the better it will be for them. No wonder the sangyi people are more and more arrogant in attacking coastal cities recently. If we fight against each other at this time, don''t we expose our shortcomings? "


    Gu Shubai said, "that''s what it means. So my father thinks that we can only defend now, not attack. Instead of wasting our limited forces in the sea, we should better deploy our defense on land. Now the fishermen in the coastal cities have almost moved to the city, and the range that the sangyi artillery can attack is just a village without people. "


    "You mean withdraw?"


    "Yes."


    Gu huaijiang said: "withdraw five miles backward, and the ships will withdraw to the inner harbor. If the sangyi people don''t go ashore, they will. Once they go ashore, we will use our best fighting method to make them go forever! "


    Yu Fu finally agreed to Gu huaijiang''s fighting method.


    She knew that Gu huaijiang''s sensitivity to war was enough to support every decision he made, which was the most favorable decision with the least immediate damage.


    She had no reason to disagree.


    Gu Shubai accompanies Yu Fu to go back. Gu Xiang and Gu Yi personally send them out of the barracks. As they watch the carriage leave, Gu Yi stomps.


    Gu Xiang looked at him, "are you cold?"


    "Nonsense, aren''t you cold?"


    Gu Yi looked around and saw that no one noticed him. He simply rubbed his arm. "It''s freezing. If it wasn''t for the internal protection, I would have been cold."


    "You still have internal strength to protect your body, ha ha ha."


    Gu Xiang has always been more diligent in martial arts than he is, but he is not so cold now. Gu Yi said: "in front of Yu Fu, you have to pretend that you are not cold at all. I''m afraid she will worry. Although it''s fair to get used to the cold by wearing less clothes, isn''t it because of the shortage of materials in the army? "


    He sighed, "you see, brother''s armor is rusted by the sea, and there is no more to replace. This is especially true of the officers and men in the army. I can see that someone''s red armor has almost turned into black armor. "


    "How can it be so exaggerated as you said?"


    Gu Xiang wiped on his armor and tried his best to remove the rust. "It''s still good to wipe it. It''s rusty and not rotten. How can you be so hypocritical?"


    After that, he walked towards the camp, and Gu Yi hopped behind him angrily, "am I hypocritical? How dare you call me hypocritical? "


    He flew up to catch Gu Xiang, who was already on guard. He dodged to one side and said, "come on, come on, let me see if your martial arts have improved, so you don''t have to cry cold every day.""For my brother''s sake!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 368

    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the ground shook three times.


    Since the withdrawal of troops, the sangyi people bombarded the shore with artillery day and night. Although they could not hurt people, they made the people tremble and couldn''t sleep at night.


    The officers and men in the army were waiting to see what happened to prevent the sangyi people from landing on the shore.


    But after the previous campaign, the sangyi people had already been vigilant and didn''t dare to go ashore easily. The way they bombarded Beili''s army with artillery was to make Beili''s army exhausted.


    The soldiers in the army can barely support it, but Yufu can''t.


    She could not sleep at night because of many worries. Every time she fell asleep, she was soon woken up by the roar of the artillery, and she could not sleep for an hour.


    When she gets up in the morning, Yao LAN makes up for her. Listening to the familiar sound of guns outside, Yu Fu''s face is expressionless.


    In her heart, she comforted herself. After listening to the habit, she felt better. The more disturbed she was, the more satisfied she was.


    Thinking of this, she showed a faint smile in the mirror, and found that her eyes were dark blue, so she picked up the powder box to cover them.


    Suddenly I heard Yao LAN exclaim in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yao Lan''s hand trembled, and a bunch of hair just gathered up in her hand poured out and slid down from her hand.


    She was in a hurry to cover up, but Yu Fu took over the bundle of hair. She was surprised to see half of the white hair mixed in it, which was extremely dazzling.


    She was stunned.


    A figure suddenly appeared in the mirror. Gu Shubai came in from the door and saw their master and servant in a panic and a daze.


    He looked at Yu Fu''s hand, and the dazzling color made his eyes light.


    Yu Fu saw him in the mirror and was at a loss for a moment. He still grasped the bundle of hair in his palm.


    Gu Shubai pauses and walks in with a smile as usual, holding her hand holding her hair without any trace. "Today''s breakfast, the kitchen made your favorite crab pastry."


    Hair from her hands, Yao LAN picked up for her hair into a bun, and then back down.


    Yu Fu forced a smile, "is that right? Then I''ll eat more. "


    "You wash first, I''ll get it for you."


    He turned and walked out of the inner room until he reached the invisible door of Yufu''s room. Then he stopped, leaned against the wall and raised his hand behind his back.


    He was holding a piece of white hair in his hand, long, only half silvery white, but it was shocking.


    After this year, Yufu was only seventeen. How could she have white hair so soon?


    Tianshu came from the wing room with the medicine and saw Gu Shubai standing in the corridor, "what are you doing here?"


    Gu Shubai received his hand behind him. Tianshu saw the silver and opened his eyes. "What''s this?"


    "Shh."


    Gu Shubai motioned to him in a low voice and stretched out his hand behind him. The palm of his hand was a white hair.


    He frowned and lowered his voice. "Is this Yufu''s? Master once said that her hair was soaked by the mountain spring water of immortal valley. She had white hair so soon. She was not yet seventeen years old! "


    Looking at the medicine bowl in his hand, Gu Shubai suddenly realized that it was wrong, "Why are you cooking medicine in the early morning today? What happened to Yu Fu''s body? "


    Tianshu''s eyes dodged and said, "since the withdrawal, the artillery fire of sangyi people has been endless day and night. How do you let Yufu rest? The burden on her shoulders is too heavy, and she has too many affairs. Naturally, I will boil more tonics for her. "


    He looked at Gu Shu''s white hair in his white hands and sighed softly, "it seems that I still need to study this medicine. Yufu doesn''t know how sad I should be when I see it."


    "She has seen it."


    "What?"


    Tianshu looked at him unhappily, "how can you ask Yufu to see you because you are so skilled in martial arts?"


    He has been with Yuehu for a long time, and he also gets some of Yuehu''s impatient temperament, especially in Yufu''s business.


    Gu Shubai said helplessly, "when I came into the room, yaolan was dressing her up. She was holding this hair in her hand. She could see it clearly for a long time. After a while, don''t mention it. Say something happy to distract her. I''ll get her breakfast


    Then he went to the kitchen.


    Tianshu stood in the same place, thinking about what to say to make Yufu happy. After a while, he had an idea and walked towards the house.


    Yu Fu has finished dressing. Her face is thinner and thinner with her hair in a bun. She is too thin to make up. She sits in front of the bronze mirror and looks at herself in the mirror.


    In the mirror, the beauty''s skin is better than snow''s, her beauty is peerless, and her every smile and smile amazes the world.


    But she couldn''t laugh.


    Forced to smile, but also a bitter mouth.


    Tianshu stood under the bead curtain with the medicine. Before he opened his mouth, Yu Fu raised his hand and pulled out the gold hairpin. His long hair flew down like a waterfall.


    This scene, like a flowing spring and a butterfly, is her most beautiful time.


    Only she knew how much silver and mottled there was under the black silk on the surface.She stroked her long hair, from the top of her head to the end of her hair, and finally passed through her hands. There were several lonely strands of hair lying on her hands.


    Tianshu heart a jump, then see her slowly turn head.


    "Second elder martial brother, you see I lost my hair. The master said, "when my hair is full of blood, am I short of Qi and blood, and my essence and Qi are in deficit?"


    Tianshu opened his mouth and immediately denied, "people have so many hair. It''s common to lose a few by chance. I often lose my hair, too. It''s normal for you not to be so thoughtful. "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "No, I didn''t lose my hair before. Master said that my hair was washed out in the mountain spring of Xianren Valley, so it''s dark, thick and glossy. How can I lose my hair? "


    She looked at Tianshu. "I still have white hair. Just now big brother and Yao LAN saw it. Half of their hair was white. "


    For a moment, Tianshu didn''t know how to comfort her. He hesitated and said, "it''s here, or..."


    "No


    Yu Fu''s voice was light and firm. She didn''t know what to think of. She quickly raised her head and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, please help me cut my hair, just like when I was a child, OK?"


    Yu Fu Chang was so big that he only cut his hair once, which was the year of the total horn.


    At that time, all the martial brothers in the valley liked her and wanted to cut her hair. In the end, they had a fight to decide whether to win. Tianshu cut her hair.


    Naturally, at that time, Yuehu was away from immortal Valley, otherwise he would not have taken this opportunity.


    After nearly ten years, Tianshu picked up the scissors again, but his hand was trembling.


    "Yufu, have you really thought about it?"


    "Think about it."


    Yu Fu turned to the bronze mirror and said with certainty, "with my current physical condition, it would be better to cut my hair. Otherwise, I will feel worse when I see white hair and falling hair every day. I might as well cut it. "


    Tianshu nodded silently, crouched down and gathered up her hair. When her hair came down completely, it was at the knee bend.


    He took the scissors to draw a few times, and thought of many complicated things in his mind.


    After a while, I thought about how Gu Shubai would react when he came in and saw the long hair on the ground. I thought about whether Yuehu would blame him when he returned to Beijing, and what would happen if master knew


    Anyway, it''s still Yufu that matters.


    He shook his head, finally picked up the scissors and cut it. With a click, a big bunch of long hair fell to the ground.


    Yu Fu closed his eyes.


    Outside the room, Gu Shu is holding a food plate in his white hand, on which is Yufu''s favorite crab cake. Instead of walking into the room, he has been standing outside the door.


    The sound of the scissors was more harsh than the sound of the cannon rushing into the sky.


    He heard the dialogue between Yufu and Tianshu. From beginning to end, no matter what decision Yufu made, he supported it, but he just couldn''t persuade himself to go in.


    Body hair skin, by the parents, dare not damage, the beginning of filial piety.


    For a filial person like Yu Fu, this knife is not cut on her hair, but on her heart.


    For a long time, the sound of scissors finally stopped.


    Tianshu squatted down, carefully folded the long hair that fell on the ground, and tightly tied it up with red thread. "The tradition of Beili people is not to cut their hair. Even if they cut it, they have to carefully store it. After they die, they will be buried with the coffin. Your hair was cut when you were a child. The master kept it for you. These I''ll put it away for you, too. "


    Compared with the little hair I had when I was a child, there are so many of them now.


    Yu Fu opened his eyes and looked at himself in the mirror. He stretched out his hand and gathered his hair behind him in front of him. He gently drew at the end of his hair with his hand, but it was not even close to his waist.


    She murmured to herself, "I don''t know if I can make my hair into a bun. It''s hard for Yao LAN."


    I don''t know how long later, when Gu Shubai went back, Yufu''s hair had been rolled up again, and the hair on the ground had been cleaned up, and no trace could be seen.


    Yu Fu didn''t ask why he had been there so long, and he didn''t ask why he had changed his hair.


    The couple had a tacit understanding.


    "The crab cake made in the kitchen in the morning, the servant accidentally fell to the ground, so he made a new one. Do you want to have a taste of what it used to be? "


    Yu Fu picked up a piece of it and tried to resist the feeling of nausea. He didn''t look up until he swallowed it hard and showed a sweet smile to him.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from outside the hospital. Yaolan held the letter over her head in her hands and came in quickly, "Your Majesty, the letter from the Ministry of work!"


    Believe me, this chapter is a little short to break the chapter, not to be lazy ~


    there are some questions raised by little cute who didn''t explain clearly, including some things in this chapter. Don''t worry, they are foreshadowing, and they will come out later ~


    in the future www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 369

    In the early morning, the sky is not clear and the wind is cold.


    On the cliff stood a large group of people and horses. Under the yellow umbrella of Ming Dynasty, Yufu was wrapped in thick fox fur, facing the direction of the river mouth, looking forward to it.


    Gu Shubai was beside her, and all the people behind her stood in silence, looking in the direction of the river.


    The rolling Yellow River flows to the East. The cold water occasionally meets the stones in the river, arousing white waves and splashing them like broken jade. It can be seen that people on the cliff feel more and more cold.


    Gu Shubai looked at others. She was wrapped in thick brocade robes and Cape like when she was a child. She folded herself like a ball, but it was not cold at all.


    Rao is so, he still subconsciously protect her in the body side, try to block the cold wind from the sea.


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    I don''t know who asked anxiously. He looked back and said calmly, "the letter from the Ministry of industry says that the ship can go to sea today. Be patient and wait."


    It was a long wait.


    In the early morning, the mist gradually dispersed. Yu Fu couldn''t help looking at the sea. Gu Shubai said in a low voice: "don''t worry, with my father staring at me, the sangyi people won''t appear at this time."


    She nodded slightly, and suddenly heard someone shouting, "look, is it coming?"


    All of a sudden, they turned to see, far away, a tall shadow appeared on the river. As it gets closer and bigger, it''s like an ancient beast sticking its head out from the bottom of the river until it reveals its whole picture.


    A majestic ship, with a black iron outer layer, is five stories high. The flag of Golden Dragon wrapped sword of Beili is hanging on the top floor of the building. In the north wind of hunting, it comes quickly and magnificently, and there is an exclamation in the crowd.


    It''s as big as if it''s going to surpass the river, and the ship''s sides on both sides almost touch the shore. It''s doubtful that if it''s bigger, it will be stuck in the river and can''t get out.


    As the ship came to us, we could see that behind it, there was a long line of ships. They were not only bigger than the sangyi people, but also more numerous.


    A complete fleet took more than half a year to build.


    Yu Fu restrained his joy, but his smile revealed what he thought. Soon, the Minister of the Ministry of industry came with his officials and saluted her.


    "Your Majesty, I did what I asked. I finally built the fleet a year ago. I''ve ordered people to test it. Our ship is definitely stronger than that of sangyi people. We can defeat them this time


    Sangyi people are too proud these days. The coastal beach is blackened by their artillery. There are burning marks and bad smell everywhere.


    It''s time for them to pay the price.


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, then suddenly raised his hand and said, "pass on my will, the three armies will enter the ship. It''s up to the sangyi people to take advantage of the huge ships. "


    The fleet stopped at the mouth of the Yellow River. The officers and men had seen the huge shadow of the ship for a long time. When the will went down, they boarded the ship in order to arrange the formation.


    Gu huaijiang leads the army to set up defense on the shore. Yufu personally boarded the huge ship and handed over the fleet to Gu Shubai for unified deployment. Gu Jiuge, Gu Hanmo and others assisted him.


    Beili''s warship learned from the sangyi people''s technology. Based on this improvement, it was naturally stronger and faster than the sangyi people''s.


    Among other things, the "iron armor" on the outer layer of the ship is enough to make people scared.


    "I''ve been sneaking attacks for a long time. Now I''m not used to facing the enemy head-on."


    In fact, Gu Shubai had already arranged the formation. Not just now, but since the shipbuilding workshop of the Ministry of industry began to build giant ships, he and Gu huaijiang repeatedly discussed the formation of fighting with giant ships.


    Yu Fu leans on the warm couch in the cabin to watch him give orders, and then the flagman on the deck makes all kinds of flags that she can''t understand.


    She can only vaguely see the meaning of encirclement and intermittence. In order to prevent being spied by enemy spies, the flag language in the army is changed from time to time. She is not a person in the army and naturally does not understand it.


    Looking out of the window, she found that the ship was too tall. From here, she could only see the sea water, but could not see the specific fleet formation.


    But she knew that it didn''t matter to them now.


    As Gu Shubai said, after a long time of sneak attack, the mentality of the soldiers is different. What we need now is an open and aboveboard confrontation with the enemy, or even deliberate foolishness and recklessness, in order to vent the tone in people''s hearts.


    Not only Gu Shubai, but also the soldiers and herself.


    There was a breath in her heart that she couldn''t breathe out. She was waiting for today to raise her eyebrows.


    Far away, the sentry of the sangyi fleet at the Korean port found another huge fleet and immediately tried to signal to the army.


    The sangyi people were surprised by the huge ships in front of them, so they had to rush out to meet the enemy. On the vast sea, two huge fleets were facing each other from afar, with amazing momentum.


    Yu Fu slowly got up and walked to the deck. Gu Shubai, Gu Jiuge and others followed him. The officers and soldiers on the deck stood solemnly. Their backs were never as straight as they are today.


    They haven''t really won a big victory since they played against the sangyi people. Now they have a stronger fleet than the other side, and they are not afraid of it.The body''s single clothes or single clothes, rusty armor is still with rust, the self-confidence from the bone let them no longer cold.


    Yu Fu smiles a little. The cold wind on the sea blows a wisp of broken hair behind her ears. The high hair is obviously shorter than the ordinary woman''s hair, even less than the waist.


    Gu Jiuge and others keenly noticed this, subconsciously looked at Gu Shubai, but Gu Shubai''s expression did not fluctuate, it seems that they knew it for a long time.


    Yu Fulang said to the officers on the deck: "gentlemen, today I am with you on this ship. Life and death are the same. The sangyi people are at the end of the battle. God bless Beili. I will not be buried here with you. Today''s battle will be won! "


    "God bless Beili! God bless Beili


    The voice on the deck was deafening, and even if the sea breeze was fierce, it could not disperse the morale that was called out with blood from the chest.


    Yufu looked up at the sky, thinking that with the huge ship as the camp, the soldiers would not have to worry about the cold water in winter, and the advantage of sangyi people who did not fear the cold was no longer an advantage.


    Time, place, and people.


    What are you waiting for?


    She raised her hand and waved, "attack!"


    As soon as the huge ship approached the enemy, dozens or hundreds of guns flew towards the enemy. The roar of the explosion was particularly pleasant.


    Without waiting for the sangyi people to load their guns and fire, Beili started a second wave of fierce attack. The soldiers were like chicken blood. How could they give the enemy any reaction time?


    They''ve been holding back for a long time. Once they erupt like a volcano, they''ll be unstoppable!


    The great ship of the sangyi people began to shake. The big ship on both wings had already sunk into the water with black smoke, but their artillery was not as fast as that of Beili. It was not easy to send out, and it was difficult to aim and hit.


    The artillery exploded in the sea beside the Beili warship. Gu Shubai escorted Yufu back to the cabin. Looking out from the huge window, he saw that the ships of the sangyi fleet were sunk one by one.


    He turned his mouth slightly. "The sangyi people didn''t learn the gun, at least they were much worse at aiming. The Beili people are smart, but they are better than others in shipbuilding. "


    Occasionally, the artillery of the other side attacked and dropped on the iron sheet of the outer layer of the ship, which could not be penetrated at all, so it could only fall into the sea.


    Yufu looked at the guns flying to the enemy in the sky. The number of guns on their side was four or five times more than that on the other side. "A few days ago, the sangyi people were so proud that they had been bombing our coast with guns. I think they don''t have enough guns, and the armaments have not arrived yet. "


    The sangyi people''s attack on Beili came from across the ocean. Their base camp is far away from here. Naturally, Korea can''t provide the artillery they need.


    According to the theory of the art of war, if the front line is too long, the weapons and grain in the rear will easily go wrong. On land, not to mention on the unpredictable sea?


    If it was the right time and place, no one would have thought that the sangyi people didn''t even have enough artillery.


    Sangyi people even more unexpected, Beili suddenly built such a huge fleet.


    They can''t put spies in Beili. The sangyi people are too small to be seen among Beili people. Therefore, they haven''t heard of Beili Chaozhong making huge ships. They thought that their previous mission had made clear the combat power and level of Beili. Who can think of what happened to this sudden huge ship?


    I thought it was just embroidered pillows, but I didn''t expect that the gun would be stronger than their warship!


    The huge fleet is almost their only advantage. If they lose this advantage, they will never defeat the Beili army, let alone conquer the whole Kyushu continent


    The officials in white clothes with golden chrysanthemum pattern, wearing high black hats, looked at the distance from the shaking deck and were shocked by Beili''s fleet.


    "That''s From the sky? "


    "Is this mysterious Kyushu continent really protected by the legendary gods?"


    Even the officials lost their fighting spirit and paralyzed themselves with the words of ghosts and gods. The soldiers on the ship were even more in a mess and didn''t want to fight.


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    The left minister looked around and saw that sangyi''s fleet had been broken up. Some of the ships broke up and scattered on the sea. Some of them sank into the sea without a trace.


    Their soldiers struggled and wailed in the water. The water was red with blood. I don''t know whose limb was floating on it


    "Defeated? And that''s it? "


    The left minister remembered that when he left sangyi, the king expected him, "I will give you all the sons of the country, all the money, manpower, weapons and everything in the country. As long as you capture the mainland of Kyushu and take our subjects to live in that rich continent, the people can live and work in peace and contentment. It''s up to you. "


    At that time, he vowed, "Your Majesty, I can do it. In less than half a year, I will surely take the mainland of Kyushu and order people to pass on the victory to your majesty. At that time, your majesty will not only be the king of sangyi, but also the only emperor of Kyushu, the son of the God of heavenNow he has taken away all the sons who can fight in the country, as well as money and weapons, and the most powerful fleet in the country.


    But none of his promises came true. These sons died in a foreign country, and these money and weapons failed to capture the mainland of Kyushu. This fleet is about to be completely destroyed.


    "Minister Zuo, surrender! Surrender can at least save the lives of us and some of our soldiers. Surrender quickly


    The artillery still threw at them tirelessly, and Beili''s soldiers were red eyed, as if the sea was only red with sangyi''s blood, so that they could be worthy of their dead and wounded brothers.


    Seeing that the situation was over, sang Yi''s officials quickly persuaded him, "yes, Minister Zuo, surrender quickly! If you surrender, there is still hope of returning home alive! "


    "Back home?"


    The left minister said with a sad smile: "now the country is full of old and weak women and children. They can''t even pick up the hoe for farming. The whole country is saving money and clothing for us to fight this war. It is said that his majesty is wearing patched clothes. All the subjects in the country are looking forward to our winning Kyushu and leading them to live in this rich land. But now? "


    He suddenly stood up and laughed, "there is nothing left. We have no sons, no money, no weapons, and no rich land for the people! What are we doing back home? Do you want to go home and commit suicide in front of the king and the people? "


    By the way, cut yourself open.


    The left minister looked at the samurai sword on his waist and pulled it out. The blade was cold and frightening. A group of officials subconsciously stepped back.


    The left minister looked at the crowd expectantly, "ladies and gentlemen, what face do we have to return home after we have lost the battle? Why don''t you just kill yourself and give the king an account! "


    The crowd was silent. The left minister nodded, "I understand. I''ll come first."


    He clenched the scabbard with both hands, suddenly inserted the knife into the position below his chest, cut it vertically, and broke his abdomen. The sound of internal organs being chopped up was disgusting.


    With a burst of pain, the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, but he didn''t fall down. Instead, he slashed across his abdomen to form a cross knife.


    In this way, the intestines and other things in the abdomen came out along with the blood flow, and several officials frowned and supported the side of the ship and vomited loudly.


    The left minister knelt down on the ground slowly and stuck his knife on the deck to keep himself from falling down. "All of you It''s your turn. "


    The officials raised their heads and looked at the samurai sword at their waist. One of them pulled out the sword and stared at the tip of it.


    The artillery exploded in the sea beside them, and the crowd trembled.


    The official with the knife woke up from a dream, and suddenly strode towards the left minister. With a wave of the knife, he cut off his clothes and cut off the cloth which was not dyed red by blood. Then he held up the white cloth and waved it high.


    "We surrender! We surrender


    Seeing this, other officials cut off the white clothes of the dead soldiers and made them into a simple white flag to wave in their hands.


    The left minister''s eyes were awe inspiring. He looked at the officials who stood at the height of the deck and surrendered, trying to support themselves.


    Since they will die if they refuse, it''s up to him to help.


    He held the knife hard and wanted to stand up, but when he moved, his intestines flowed out of his abdomen. He could not feel the existence of his body. At the same time, the blood in his mouth flowed more and more.


    At last, he could not stand up and lay on the deck with his eyes wide open.


    "Report - Your Majesty, someone on the enemy''s huge ship waved a white flag and yelled to surrender. It seems that it is an official of sangyi. Do you want to respond?"


    The soldier walked quickly into the cabin to report. Yu Fu picked his eyebrows and said, "if you don''t kill the soldiers, you''ll be detained. Let all the officers and men stop the artillery attack and get on the boat to get people! "


    "Yes


    The sound of the artillery finally stopped. The calm after the extreme noise made people feel unreal.


    This battle, which lasted for half a year, is finally drawing a successful termination order at this moment.


    Yu Fu stood up slowly and looked out of the window. The sea was dyed red. The corpses and limbs of Sang Yi soldiers floated over. She couldn''t help retching.


    Gu Shubai immediately closed the window, "don''t look."


    Such a scene is too bloody for Yu Fu.


    After a while, she recovered and said to Gu Shubai, "don''t you say that after the victory of this war, we will build our own navy? I think the great ship of the sangyi people is good. If it can be used by us, won''t it save a lot of money and material resources? "


    Gu Shubai was stunned, and Yu Fu doubted: "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "


    Gu Shubai smiles and shakes his head, "they all say that you have changed. They say that you are more and more like an emperor. You didn''t use to be so obsessed with money. Now that the war is not over, you are thinking about going to the great ship of the sangyi people? "


    Yu Fu knew that he was joking, so he could not help humming, "make the best use of everything. It''s a curse to waste the available materials. What''s more, who is talking about me secretly behind my back? Do you want to rebel? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 370

    In late December, the emperor drove back to Beijing.


    Going back just in time for the Chinese new year, the victory of the war, the whole country celebrates. All the way, the Royal drivers were cheering.


    All the sangyi officers surrendered. Except for a left minister who killed himself, the rest of them had lost their pride and cooperated with the Northern Glass army to count the prisoners and supplies.


    Gu Shubai stayed in Taicheng to take charge of the final affairs after the war. Although the war ended in victory, there were heavy casualties in the process. It is impossible for no general to be responsible for the scene.


    Gu Xiang and Gu Wenqing left to help him, while Gu huaijiang and others returned to Beijing with the imperial driver. Gu Yi has been thinking about Su Yun''s baby for a long time, and he doesn''t know how old the baby has grown since he was away in recent months.


    "The left minister is still very angry, but there are few other officials besides him who are not tough at all. Not only did they take the initiative to disclose their military secrets in an all-out way, but they also scrambled to commit crimes. "


    Gu Wenqing came out of the camp, dusted himself, and told Gu Shubai about Yiying''s capture.


    Gu Shubai nodded his head and said, "have you seen the corpse of the left Minister?"


    "See, the cross cut knife cuts like a squid."


    Gu Wenqing could not help shaking his head. "It seems that we wronged the sangyi people before. They slaughtered the craftsmen and officials of the Ministry of work with this kind of knife. It turns out that they are cruel not only to others, but also to themselves. Only what kind of national culture can cultivate ministers who will commit suicide if they are defeated? "


    Gu Shubai smiles and shakes his head helplessly. "Although the things of sangyi people are all learned from the mainland of Kyushu, the flowers on the same tree are not the same, let alone sangyi and Beili?"


    Gu Xiang braved the wind and snow to come in from outside the tent, smiling and patting the snow on his body. Gu Wenqing was surprised and said, "I didn''t have snow when I came here."


    Gu Xiang''s face was full of teeth with a smile. "Just now, it''s still very big! I want to help them get to the capital. The snow won''t affect their journey at this time. "


    With a faint smile, Gu Xiang suddenly sighed, "it''s just a pity that our family will not be together again this new year. What kind of strange thing do you think it is? Every year, something will happen to separate our family during the Spring Festival. It was only last year that we were reunited! "


    Gu Wenqing said, "we''re just two. We''re lonely. It''s a pity that big brother can''t spend the Spring Festival with Yu Fu this year, and he has to separate the two places. "


    Gu Shubai stood up from the back of the case and walked out of the tent. The snow fell all over the sky. In a short time, the ground was covered with a thin layer of white.


    He can''t help but sigh, "it''s snowing. It''s bloody all over the ground. It needs to be washed by a heavy snow."


    Speaking of this, Gu Wenqing and his wife couldn''t help sighing, "who said no? After the last war, I heard that the fishermen in Korea still dare not go out to sea to catch fish, for fear that they will salvage the broken limbs. It''s our fishermen who often go out to sea in such cold weather. They say that if we can salvage some of our soldiers'' bodies and send them to the earth for safety. "


    Gu Xiang said: "we will send back the bodies of these prisoners and soldiers who died in the war. The rest is to assist local officials in reconstruction and provide for the victims after the war. After all, these things are not within our general''s ability, so we have to do our best. "


    In this way, the army will be able to return to Beijing in about a month.


    Gu Shubai said in a deep voice: "the war is over, and our mission as a general has been completed. Then there are a series of problems that the imperial court has to face, such as the empty Treasury, the shortage of silver and food, how to provide for the families of the soldiers who died in the war, and how to rebuild their homes for the common people. "


    Thinking of these, he was so tired for Yu Fu that he wanted to go back to Beijing earlier to help her.


    Gu Xiang suddenly had a cold war. He thought that Gu Yi often cried cold when he was here. If he was still here now, it would be strange that he would go straight to the bed.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "it''s not fast to go to the tent. It''s chilly carefully. Tianshu has already followed the imperial driver back."


    Afraid of patting him on the shoulder, Gu Xiang walks to the tent honestly. Gu Shubai and Gu Shubai stand in the snow to discuss the next arrangement


    "Your Majesty, do you know what I miss most about the palace?"


    In Beijing, Yao Lan''s face is full of nostalgia and happiness as soon as she returns to Changsheng hall. She holds fat five in one hand and fat nine in the other. She tries to put her nose on their white fur.


    Take a deep breath. It''s sweet.


    Her heart suddenly imbalance, patted a fat nine buttocks, "you are just a dog and a fox, stay in the palace to eat spicy, but I have been hungry and frozen for so long by the sea, is this fair? I smell of rose petals. Don''t you know I smell of fish? "


    The more he said, the more unbalanced he was. He patted two buttocks and drove them to play outside the hall.


    Two meatball like happy white shadows rolled out of the hall and frolicked in the same place. When they rolled into the snow, they could no longer tell who was who. The palace people on duty under the corridor looked at them and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yu Fu leaned on the couch and looked at the fold. When she heard her words, she said with a smile: "if you say that, I don''t know whether you miss the food in the palace, the warm stove in the palace, or Rose petals for bathingYao LAN sniffed his sleeve and said, "I''ve washed it many times, but I still feel fishy. I have to wash it again, so as not to smoke your majesty!"


    After that, she ran out of the hall and ran into something, which made her nose ache.


    "Oh, who doesn''t look at the road when walking?"


    The villain complained first. Tianyunpo, who had been hit by her, just came in from the snow. She was standing under the porch and dusting the snow off her cloak. She was hit but didn''t respond. She was scolded for no reason.


    He pointed to his nose and said in surprise, "be reasonable. It''s clear that you didn''t see the way and hit me, right? Do you still want to catch a thief? "


    That''s right. It''s Yao Lan''s nature to shout and catch thieves.


    If someone else falls, it can be seen that it''s tianyunpo. Yaolan is not afraid at all. "This is Changsheng hall. I''m the one in Changsheng hall. The thief is definitely not me, hum."


    After that, he ran away, leaving tianyunpo standing in the original place.


    When he stepped into the hall, he saw Yufu quickly complain, "the palace people around your majesty are more and more unruly."


    Yu Fu had heard their dispute in the hall. He said with a smile, "yes, I can''t do anything about it. Why don''t you send it to the grand master''s palace to do it for me?"


    The speaker didn''t want to listen, and the listener wanted to. Tianyun broke his imagination. Yufu looked up at him and said, "why, do you really want my servant?"


    "No, No."


    Tian Yun broke his mouth and coughed. Then he said, "the shipbuilding workshop of the Ministry of industry has made a great contribution to the building of a huge ship. I see that the old minister of the Ministry of work is not strong enough. I think it''s better to give them a few days off and let them have a good rest. Now I can''t use the Ministry of work. "


    Yu Fufang waved his hand. I originally meant this, but there are too many things left out. Thank you for thinking about it. By the way, what''s the progress of the Ministry of household and the Ministry of war''s pension for the families of the soldiers who died in the battle? "


    "Seven out of ten. What''s left are only people whose identities are difficult to identify for the time being. Besides, a large part of the soldiers who died in this battle were refugees who originally came from Dongling. Either they were separated from their families, or their families had been slaughtered by the rebels of that year, and no one could give them any money for their pension. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "let me think about this problem and talk about it tomorrow morning."


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning of the next day, the snow was all over the sky outside the golden hall, and the smoke stove in the hall was warm.


    Yufugao sat on the top and came from Changsheng hall in a sedan chair. On the contrary, he didn''t adapt to the warmth of the hall and simply took off his cloak.


    She arranged today''s political affairs one by one on the imperial case and picked up the memorial at the top. "Yesterday, the Grand Master said that some unidentified officers and soldiers, as well as those who had lost their families, could not give out the imperial court''s pension. I think about it. The cemetery built in the outskirts of Beijing was originally used by the soldiers who died in the battle. Those soldiers who can''t find their families can be buried here, and the money for their pension will be used in the national treasury. "


    The Minister of the Ministry of war said, "Your Majesty, if you find these people''s families again?"


    Yu Fu said: "naturally, the money should be given to them. If their families want to bury their bodies, they can stay in the cemetery if they don''t want to. By the way, on the first day of this year, I have sacrificed my family temple and ancestors. I hope that all my ministers will join me in the mausoleum to pay homage to these dead soldiers. Without them, there would be no present peace. "


    Naturally, all the ministers could not refuse. As a monarch, she had to go in person, not to mention the ministers?


    The Minister of rites said, "Your Majesty, speaking of this, there are only five days left before New Year''s Eve. This year''s Palace Banquet on New Year''s Eve, I don''t know... "


    Yu Fu said: "the Treasury is empty, not to mention the death and injury of so many soldiers. It is the time when the whole country mourns together. This year, not only the palace banquet on New Year''s Eve should be simplified, but also the layout of the palace and the streets of the capital should be simplified. There''s no need to set off the fireworks. It sounds like a cannon. "


    When this remark came out, all the ministers could not help sighing.


    The Minister of rites said, "yes, I''ll order you to go down and do everything according to your Majesty''s will."


    When he retired, Xue Rou, the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, stood up again. "Your Majesty, spring will soon begin after the new year. I don''t know what your Majesty''s decision is on the tax collection in the new year."


    Yu Fu then remembered that the quickest way to solve the problem of Treasury vacancy is to make an issue on taxes.


    It is no wonder that Xue Rou raised this question.


    She said: "in the previous wars against Xikun and Dongling, the National Treasury was full, and there was no adjustment to taxes. But the war with sangyi has shaken the foundation of our country. What do you think of taxes? "


    A stone stirred up a thousand waves. As soon as her voice fell, she immediately began to argue.


    "My Lord, I think that your majesty has always loved the people like a son. Increasing taxes on the people is not beneficial to the people''s livelihood. It is better to keep normal."


    "Mr. Liu, that''s not true! If the Treasury is empty, the country will be uneasy, and if the country is uneasy, the people will be uneasy. If the taxes are not increased, how can this vacancy be filled? "


    "Since ancient times, only tyrants have imposed heavy taxes. Your majesty is a wise king. Can you do this?"


    Yu Fu rubbed his ears, stood up on the edge of the imperial case, and walked slowly with his other hand on his waist.


    There was a sudden silence below.


    Yu Fu raised his head and saw that the ministers were no longer discussing. He just stared at her and said, "I''m listening. You Aiqing, go on. I just think it''s OK to get up and walk around. "What surprised all the ministers was not that she got up and walked around, but that she came out from the back of the imperial case. Her bulging abdomen had clear lines and was clearly six or seven months pregnant.


    This How is that possible?


    Before the Royal expedition, the child was abandoned by her?


    After autumn, she has always been heavily dressed. Today, the charcoal fire in the hall is warm, and many people find this problem.


    Even Tian yunpo looked at her in surprise. "Your Majesty, is the Dragon fetus still there?"


    Yu Fu thinks about taxes while walking around. After hearing Tian yunpo''s words, she comes to realize that the officials are surprised by her fetus.


    She stroked her upper abdomen with one hand and nodded gently, "I was in poor health before I went out. I was going to give up. But later, I thought about it. I''ll wait until I can''t support myself. I don''t want to be able to survive after I go to Taicheng. This child is probably gifted. Since he can keep himself, I don''t want to abandon him any more. "


    All the ministers were overjoyed and forgot all about taxes. Nothing is more exciting than the Dragon fetus.


    She walked around the imperial case, and then looked at the minister at the bottom. She was very happy and said, "OK, continue to talk about taxes."


    There was a moment of silence at the bottom. After being interrupted, the minister who had just talked was unable to remember what he was going to say.


    Seeing this, Yu Fu said, "I think it''s time to increase taxes."


    Some ministers who are against heavy taxes want to say something, but Yu Fu continues: "but it''s not unconditional. In the final analysis, it is to fill the national treasury. The people should understand that the war is fierce and the consumption is too large. If the imperial court promises to increase taxes by 40% within three years, it will reduce taxes by 20% on the basis of reducing taxes by 40% after three years. Is that easier to accept? "


    After hearing the words, the ministers felt quite reasonable.


    Some people worry, "Your Majesty, if the Treasury is still short of money and grain in three years'' time, will it not impoverish the treasury as it is now to reduce taxes?"


    Yufu looks at Xue Rou, who says: "according to my Lord, three years is enough for Beili to recuperate, and the Treasury is gradually full. After three years, reducing taxes will not have much impact. "


    After hearing the words, all the officials said, "OK, let''s look at the Imperial Academy''s plan according to this meaning. As for the specific increase or decrease, the Ministry of household will report to me after consultation. The only thing that matters is that we must not let the people fail to pay their taxes for the past three years. Otherwise, it is meaningless for them to talk about what to do after three years. "


    Xue Rou arched her hand and said, "yes, your majesty, please rest assured. Your Majesty''s accession to the throne in recent years has been light corvee meager taxes, Beili people are rich, will not even pay the taxes for these three years


    "That''s good."


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the early Dynasty spread quickly, and the people of Gu Fu were very surprised to hear the news.


    They went out with Yufu, but they didn''t see that the fetus in Yufu''s belly was still there. It turned out that she didn''t give up the child!


    "It''s too cold in Taicheng. Yufu is wrapped like zongzi every time he goes out. Where can we see that?"


    When Gu Jiusong made such an excuse, Yan Jichu also gave him a light hammer, "you men are careless, even if you are all thinking about fighting, how can you still care about Yufu''s stomach? If I were there, I would see it


    Gu Jiuge laughs and flatters, "since I married my wife, my mind has been on her. How can I pay attention to other women? Even if it''s Yufu, I can''t look at it carefully. "


    This flattery was good. Knowing that it was flattery, Yin Jixiao still laughed.


    Gu Hanmo said: "I''m leading the imperial army to protect the imperial driver, but I''m close to Yu, but I don''t pay attention to her stomach No wonder when he was in Taicheng, Tianshu cooked medicine for Yufu every day. The taste of the medicine was different two or three times a day. It''s a pity that I don''t know the pharmacology, otherwise I would know it''s a tocolysis drug. "


    Gu Yi also said: "yes, Yufu''s hair has been cut short a lot. I think it''s because I''m pregnant with a child. I''m worried that my hair has absorbed too much blood essence, so I cut it short for my child? I said, how can Yufu have a good haircut? No matter Dongling or Beili, women can''t easily cut their hair! "


    "All right, all right."


    Su Yunyan came up from behind with a big stomach, "what''s the use of talking about these now? Why did you go there early? My second sister-in-law is right. Your men are careless. If we were here, we would have known. "


    Gu Yizheng wanted to explain something for himself and his elder brother when he saw Gu huaijiang rushing out and Qi Zhou following him.


    He hurried out and stopped Qi Zhou, "where is father going in a hurry?"


    "Where else?"


    Qi Zhou arched his hand to the sky. "Naturally, he went to the palace to see his majesty."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 371

    On the first day of the new year, before it was clear, Yu Fu got up to wash.


    Lianzhu, who has been married, came back on this day to comb the formal bun for Yufu. Her skill of combing her hair is the best among several maids.


    Lianzhu, who had been dressed as a woman, stood in front of the mirror and carefully combed her hair. It was shocking to see that the black and thick green silk was cut to less than the waist length.


    Thinking of Yao Lan''s saying that Yufu is for the safety of her baby, she has to cut off her long hair, which gives birth to endless admiration in her heart.


    It is true that a woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    As she combed her hair in a bun, she said something comforting to Yu Fu with a smile, "although your Majesty''s hair is much shorter, you can''t see it when you put it in a bun. I will make up for your majesty and keep your majesty dignified today. "


    Yu Fu naturally believed in her craftsmanship, and Wen Yan nodded with a smile, "you are now a serious court wife. You don''t have to call yourself a slave anymore. You know the rules of Changsheng hall. Don''t be too formal. "


    Lianzhu thought that she had been away from the palace for a long time. Yufu would be strange to her. Unexpectedly, she was still the same as before. She was very friendly to these maids.


    When she was in Bao''s house, she often heard that her Majesty was more and more aggressive and forceful. In order to fight against the enemy, she even had the heart to give up. Now she saw it with her own eyes and knew it was not true.


    Even if it is true, with her understanding of Yufu, there must be a reason. Yufu is not such a cruel person. Yes, she never let her subordinates spread these rumors at home, and her parents in law trusted and relied on her more.


    Lianzhu took a look at her abdomen and said, "Your Majesty has a big baby in her abdomen. I''m afraid I''ll feel sick when I go out and walk. How about changing these heavy headdresses instead of tiring your majesty? "


    Yu Fu still nodded and said, "you can subtract some, but you can''t lose your courtesy. Because today I will not only worship the ancestral temple, but also go to the cemetery of the dead. As soon as the war is over, the eyes of the subjects are watching. I can''t make them think it''s perfunctory. "


    Lianzhu had been waiting on her in the palace for a long time. She nodded solemnly, "I understand."


    Yao LAN came out from the inside and just heard their conversation. She said, "Your Majesty is pregnant. If you want to go so many ways to so many places today, is it wrong? What''s more, it''s not reassuring to say that it snows when it snows. "


    When Yu Fu looked at the window of Ming Dynasty, the window pane paved by Fritillaria was the most transparent, but today it is black.


    You can imagine how gloomy it is outside.


    Lianzhu and Lianbi also looked out of the window when they heard this, and their faces were worried.


    Yu Fu''s eyes turned back to the copper mirror, slightly turned his head to shine, quite satisfied, "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. Although the weather is overcast, it can''t stop people from turning to the sun. The war has been decided, and the new year must be sunny. Besides... "


    She bowed her head and stroked her high abdomen. "This child has gone through too many tests. He has persisted. Now that everything is settled, can''t he even stand this little test? "


    That''s true.


    At the beginning, even Yuehu said that no matter how worried she was, the child would be lost. Before the Royal expedition, she planned to give up the child, but the child still insisted.


    Yao Lan said: "if you say that, you must be a little prince, healthy and lively! When you grow up, you will be able to be civil and martial, and you will be better than your majesty and the eldest son! "


    After hearing this, Yu Fu took a look at her. "Can only the little prince be healthy and lively, and can he be civil and military?"


    Lian Bi said with a smile: "yes, if a little princess is like your majesty, isn''t it good? Your majesty is not as good as a man except for his martial arts? "


    Then he began to flatter again.


    Yu Fu saw that Lianzhu had combed her hair in a bun, so she took her hand and stood up, "OK, it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    When the emperor drove to the cemetery in the suburb of Beijing, he saw three characters carved on the top of the tall stone gate.


    For the first time, the imperial court built a cemetery for ordinary soldiers.


    Yufu''s personal will is more and more loved by the people.


    So some soldiers who can''t find their families don''t want to move their bodies back to their hometown for re burial, even if their families find them later. They don''t even want the money for pension.


    It is more valuable than silver to think that the son of his family can lie in the mausoleum ordered by his majesty.


    On both sides of the stone gate stood tall black pillars with two lines of characters on them. The civil servants got off the sedan chair and the military officers got off the horse. This is also the meaning of Yu Fu, intended to show respect for heroes.


    All the ministers fell from the sedan chair one after another, but they didn''t want the sedan chair to stop. The plain beauty with high abdomen came out slowly from the sedan chair.


    Tianyunpo and Zhang jiuque stood at the head of the hundred officials. Seeing this, they hurriedly came forward to persuade them, "Your Majesty is inconvenient. You''d better not get off the sedan chair. You come to worship in person, and you feel sad. Why bother to get off the sedan chair in person? If there is a mistake, how can the officials get the spirit of the first emperor? ""Yes, you can get off the sedan chair and dismount. Your majesty is pregnant. It''s not suitable to walk. Please go back to the sedan chair!"


    Yu Fu put one hand on the back of Yao Lan''s hand, one hand on his waist, and said to him with a smile: "these soldiers all died for the protection of our country. Since I came to worship in person, I have no reason to enter by sedan chair. You two don''t have to persuade me any more. Just follow me to the garden. "


    As her voice dropped, she walked along the stone road towards the garden.


    Gu Han Mo followed her step by step, and the cloud burst into the sky with a reassuring look. With his skill, even if Yu Fu falls down, he can hold her for the first time.


    The imperial army quickly spread out along both sides of the stone gate and surrounded the whole cemetery to ensure the safety of Yufu and other ministers.


    Just at the moment when Yufu stepped into the cemetery, she suddenly saw a piece of white sliding from her eyes. Then she heard yaolan exclaim in a low voice, "it''s snowing, come on


    In order to enter the garden, the canopy is light blue, reflecting the plain Palace Dress of Yufu, which shows more and more the sadness of sacrifice.


    She continued to walk towards the mausoleum. There were a lot of tombstones in front of her eyes, neatly arranged in the army, just like they were in the world. True to life, the


    as like as two peas on the two sides of the sacrificial ritual stand, are decorated with tall and tall figures. The decoration and military armor are all alike, and all of them are alive.


    Looking at these figurines, Yu Fu felt very familiar with them. He could not help looking at tianyunpo, "these Is it made by the grand master? "


    These figurines remind her of the puppet that tianyunpo gave her.


    Tianyun, with a slightly red face, went forward and arched his hand and said: "the people of qintianjian said that some soldiers whose bodies could not be found in the sea need to cast new bodies for them in order to make their souls peaceful. When I see that the Ministry of work is working hard, I''ll let the people in my own house do it for me. "


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile. "The grand master is considerate. I hope the spirits of the martyrs can attach to it and enjoy the fragrant fire of the cemetery."


    After that, when she came to the bronze tripod, Yao LAN passed three pieces of incense, and Yu Fu bowed three times respectfully. Then she inserted the incense into the bronze tripod.


    It''s snowing harder and harder.


    When Yu Fu took the paper money and burned it in the cauldron, he saw that one of the incense had been put out by the snow. He said, "bring the incense again."


    "Yes."


    Yao LAN takes incense to the palace man behind. Gu Hanmo, who is standing behind Yu Fu, takes a step back to avoid her.


    Just at this time, suddenly a strange wind blew up, and half of the paper money burned in the bronze tripod flew towards Yu Fu. She subconsciously sidestepped to avoid, but the wooden floor beside the altar had already been wet and slippery by the snow. Her feet were unstable, and she fell to the ground!


    At the moment, there are only three people on the altar. Yaolan goes to the back to get incense. Gu Hanmo is a little far away from her because he avoids her. The rest of the ministers are under the altar. They are powerless to see this scene.


    In a hurry, Yu Fu reached out and waved in the air, trying to grasp something to lighten his fall. Her fingertips touched the figurine beside the altar, but she didn''t catch anything, and then she fell to the ground.


    Dong!


    Dull sound, Gu cold Mo realized that she fell when already flying up, but only to seize her a corner, watching her fall to the ground.


    "Your majesty


    "Your majesty


    People in all directions rushed towards her like tides, but the voice of Yu Fu''s ear was blurred. At the end of her loss of consciousness, she saw the face of the terracotta soldiers. The face of the terracotta soldiers turned into a smiling face, and turned into many faces of the soldiers she had seen. Those faces were smiling, so simple and fearless.


    At that moment, Yu Fu also showed a smile, and then completely lost consciousness


    It snowed all day.


    All the ministers transferred from Yinglie mausoleum to the palace, and each of them reluctantly went back to his own house from the palace. In Gu''s house, Gu Hanmo had been kneeling in the snow courtyard for an hour.


    He was as motionless as a stone carving. His back was straight, his head was low, and his body was covered with white snowflakes.


    Qi Zhou passed under the porch and saw him kneeling in the snow, motionless, distressed and worried. He seemed to want to say something. After opening his mouth, he still didn''t open his mouth and went back to the upper room with hot tea.


    "Master..."


    Gu huaijiang sat on the top of the song. Gu Jiuge and others were in the room. No one dared to speak. He only took a worried look at the courtyard from time to time.


    As soon as Qi Zhou opened his mouth, Gu huaijiang knew what he was going to say. With a glance, Qi Zhou''s words went back to his stomach.


    Gu Jiuge and others had already advised him, but it didn''t work. What''s the use of Qi Zhou as a servant?


    He sighed silently and put on new tea for the people. This is the third time today that they have changed tea. They still don''t mean to leave.


    Naturally, Gu huaijiang didn''t mean to let Gu cold up.


    The sound of chariots and horses came from outside the house. Qi Zhou hurried out to meet Li Tu and his brother and sister. Seeing a white stone carving kneeling in the courtyard, Li Tu''s eyes were red.


    She rushed to Gu Hanmo and said, "Gu San Ge, are you ok? Move, don''t scare me


    Dawn looked at the hall, reluctantly came forward to pull rabbit Li, whispered in her ear what, rabbit Li reluctantly stood up.Brother and sister into the hall, toward Gu huaijiang salute.


    "I have seen Marquis Gu."


    Gu huaijiang has no imperial title, but his status is noble. Most of the people in Beili dynasty still call him Marquis Gu according to his title in Dongling.


    Gu huaijiang knew the purpose of his brother and sister, only nodded, "now that they are here, sit down and have a cup of hot tea."


    "No, you are welcome. On the first day of the lunar new year, my brother and sister came uninvited, which is very impolite. "


    Liming is very humble and polite in front of Gu huaijiang, but Li Tu is not so polite as him. She only thinks about Gu Hanmo in her heart, and can''t help it for a moment.


    "Uncle Gu, let brother Gu get up! It''s snowing so hard that he will be frozen when he kneels in the snow. Would you please let him get up? "


    Dawn is busy and steals her clothes.


    He is brewing how to intercede for Gu Hanmo. He doesn''t want Li Tu to say it, but what qualifications do they have for Gu huaijiang?


    In terms of identity, Liming is a subordinate of Gu Hanmo. In terms of relationship, Li Tu is not the daughter-in-law of the family, and he has no right to direct the family affairs.


    What if Gu huaijiang hates her and doesn''t let Gu Hanmo marry her?


    No, I can''t let Li Tu go on!


    Li Tu didn''t look at dawn. He threw away his hand and looked at Gu huaijiang with red eyes. "Uncle Gu, please don''t punish him any more, OK? When he came back from Taicheng, his injury is not good. What should he do if the snow is frozen? Uncle Gu, he is also your son


    Gu huaijiang took a look at her. His eyes made people unable to distinguish between emotion and disgust.


    The more you can''t see it, the more you sweat in dawn''s heart.


    While Gu huaijiang didn''t speak, he quickly apologized, "Marquis Gu, it''s shemei who made a slip of words. Please don''t worry about her. She suffered brain injury when she was a child, and she was mentally incomplete. I don''t mean to offend you. Please ignore the villains. "


    Then he turned to Li Tu and said in his harshest tone to Li Tu: "rabbit, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Gu. You are a junior. How can you be so rude? "


    Li Tu Wei shed tears wrongly, then raised her hand and wiped it off with her sleeve. Just when people thought she would continue to plead for Gu Han Mo, they saw her lift up her skirt and kneel down.


    She respectfully toward Gu huaijiang a salute, "is the younger generation disrespectful, Gu uncle don''t angry, younger generation to you make amends."


    Gu huaijiang''s face moved. He didn''t expect that Li TU was so clever and sensible.


    Gu Jiuge and others know Li Tu''s Thoughts on Gu Hanmo. They can''t help but wonder that she gave up so easily and no longer persuades Gu huaijiang to forgive Gu Hanmo.


    At this time, rabbit Li stood up from the ground, suddenly went to the courtyard, and knelt down beside Gu Hanmo.


    Dawn eyebrows jump, he knows Li rabbit''s physique is poor, Gu Hanmo such martial arts practitioners in the snow even kneel for a day may not be a big problem, but Li rabbit kneel half an hour may be cold.


    His younger sister, who had been a baby since he was a child, came forward to persuade him to get up, but Li Tu couldn''t afford it.


    "Brother, I have apologized to Uncle Gu. I''m just kneeling with him here, so I don''t offend uncle Gu, do I? Why don''t you just let me kneel with him? Don''t stop me


    Her eyes are red and her nose is red with cold. She looks like a rabbit.


    Kneeling into stone Gu Hanmo finally moved, slightly turned to see her, "obedient, go back."


    "I don''t know!"


    Li Tu Gu refused. He moved his knee closer to him, trying to give him some heat with his body temperature.


    Dawn helplessly raised his voice, "Bunny!"


    Everyone in the hall saw that the three of them were entangled in the snow. Gu Jiuge looked at Gu huaijiang and tried to open his mouth. "Father, the third brother has been kneeling for so long. Would you forgive him? If he falls into any disease, who will lead the Imperial Army and protect Yu Fu? "


    Gu huaijiang finally said, "will he be able to protect Yufu? Knowing that the snow was wet and slippery, he followed Yufu closely, and even let her fall. What''s the use of such a commander of the Imperial Guard? "


    He said, looking at the dawn in the courtyard, "it''s better for Li family to look more appropriate. It''s better to protect her for her father than to let her fall in the snow with her pregnancy! "


    Gu Jiuge lowered his head and felt that Gu huaijiang was not only blaming Gu Hanmo, but also blaming their brothers.


    "Father, don''t blame the third brother. He doesn''t want Yu Fu to fall down."


    Su Yunyan stands up with her stomach. Now she is the only one in the family who dares to persuade Gu huaijiang. Gu huaijiang will not refute her when she sees that she is pregnant.


    He finally got up and went to the inner room with a snort.


    Su Yunyan stood on tiptoe to confirm that he went in. He quickly waved Gu Yi to go out and help Gu Hanmo up. "Hurry up, hurry up, give the third brother the ginger soup!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 372

    The wind is like a knife. In the heavy snow, a team of Qingqi rushes to the capital.


    Five days after the first day of the lunar new year, Gu Shubai heard the news from the capital. He immediately put down everything and rushed back to the capital regardless of everything.


    Fortunately, Taicheng''s emergency affairs have been dealt with almost, and Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang have left the rest of the affairs to him, so he can rest assured.


    He and Yufu get along almost day and night in Taicheng, but they don''t see the fetus in her womb.


    The fetus he thought had been abandoned before Yujia left Beijing was still in her womb, but he was not aware of it. This is the most regretful thing in his life.


    No wonder, no wonder Tianshu boil so much medicine for her every day.


    A normal person without disease should not drink so much tonic.


    No wonder, no wonder Yu Fu just saw the white hair and cut it to the waist.


    Where is for the sake of good-looking, but is worried about the lack of body essence to support the fetus.


    As a result, he had a simple journey, day and night, and wanted to go back to the capital earlier to see Yufu and make sure she was well.


    In the palace of longevity, Yu Fu is lying on the couch, smelling a cold fragrance of white plum at the tip of his nose.


    It turned out that Yao LAN folded the white plum in the court and inserted the bottle. She was holding the high red bottle and didn''t know where to put it.


    She said in a low voice, "put it under the duobaoge shelf over there."


    Yao LAN looks at her and puts the red bottle under the Duobao grid not far from the couch. Yu Fu adjusts her posture slightly so that her eyes can fully see the white plum.


    A slight smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Yao Lan said helplessly: "Your Majesty wants to be the eldest son? Why not call him back? "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "How can I do that? The task of ending the war is not easy. It''s snowy and slippery. How troublesome it is for him to come back at this time. What''s more Isn''t it all right with me? "


    Yao LAN came forward and said, "I said, I scared everyone at that time. The third young master was punished by the Marquis to kneel in the snow for two hours, and even Miss Li knelt for a while. And me, I... "


    "What are you doing?"


    Yao Lan''s face was strange. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or reproached. "I was taught a lesson by the Heavenly Master. He said that I was still so impetuous when I was with his majesty all my life. If it were not for me, the third young master would not be unable to protect his majesty... "


    Yaolan knows that she is wrong. She just doesn''t like tianyunpo to blame her.


    But tianyunpo loves to teach her a lesson. A grand master in the court and a female official in the palace can''t get along with each other. Why should she be wronged?


    In my heart, she didn''t retort. Fortunately, Yufu was ok, otherwise she would be criticized by tianyunpo for a lifetime.


    Yu Fu chuckled and said, "I know about the punishment of the third brother. My father has a sense of propriety. Kneeling for those two hours is nothing to the third brother. I''ve also heard that my father likes the Liming brothers and sisters very much. I''m afraid that the marriage between Li Tu and the third brother will soon be on the agenda. "


    "Really?"


    Yao LAN is glad for Gu Hanmo, "that''s great. I think Miss Li likes the third son very much. She is willing to kneel in the snow for him. I think the Marquis is also interested in this point, so he has a green eye on his brother and sister, right


    Yu Fu looked at her with a smile, "how can I feel that this fall is a marriage for you. Third brother and Li Tu, you and... "


    Yao LAN immediately jumped up, "I didn''t! I didn''t! "


    Then she ran out of the hall with a red face. Yufu couldn''t help laughing. When they grew up together, she naturally understood yaolan''s mind.


    It''s not. It''s mostly.


    Suddenly heard the sound of footsteps outside the hall, Lianbi led Gu Jiusong and Yin Jige into the hall, they came to visit Yufu.


    Yu Fu wanted to sit up from the couch, and Yin Ji quickly came forward to help her, "you slow down, Yuehu Yixian said, your body can''t move. Although the child has survived, it is inevitable that he will be weak. "


    Yu Fu smiles at her and sits up slowly, leaning on the soft goose feather pillow.


    The palace man moved a chair to the side of the couch, asked his wife and his wife to sit down and talk, and made some good tea. Yu Fufang said, "I''m ok. In fact, I had a feeling when I fell that day that the child would be OK. "


    "How do you feel it?" said Yin Ji


    Yu Fu didn''t even think, "I fell down at the martyr''s mausoleum, and the spirits of the Northern Glass soldiers were all over the sky. How could my child be gone?"


    When she said this, Gu Jiuge and Yin Jixiao were silent.


    For a long time, Gu Jiuge said, "the third brother is responsible for the poor guard. His father punished him for kneeling in the snow. Fortunately, you said something in front of his father, so he didn''t pursue it."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "it''s not so much because of me as Li Tu. I think my father is very satisfied with this expectant daughter-in-law. When he came to visit me, he also inquired about their brother and sister. "


    Think of that day Li rabbit ran to Gu house, not to avoid suspicion to accompany Gu cold Mo kneeling in the snow, everyone knows.Yin Ji sighed, "after all, it''s lucky that your baby is OK, otherwise the third brother won''t be so easy to escape. It''s a small matter. My father is very old. It''s a big matter to worry about his health. By the way, my elder brother has come back from Taicheng. When he comes to take care of you, my father and we will be at ease. "


    "He''s back?"


    Yu Fu was a little surprised and happy. After thinking about it, he said, "I''m afraid he doesn''t even know that I''m pregnant. He must be scared to hear the news. Who told him? "


    Yin Jikua looked at Gu Jiuge, who said: "that day you were sent back to the palace from Yinglie mausoleum, and Yuehu and Tianshu immediately healed you. We all waited outside the hall of eternal life, and nothing could be done. I thought at that time, if the child is gone, you must be very sad. The person you want to see most is elder brother. But Yufu, why didn''t you tell us earlier about the child? "


    Yu Fu said: "before the imperial expedition, I really didn''t want this child. Doctors don''t treat themselves, not to mention the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother all say that I''m weak in physical strength. If I go to battle, this child will be hard to save. I know that the elder brother wants this child very much, but he didn''t say anything against it. Instead, he always supports me. At that time, I thought, not for the sake of the child, even for the sake of my elder brother, I would try my best to save the child. "


    "Maybe it''s to die and live later. After making this decision, seeing the tragic situation on the battlefield is more stable than hearing about it in the capital. But I don''t know how long this child can be protected. If I told him that the child was not saved in the end, wouldn''t it make him happy? And father, I don''t want to disappoint him again. "


    Yu Fu''s worries are also reasonable. Gu Jiuge understands her pains. He sighs, "but when you were in Taicheng, you were supported by yourself. We don''t know anyone except Tianshu. You suffered too much."


    But Yu Fu said, "it''s nothing. Isn''t my child and I good now? There is no better result than the end of the war and the preservation of the children. "


    She would smile, pear vortex spin up, a face of contentment.


    Gu Jiuge and his wife were also happy for her, and Yin Jichu said, "if you survive, you will be blessed. The child in your belly is so tough, he must be a fat boy."


    This is not the first time that Yufu has heard such words.


    She subconsciously looked at her abdomen and tilted her head. "I don''t know why. I always think this is a girl."


    Yin Ji was startled, "can you feel this yourself?"


    When she was pregnant, she didn''t feel anything except that her stomach was as big as day by day and she was often kicked by Yuan Zhang in the next few months.


    Yuan Zhang didn''t have much strength in kicking her, so she didn''t expect to be a man before.


    Thinking of this, she said curiously, "how do you feel it?"


    Yu Fu looked at her mysteriously and blinked, "maybe Telepathy. "


    On the 10th day of the lunar new year, at the end of the night, someone rode to the capital with a golden order.


    According to the garrison soldiers on duty that night, the Regent came quickly, covered with wind and frost, and the cold made people close to him shiver, but he didn''t know it.


    After entering the city, the horse headed for the palace gate. In the middle of the night, the sound of the horse''s hooves echoed in the long street.


    He almost ran into the palace. There was a lampstand burning in the courtyard of Changsheng hall, but it was dark in the palace. He wanted to come to Yufu and went to bed long ago.


    Lianbi is awakened by the watchman, and finds that Gu Shubai has come back. She happily leads her to the bedroom with a candlestick in her hand.


    I saw Gu Shubai sitting on the edge of the bed in the dark, looking at the sleeping Yufu on the bed, for a long time without any action.


    Libby came up to the lantern, and he waved his hand to stop it.


    The baby is still there, so you can guess the gender of the baby, so you can buy it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 373

    "Don''t wake her up. Let her have a good rest."


    The young general got up slowly, far away from Yufu''s bed, worried that the cold on his armor would wake her up.


    The charcoal fire in the hall is burning hot, and the residual snowflakes on his armor are slowly melting. With the candle in his hand, Lianbi looks at him.


    He must have been on the road for several days. He was covered with dust and his face was covered with scum.


    That pair of tired eyes are shining, constantly falling on the woman on the bed, like looking at the most cherished treasure, so people are reluctant to look away.


    For a long time, Lian Bi whispered, "young master, you''ve been working hard all the way back. I''ve got hot water prepared."


    "Good."


    Gu Shubai then had the movement, reluctantly moved his eyes away from Yu Fu and walked out of the hall slowly.


    Lianbi led the way with a lantern in front of him. Gu Shubai said, "what do the moon Fox and Tianshu say? Is Yufu OK?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. Your majesty and little prince are blessed by God and Buddha."


    Lianbi answers quickly, thinking that the child in Yufu''s belly is still healthy after so many twists and turns, and is not afraid of anything in the future.


    Gu Shubai steps, "little prince?"


    Lian Bi regretted her failure and quickly shut up, "it''s a private joke of the maidservants. It can''t be true. Everyone in Changsheng Hall said that the fetus in his belly is so strong that he can''t be hurt by many twists and turns. He must be a real little prince. After hearing this, I thought to myself, and said it carelessly. "


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I thought it was Yuehu. They diagnosed the child''s gender."


    He went to the wing room of the side hall to bathe and change clothes. After washing away all the dust, he went back to the bedroom. Yufu was still asleep, and there was no sign of waking up.


    He was glad to see her return to her old habit of sleeping.


    It''s a good thing to be able to sleep.


    He holds up the brocade quilt for Yu. This night, the wind and snow outside the window did not stop, and the quiet room in the bedroom was fragrant.


    In the morning, Yu Fu opened her eyes and subconsciously looked to her pillow. It was empty. For a moment, her heart was empty.


    Last night, she had a clear dream that Gu Shubai came back and lay beside her pillow. Today, when she opened her eyes and saw it, she disappeared. It seems that she has a dream every day.


    Count the time. He can get to the capital in two days, right?


    "Are you awake?"


    Behind him came a familiar voice. Yu Fu turned his head and looked at him in surprise.


    She was overjoyed. As soon as he came forward, she immediately threw herself into his arms and put her arms around his neck.


    I thought it was a dream, but I didn''t want him to come back.


    When Gu Shubai saw that she was so happy, the corners of her mouth raised a smile and let her rub against him like a lazy cat. After a while, she was satisfied and looked up at him.


    "You came back so fast, didn''t you have a rest on the way?"


    The answer is obvious.


    Yu Fu reached out and touched his cheek. The stubble must have been shaved in the morning. There was a slight feeling of pricking hands. The red blood in his eyes didn''t completely fade after sleeping all night.


    Gu Shubai said: "worried about his wife and children, dare not delay."


    Yu Fu smile, he said: "I always thought the child has long been gone, why do you secretly leave him not to tell me?"


    Yu Fu said, "I''m afraid he won''t be able to stay. Why let you down again and again? If you can keep it, it''s better. If you can''t keep it, it''s better quietly, so that you won''t be disappointed once more. "


    "Who allowed you to be quiet?"


    He frowned and worried that he was too serious to frighten Yu Fu. His expression eased a little. "Children are not your own business. You have no right to be quiet. I didn''t know anything about it when you were pregnant. Is that a good husband or father? "


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "but when I wanted to give him up before, you clearly said that it was me who was hard to conceive. I have the right to decide whether to go or stay. Why do you put it another way now that I keep him


    "This time, that time."


    Gu Shubai has a very reasonable appearance. Yu Fu''s eyes are fixed on him. It''s rare to see him so unprincipled and bottomline.


    She then slowly got up, "since you are back, you must have done almost everything in Taicheng?"


    Gu Shubai held her and said, "well, the fourth and fifth brothers will be back soon. As for the rest, it''s time to leave it to local officials. The generals keep the land and the civil officials rule the world. Next, I will be free for a long time. "


    "It''s time for other generals to be free. How can you be free?"


    Yu Fu held his stomach and said, "since you have come back, you have to work hard in court affairs. Sometimes it''s more difficult to rule the world than to fight it. "


    Gu Shubai naturally did his duty and said, "by the way, I got some information from sang Yi''s envoys. Maybe it will help me to deal with Sang Yi''s affairs."


    "What''s the news?"


    "Sangyi was not as strong as we thought. In fact, the war was a huge overdraft for them, almost to the point that the people were in dire straits. The gifts that were sent to the capital to paralyze us at first, as well as the fleet, artillery and military provisions, were all brought out by sang Yi with the strength of the whole country. "Yu Fu frowned subconsciously, "what do they want? The attack on Beili by invading the whole country has made the people in our country hard to live. It''s putting the cart before the horse! "


    Gu Shubai laughed, shook his head and said: "the culture of sangyi people is inherited from the mainland of Kyushu, but it is different in the end. I talked with the surrendering sangyi officials in detail several times and found that their thoughts were very radical. They were very self abased because they were a small island country. After discovering the collapse of Kyushu, they were arrogant and complacent. Their king even said that as long as the sangyi fleet was set out, the mainland of Kyushu would bow to the throne within three months. At that time, they will lead sangyi''s subjects to this fertile soil to inhabit. "


    Yufu understood, "that is to say, the sangyi King destroyed his own territory before he got this continent? It''s ridiculous to be blind and confident, and pity those innocent people. "


    Gu Shubai said: "this time, sangyi invaded Beili for no reason, and finally came to the end of defeat. At first, I thought that instead of investigating and punishing them now, I would order them to offer money to compensate us for our losses, so that we can use the money to fill the national treasury. I didn''t expect that sangyi junior high school is more stretched than us now. This method doesn''t work. "


    Yu Fu is silent for a moment, "compensate, still want to compensate. Let our spies cross to sangyi and try to find out. Let them compensate for a sum of money that they can barely afford. On the one hand, it can be used for our recuperation, and on the other hand You can also paralyze the sangyi people and make them think that if they lose money, they can settle the matter. "


    I don''t think so.


    Gu Shubai heard her voice, this tone, obviously is not going to let sang Yi off easily.


    "Beili should not go to war any more now. We should give priority to recuperation. Otherwise, we can''t get enough food."


    "I understand."


    Yu Fu turned to see him, showing a cruel smile, "don''t worry at this time, the gentleman revenge, ten years is not too late."


    ¡­¡­


    "Master has not been closed for a long time, but he has not been closed for a long time. Why is he closed at this time?"


    The white dove flies to the capital from the immortal valley. In the courtyard, the moon fox resolves the letter on the white dove''s leg, feeds it a pill and sends it away.


    The elixir seems to be something that pigeons like very much. As soon as they eat it, it immediately flapped its wings and circled a few circles on the top of the moon Fox''s head before leaving reluctantly.


    As soon as Tianshu came back from the palace, she stood in the courtyard, sighing, with a note in her hand.


    Looking up in the sky, the carrier pigeon was not far away. He came forward and said, "what''s the matter in the valley?"


    The month fox sees him to come back, more and more wrinkly face, "the valley is all right. I wrote to master to ask him to come. You think, master Yufu and master Ji had to be there in person. Now that she has her first child, does the master want to be there? "


    Tianshu nodded, "or you think carefully. I''m busy taking care of Yufu these days, but I forget my master."


    The month fox white he one eye, "think well what use?"? Master is closed now. I don''t know when I can come out. Before that, he closed the door early for the sake of Yu Fu, for fear that it would damage his cultivation. So I told Xiaobai not to tell his master this time, so as not to disturb him. "


    Tianshu thought of the way fumigation pool was protecting Yufu every time. He could not help but worry, "if the master comes out after a year and a half, the children who see Yufu will leave Will it kill us? "


    The moon fox can''t help shivering all over, "little crow''s mouth, if you don''t want to be killed by master, let Yu Fuping give birth to the baby safely. If master dares to hit me then, I''ll block it with my child! "


    So shameless words, thanks to the fox said.


    Tianshu Leng Leng, wronged: "what about me?"


    "Then you have to pray for Yufu to have two, or you''ll have to be beaten."


    Now in the palace, Yufu is in the early court.


    She put down the plea on the imperial case and looked up with a smile. "The Ministry of household affairs has done a good job. According to the plea from the local officials, there are few people who are resentful. Xue Qing, I did not mistake you. "


    Xue Rou stepped out and bowed her hand, "Your Majesty praised me falsely, but I am not worthy of it."


    Although both men and women of Beili could be officials in the dynasty, most of them were men, especially Xue rou.


    Because she is a woman, it is more convenient for her to walk around Yufu, so she has more and more sacred heart.


    All the ministers in the court dare not underestimate her. A woman who can be separated from her husband for her official career, her skill and perseverance are beyond ordinary people''s comparison.


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "why should Ai Qing be modest? You can afford it. I have an idea. I want to ask for Taibao''s idea. "


    Hearing the speech, Zhang jiuque hurriedly went out and said, "but your Majesty''s command."


    Yu Fu said: "it''s another three years in a twinkling of an eye. I hope this year''s imperial examination can encourage women to refer to it among the people. There is no restriction on whether it is a girl to be married or a married woman. I often hear that when a folk woman gets a scholar''s degree, she can be regarded as knowledgeable and reasonable, and then she chooses a good marriage under this name. Is there such a thing? "


    Zhang jiuque worked in the Ministry of officials for many years. He knew about the imperial examination very well. Wen Yan didn''t dare to deceive him. But no wonder they are. Your majesty, the women in the capital are OK, but it''s not easy for them to go all the way to Beijing even if they win the exam. It''s better for men to go out. Women are always unsafe. Therefore, these women are talented and dare not go to Beijing for the exam. Even if they dare, their families are not at ease. "Yu Fu nodded, "what Taibao said is reasonable. I think that this year''s imperial examination was presided over by the Ministry of household, and Xue Qing was one of the three chief examiners. If the scholars knew that there was a woman in the examination, who was in a high position as the Secretary of the Ministry of household, they might change their mind and encourage more women to become officials in the court. "


    This idea came into being at the beginning of Yufu''s accession to the throne. The reason why it was delayed for three years was that the time was not ripe in the past.


    Once upon a time, she just came back from Dongling and was not familiar with Beili''s Yiying Dynasty affairs. Most of her affairs depended on tianyunpo, Bao Taifu and others.


    These people are all men. If she puts forward the idea of training women to be officials, it will be very chilling.


    Now, three years later, the time is ripe. All the important members of the court are her confidants. It is time for her to put forward this idea.


    Zhang jiuque paused and looked at Xue rou. "What your majesty said is very true. Your majesty, as a female monarch, is a model for all the subjects in the world. The imperial court does not pay attention to gender in selecting talents, but to talent and morality. Those who have both morality and ability can serve the imperial court, both men and women. "


    Xue Rou was worried about the opposition of the courtiers. Seeing that Zhang jiuque agreed with the proposal, and the courtiers did not criticize it, she went forward and said, "thank you for your love. I will do my best to live up to your trust."


    The imperial examination is a major event in the central government and an expenditure.


    Fortunately, the envoys who went to sangyi came back and said that the fleet had made a circle on the coast of sangyi. The sangyi king immediately agreed to the compensation of 5 million taels of silver.


    However, there are some places that can''t be reached by sangyi''s ships.


    Yu Fu asked people familiar with the shipping affairs of the Ministry of work to negotiate with sangyi envoys, and finally decided to use a total of 100 ships, large and small, to pay 1 million taels of silver, with the remaining 4 million yuan as compensation.


    Yufu also put forward another condition, the sangyi forces completely withdraw from Korea, let Korea return to Beili. Naturally, the sangyi people did not dare to have any objection, and the king of Korea soon sent his envoys back to send letters of state, saying that he was willing to bow down and become a minister.


    "The people from the Ministry of industry have checked carefully. These ships are indeed the best in sangyi. Our spies have explored carefully, and there is no better warship hiding in sangyi. "


    Gu Shubai said so. He took the pill from yaolan and handed it to Yufu.


    Yu Fu has been used to drinking, just like drinking tea, and doesn''t feel bitter at all. At the same time, he said: "it seems that the sangyi people really don''t have the financial resources to support their ambitions this time. As for Korea The poor and small country was forced to betray Beili at the beginning


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "just? This time, the king of Korea not only sent envoys to bow their heads, but they were harassed by the sangyi people. The envoys are said to be the king''s uncle and the royal nobility. An old man came all the way from Gaoli. He wept at Mr. Chen and cried out how miserable they were when tens of thousands of people were slaughtered I want some pension money. "


    Gu Shubai said that he was here. He thought of how Yufu blamed himself for this, and he could not help regretting his failure.


    Fortunately, Yu Fu didn''t respond, "I really blame myself for implicating the Korean people in being slaughtered. But later, it was also true that the king of Korea rebelled. If not, how could almost all the spies we sent from Korea be pulled out? "


    Her eyes were colder. "Even if there is any excuse, betrayal is betrayal. If I still pacify them, and all the local tribes and small countries that will be loyal to Beili dare to rebel, what is the power of Beili? "


    Gu Shubai nodded slightly, "what you said is reasonable. Mr. Chen is also in a dilemma. After all, Uncle Wang is very old. In that case, I''ll tell him to refuse. "


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "what does the Ministry of household say?"


    "Xue Rou means not to give. But her original words are, Beili himself has not recuperated completely, which has idle silver to outsiders? If the Honglu Temple agrees to the request of the Korean Envoys, I''ll go and fight with Chen Jingxing! "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "is that what Xue Rou said? I don''t think she''s usually polite and dignified. She doesn''t look like someone who can say such things. "


    He laughed and nodded, "OK, OK. This kind of person is suitable to be the Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs. He will not relax at all in guarding Beili''s money bag. Only in this way can the national treasury be filled and the people live and work in peace and contentment. "


    Gu Shubai listened to her tone and understood her idea at once.


    "You just want to be a miser. Xue Rou is perfect. She has no relatives or friends. She has only one old mother and two servants. She has nowhere to spend money. "


    The national Goddess: my husband is a demon is recommended by scroll tears


    Buddhism is cold and steady vs. Gao Leng and arrogant demons. In the later stage, Jiang ziluo, a loyal dog, was accidentally taken away by a big demon on her way to subdue demons. Since then, she has another goal in her life, to attack him!


    After everyone knows, no one is optimistic.


    "Zi Luo, who do you like is not good, why do you like the demon, or the cold and inhumane demon, cross racial love will not have a good result, you give up quickly."


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t give up. Zi Luo can''t catch up with you.""So it is."


    "¡¤¡¤"


    Jiang ziluo smiles and says nothing.


    Until one day, they suspected that they were on the wrong set!


    The cold and inhumane monster haunted Jiang ziluo.


    "Shiyuan, you are not tired of holding me every day."


    Shiyuan doesn''t speak. Apart from holding her, he also wants to kiss her. He wants to stop!


    I can''t think about it any more.


    "Shiyuan, why do you have nosebleed?"


    People: Goddess, please take our knees.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 374

    Before the end of the war, the imperial examination was put on the table.


    Yufusi is not tired at all. In order to make this year''s imperial examination more women, she and Xue Rou often discuss in the imperial study.


    "Your Majesty, since I''m one of the three examiners of the civil examination, I think that the military examination..."


    Yu Fu patted his head and looked up from the thick folds. "I don''t know how to do martial arts myself, but I forgot about it. Yes, there are many women who know martial arts, especially Xikun! This year, Xikun taxi will also take part in the imperial examination, and the military examination can''t be careless. "


    Xue Judo: "Your Majesty, I would like to recommend someone."


    "Who?"


    "General Kun Yu Yang Kun."


    Yufu thinks about it, and only kunyuyang is suitable for the few women among the generals in the court.


    First of all, she was valuable and influential in the court, which made her more convincing when she took part in the military examination. Secondly, she is young, has great martial arts, and has a bright and outgoing temperament. She is the most suitable for this kind of thing.


    Yu Fu suddenly a smile, "this person is good, I accurate."


    Xue Rou said strangely, "what is your majesty laughing at?"


    "I just think that Yuyang has been unhappy since she lost her husband, but I didn''t let her rest when I came to Beili. She has been fighting in the South and North for such a long time, but it''s a mistake that has made her feel better. It''s not like she used to indulge in the pain of losing her father and never recover. "


    Xue Rou also heard that kunyuyang and Yufu used to be friends in Dongling. She said, "yes. If a woman teaches her husband and children at home and serves wenggu, her husband is all she has. If the husband is gone, the sky will collapse. It''s no different for a man to live than to die. But being an official in the court is different. For example, when general Kun goes out to fight, he thinks about the soldiers and the country, and he thinks about protecting the people and serving his majesty. In this way, the dead husband will not be all of her, and her sky will not collapse. "


    After listening to her, Yu Fu felt a lot of emotion and felt that it was very reasonable.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Xue Rou was a person now. She didn''t have her husband''s support when she was middle-aged. I didn''t know what life she was living.


    She said with concern, "I remember Xue Qing''s husband It seems to be He Li


    When Xue Rou heard Yu Fu ask about her family, she was a little embarrassed. "Thank you for your concern. Chen and Chen''s former husband were indeed Heli. There were many rumors in the court that Chen, as a woman, abandoned her husband for fame and fortune. Surely your majesty has heard such a rumor? "


    This view on men is a typical Chen Shimei who abandons his wife for the sake of high office and wealth.


    But Xue Rou is not.


    Yu Fu shook his head. "I won''t listen to rumors. What''s more, I remember that your husband came from a big family. If you want to get fame and fortune, you can get more fame and fortune. I never think that a woman who wants to make a difference in officialdom is a wolf''s ambition. If so, all men can be ambitious, why can''t women? "


    Xue Rou had never been so engraved, feeling that she was born at the right time.


    She is a woman, and she is a young, wise and enlightened monarch.


    Only under her guidance can the women officials in the court and China really show their talents, make a career and earn a reputation in the history.


    Thinking of this, Xue Rou could not help feeling sad, "Your Majesty is right. In fact, I was abandoned rather than separated. The husband''s family is a big family, and he is addicted to the government and does not take care of the common affairs at home. And Chen once accidentally lost a fetus, her husband''s Weng Gu was more and more dissatisfied with Chen. She felt that if she married a daughter-in-law, she couldn''t even have children, so she ordered her husband to take a concubine. I have no love in that family. Even my concubine''s room dares to ridicule me for being infertile. I leave when I''m frustrated. "


    Yu Fu''s brow slightly frowned. She didn''t want Xue Rou to have such a story.


    Once upon a time, I only knew that she was Xue Jiashu''s daughter. My mother and brother were very mean to her. I didn''t expect that she was so humiliated at her husband''s house that she didn''t do anything.


    She said, "now? You are the Secretary of the household department, and your husband''s family regrets it? "


    Xue Rou thought of it and shook her head with a smile. "That''s not true. The more aristocratic families pay more attention to face, how can I come back to please because of my promotion? But I heard that the new wife he was going to marry suddenly withdrew. "


    "Who is the new lady?"


    "She is the daughter of Lord Zhang, the Shaoqing of Honglu temple. She is eighteen years old. Last time, because of the Korean envoy''s coming, I had a dispute with Mr. Chen, Minister of Honglu temple. He was seen by Mr. Zhang. The next day, I heard that his family had retired. "


    Xue Rou quarrels with Chen Jingxing, but this adult Zhang hastily withdraws his marriage. He doesn''t want to know what''s going on.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "interesting, interesting."


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that true? Can women also take part in the scientific examination? "


    When Su Yunyan heard of the news in the mansion, Chao Gu Yi complained: "if it wasn''t for my body, I could go to the exam."


    Gu Yi almost took a sip of tea and said, "just you? Ha ha ha, you can''t even test Chunwei, not to mention Qiuwei. Don''t dream, ha ha! "Su Yunyan gave him a white look, reached for his ear and said, "what are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly just now. Say it again. "


    Gu Yi stood up in pain, "ouch, I didn''t say anything. I mean, my wife has worked hard. If she is not pregnant, she will be able to take part in the scientific examination, and she will be able to come back as the number one scholar in the examination! "


    That''s about the same.


    Su Yunyan put aside his ears and only held his stomach. "When this one came out of my stomach, I would study hard with my second sister-in-law and take the exam next year. Although I dare not say that I won the entrance examination, can''t I be a scholar or a Juren? "


    Well, she''s about ready to be a scholar, and Yin Jiyi will be able to be a Juren.


    Gu Yi just thought about it in his heart and didn''t say it. He only echoed: "yes, madam can do it. Now let''s not think so much about it. Let''s give birth to the baby safely! "


    He held Su Yunyan and sat down slowly. The latter said: "it''s seven months now, and Yu Fu''s fetus is eight months old. When the time comes, the family will be very busy. "


    Yuan Zhang can already run and talk. When Kun Yuyang comes back, Ning''an and Ning Ping still like to stay in Gu''s house. Eight out of ten days they quarrel to come.


    Yufu gives kunyuyang the job of martial arts examination again. Gu huaijiang simply asks her to keep her children in Gu''s house until she finishes the work at hand.


    Gu Yi said: "I don''t know whether you two are boys or girls?"


    "Do you want a boy or a girl?"


    "Girls, of course!"


    Gu Yi suddenly said what he was thinking, and then he covered his mouth. Su Yunyan''s ears were sharp, and he had heard his words for a long time, "why do you want a girl? Everyone else wants a boy, but you are too busy! "


    Now that she heard it, Gu Yi said, "well, what''s so interesting about all the boys in our family? You see, our generation are all boys. Although we have a jade hand, we are not born. Look at the generation of Yuanzhang, it''s still a boy. Even Yuyang''s foster in our family is also a boy! I''m really tired of watching boys... "


    Gu Yi is lying on the table feebly. Su Yunyan laughs so much that his stomach hurts.


    And that kind of thing.


    She always only knew that she cared for her daughter very much, but she didn''t expect that Gu Yi thought like this, "you want a daughter, what about your father?"


    Gu Yi said: "why, are you worried that your father doesn''t like it?"


    He said, "I''ve found out for a long time that father is my favorite daughter. What do you think of him treating Yufu and us? It seems that Yu Fu is his own, and we are the ones who came here. "


    Su Yunyan thought about it, and then pushed Gu Yi, "don''t pretend to me. Is it OK that my father is the only one at home to treat Yu Fu? I think you are all the same. In your eyes, Yu is in front of the row, and brother is in the back. Well, I''ll try my best to have a daughter for you! "


    Gu Yi got cheap and behaved well. Holding her stomach, she said, "your son and daughter are good. You are good. It''s just


    "But what?"


    "But you and Yu Fu are both sons. That''s too boring!"


    Su Yun''s smoke had to hit him for a while, "you don''t care about me. You also care about Yu Fu. What''s the matter with Yu Fu Sheng? I''ll beat you up


    "Six childe, six Madame, have a guest to come."


    The servant stood in the corridor and reported that Su Yunyan was busy stopping fighting.


    Now, the family affairs are all taken care of by Yin Jiyi, and Gu Jiuge and others all have Court Affairs, so the affairs of foreign visitors are handed over to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi heard the notice and said, "who is it?"


    "It''s general Lin xuanlin in the army."


    It''s a familiar name. Gu Yi thinks of Uncle Ning Tang at that time, and immediately reflects that this man is the deputy general beside Kun Yuyang.


    What did he come to Gu''s house for?


    Gu Yi got up and walked out. He said to him, "please ask him to sit in the front hall. I''ll be there in a moment."


    He looked back to say something to Su Yunyan. He saw Su Yunyan covering his back with a cape. "Go ahead. Maybe there''s something wrong with the army. Don''t delay."


    Gu Yi nodded, put on his cloak and went out.


    When he got to the front hall, he didn''t see anyone but Qi Zhou. Gu Yi said, "where are the people?"


    Qi Zhou pointed to the backyard, "Ning''an and Ning Ping are playing in the backyard. General Lin Shen has gone too. Shall I invite him back?"


    "No need."


    Gu Yi thought that the people in his army were not outsiders, so he went to the backyard and saw two children wrapped up in the snow, spreading their hands and feet to make snowballs.


    A tall general squatted beside them, holding a snowball in his hand. He watched the two children running around foolishly. His eyes were fixed on the two children.


    Gu Yi was amused for a moment, so he didn''t come forward.


    Suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder behind him, startled him. When he turned around, he found that it was Gu Hanmo, "third brother, how did you come?"


    Gu Hanmo said: "it''s not my duty today. I heard that Lin Xuan is here. I''ve come to see what happened."Gu Yi said with a smile: "I don''t think it''s all right. 80% of them want to come to our family to make up with each other, so as to have a good relationship with Ning''an and Ning Ping and save the country. "


    "What curve to save the country?"


    Gu Yi pointed to the scene on the snow, "haven''t you seen it yet? In order to please Yuyang. He tried his best, but Yuyang refused to accept him. It''s estimated that he was in a hurry to come to our house. Third brother, a gentleman has the beauty of becoming a man. Let''s pretend we don''t know! "


    Gu Hanmo hasn''t opened his mouth yet. He sees Ningping bumping a snowball toward Ning''an. Half a child''s head is so big that it hits Ning''an. He suddenly shakes and falls to the ground.


    After a while, Lin Xuan sprang up and fell to the ground, letting Ning An fall on his chest, making a dull sound.


    Gu Hanmo and Gu Yi come forward, "are you ok?"


    Said to pull up Ning''an, carefully check that he was not injured, Gu Han Mo will pull up Lin Xuan again, "are you ok?"


    Lin Xuan shakes his head and sees that Gu Yi comes forward to pick up Ningping''s back collar. The little doll is easily picked up by him and struggles.


    "Ningping, why did you bully my brother again? What your godmother said is true. You are the one who is naughty


    "I don''t dare, sixth uncle, put me down quickly!"


    Ningping continue to struggle, Lin Xuan see busy way: "six childe, he is still small not sensible, you put him down."


    Gu Yi snorted and put Ning Ping on the ground. "If you want to bully, bully the bad guys. Next time I see you bullying my brother, I''ll beat you up. Do you hear me?"


    Ningping ran away in fright.


    Gu Han Mo said with a smile: "don''t worry, six younger brother said every day to hit rather flat buttocks blossom, also didn''t see really hit. They are the same as five brothers and six brothers. They are always naughty and bully brother. Six brothers frighten Ningping because he was so naughty when he was a child, so he wants to teach Ningping well. "


    Lin Xuan listened to this just at ease, "originally is such."


    Gu Hanmo said: "fortunately, you are quick just now. Otherwise, Ning''an will fall in the snow and rub his skin. Yu Yang will beat Ning Ping hard."


    Gu Yi also said: "yes, how did you learn that move? Although it''s a little ugly, the child didn''t fall at all. Teach me, and I can look after my child in the future. "


    Su Yunyan''s baby will be born in two or three months, and Gu Yi is very excited about it.


    Lin Xuan was embarrassed and said, "I learned from the general. Didn''t he teach you?"


    Gu Shubai?


    Gu Hanmo and Lin Xuan looked at each other and said, "he said that if the people next to him fall down, even if they are quick to help him up, it is inevitable that some of them will rub their skin or bump into each other. Simply put a pad under him and protect him with your own skin and flesh. If you want to be injured, you will also be injured yourself, and the person you want to protect will not be injured. "


    Gu cold Mo a Leng, as expected see Lin Xuan''s arm by snow rub broken, fortunately winter clothes thick, otherwise must rub off a layer of skin.


    If he was thoughtful, he suddenly thought of why Gu huaijiang was so angry when Yu Fu fell down.


    At that time, if the elder brother was there, he could protect Yu Fu even though there were several steps in the middle. Because he would rather hurt himself than let Yufu get hurt at all.


    He felt guilty in his heart. If he had learned this move earlier, it would not have happened that day.


    He wandered around here. Lin Xuan said, "if I want to ask two generals for one thing, can I often come to Gu''s house to see the two children in the future?"


    Gu Yili looked at Gu Hanmo, "third brother, you see, what did I say?"


    Gu Hanmo came back to his senses. He heard Gu Yi teasing Lin Xuan, "I knew you didn''t have a good heart. You ran to Gu''s house to get close to them. Do you know that they are the adopted sons of your majesty, and their status is not comparable to that of ordinary children? "


    Lin Xuan was at a loss and muttered, "I, I know. I don''t mean any harm to them. I just think that Yuyang is busy with business. I''ll take care of the children for her. I''ll... "


    Gu Yi laughs. It''s very interesting to see Lin Xuan''s honest appearance.


    Gu Han Mo looked at him unhappily, "well, don''t bully honest people."


    Then he looked at Lin Xuan, "it''s not difficult for you to see the children. Everyone around you is your own. I''ll order housekeeper Qi in the future. It''s just that Yu Yang is trying to make things worse. If she doesn''t want to, you can''t force her with her children. "


    Lin Xuan immediately said: "no, never! I just want to make two children like me, so Yuyang will know that I really treat her children well. She will follow me in the future, and I will never let the children be wronged! "


    His heart towards Kun Yuyang makes him willing to treat her children as if they were his own. This heart is admirable.


    Is it true love that a man can do it?


    Gu Han Mo nodded, "that''s good. Go and play with the children. Stay at home and take good care of Yunyan''s baby. "


    "And you?"


    "I''ll go out."The company''s network blew up and it took a long time for it to be transmitted by mobile phone


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 375

    He went out of Gu''s house without riding a horse and walked slowly to the east of the city.


    The long street was covered with snow, not thick, only to the bottom of his boots.


    He was wearing black soap boots with white background, which were unified by the imperial soldiers in the palace, and the inner layer was covered with cowhide. In such snowy weather, he was not afraid of cold feet and damp.


    Walking along the street towards the East, and turning into the alley at the right place, you can see from a distance that Li Fu is located between several houses, with a thin layer of snow on the roof, white and lovely.


    He turned his mouth slightly and walked slowly to that place. Suddenly, a carriage came out of the door of the palace, and then a pink figure came out of it, shouting, "go, go, brother is on duty, brother Gu must be back to the palace!"


    Gu Hanmo can''t help but feel interesting.


    Is she looking for herself?


    He stepped forward a few steps. Li Tu had already got into the carriage. The servant was about to drive the carriage towards Gu''s house. He was surprised to see Gu Hanmo in front of him.


    "Look who''s coming, miss!"


    "I don''t see anyone. Let''s go to Gu Fu. Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Li Tu''s voice came from the carriage, rather anxious, for fear that at this time the family guests need her reception.


    Gu Han Mo cleared his throat, "it''s me."


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted in an uproar. Rabbit Li''s little face peeped out of the heavy hair of his cloak. Seeing that it was him, he immediately gave a smile, "brother Gu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Hanmo seldom comes to Li Fu. Although he has a good friendship with liming, he always thinks that coming to Li Fu will make Liming want him to marry Li Tu.


    So he has been avoiding, but how to get to Li Fu, he has been familiar with the heart.


    "Today''s rest, but there''s nothing wrong in Zuo Fu, so I want to see you."


    Li Tu came out of the carriage. When she got to the frame, she jumped down without waiting for the servant to take the chair.


    Servants are used to see not strange, Gu cold Mo instead scared.


    He suddenly remembered the scene when Yu Fuchu came to Gu Hou''s house. At that time, she also jumped directly from the carriage. She just came out of a simple place like Xianren Valley, and she was not familiar with the rules of the high-ranking women in Lin''an.


    What''s more rare is that naive, unadorned nature.


    After many years, I don''t want him to see this scene in Li Tu again.


    Li Tu took him by the arm and walked towards the house. "It''s windy outside. Go in and talk. Can I make you some tea?"


    Gu Hanmo was led into the house by her, and the servants all secretly laughed, lowering their heads and pretending not to laugh.


    He was quite helpless. He thought that rabbit Li had been here for so many years in her own home. Fortunately, the elder brother liming was dignified, and the family did not dare to despise rabbit Li.


    Li rabbit didn''t pull him to the front hall, but took him to his boudoir. Gu Hanmo didn''t have time to react and felt uncomfortable.


    Although Beili doesn''t care much about men and women, he grew up in Dongling and has never been to the boudoir of an unmarried woman except Yufu.


    Li Tu didn''t notice his abnormality at all. He focused on the teapot and cup in his hand. Finally, he poured out one carefully and sent it to him.


    "Why don''t you try it."


    There was hope in her eyes and her eyelashes flickered.


    Before I met Gu Hanmo, she didn''t touch Yangchun water. She couldn''t make soup or tea.


    Liming was worried that she would be scalded by hot water and that she would work hard. He never forced her to study, but he was a little worried about what to do after she got married.


    Although the Li family is a big family with family background, it is not as good as the royal family in the imperial court. The more wealthy the family is, the more they value their daughter-in-law''s merits and virtues. I''m afraid that Li TU will be rejected.


    After she didn''t want to know Gu Hanmo, she took the initiative to learn these things. Hard work made up for her clumsiness. Practice after practice made her craft more and more advanced.


    Gu Han Mo lowered his head and took a sip. The fragrance of tea was leisurely, and he couldn''t help laughing: "it''s delicious."


    Li TU was relieved.


    It doesn''t matter how many times she practices behind her back and how many times she gets burned.


    "If you like it, I''ll practice hard next time, and I''ll..."


    "No more."


    Before Li Tu finished his words, he interrupted him and was stunned. He had an ominous premonition.


    She was at a loss. "Brother Gu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu said, "I mean, you don''t have to practice these anymore. You''ve done a good job."


    "But I want to do this. I want to do it better and make you happier," Li said cautiously


    Make him happy?


    Li Tu seems to be doing it all the time.


    She learned how to make all kinds of soups and snacks for him, and how to make tea. She also pleaded for him in front of Gu huaijiang. If the pleading failed, she knelt with him in the snow and almost got cold.


    And what about him?


    Every time Liming half joked and half seriously asked him to marry Li Tu, he avoided it. In fact, he clearly liked her, but he couldn''t make face.If it wasn''t for Lin Xuan''s words, he probably didn''t understand until now.


    How does his most respected elder brother cherish his beloved woman? Is rather let oneself get hurt, is regardless of dignity regardless of demeanor, even if fall again ugly also want to protect jade to help.


    Compared with Gu Shubai, he owes too much to Li Tu.


    He said, "are you happy?"


    "Of course


    Li Tu stares at him and laughs. As long as she can see him, she will be very happy. Besides, two people can sit here and talk slowly without being disturbed.


    This is probably the second happiest thing in the world.


    As for the happiest thing


    "I''ll tell my father when I go back and choose a lucky day to propose marriage."


    "Ah?"


    Li rabbit scared toward back a step, Gu cold Mo how to know what she is thinking in the heart?


    No, no, what did he just say?


    Li Tu suddenly stammered, "you say Marriage promotion? Who is going to propose marriage? Who are you talking about? Who are you going to kiss? "


    What is she talking about?


    Li Tu beat her head in chagrin, and she said incoherently, "you mean, you want to propose..."


    Gu Hanmo stood up from the seat and took a step closer to her. Her tall body suddenly shrouded in a shadow, "I propose to you, to you, to you."


    ¡­¡­


    "The scope of this year''s imperial examination is too wide. I''m afraid Chunwei will be prepared early, especially in Dongling and Xikun."


    Zhang jiuque and Xue Rou talked about the local imperial examination in detail in the corridor near Changsheng hall. When they talked about the local imperial examination, Xue Rou also said: "yes, it''s interesting that we don''t have to worry about the Dongling imperial examination, but we need to mobilize more about the military examination, and Xikun is the opposite. We need to adjust measures to local conditions in order to uphold culture and martial arts in one place. "


    Zhang jiuque said: "in this case, let general Kun focus more on Dongling''s martial arts, and you focus more on Xikun''s martial arts. It''s just


    "Just what?"


    Zhang jiuque frowned slightly. "It''s just that whenever I think of emperor Ning''s Thoughts on Beili, I''m afraid that the measures implemented in Dongling ten towns will be hindered. In the end, Emperor Ning still has half of Dongling in his hand. Before, sang Yi people colluded with him to invade Beili, but he didn''t do it. I don''t know what emperor Ning is thinking, and whether he will have a different heart for Beili. "


    Originally, it was about the imperial examination. I don''t know how to transfer the topic to the emperor Ning.


    Xue Judo: "I heard from your majesty a few days ago that since Princess Li was named Queen, Emperor Ning''s temperament was not as violent as before. Your majesty is also quite satisfied, and feels that emperor Ning will not regenerate any branches to hinder us. "


    Zhang jiuque nodded, "if it''s so natural, it''s good. After all, the ten important towns of Dongling belong to Beili. After all, they are closer to Emperor Ning. If he really wants to do something, it''s hard for him to fight against the situation in the north. "


    Xue Rou said with a smile, "Taibao, you say that now sangyi is defeated, Korea is attached, and the whole Kyushu mainland is peaceful. When will the unification be achieved if emperor Ning is the only one who holds the land


    Zhang jiuque took a look at her. The Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs was a civil servant, and his words had the meaning of militant generals.


    He couldn''t help laughing: "maybe you don''t have to fight and kill, this piece of land can be returned automatically. The popular will of the world may not affect the decision of the superior quickly, but it is an irresistible force in the process of imperceptible influence. "


    Xue Rou made a gesture to him with a smile and asked him to move forward. "I hope it''s like what Taibao said."


    Not only did Zhang jiuque feel like this, but since he defeated the sangyi people, Yu Fu had been vaguely anticipating that the important officials in the court were waiting for this day.


    Some results can''t be explained. If we have to give a reason, it may be the trend of the times.


    Even though Beili is not strong enough to deal with the sangyi people, this war has also established Beili''s position in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Without Beili, the whole mainland of Kyushu might have become the hometown of sangyi people.


    Sure enough, in the spring cold of February, Dongling envoy came with Ning Chengzhi''s letter of surrender, in which he said that he would demote himself to be a marquis and attach himself to Beili.


    The people of the government and the people of the people''s Republic of China are greatly inspired, and they are preparing to recover the Dongling River and mountain.


    It''s not a small thing.


    He Bing will be sent to take over the military defense, he Chenzi will be sent to govern the local area, and how to settle Ning Chengzhi and a group of Ning''s royal family Everything is not easy.


    This day, Yu Fugang came back from the early days, and finally leaned on the couch to have a rest for a while. Then he saw Yao LAN rushing in from outside the hall.


    "Your Majesty, the sixth lady is premature."


    "What?"


    She immediately straightened up, Yao LAN quickly explained: "don''t worry, your majesty, you''ve had a baby. It''s not painful soon. Where is the eldest martial sister? She was born in the early days


    It''s already born.


    Yu Fu breathed a sigh of relief? How come all of a sudden, Yunyan''s fetus is one month smaller than mine. "


    Yao Lan said, "it''s safe to have the eldest martial sister here. She''s also a little boy! I didn''t hear what happened, so I gave birth prematurely. Six childe said is six madam love to eat sugar gourd, hawthorn eat more just cause. But the sixth lady said that she didn''t eat it every three or four days, and that she would be fine! "Yu Fu shook his head helplessly and said with a smile: "once upon a time, when Ji Kuai was born to Yuanzhang, he was careful everywhere. He drank a bowl of antalgic every day, but he was miserable when he was born. Yunyan''s temperament, like to eat sugar gourd, and dislike the pain of the tocolysis drug, often refused to drink, she was born more relaxed


    Yao Lan said with a smile, "isn''t it? It''s just that the sixth lady was originally a brother, but now she''s a brother. I don''t know when I will be able to give birth. "


    Yao LAN doesn''t say that she didn''t realize that Su Yunyan was a boy again.


    Looking around, the next generation of Gu''s family are all boys. Is it difficult to have a boy a feature passed down from generation to generation?


    She couldn''t help but smile, thinking about the one in her stomach, and then said, "I can''t move. You can go to see Yunyan for me, and then send the anzhen carp jade Jue I prepared for her."


    "Ah."


    Yao LAN answered, was about to go out, and suddenly said: "yes, I heard that the Marquis wanted to ask his majesty to give the child a name. Does your majesty want the maid to take it out?"


    Yufu could not laugh or cry, "no, no, in the future three brothers, four brothers and five brothers will give birth to children, and all of them will be named by me. How can I come up with a good name? "


    She thought about it and said, "you go first. I''ll think about it carefully. The child''s name is too careless."


    In particular, if the name of the imperial gift is not easy to change, it will be a big trouble.


    Yao LAN walks for a long time, and Gu Shubai comes back. Yu Fu thinks he''s secretly going to Gu''s house to look after the children, so he snorts and ignores him.


    Gu Shubai approached and said, "what''s the matter? The sixth younger brother''s son has taken up the position of elder brother. Do you feel aggrieved for our children? "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but turn his anger into a smile, "how can I be so mean? I''m angry, I don''t know. I didn''t hear about it until I came back. Did you just go back to the mansion to see it? "


    "No


    Gu Shubai sat down and pressed his neck. "He discussed with the grand master about the surrender of emperor Ning. After standing for a long time, his neck was a little sour."


    Yu Fu


    She secretly felt that Gu Shubai was satirizing Tianyun Poai.


    Gu Shubai pretended not to know that she understood, "by the way, my father has agreed to let my third brother go to Li''s house to propose marriage. That''s what happened in one or two days. It''s a double happiness. I wanted to go back to the palace to have a look. I think you must be in a hurry in the palace. I''ll come back first and tell you. "


    Yu Fu felt relieved, "third brother is willing to go to propose marriage at last? I thought he wanted to drag it to the end. It''s good that the sixth brother''s children are born, and the third brother should get married. I was worried that my father would not agree. I didn''t expect that he would agree so quickly. "


    "Originally, he didn''t know about rabbit Li. That time you fell down in Yinglie mausoleum, rabbit Li went to kneel with his third brother. After I returned to Beijing, my father mentioned this to me and said that rabbit Li was very good. Although she contradicted her father''s words, you know, his father was not so open-minded. He valued Li Tu''s friendship with his third brother more


    Yu Fu chuckled, "that''s what my father told me."


    Gu Shubai looked up at her, "did the father tell you that he thought Li TU was a bit like you?"


    Yu Fu was stunned. She thought that Li Tu had gone to the Palace first. She was a little girl who didn''t know the world. She was one or two years older than Yu Fu, but she was only ten years old.


    Yu Fu shook his head. "Did your father tell you that? She''s like me Like me when I was a kid? "


    Gu Shubai snorted, "you don''t think it''s like it, do you. In fact, a father likes his daughter, especially when he is as delicate and soft as you were when you were a child. In the mansion, my father is the one who loves Ji Ge and Yun Yan the most. He doesn''t say it, but he always gives in to them when things happen. "


    Of course, the most accommodating is Yufu.


    Yu Fu said with a slight frown, "Oh, how can that be good? Seeing that his grandchildren are all boys, my father must be in a hurry. By the way, it suddenly occurred to me what name to give my sixth brother''s child. "


    "What?"


    "If you name a little girl, my father will love him the most. It''s better to call "Charming?"


    Poof.


    Gu Shubai silently put down his tea cup and pretended to hear nothing.


    On a leisure day, Yu Fu still asks Gu Shubai to take her back to Gu''s house. Within a short distance from the palace city to Gu''s house, Gu Shubai, the imperial guards and the eunuchs are facing great enemies and carefully accompany her out.


    Yuehu said that the child would be OK by this month, but people were still worried that something like the last yinglieling would happen again.


    When the guard of honor came outside Gu''s house, Gu Jiuge and others personally welcomed her, and surrounded her closely.


    Everyone worried that if she fell down, she could help herself. Yao LAN, who had an indiscreet criminal record, had already been pushed far away by Gu''s brothers.


    Yao Lanxin knows that she is not careful enough, so she doesn''t go forward and follows behind in silence.


    Su Yunyan is lying in bed, sitting in confinement, see her big belly personally from the palace, is moved and worried, "Yufu, you are too good to me, wuwuwu."


    Yu Fu sat beside her bed and said with a smile, "you can''t cry in the confinement. You will fall ill. Please bring the baby to me to have a look."The nurse holds the baby over and asks Yufu to look at her hand. When Yufu looks at it carefully, the child''s eyebrows are very beautiful and looks more like Su Yunyan.


    She was relieved immediately, "the name I gave the child just matched his delicate appearance. Just Gu Jiaojiao. What do you think? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 376

    Jiaojiao is much more delicate than when Yuanzhang was born, and she looks more delicate and thin.


    Month fox said it was because of premature birth, but Tianshu secretly suspected that it was month fox who gave Su Yunyan a drink of mabeisan.


    "Ma Fei San?"


    Yu Fu listened to Tianshu''s words and couldn''t help but wonder, "I''ve never heard of having a baby and drinking mapeisan."


    Tianshu drew a circle with his hand, "such a big bowl, the eldest martial sister gave Su Yunyan three big bowls to drink, and he fainted at that time."


    Yu Fu subconsciously shrinks back. How can he describe it so terrifying.


    Gu Shubai gently patted her back to comfort her, and then looked at Tianshu, "people have fainted, how to have children?"


    He has never eaten pork. He has always seen pigs run. When a woman gives birth, she always hears granny Wen yelling hard inside. Everyone faints. How can she do it?


    Tianshu stall hands, not to mention Yufu feel terrible, he now think of the three bowls of Ma Fei San also feel terrible.


    Yufu explained: "this is not difficult. After losing consciousness, the body does not lose consciousness, as long as the golden needle is used to prick the acupoints, the body will naturally respond. No wonder Yunyan didn''t feel pain when she gave birth to the baby. She said that it was born after a sleep. "


    Tianshu said: "reason is this reason, but I always think it''s better to let nature take its course. With us on the side, are you still worried that the baby won''t be born? It''s harmful to heaven to use Ma Fei San... "


    He said some truth, and then said: "not to mention Jiao Jiao was so thin, I don''t know if it was because of Ma Fei San."


    "Tianshu!"


    Voice just fell, suddenly heard on Fox angry voice from outside the hall.


    She quickly went into the hall, pointed to Tianshu and said, "I''ve already said that I''ve studied this method for a long time. It won''t be a problem. Why do you have to argue with me and insist that Jiao Jiao is weak because my hemp boils up? "


    It turns out that Tianshu has always agreed with her, and has argued with her many times at home. But Yuehu was so powerful that he didn''t want to listen to him, so he had to spit it out in front of Yufu.


    It''s not easy to finish her heart smoothly. Unexpectedly, she was heard by Yuehu. She caught him saying bad things about her behind her back.


    Tianshu said in reply while distancing herself from her, "although you are the eldest martial sister, I have to say something. Yu Fu, the master said, "what is Ma Fei San, do you remember?"


    Yu Fu nodded, but he didn''t think about it: "the book of the later Han Dynasty says that if the disease occurs in the interior, and the acupuncture and medicine can''t reach it, it''s the first thing to take Ma Fei San. He didn''t feel it, because he broke the back of the abdomen and cut the lump. That is to say, the disease inside the body needs to be disembodied before using Mabei powder. "


    "What about the harm of mapeisan?"


    "Harm?"


    Yu Fu thought about it, "the harm is not to overdo it. If it is overdose, the patient will suffer from mental retardation, mouth deviation and salivation, even He died without medicine. "


    Tianshu then looked at the moon Fox and drew out the circle just now. "If you drink three bowls from such a big bowl, what can you do in case of excessive harm?"


    The two of them never quarreled about anything. It involved medical science, and they didn''t give up any land.


    Gu Shubai doesn''t know the medical theory, and he doesn''t know whether taking so many Mapei powder will cause danger to people. He just needs to protect Yufu here.


    Lest these two quarrel and start to hurt Yu Fu.


    The month fox is cold to hum a, "I have already said, the dosage of three big bowls of Ma Fei powder is that I hold good, have also done countless experiments on the death penalty of the heaven prison, there will be no problem.". What else are you talking about? "


    Tianshu didn''t let her as usual. Instead, he said, "can you do the same experiment on the prisoners as on the lady in the boudoir? That''s all. What''s more important is that she''s giving birth. Although it''s painful, she doesn''t need to open her stomach. You don''t have to do this at all. Ma Fei San is not a problem for adults. Have you considered the problem for children? "


    Month fox rolled a white eye, the usual reserved demeanor completely disappeared, "you worry about Ma boiling powder will affect the child, but at that time the situation is Su Yunyan premature birth, she was scared to make no effort at all. The child is also weak in the mother and fetus. If I don''t use unusual methods, a premature baby can''t be born smoothly! "


    "No matter how bad it is, it''s better than taking medicine to make him a fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    What happened to these two?


    The more Gu Shubai listened, the more he felt the strong smell of gunpowder. Is the production of Su Yunyan so important to them?


    He looked at Yu Fu puzzledly. Yu Fu patted his hand and said in a low voice, "you don''t understand. For a medical immortal, the matter of curing a patient and saving a person is a big one. Even if it''s a little bit more or less, there must be some basis. What''s more, the eldest martial sister has made such a dangerous move this time? They are not fighting for Yunyan and Jiaojiao, but for medical science. "


    Gu Shubai understood.


    It''s just like if he and Gu huaijiang or Gu Jiuge, when they have differences in the way of an army formation, don''t care about their father, son and brothers at all and have to discuss a result.


    There is no room for any confusion about the cause that people believe in all their lives.He looked at Yuehu and their eyes suddenly calmed down. Yuehu was so angry that he said, "now the child has been born, and his weakness is due to premature delivery. He has no brain problems at all. It turns out that I''m right!"


    Tianshu snorted coldly, "the child is so big. How can you tell if there is something wrong with his brain? At least to the full moon to determine, in case there are latent lesions in the child''s body how to do? "


    "No way!"


    The month fox domineering a wave of hands, "I under of medicine I in the mind know, kid if brain have a problem, I follow your surname!"


    Tianshu had been ready to refute, and was stunned when he heard this sentence.


    After a while, he said tentatively, "you You want my last name? Is that true? "


    Yu Fu, who had been listening to their argument, suddenly raised her head. The atmosphere changed so fast that she was unprepared.


    Month Fox also Leng, see Gu Shubai and his wife two people looking at him, angry stare Tianshu one eye, "well say Ma boi San thing, what are you talking about?"


    Tianshu thought for a while and pulled her out. She could still hear a voice: "if you are my surname, I will listen to you. You are right..."


    Gu Shubai and Yu Fu


    "I thought Tianshu had more principles. I didn''t expect that Yuehu would agree with you. Well, a battle for supremacy in the medical field has ended in such a flurry. "


    Gu Shubai shook his head and sighed. Unfortunately, he suddenly remembered something and asked Yu Fu, "what do you hear? Is Jiaojiao really going to leave behind any disease? "


    Yu Fu shook his head, "No. Although the eldest martial sister is usually not serious, she is very modest in treating patients and saving people. In fact, the second elder martial brother didn''t believe her medical skills. He was afraid that if she made a mistake, it would be difficult to explain it, so he advised her. After all, Jiaojiao is the son and grandson of the family, not an ordinary person. If you really let him have a good or bad, isn''t immortal Valley and Gu''s family enemies? "


    Gu Shubai felt relieved when he heard the words, "I think so, too. Yuehu is not such a person with no sense of propriety."


    Yu Fu suddenly thought, "when I''m in production, I''ll let my elder sister use this method. After Yunyan''s production, her spirit is much better than that of Ji Ge. It must be the credit of Ma feisan."


    Gu Shubai immediately raised his heart, "what if it really hurts the child?"


    Yu Fu thought about it and said, "I don''t think so. The child is ten months old in the mother''s womb, and has already taken shape before it is really born. At this time, it is very difficult for the mother to convey any medicine to the child, even if there is, that is, a little bit. "


    Gu Shubai hesitated and didn''t speak. Yu Fu said, "actually, the eldest martial sister and the second elder martial brother will quarrel. More importantly, the second elder martial brother, as a man, doesn''t know how painful it is to have a baby. The eldest martial sister is different from him. She has empathy and loves to have children. That''s why she insists on using Ma Fei powder for Yunyan, and the second elder martial brother just needs to blow the wind nearby and say some nonsense like conforming to the way of heaven, hum. "


    Tao follows nature and follows the way of heaven Who can''t say such sarcastic remarks?


    The problem is that natural production has to bear great pain and exhaustion. If it is possible, which woman does not want to give birth to her child after a sleep like Su Yunyan?


    As soon as Gu Shubai heard this, he was afraid that Yu Fu would be wronged. He immediately said, "I don''t mind. I''ll listen to you."


    Yu Fu chuckled and felt proud.


    I knew he would say that.


    This clip is about "painless childbirth". Maybe the younger little cute doesn''t know much about it.


    To put it simply, painless childbirth now is to use anesthetics. Many puerperas really feel that their children come out easily after a sleep, but many husbands and mothers in law don''t give them any anesthetics, which is too expensive or afraid of affecting the health of puerperas and children.


    But from the point of view of puerpera, what is thousands of yuan less painful


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 377

    Dongling''s motorcade arrived in the capital at the end of February.


    On the bus, the empress and his party came to the capital to accept the new gift, and they were no longer empress and Emperor.


    All the way to the capital, their hearts were uneasy. Although they would get preferential treatment if they took the initiative to offer their land, it was not sure whether Beili court would treat them harshly on the spur of the moment.


    I''m a fish, but I''m not sure what will happen next.


    After his guard of honor left Lin''an, many things were not in his plan.


    Compared with him, Li Guifei, who has long been named Queen, is happy.


    She and Ning Chengzhi were in the same carriage. When they arrived at Beili, they always opened the curtain and looked out. They were very interested in Beili''s customs.


    Ning Chengzhi is a little displeased, "your empress, what''s the system like this?"


    After that, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    He was no longer an emperor, and naturally Princess Li was no longer a queen.


    But she was happy, "what''s the matter with your majesty? My empress, are you afraid of being seen by the common people? What''s more, Beili people don''t care about these. I heard that there are many ladies in Chunwei this year. Women can all take part in the imperial examination. What''s the matter with the curtain


    Ning Chengzhi also heard that they have now left Dongling, and naturally do as the Romans do.


    But is the view outside the car that good?


    He thought about it and looked over her head along the line of sight of Li Guifei. Li Guifei generously gave him a place and gave him a mouthful on his face.


    Rather Chengzhi Leng Leng, the corners of his mouth unconsciously let out a smile.


    He looked out of the window and saw that in early spring, the fields were green and tender, and the farmers were farming with their families.


    A child was playing with mud in the paddy field, and her face was covered with black mud. The woman stood on the ridge of the field, took out a kettle and gave it to her husband who was planting rice seedlings.


    She gently took out her handkerchief and wiped the sweat on her husband''s forehead. Her husband said a few words to her with a smile, and she squatted down to wipe the child''s face


    What a happy farm scene.


    Ning Chengzhi said: "it''s said that after the war between Beili and sangyi, not only the national strength declined, but also the taxes increased by 40% to put pressure on the people. I I, how can I see that there is no sign that the people are living in poverty? "


    Princess Li said with a smile, "why is the people living in poverty? My concubine heard that in the three years since she ascended the throne, besides the amnesty when she first ascended the throne, she also paid little taxes in the next two years. The common people have gained more benefits. Now that they pay 40% more taxes, where can they not afford them? "


    Ning Chengzhi can''t help but wonder, "do you still know these?"


    He always thought that Princess Li could only eat, drink, play and fool around. At the beginning, he made her queen, but because she was the last one around him who still had true feelings.


    Unexpectedly, now that her queen''s position is gone, she has grown up instead.


    Princess Li raised her head triumphantly, "of course. Once upon a time, I didn''t know anything in the palace. It was because of your Majesty''s favor. Now... "


    She looks a little dark, even Ning Chengzhi is not comfortable.


    Yes, now they have to rely on others to look at others'' faces. How can they be as ignorant of the world as before?


    Princess Li continued to laugh, "now I want to support your majesty. How can I do without learning more? When I first came out of Lin''an, my concubine discovered that the ten important towns that belong to Beili, the common people are also planting rice seedlings, but they are not the same as the common people outside Lin''an. "


    Ning Chengzhi worried all the way, but did not pay attention to the scene outside the window, then said: "how different?"


    "Most of the people outside Lin''an City are dressed in rags. I think they are planting rice seedlings in the field. They are worried about getting dirty, so they don''t wear good clothes. Most of them also look sad. They don''t know whether they are worried about having no rice to cook at home or about having too much work to do in the field. "


    "The people in Beili are different. Even the clothes they wear for transplanting rice seedlings are neat. We can see what kind of good clothes they wear when they go out to play on weekdays. Did your majesty see the child sitting in the mud playing just now? "


    Ning Chengzhi nodded, "see, is a lively child."


    Princess Li said solemnly: "I think about it. If I work hard and my children play dirty there, I will be very angry. After all, there is no maid in waiting to wash the children''s clothes, and there is no nanny holding the children down to coax them. All things have to be done by the farmer''s wife. Can''t you be so angry? "


    Ning Chengzhi thought about it and suddenly understood, "do you mean that the farmer''s wife looks smiling and not angry at all? It''s because she has a good life. She doesn''t have to work in the fields, so it''s not hard for her to go home and wash clothes, is it? "


    "I think so."


    She has just learned to pay attention to the people''s livelihood and is not sure whether what she has observed is right or wrong.


    However, one thing can be sure that even though the people of Beili experienced terrible war, they were much richer and more comfortable than the people of Dongling.


    This is the general trend of the people. We have to surrender.


    Ning Chengzhi nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t know what he was worried about and lowered his head silently.


    Li Guifei was not happy when she saw him saying that. She comforted him quickly, "what''s the matter with your majesty?""I am no longer your majesty."


    On the letter sent to the capital to surrender, it was written that he was willing to demote himself as a marquis and bow to Beili, but he didn''t decide what the outcome would be.


    He is very worried about his future situation.


    Princess Li paused, "well My husband


    Poof.


    Ning Chengzhi almost didn''t hold his expression. He meant to worry about his identity, but Li Guifei wanted to address her.


    Her mind is as simple as it is.


    He said helplessly, "I mean Well, forget it


    Let her be so happy, happy day by day, tell the woman to solve those troubles, what kind of man?


    Although he is not the emperor, at least he is still a man and the pillar of the women around him.


    ¡­¡­


    All the way to the capital, the guard of honor saw the tall and majestic gate of the capital from a distance, and the mouth of Li Guifei opened into a circle.


    She thought that the most majestic wall in the world must be the wall of Lin''an. When she saw the capital, she found out what it means to see a witch from a small one.


    It used to be the imperial capital of the early Zhou Dynasty, which is totally different from Lin''an, a place with a short history of capital construction.


    Ning Chengzhi''s heart cooled, and he was ashamed to face the scenery of the capital.


    No wonder Yufu didn''t like him. She didn''t care about the identity of Dongling emperor. Beili is better than Dongling.


    Close to the gate, they see a group of people in official clothes are looking forward to, Li Guifei see from the gap of the car curtain, busy greeting Ning Chengzhi to see.


    Ning Chengzhi saw his acquaintance at a glance.


    The official in charge is the envoy who used to go to Dongling with Yufu. What''s his name Yes, Chen Jingxing!


    He personally went outside the city to meet them, which shows that he attached great importance to them.


    He hurriedly got out of the car, reached out to help the princess Li down, and saw Chen Jingxing with a group of officials come up, arched his hand toward him, with a modest posture.


    Ning Chengzhi was relieved at the sight of his attitude.


    When he was the emperor of Dongling, Chen Jingxing didn''t treat himself better than he does now. It can be seen that he didn''t deliberately neglect him now.


    After seeing each other, Chen Jingxing said with a smile, "I have a lot of predestination with emperor Ning. This is the second time we have met."


    Ning Chengzhi nodded and said, "yes, if I remember correctly, you are Honglu Siqing of Beili. When you went to Dongling as an envoy in those years, your style was outstanding, and it''s still impressive. "


    Chen Jingxing didn''t show any complacency or sneer at him, but said, "I''m flattered. Your majesty sent us to meet you. Please stay in the post house for a rest and come to the palace to meet you some day. "


    When Ning Chengzhi heard this, he hesitated.


    What he was most afraid of was that he would come to the palace to meet him. It was said that the prince of Xikun, kunjun Yue, was trapped in the post house and killed by Kunwu.


    Didn''t he come all the way to the capital just to see Yu Fu and get a gift that wasn''t humble?


    If you''re stuck in the post house


    He could not help shivering all over, thinking about how to open his mouth to Chen Jingxing.


    Chen Jingxing seemed to be aware of his thoughts and said with a smile: "emperor Ning doesn''t have to worry. Your majesty has been pregnant for eight or nine months, so he is not able to see guests all the time. Moreover, with the custom of Beili, it is not suitable for the officials to face the saints at once when they are far away, so as to avoid suffering from acclimatization and other diseases due to overwork in the long journey. "


    Ning Chengzhi wanted to say something else. Princess Li stepped forward and said, "yes, husband, let''s listen to Mr. Chen and go back to the post house to have a rest first. How can we live up to the kindness of your majesty and Mr. Chen? "


    He said, "thank you, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Jingxing nodded slightly and asked them to get on the carriage, "please."


    Back on the carriage, all the way into the city, through the long street, Li Guifei still only looked out of the carriage, very happy about the prosperity of the capital.


    She said to the soldiers who followed the guard outside the carriage, "the capital is really prosperous. Please ask Mr. Chen for me if we can come out and have a look after we go back to the post office."


    The soldier nodded to her first, and then said, "please, madam. Those who come here are guests. Naturally, there is no reason why they can''t go out."


    After hearing this, Princess Li narrowed her eyes with a smile.


    The soldier didn''t even tell Chen Jingxing that she could go out. She was immediately satisfied and put down the curtain of the carriage.


    Ning Chengzhi looked at her and said, "husband, if you don''t feel tired at night, let''s go out and have a look. I see many red lights hanging on both sides of the long street. It must be very busy to come out at night. "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "can you come out?"


    "Yes, I did."


    Li imperial concubine attached to his ear, so said some, Ning Chengzhi suddenly in front of a bright, "you say reasonable, it seems that nothing will happen."


    Li Guifei said in a low voice: "if you don''t feel at ease, you can ask Mr. Chen when you arrive at the post house."


    The guard of honor stopped in front of the post house, and Chen Jingxing escorted them in. Ning Chengzhi said, "Mr. Chen has worked hard. Why don''t you go in and have a cup of tea?"Chen Jingxing said, "I won''t disturb you to have a rest."


    Ning Chengzhi thought, pretending to casual way: "by the way, we first came to the capital, I do not know where to go here, or do as the Romans do, learn more about the local customs."


    After hearing this, Chen Jingxing felt sensible. The emperor Ning, who used to act recklessly, now knows how to do as the Romans do. It''s really beneficial.


    He thought for a moment and said, "the capital is very prosperous. I suggest you take a rest in the daytime. After enough rest, you can come out at night. The public security in the capital is excellent. There are no doors closed at night, no roads left, no curfew at night, and the lights are bright all the time. Just along this long street, Yiying has restaurants, teahouses, jewelry and clothes. You can get to know the food and fashion of the capital. It''s just - "


    Ning Chengzhi was very happy when he heard his detailed introduction. He didn''t want another sentence.


    "Just what?"


    He had ideas flying in his head.


    For example, let them not contact and talk with outsiders. For example, ask them to go out and take the soldiers with Beili. The name of protection is actually surveillance. For example, let them go out as little as possible


    He thought about countless possibilities, but Chen Jingxing frowned slightly and said with some worries: "there are so many delicious food in the capital. You should be moderate and don''t eat too much."


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty doesn''t know. They went to the capital the day before yesterday. They went shopping in the evening. According to the people in the post house, when they came back, their hands were full of all kinds of snacks and jewelry boxes, and their stomachs were round. "


    Two days later, the people of Honglu Temple reported to Yufu the news of Ning Chengzhi and his party. Shaoqing of Honglu Temple wanted to laugh and had to restrain his expression, which made Yufu want to laugh.


    She said helplessly: "is it so funny? Just smile if you want. I''m not counting you. I''m just losing your honor. "


    "Ha ha ha! I have lost my honor, I have lost my honor


    That little Qing laughs and tears all flow out, while laughing and saying that he has lost the instrument to plead guilty, Yu Fu can''t help imagining the picture he said, is Ning Chengzhi so indifferent?


    Chen Jingxing looked back at his subordinates. Yu Fu thought he would stop him seriously. Unexpectedly, he turned around and laughed himself.


    "Your Majesty, it''s not just that night. The people in the post house said that they went out every day, sometimes they wanted to go to some distant scenic spots and historic sites, and they also asked the people in the post house to lead them out. I''m having a good time every day. It doesn''t look like I''m coming to join in at all. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Shaoqing continued to smile. "That day, Mr. Chen said that he asked them to be moderate when they went out. But today, the Post House asked the doctor to go, saying that emperor Ning could not digest his food. Your majesty, are you ridiculous? Ha ha ha


    Yu Fu said with a smile, "can it be cured now?"


    Chen Jingxing shook his head with a smile, "cured, Ningdi said more walking helps digestion. So after drinking medicine in the post office, he took his wife to go shopping. His wife always knows how to buy jewelry and clothes. Many shops in the capital are talking about it. They think it''s the newly married lady who is so rich. "


    When Yu Fu heard this, he waved to them to stop talking.


    Further on, she was afraid that she would lose her honor in front of her ministers.


    After a while, she relaxed and said, "since they are so happy, I will send someone to accompany them. I''m not in a hurry to see them."


    Chen Jingxing said: "that minister will arrange the people of Honglu temple..."


    "No


    Yu Fu thought for a moment, but he had some bad taste: "let Kun Wu go to accompany them. Anyway, his perfume shop also needs rich ladies as buyers, doesn''t it?"


    Kunwu has long been successful in his career from politics to business. His business is excellent, and now he has opened a second branch.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Ning Chengzhi and his wife are rich and big buyers, he would not be willing to accompany them.


    Ning Chengzhi had seen Kun Wu hurt. When he saw that Yu Fu had sent him to play with him, he was almost scared to death.


    Isn''t Kun Jun Yue killed in this post house?


    The couple, who had been playing happily for two or three days, immediately got worried again. Kun Wu comforted them when he was hurt. "Do you know why your majesty sent me to play with you?"


    "I don''t know."


    Kun Wu hurt and cocked his legs, "because my today is very likely your tomorrow. Don''t think that your majesty will be able to give you a marquis if you are demoted to Marquis. What if you take your soldiers to revolt? "


    "Besides, what''s wrong with me? There are big houses and silver. No one dares to take care of food and drink. They can also rely on their knowledge of the people in the court to seek benefits. Life is so comfortable! "


    The former Xikun emperor taught the former Dongling emperor what she learned. The former Dongling queen was bored when she heard that there was a big house with silver. She left and went back to her house to try her jewelry.


    Beili''s clothes and jewelry are so beautiful and classic. Even the common women on the street are very gorgeous. She must not lose to others.


    I don''t know what the two former emperors exchanged. After two hours, Ning Chengzhi knocked on her door. "Let''s go out. Kun Wushang asked us to visit his ointment shop.""Balm?"


    "Here it is," she said! Here we go


    What the hell is it that the company computer can access QQ but not the website Liberal arts students say that they are computer blind. This chapter is still transmitted by mobile phone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 378

    A few days later, Yufu held a banquet at zhanghuatai in the imperial garden to receive Dongling and his party.


    Compared with the bustling and bustling capital, the solemnity of the imperial palace is more respectful. Li Guifei couldn''t see it all the way. She just felt that every step of the way was full of the majesty of the imperial family.


    Ning Chengzhi didn''t have the leisure to look at the scenery. The more he looked, the more ashamed he felt. He simply lowered his head and just walked.


    On the long corridor outside the Royal Garden, I suddenly saw a tall man in armor coming from a distance, with a sword on his waist. It can be imagined that he was the most important general in the palace, and he could walk around with a sword.


    When people come near, Ning Chengzhi straightens his back.


    That''s not Gu Hanmo?


    The general who led them in from outside the palace arched his hand to Gu Hanmo, "great commander, people have already brought them."


    Gu Han Mo nodded slightly, "give it to me, you go."


    The general left, Gu cold Mo this just see to Ning Chengzhi two people, Ning Chengzhi subconsciously step back, protect the woman around.


    Li Guifei is looking hard everywhere, suddenly he looks strange, unconsciously looking at Gu Hanmo, there is a kind of familiar feeling.


    She used to live in the deep palace for a long time in Dongling. Although she had met Gu''s children, Gu Shubai was the only one with deep memory. The rest was just an impression.


    So she stared at Gu Hanmo for a while, and then she realized that such a handsome man was not an ordinary person. Seeing Ning Chengzhi''s reaction, the impression in her mind finally came to the top.


    "You are "The third son of the family?"


    There were six young masters of Gu''s family, and the one with a cold face was the third, she remembered.


    Ning Chengzhi frowned. The most worrying thing he had ever met was that he didn''t want to see someone who cared for his family!


    Gu Han Mo only slightly nodded, looked at the action of Ning Chengzhi, knew what he was thinking in his heart.


    He didn''t care. He just pretended to be invisible and raised his hand to them. "This way, please. Your majesty has been waiting for Zhang Huatai for a long time."


    Having said that, he took care of himself and led the way, so that Ning Chengzhi would not be afraid when he saw him.


    Ning Chengzhi saw that he was ahead of him. Sure enough, he relaxed a lot in his heart. Seeing that Li Guifei followed her, he grabbed her broad sleeve.


    This is the new spring dress she made after she came to the capital. The wide sleeves imitate the palace dress of Beili palace women. Beili folk women''s dress requirements are not as much as Dongling. Even if they wear the same clothes as the palace dress, they will not be arrested.


    Princess Li looked at him strangely. "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Chengzhi was depressed and didn''t say it to her all the time. Now he has to say, "in those days, the whole house of marquis Gu was almost killed. I was worried..."


    Princess Li understood all of a sudden.


    Now Gu''s family is more powerful in Beili than in Dongling. If they want revenge, they will be in danger.


    Li imperial concubine paused, suddenly toward him a huge smile, "I accompany my husband, don''t be afraid."


    She had never done anything earth shaking in her life, and even had bad deeds in the harem. Only after she became Queen did she know what it means to govern the harem and convince others with virtue.


    But she at least has this life, can accompany him to live and die together.


    Ning Chengzhi looked at him in a complicated mood. Gu Hanmo, who was walking in front of him, saw that they didn''t keep up with him. He turned around and said, "you two?"


    Princess Li said with a smile, "we''ll come right now!"


    In zhanghuatai, the place is not big, and there are less than ten seats.


    In addition to Yu Fu and Gu Shubai, only Chen Jingxing and a Ying official of Honglu temple.


    Some of these ministers came from Dongling, some of them were originally refugees of Dongling, and later passed the entrance examination. Some of them were local people in Lin''an.


    Ning Chengzhi looked at the crowd and saw some familiar faces. He was in a mixed mood.


    A little closer, see the first golden seat sitting Yufu husband and wife, the two husband and wife harmony, deep feelings.


    Yu Fu''s face was more open than before. Her eyebrows were more slender, her eyes were more bright and deep, and her cheeks were more plump and crystal clear.


    From this angle, we can see that her stomach is really big, about eight or nine months old.


    Two people come forward to salute, "I have seen your majesty."


    Although the reward has not been granted yet, they have changed their words and become ministers. The purpose is to let Beili Chaozhong see their sincerity.


    Yu Fu asked him to take a seat with a smile. He had not seen his old acquaintance for many years and had a lot of feelings.


    "I haven''t seen you for many years. You look very good."


    Yu Fuxian opened his mouth and exchanged greetings like an old acquaintance. He didn''t mean to be superior to others.


    Ning Chengzhi felt quite flattered. After thinking about it, he stood up and said, "I haven''t seen you for many years. Your majesty is more charming than ever. Congratulations to your Majesty on the birth of the dragon, and to the Regent. "


    Once upon a time, he was a monarch and she was a minister, but now he wants to call her majesty. Their identities as monarchs and ministers are reversed. Ning Chengzhi''s heart is sour.


    Yu Fu stroked her stomach with a smile, and then looked at Li Guifei, "haven''t you had any children yet?"In her mind, Princess Li was the side princess when Ning Chengzhi was the second prince. Later, she became Princess Li and then the queen for at least seven or eight years.


    Ning Chengzhi was about to shake his head when he heard Li Guifei say: "Your Majesty Lao cares. My wife has been pregnant for three months."


    Her voice with joy, Ning Chengzhi surprised to look back at her, can''t believe it.


    He''s going to have a baby, too?


    He always thought that he had done too many evils, so his harem was not prosperous and he had no children under his knees.


    Unexpectedly, Princess Li quietly gave him a baby. He was overjoyed and didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Shubai raised his glass, "congratulations to you two."


    As a father, I cherish each other''s feelings. Gu Shubai''s congratulations are sincere. Ning Chengzhi busily holds up his wine glass.


    The women around them looked at their husbands, their eyes full of love.


    After three rounds of drinking, Ning Chengzhi said: "I did a lot of wrong things in the past. I''m sorry for your majesty and my family. I''m willing to be punished. It''s just that they Their mother and son are innocent. Please hold your hand high. "


    He said that he would kneel down and plead guilty, while several officials of Honglu Temple helped him up.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "it''s a good reminiscence. What do you do when you talk about it? I invite you to come to the capital to be rewarded, not punished. "


    Princess Li couldn''t help laughing and said: "in fact, my husband has been worried about Since your majesty has said that, I''m relieved. "


    Yu Fu took a look at Chen Jingxing. "I heard that you''ve had a good time in Beijing these days. I thought you didn''t worry. You know you''re afraid."


    Ning Chengzhi was more embarrassed when he heard this. Li Guifei was ashamed and said, "it''s my fault. I can''t blame my husband. I like those clothes and jewelry. Beili''s clothes and jewelry are beautiful. I can''t help it! "


    After that, he took a shy look at Ning Chengzhi.


    Come on.


    Yu Fuxin said that it was Ning Chengzhi, not Li Guifei, who asked the doctor to see the doctor after eating too much.


    She didn''t say anything, but said, "in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. I''m very relieved that you volunteered this time. The reason why the sangyi people dare to invade is that the mainland of Kyushu is falling apart and people find opportunities to take advantage of it. Since then, Kyushu has been unified, and there will be no more foreign slaughter. You have made great contributions to the mainland of Kyushu and to all the people in the world. "


    Ning Chengzhi''s face turned red because of the wine. Hearing Yu Fu''s praise, he blushed even more.


    He looked at Gu Shubai, who was smiling all the time. He didn''t look like a vengeful man.


    Is it because he thinks too much about his family''s status in Beili now? Is it necessary to deal with him?


    From the beginning to the end, it was he who was taking the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman.


    After the Palace Banquet, the imperial edict soon spread to the post house.


    "Emperor Ning was granted the title of Duke Ning, and the land was granted to Lin''an. The rest of the Ningshi royal family were given preferential treatment, and the Ningshi ancestral temple should be preserved to carry on the incense. "


    Ning Chengzhi and his party are very happy when they receive the will. If they don''t worry about the fetus in their belly, Li Guifei is afraid to jump up happily.


    He demoted himself to be a marquis. Kunwu said that he was whimsical and didn''t want Yufu to be so generous, so he directly became a duke.


    The Duke is much higher than the marquis.


    Happiness came so suddenly that he couldn''t believe it. The palace people holding the message asked many questions in detail, "Your Majesty is so kind, I''m afraid. I don''t know how to repay you?"


    The palace people were asked by Yu Fu, and their attitude was very polite. "Please don''t be too careful. Your majesty said that Ning Gong deserved it. Lin''an is the capital of Ning Gong. Your majesty will send officials to take over the local government affairs. However, the income of the manor is still yours, and the palace of Lin''an will allow you to continue to live. "


    The more Ning Chengzhi listened, the more incredible he felt. He said, "well Your majesty, when do we need to return to the fiefdom? "


    "Your Majesty said that since your wife is pregnant, you can play in the capital for a while. Or rather the public mind Lin''an affairs, want to go back earlier, also make. But with the will of Ning Gong himself, if he wants to stay for a long time, his majesty will order someone to choose a suitable house in Beijing to give it to him. "


    Ning Chengzhi hesitated.


    This intention is too untrue. He worries that he will regret if he doesn''t leave Yufu earlier. He thinks that if he leaves like this, he may never see Yufu again.


    What''s more, concubine Li is pregnant with a child in her stomach. I''m afraid it''s not good for her to be in trouble at the moment.


    "There are so many interesting things in the capital, husband. Shall we stay for a while longer?" she sobbed


    I don''t know whether Princess Li is heartless or more confident in Yu Fu than Ning Chengzhi. She doesn''t seem to worry about what will happen if she stays.


    Ning Chengzhi made up his mind, "then we''ll stay in the capital for a long time. Please tell your majesty when your father-in-law goes back. As for the house, we don''t have to. We''ll arrange it ourselves."


    The palace man said with a smile, "you are welcome to Ninggong. This is also your Majesty''s intention to treat old acquaintances."¡­¡­


    After a few days, Ning Chengzhi and others moved out of the post house and lived in Yufu''s mansion.


    When Kun Wu heard the news, he almost fainted on the spot.


    "He was also an emperor. Why did he change his title so high that the palace could continue to live, as well as the fiefdoms and fiefdoms? Is that fair?"


    He sat in his shop, his face turned red with anger, and he was busy fanning him, "master, please calm down, isn''t it that those who can do more work? Take a look at our shop. What a good location. Now the third branch is ready to open. It''s worth a fortune every day! He would rather sit down and eat nothing. How can you be noble? "


    "Bah."


    Kun Wu spat at him.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know. These guys in the shop often boast that their boss was an emperor.


    The common people in Beijing are good at everything, but they are too rich. As soon as they are rich, they are idle and like to listen to gossip. These guys make a lot of money by selling the "emperor''s" gossip.


    So one day when Kunwu was injured and went out, a lady like man chased him for three blocks. He ran into shopping and eating. Just think about it, you can know who sold him.


    Lunyue came in from outside the shop and said, "Sir, the horse is ready, but where are you going?"


    "I''ll go to the house."


    Kun Wu walked out angrily, "I went to find Marquis Gu. They said, how can Ning Chengzhi get such a big price? Forget who killed them all in the past? "


    "Don''t do anything. It was instigated by Yin Shuo. In the final analysis, it has nothing to do with Ning Chengzhi."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from outside. Kun Yuyang came in with all his strength. He sat down in front of the counter skillfully. The man immediately offered her tea.


    Besides Kun Wu''s bad gossip, selling Kun Yuyang''s gossip also makes a lot of money. Many young men of marriageable age in Beijing adore her for her heroism. They don''t dislike her for being a widow and want to marry her.


    But it''s not the aristocratic CHILDES who have the most bad news about her. It''s an unknown general in the army. His surname seems to be Lin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 379

    Kunyu Yang Gulu Gulu drank a full cup, raised his eyes and hurt Kunwu, "don''t make trouble. I just saw Ning''an and Ning Ping come back from taking care of the family. Ning Chengzhi is in taking care of the family!"


    "That''s close!"


    The man patted his chest, "fortunately the owner didn''t go, otherwise we wouldn''t be a big client like Mrs. Ning Gong?"


    Kun Wu picked up the account book on the counter and threw it at them.


    He just looked at Kun Yuyang, "how did he go to the house? Does Yu Fu treat him politely, and he really think that he and they are old acquaintances? "


    "I''m afraid it''s deeper than old acquaintance."


    Kun Yu Yang shrugged his shoulders indifferently. "After all, to Marquis Gu, that was his Lord. For the sake of the late emperor Ning, he will not speak ill of Ning Chengzhi. "


    Kunyuyang can understand this thought best. After all, her gratitude to Lao Ningdi is no less than that of Gu''s family. How could she have met such a good husband as Ning Xuan if old Ning Di hadn''t been kind enough to ask kundi to use her and her relatives as a pretext and let her marry the royal family?


    Lunyue came forward to add tea to her cup, and kunyuyang drank half of it again. The heat from riding the horse all the way dissipated. "Besides, I think Ning Chengzhi is different from before. In the final analysis, he is also a spoiled emperor''s son. After he ascended the throne, he became more and more fluffy and did those stupid things. If you really want to say evil, he has never done evil. "


    Kunwu thought about it and sat down beside her.


    Well, I don''t think Ning Chengzhi has the courage to rebel, as long as he doesn''t crisis Yufu and his family.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Fu, Ning Chengzhi and his wife were welcomed into the house by Gu Jiuge and others, which seemed to be a little stiff.


    After they had been in Beijing for a long time, they had everything to eat and drink. Princess Li''s womb was very stable, and there was no problem walking the long streets of the capital from beginning to end.


    They finally thought about it and thought that they should go to Gu''s house in person to visit Gu huaijiang.


    When he was welcomed into the mansion by Gu Jiuge and others, Ning Chengzhi''s eyes were red as he walked. He vaguely remembered that when he was the second prince, the old Ning emperor asked him to come to the mansion and follow Gu Shubai to learn riding and shooting.


    The scene in front of him seemed to overlap with that time. In a trance, he thought of his youth and sighed.


    Gu Jiuge said with a smile: "seeing the invitation from Ning Gong, my father has been waiting in the main hall for a long time, please."


    No matter Gu Shubai and Gu Hanmo he met in the palace, or the people who are now in charge of his family, they are very polite to him and seem to forget the intention of the whole family.


    He felt guilty and followed Gu Jiuge, but he could not help holding the sleeve of Li Guifei.


    Li Guifei knew what he was thinking. At first, she was worried that Yufu and his family members would revenge him. Now, after he confirmed that they didn''t mean it, she felt guilty.


    The most guilty thing in the world is that you give others arsenic and they give you wine.


    Entering the main hall, Gu huaijiang was sitting in the seat of the first master, with several family members beside him. Besides Gu Wenqing and Gu Xiang, who had just returned from Taicheng, there was a young beautiful woman.


    Ning Chengzhi first came forward to Gu huaijiang and said, "Marquis Gu."


    Gu huaijiang got up to help her, and then motioned to Yin Jikua to help her up. With a kind smile, he said: "although she is no longer a king or a minister, how can she forget her childhood address?"


    Ning Chengzhi was stunned. There were three words in his throat. After a while, he said: "Gu Uncle


    When the voice fell to the ground, his eyes were red with tears.


    When she was a child, Princess Danyang liked to pester Gu Shubai. She also loved to pull him to the residence of marquis Gu. Emperor Ning treated Gu huaijiang as a brother. They always called Uncle Gu, uncle Gu.


    Uncle Gu once carried him on a horse, and was encircled by his hands on his horse. It was the safest horse in the world and would never fall.


    Uncle Gu protects him from being beaten by the old Ningdi. When he was a child, he was naughty in his study and was told by his master. Uncle Gu persuades the old Ningdi, saying that even Gu Shubai was naughty when he was a child, and he grew up to be a talent?


    It was only later that he learned that, not to mention Gu Shubai, even Gu Jiuge and Gu Hanmo had never been naughty when they were young, and they had always been smart and excellent.


    He didn''t know why he thought of this at the moment. How could he forget all this when he ordered to cut off the whole family?


    "Uncle gu!"


    Ning Chengzhi choked, called again, and fell to his knees with a puff.


    Concubine Li was startled by him. When she wanted to kneel down with him, Yin Ji quickly held her, "you are pregnant, you can''t do that."


    Gu huaijiang personally helped Ning Chengzhi, "why do you have to do this great gift?"


    Ning Chengzhi shook his head and refused to let him help him. "Uncle Gu, when Chengzhi put down his big mistake, he almost threatened his family. Or jade Your majesty will arrive in time for fear that there will be no remedy for the great mistake of that year! "


    Gu huaijiang knew that it was because at this time, he said hastily: "time has changed, so there is no need to mention it. It''s not all your fault. You''re still young, and you''ve been provoked by othersNing Chengzhi still shook his head. "I was blinded by lard. I forgot that uncle Gu had made great contributions to donglingjiangshan, and I was injured in the South and North. Damn me, I''m confused! In his whole life, his father trusted uncle Gu more and more before his death, because he finally recognized loyalty and adultery. It''s a pity that I''m not as wise as my father, and I want to kill my loyal ministers... "


    He bowed down and wept.


    Gu Jiuge looks at Gu huaijiang, who smiles as soon as Ning Chengzhi comes in. When he hears this, he can''t help showing a trace of sadness.


    He worked for Dongling all his life, but finally left Dongling in the name of treason. Now he is repented by Ning Chengzhi himself. How can he be calm?


    Gu huaijiang took a deep breath, quickly calmed his mind, leaned over and helped Ning Chengzhi up, "your mind, uncle Gu, I understand. I don''t blame you. I don''t have to suffer for this in the future."


    His stigma can be washed away, Ning Chengzhi, and his conscience will be stable from now on.


    At this moment, both of them showed a smile by chance. For the first time in decades, they had such a tacit understanding.


    They sat down again to drink tea. Ning Chengzhi wiped his tears with his handkerchief. Suddenly, he saw the woman''s familiar face, "you Aren''t you the miss of the Yin family? "


    He was looking at Yin Jiqi. It was she who just stood beside Gu huaijiang and helped Princess Li. Ning Chengzhi always felt familiar with her. Now he reflected who she was.


    Yin Jikua gave him a gentle smile. Gu Jiuge said with a smile, "yes, it''s the daughter of the Prime Minister of Yin. Now it''s my wife."


    Ning Chengzhi was shocked.


    The Yin family and the Gu family were enemies. Who knew that they were secretly married?


    Imperial concubine Li was also very surprised. Ning Chengzhi had scolded Yin Shuo many times in front of her. This was a malicious man. First, he cheated Ning Chengzhi to deal with Gu family, and then he pretended to be dead and led the uprising army to seize the country.


    I didn''t expect that his younger sister was so gentle and married the second son of Gu family.


    Yin Ji explained: "my husband and I have known each other for a long time. When my father was critically ill, my eldest brother was convicted. My father promised me to Gu''s family before he died. So when the Gu family left Dongling with Yufu, I left with him as his fiancee. "


    Gu Jiuge said: "in fact, Ji Ji has been secretly helping us with what Yan Shuo did. For this reason, she received a lot of exchanges from Yin Shuo, and their brother and sister had very different personalities. "


    He is correcting the name of Yin Jihe, so that no one will associate her with the heinous Yan Shuo.


    Ning Chengzhi suddenly realized after hearing this.


    Just then, a child''s figure suddenly appeared outside the door and came tottering towards the hall.


    As soon as they saw him, everyone was happy. He ran to Yan Jixi with a giggle, and Yan Jixi held him in his arms.


    She explained gently, "this is our child. Yufu named him Yuanzhang. Yuanzhang, go over and meet Mr. Ning and Mrs. Ning. "


    The little Yuanzhang had been used to the scene of high-ranking guests in the mansion for a long time. When he heard the words, he turned his head and stepped forward two steps. Two lotus like hands were tied together to make a bow.


    "I''ve met Mr. Ning and Mrs. Ning."


    This cute little appearance suddenly let Li imperial concubine''s mother love overflow, she was overjoyed, carefully took yuan Zhang''s hand and put him in her arms.


    "What a pretty child! I don''t know how many girls I will be attracted to in the future. I really like it!"


    She searched all over her body, and finally found a jade pendant in her purse. "The first time we meet, we should give a gift to our children. We didn''t know clearly when we went out. We didn''t know you even had children. This jade pendant is from my husband. He said that he would give it to my baby in the future. Please give it to Yuanzhang. "


    Gu huaijiang looked in her hand, "this is the jade pendant given by Ning''s royal family to the prince and princess. It''s of great significance. How can it be given to Yuanzhang?"


    Li imperial concubine busy to Ning Chengzhi coquetry, "husband, I really like Yuanzhang, this give him good?"? Is that all right? "


    Ning Chengzhi was a little embarrassed, so he quickly responded and said to Gu huaijiang: "Uncle Gu, there is no royal family of Ning family now. There is only one royal family of Ji family in Kyushu mainland, so the significance of this jade pendant does not exist. We really like Yuanzhang. You''re welcome. "


    Gu huaijiang looked at the eyes of Princess Li and Yuanzhang, just like her own child. She could only acquiesce.


    "Come on."


    Princess Li looked at Yuan Zhang expectantly, but yuan Zhang didn''t answer, and little brain turned back to look at Yin Ji.


    The jade pendant is very beautiful. He likes it very much, but his parents say they can pick him up, otherwise he won''t want it.


    Yan Jichu took a look at Gu Jiuge, and then reminded yuan Zhang with a smile, "thank you, madam Ning."


    Yuan Zhang made another bow. "Thank you, Mr. Ning. Thank you, Mrs. Ning."


    How polite a little child is!


    The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She wanted to go away with Yuanzhang in her arms and not give it back to her family.


    Gu Yi heard the news coming from the backyard. He came in and pleaded with him: "when you come, you are welcome. It''s really coquettish, so it''s late. "Gu huaijiang asked, "what happened to Jiao Jiao?"


    "It''s nothing serious. I just like to cry when I get up in the morning. The doctor says that''s what it''s called and what it''s like to get up in the morning. He also said that the cry of the child is loud, which is a sign of health. "


    "Good health."


    Ning Chengzhi heard their conversation, about to hear a meaning, "Gu Yi, even you are married and have children, also gave birth to thousands of gold, congratulations."


    Gu Yi was a little embarrassed and coughed, "Jiao Jiao is not a daughter, she is "Son of a bitch."


    ¡­¡­


    "The unification of Kyushu will make the world return to its heart. In order to choose the first day of the year, we should appeal to the great God of Er: only you have Zen, and you can enjoy Yongji, which is a good omen for the people, and you can enjoy the world. The title of the restoration of the state was Zhou, and the new year''s title was Xinyuan, which is the imperial title. "


    In order to attract more talents in this year''s Qiuwei, the imperial court stepped up the promulgation of the decree. The Ministry of rites and the Ministry of internal affairs urgently prepared an application, selected an auspicious day to sacrifice heaven and earth temple, and announced the establishment of Dazhou.


    One of the reasons why there is no unification of Beili''s national name is that it is worried that it will cause the dissatisfaction of the people in Xikun and Dongling. The other reason is that Beili''s Ji family is originally a descendant of Xuanyuan family of Dazhou, so it is not improper to restore Dazhou as a national name.


    The historical records in the future are nothing more than the previous and later Zhou. Yufu is not afraid that later Zhou will be used by later generations. Compared with the previous Zhou, she is confident enough to make Kyushu more prosperous in the coming decades.


    The ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven is scheduled for Shangsi Festival on the third day of March. Qintianjian said that it is a good day for everything. The only thing that worries people is Yufu''s stomach.


    "It''s been more than nine months. I don''t know when the child will come out. In my opinion, can''t the ceremony of changing the country''s name be later? "


    Yuehu is a medical immortal and the elder martial sister of Yufu. She only has the safety of Yufu and her baby in her eyes. She should not care about the affairs of the court.


    Yu Fu listened to her complaints many times, and no longer explained them. He just looked down at the documents related to the ceremony.


    Instead, Gu Shubai explained: "this time, Yu Fu spent a lot of effort to encourage women to go to Beijing for the examination. In order to ensure that taxis from all over the country can come to the test at ease, it is necessary to set a new national name as soon as possible and confirm unification. "


    The moon fox curled his mouth, and Yu Fu raised his head and said with a smile, "elder martial sister, it''s better to do something. My own body, I know, as long as the child is not born in the ceremony


    On the fox can not help but laugh, "born in the ceremony? What a coincidence. Ah, if the child was really born at the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, isn''t it the destiny of heaven? "


    Just like Yu Fu in those days, he was predicted by fumigation pool when he was still in her womb that he would be the king of unified Kyushu in the future.


    Now that this prediction has really come true, it''s really frightening to think about it. I don''t know how fumigation pool foresaw things in more than ten years.


    Yu Fu tilted his head and thought, "this kind of thing can''t be superstitious. I think we have to wait for the children to see their qualifications, and then determine who will inherit them. Big brother, do you think so? "


    Gu Shubai''s face is that my little wife is right about everything. The moon fox is cold and doesn''t speak any more.


    In the twinkling of an eye, on the third day of March, in order to show solemnity, the sacrificial altar was set in the square outside the Golden Hall in the early Dynasty, which was also the place where Yufu and his wife got married.


    The tall altar is decorated with bright yellow and red. The prayer flags on both sides are flying in the spring breeze. Yufu and Gu Shubai walk towards the altar in their complicated dresses.


    They are very busy and steady. Gu Shubai''s mind is on Yu Fu''s body, for fear that she will accidentally step into the air.


    Yufu is also careful. She is not only carrying her own life, but also the life of her child. Every step can''t be wrong.


    On the altar, the memorial tablets of the gods of heaven and earth are tall and solemn, and the three legged bronze tripod stands solemnly. The two of them come forward together to recite the sacrificial rites.


    "The emperor sent Zhongshu Guan gougan to tell Xuanyuan, the Yellow Emperor, that I should lose control of the yuan, and that the world would be different. The family members of the lotus emperor, the descendants of the heaven, would be able to overcome the external humiliation and dominate the common people. You were born in ancient times, following the heaven to establish a pole, for democracy; divine virtue, vertical law. "I will worship all the gods."


    At the end of the reading, there was an almost inaudible tremor in her voice.


    Gu Shubai frowned at her. Yu Fu gave him a reassuring look and nodded slightly to indicate that he would finish the ceremony.


    He held the incense and recited: "before the end of the ceremony, Fuke bowed to the throne, sent his officials and worshipped his silk. He only told the palace, but only the emperor Xinge. There are ancient and modern times, and folk customs are different. Worshipping the Holy Spirit is the law of all ages. If the Holy Spirit is not ignorant, how can he learn from it! I''d like to thank you


    After reading the sacrificial ceremony, they went forward according to the ritual system and inserted the incense into the cauldron.


    Yu Fu''s eyebrows frowned, and there was a strange feeling under her, which made her dare not step.


    Gu Shubai looked at her anxiously. He saw that Yufu had stopped for a moment. He immediately raised his hand knowingly. Yufu put his hand on his arm and went forward with his strength to insert the fragrant end into the bronze tripod.


    After finishing this step, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, turned her head to look down at the civil and military officials, "the ceremony is over, please come into the hall later, I''ll have a baby."


    They were shocked. Looking at her complicated dress, they saw that the corner of her skirt had been wet for some time


    A digressionNote: the sacrificial rites are found in the literature and have been revised. I don''t understand, do I? It''s OK, I can''t understand it very well, ha ha ha


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 380

    The crow''s mouth of the moon fox is always good but bad.


    Yufu really broke out at the ceremony. Fortunately, he finished the ceremony and was immediately sent back to Changsheng hall for production.


    Men and women of the Manchu Dynasty were waiting in the golden hall, and there was a lot of discussion.


    She''ll come right after the birth. Will she come after the birth?


    This is too frightening, all the ministers didn''t pay attention to it. They are not here waiting for Yu Fu to come back, but waiting for the news of her safe production.


    Yu Fu was put on the bed of the delivery room. His face was slightly white. He grabbed the sleeve of the moon Fox and said, "use hemp boiling powder for me. I''ll go out to see people later. I can''t consume too much energy."


    Moon fox face dew surprise color, "you really dare to use? Aren''t you afraid? "


    Yu Fu shook his head. "I believe in elder martial sister''s medical skills. Come on."


    Yuehu is overjoyed. For a doctor, her own treatment or medicine is recognized, which is her happiest thing.


    Gu Shubai did not refute.


    As early as before, Yufu jokingly told him to use the method of Yuehu when waiting for production, but it was only a joke at that time. No one thought that Yufu would attack at the ceremony and had to use this method to produce.


    Yao LAN commands the palace people in the palace. Fortunately, the delivery room has been arranged long ago, and all the items are complete. When Yue Hu sees Gu Shubai still standing on the side, he says curiously, "don''t you go out?"


    Gu Shubai shook his head, "I''m here."


    The month fox lightly hums a, don''t know what to think, also didn''t force to drive him out, only let Yao LAN go to boil Ma boiling powder.


    A light screen separates the bed from the couch. In the screen, except Yufu, there are only yaolan and two steady women. Yuehu and Gu Shubai stand on the screen. As for the imperial doctors, they can only wait outside Changsheng hall.


    Tianshu heard the news and rushed from outside the palace. He was also stopped outside the palace and was not allowed to enter.


    "You can rest assured that the eldest martial sister is in it?"


    Lian Bi is asked by him so, some hesitation, "but the big childe is also in, should be all right?"


    Hear Gu Shubai in, Tianshu this just a little at ease, he is the most secure person, month fox if there is anything wrong move, he will be able to stop in time.


    In the hall, the commander of Yuehu sends Ma Fei San in. There are three bowls in all. Gu Shubai looks at his eyebrows and frowns slightly.


    Soon the movement inside stopped, the month fox this just walked toward the screen, Gu Shubai followed, see jade help has closed his eyes.


    Yuehu asks wenpo to deliver the baby. At the same time, she applies needles all over Yufu''s body to urge her channels to work unconsciously.


    Gu Shubai saw that Yufu''s face was steady, and he didn''t seem to have any signs of production.


    Can this really give birth to a child?


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long later, Yufu was awakened by the cry of the child, and vaguely saw Gu Shubai sitting in front of her bed holding a swaddling cloth.


    See her open eyes, he busily put the child to her pillow, let jade help side head can see.


    "It''s a princess."


    The joy in his voice exposed his original intention. Yu Fu chuckled and said, "I know you like your daughter.".


    Don''t mention him. The whole family likes Gu Jiaojiao. How can we accept the name Gu Jiaojiao regardless of Yi?


    There is no real daughter. It''s better to cheat yourself with this name.


    "How long have I been sleeping?" she said


    "Just half an hour."


    She had already had an attack on the altar, but she had to wait for the ceremony to finish before she left, otherwise it would not be so fast.


    Yu Fu nodded slightly, supported the bed with his hand, and was about to get up. Gu Shubai said, "what are you going to do?"


    "The adults of the former dynasty are still waiting. Today is the day when the name of the new country is initially determined. I just leave them, no matter what?"


    She told you to wait. It''s not empty talk to come and go.


    When she said that, she was about to get up. It was strange to say that her face was not embarrassed at all, and her body was just a little weaker than usual.


    Month Fox also didn''t dissuade, just a don''t know what pill to feed to her mouth, let jade help contain.


    Yufu waved to yaolan, "change clothes and make up for me."


    Just when the ministers of the former dynasty were waiting for their legs to ache, they suddenly heard the news outside the main hall. Ming Huang drove the sedan chair to the golden hall, and the seat was filled with jade.


    The ministers were surprised to see that the sedan chair was carried all the way into the hall and stopped under the golden seat. Yufu took yaolan''s hand for a few steps and sat down after the imperial case.


    She Did she really come back with a baby?


    All the ministers were anxious to inquire about the child. Gu Shubai said on her behalf, "it''s the princess. The child is very good. Thank you for your attention."


    This is Yufu''s eldest daughter, the first princess of Dazhou!


    She was born at the time of the initial determination of the title of the state, and at the time of offering sacrifices to heaven, her inherent brilliance was almost as brilliant as that of Yu Fugang, who was predicted to be the king of unified Kyushu when she was born.


    All the ministers congratulated, "congratulations to your majesty, congratulations to the Regent!"Yu Fu smiles a little, and his lips covered with lipstick are a little pale. Instead, they are bright and bright. "This is the joy of the great Zhou Dynasty, which indicates the blessing of heaven. For the beginning of the great Zhou Dynasty and the birth of the princess, I have decided to grant amnesty to the whole world! No matter the original Beili, Dongling or Xikun criminals can be forgiven. Similarly, no matter where the scholars, regardless of men and women can participate in Qiuwei. If there are any poor people, they can apply to the local state government for relief. I sincerely hope that all the people in the world will know about this


    "Your Majesty is kind and kind. I thank you for your kindness."


    A spring rain is spreading all over the world. People''s livelihood is booming in every corner of Kyushu.


    travel over land and water, and go to the local county government to seek help. If you sign a registered residence registration sign, you can get a road toll to get to Beijing for the test.


    There are women thousands of miles away from the capital, full of the ambition of serving the country, three or five groups help each other and come towards the capital.


    There are also old women and old men who help each other and stand outside the yamen, waiting for their children who are wrongly or falsely accused of being put into prison to be released, and then the family will bring them home for reunion


    "At the beginning of man, nature is good. Sex is similar, habits are different. "


    In the village outside Lin''an City, after the rain, the green and tender seedlings grew up.


    In the ridge of the field, the farmer''s children sit on the horse to read. The grandfather and uncle who work in the field listen happily and look up at the children and laugh from time to time.


    The boy with a small pull on his head is very serious. Although he can''t read some words clearly, he tries to read them smoothly.


    In another family''s field, a little girl of the same age, dressed in flowered cloth, looked eagerly at the book in the hand of the little boy who was reading.


    When the boy''s father saw him, he put down his hoe and called to the field next door, "his second uncle, Cui Niu is about the same age as our tiger. Why don''t you let her read?"


    A woman in the field next door said, "well, what does a girl read? After reading the book, the boy will take the exam in the future. Let''s forget cuiniu! "


    The woman who was talking was Cui Niu''s mother. Cui Niu bit her lip when she heard this, and she didn''t dare to read any more.


    "What nonsense? Why can''t a girl read? "


    Cui Niu''s father scolded her mother and said with a smile, "don''t listen to her mother. Her hair is long and her knowledge is short. Now it''s not as good as before. There are women in the imperial court as well! "


    Then he bowed his hand to the sky and said respectfully, "isn''t your majesty a woman? Girls should read, too. I''m going to take cuiniu to the city to buy books when I''m done with the irrigation of this field! "


    Tiger father grinned, "that''s the truth. I''m happy to hear her study, for she has learned to be reasonable, and in the future she won''t be like us facing the earth and back to the sky


    Adults are chatting about children''s reading. Only Huzi is still holding the book and reading it seriously. His voice is far away on the ridge of the field. "When you are young, you learn, but when you are strong, you walk.". To the king, to the people... "


    Before the end of spring, the wedding of Gu Hanmo and Li Tu is coming. This wedding ceremony can be said to attract the attention of the whole city.


    First of all, Li TU was given a dowry by liming. Li''s ancestors were generals. Later, they went into business for several generations. They not only had a wide range of people, but also had many basic businesses.


    The dowry he gave to rabbit Li is too little to describe as a red dowry of ten li. There are many houses, fields, shops and other dowries that can''t be carried in.


    Although Gu Hanmo knew that the Li family had a deep foundation, he didn''t know how deep it was. "You''ve made a dowry for rabbit, but you haven''t married yourself."


    He kindly reminds liming, but Liming doesn''t care, "why should a good man depend on his ancestors'' family property to get a wife? What''s more, since then, Gu Fu and I have been married in law. Are you willing to marry me


    He told a joke and soon said, "it''s not easy, it''s not easy. Once upon a time, I was thinking, as long as you are willing to marry bunny, don''t mention these belongings, even if I give myself to you, I will do it! "


    "Stop!"


    Gu Han Mo retreated three steps and looked at him up and down. "You don''t have to do it yourself. Give it to me and I don''t want it either."


    On the wedding day, Yu Fu not only gave a big gift, but also went to Gu''s house with Gu Shubai, which was unheard of before.


    Since the Minister got married, it would be a great honor if he got something from the emperor. How could anyone come to congratulate him personally?


    But to Yu Fu, Gu Hanmo is not a minister, but his elder brother.


    We can imagine how lively the wedding banquet is today. The big hall of Gu''s house is too busy for banquet, so it has to be put in the courtyard.


    In the end, I found that even the courtyard could not be finished, so I put up a long awning in front of the house to let those who had no place to sit down, which was not out of etiquette.


    All the people in Gu''s house are very busy. Naturally, Yufu has a good reception here. There are so many guests, so we have to let Gu Jiuge and them go to different places to receive guests.


    Gu huaijiang hid in the main room, "fortunately, I''m old, and I won''t be accused of being rude if I don''t go out. Who would have thought that so many guests would come today? "


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai accompany him to hide and relax, "after a while, when I worship my parents, my father will go out again to save people from being crowded."Gu huaijiang nodded, "you''re all out of the palace. Is there a proper person to take care of Huashang in the palace?"


    Huashang was the daughter of the two of them. When she was born, she granted Jinling the title of Fengyi. She was called Jinling princess.


    "Father, don''t worry, Yao LAN is now experienced and mature. Besides, there is Lian Bi. She has always been the most careful."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "I like the warm jade my father sent me last time. Now she''s hung by her bed with red silk tapers every day, and she always likes to stare at them. "


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile, "just like her. Warm jade is a rare thing. When she is older, she will be able to walk. It''s better to wear it on her in winter than a handstove. "


    Just then, Qi Zhou rushed in from the outside, "Your Majesty, marquis, eldest son and third lady have already entered the door. It''s time to go out."


    The three men then got up from their seats and walked forward.


    After the excitement, Gu Wenqing managed to greet the guests and hid in the backyard to have a rest.


    Here, the cooks of the Jade Restaurant are preparing meals, and the servants of Gu''s house are also helping. The guests in front will not come here.


    He sat down in the corridor at will. Suddenly, he was patted on the shoulder. When he looked back, he found that it was Yuguan.


    He mentioned the heart finally put down, "is you, also don''t make a sound."


    Yu Guan chuckled, "are you afraid that your brother and sister-in-law will see you and urge you to go to the front to entertain guests? Don''t worry. There''s no one here. Take a rest. "


    Gu Wenqing smiles at him and leans comfortably on the porch pillar. "By the way, thank you for your wedding banquet today. I didn''t expect that there were so many more guests than I thought. I really admire that you can cope with them. "


    Yuguan said, "it''s not difficult. When I heard that your Majesty would come, I thought, how could the officials of the imperial court and the aristocratic family give up such a good opportunity to flatter? There must be a swarm of people coming. The wedding banquet of the third son is a big event. I''d rather prepare more than less for Gu Fu to make jokes. "


    Gu Wenqing nodded, "thanks to your thoughtfulness."


    Yu Guan has always been very careful. Gu Wenqing asked himself that he was already a careful man. Compared with Yu Guan, he was still far behind.


    Yu Guan just laughed, "I do all this for you."


    "Well? What did you say? "


    Yu Guan paused, looked at his clear eyes, gave up what he had planned to say, "I mean, I do all this to repay you. Of course, it is also a reward for your kindness. If I didn''t take care of my family and your majesty, I''m afraid I don''t know which troupe to be bullied in. "


    Gu Wenqing smiles. When she wants to open her mouth, she suddenly sees two little dolls with high table legs running towards the backyard.


    He immediately got up, "isn''t that Ningan, Ningping? How come you''ve come here? It''s a mess here. What if you hurt yourself? "


    After that, he had to stop him. Yu Guan gently pulled his sleeve, "look carefully."


    Gu Wenqing is puzzled. When he looks carefully, there is a tall man not far behind the two little dolls. His eyes always fall on the children to prevent them from being injured.


    He couldn''t help laughing: "isn''t that Lin Xuan? He is crazy enough. Yuyang refuses to accept him all the time, and he doesn''t know how to find Yuyang. If you are free all day long, you only know that you are in Gu''s house, guarding Ning''an and Ning Ping silently. "


    "I''m too shy to tell you who I am. I''m too tired to lean on the west wind. I''m too faint at night."


    When Yu Guan recited this poem, Gu Wenqing only felt that he was a little strange today, but he couldn''t say where it was. He wondered to himself.


    Suddenly, kunyuyang came from the front, as if to find Ningan and Ningping.


    She heard that Ning''an and Ning Ping came to the kitchen, worried about their mischievous injuries. After they didn''t want to chase them, she saw the familiar figure.


    The man''s back is tall and straight, always following behind the two children.


    Kunyuyang knows who it is when he looks at it. It''s the person who fought with her day and night. It''s the one who rescued her from the enemy''s trap.


    It was a person who admired her for a long time but didn''t know how to express it. It was a way of trying all kinds of stupid ways to please her and finally choosing to follow her two children silently as protectors.


    This method is really stupid.


    If she didn''t happen to come and see him, would he follow Ning''an and Ning Ping in silence and protect them all his life?


    She didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Suddenly she saw Ning Ping running forward with a giggle. She turned back and made a face at Ning An. "Brother, come after me quickly. If you can''t catch me, I won''t give you back the windmill!"


    Ningping is still so naughty and likes to bully his brother.


    Kun Yuyang was about to teach him when she saw someone in the kitchen coming out with a dish in a hurry. She was about to hit Ning Ping. She immediately opened her eyes and ran forward!


    At this time, Lin Xuan flies to Ningping and protects him in his arms. However, he is covered with hot food and white heat.


    And the little Ningping was protected by him. He was clean and didn''t splash any vegetable soup.


    Kunyu Yangfei quickly pulled up the child and wiped it on him, "how are you? Is it hot? "Her hand touched the soup on his clothes, so hot that she drew back her hand, "how can it be so hot? Come on, come on, take off your coat


    The servant who served the dishes was at a loss. "Don''t blame me, general. There are too many guests. I''m busy serving. I didn''t notice anyone. Please forgive me!"


    Lin Xuan foolishly let Kun Yuyang take off his coat and said to the servant with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t blame you. Thank you."


    When Kun Yuyang heard this, his face was slightly red, but his action didn''t stop


    It''s a digression.


    I suddenly think of the last time a little cute said that the monthly ticket was double. Now it''s double. It''s until the beginning of next month.


    However, at the end of this month, if you want to vote these days, you can write down your suggestions in the comments area www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 381

    In the early autumn of August, the new Jinshi took part in the palace examination.


    All of them were young and full of expectation and uneasiness.


    Yu Fugao sat on his head and looked down to see that there were many more women among the new Jinshi than three years ago. They were no less than men.


    Perhaps it is because the highest position in the golden hall is also occupied by women.


    She raised her hand, pointed at the file on the imperial case, and said in a slow voice, "I have read your answers. Tai Bao, Xue Qing and Ji Qing were the main examiners, and the people selected were really extraordinary. "


    People listen to her voice, young and clear, but naturally with a sense of upper authority, people dare not look directly at her.


    "Your Majesty''s praise."


    All modest and corresponding, Yu Fu in the crowd glance, "Chen Wan makeup is which one?"


    All the ministers looked at the new Jinshi, and saw a woman in Luoyi stand out in the crowd. She hurried to the front of the crowd with her head down. Fu bowed down and said, "Chen Wanzhuang, the daughter of the people, see your majesty."


    She looks about twenty years old. She is beautiful and looks like a woman who is not ordinary.


    Yu Fu said: "in your theory, Dongling people rule Dongling and Xikun people rule Xikun. I would like to ask you, if the chief official is dissatisfied with unification and wants to restore the country, what should he do? "


    Chen Wanzhuang seems to be a little stiff. After listening to what Yu Fu asked, she relaxed a lot.


    Her voice was soft and the volume was just right. "In my opinion, Dongling people ruling Dongling is better than the chief official being able to understand the local people''s feelings and the people''s hearts are more receptive, which is exactly the way to prevent people''s livelihood from being alienated. In order to prevent the change of the chief officials, the garrison generals should be set as the generals of Beili, so as to ensure the safety. "


    Yu Fu said with a faint smile, "the generals are all from Beili. Can they make people think that I am unfair and can''t be treated equally?"


    Chen Wan makeup show eyebrow slightly frown, thought for a moment, arched his hand and said: "Your Majesty, when extraordinary, when you do extraordinary things. The great Zhou Dynasty has just been reunified. Although his majesty is wise and holy, it is difficult to protect the villains. Therefore, it is the best policy to strictly control the military power and the people who lead the troops, and to prevent the uprising from the root. "


    After listening to Chen Wanzhuang''s words, the ministers made a little comment.


    This woman looks delicate and delicate, but her words are not ambiguous at all. Few people dare to say that the situation is not stable now that Dazhou has just been unified.


    What''s more, she is not from Beili, but she says that military power belongs to Beili generals. Is she not afraid to offend those generals of Dongling and Xikun?


    Before he became an official in Korea, the opinions were so fierce that it was hard to avoid being too wise.


    Yu Fu was quite satisfied with this and said with a smile, "you are right. You should do something extraordinary when it is extraordinary. What Chen Qing said was an excessive method that had to be used at the beginning of the country. When the four territories were stable and Kyushu was stable, he could modify it at his own discretion. "


    Chen Wan said: "Your Majesty is right. I have heard that your Majesty''s husband, the Regent, was born in Dongling. However, he had made great contributions to the battle in Beili, just like the Regent, which was not within the scope of minnv''s description. "


    Gu Shubai''s eyebrows are slightly raised when he hears the words. This woman is really brave and dares to tell him what to do.


    But her point of view is exactly what Yufu wants most. Looking at Yufu''s attitude towards her, this person must be ranked in the top three.


    ¡­¡­


    "I really like that Chen Wan makeup. It''s a pity that she is a woman, so I only chose her top spot."


    It''s a pity for Yu Fu to talk about it. Gu Shubai said, "what about women? How good, even you despise women? "


    "I don''t despise women."


    When they were talking in the bedroom, they didn''t have to worry that outsiders would hear them. Yu Fu said frankly, "I''m looking after the faces of the old ministers in the court. Although both men and women can become officials in the Zhou Dynasty, the number one female scholar has never been. If I order that Chen Wanzhuang to be the number one scholar, it is necessary for someone to argue that I am cronyism. When I see that she is a woman, I order her to be the number one scholar. Not only the old ministers in the court were worried, but even Chen Wanzhuang couldn''t get it right. "


    It''s the same thing.


    No system reform can be achieved in one move, and the best way is to make a gradual plan.


    Gu Shubai said: "it''s not surprising that in the next three years, you''ll be the number one female scholar. What''s more, in the final analysis, the number one scholar is just a celebrity, and its future development in the DPRK is still unknown. If that Chen Wanzhuang is really a talent, there will always be a chance for you to promote her. "


    Yu Fu also thinks like this. When he wants to say something, he suddenly sees the nurse coming in with Hua Chang in her arms.


    "Your Majesty, Prince, Princess Jinling is here to greet you."


    The nurse said, holding Hua Chang and blessing herself, and then sent the baby forward. Yu Fu took it and held it in her arms.


    The baby, less than half a year old, was wrapped in a silver red brocade swaddling cloth, and her big watery eyes were lively and active, wandering around her parents.


    somehow, as like as two peas, the two sweet pear bubbles and jade fingers were just like her.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "except for skin color and pear vortex, they are all like you. Look at her nose and her mouth. "Gu Shubai did not agree with her, "these eyes are most like you, big and black, just like the mountain spring water."


    "Eyes are as bright as you, as bright as stars."


    They didn''t reach an agreement on this issue. Yu Fu said: "others say that Hua Shang must be more beautiful than her parents when she grows up. What do you think?"


    Gu Shubai didn''t even think, "impossible."


    "Impossible?"


    "There is no more beautiful woman in the world than you? Never before, never again. "


    He cherished his daughter like that, but he still couldn''t beat Yu Fu. Many years ago, Yu Fu was irreplaceable in his eyes.


    Yu Fu listens to like, stretch out a finger to tease the small face of Hua Chang, and send her to Gu Shubai''s arms again.


    Hua Chang''s smiling faces Suddenly wrinkled together, and then began to cry. Gu Shubai was at a loss for a moment, so he could only hold her and stand up to coax her.


    "Why did she cry all of a sudden?"


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing, "it must be because you said she didn''t look good to me. She was angry."


    Does the little child understand?


    Gu Shubai shook his head helplessly, patted the swaddling clothes gently, and said in a soft voice: "although Huashang will not be more beautiful than Yufu when she grows up, you will always be the little princess in her father''s heart. Darling, don''t cry, OK?"


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    Hua Shang cried even more.


    Until she was pacified by the nurse, Yu Fu was still laughing, "don''t you know how to make people laugh? How can you coax a little girl like this? You have to lie to her that you think she will look better than me when she grows up. "


    Gu Shubai said, "I''ve coaxed a little girl in my life."


    After that, he looks at Yu Fu. Yu Fu takes up the tea cup to cover it up, and his face turns red


    "After we''re gone, father will have to take care of you."


    Gu Fu, Yin Jiyi took the hand of Li Tu, who had just become a new daughter-in-law, and told her in a low voice some of the affairs in the house. Li Tu really nodded.


    "Second sister-in-law, I remember. When my father is old, he has to take the medicine prescribed by the God of medicine to recuperate his body on time. I will remember that I ordered someone to boil it for him. And when it''s cold, he has to warm up the stove in his room. He can''t do what he used to do


    Yin Ji nodded with a smile and looked at her expectantly, "what else?"


    Li Tu is surprised, "ah? What else? "


    Yin Jiyi: "I''m not sure."


    With her just told so many things, Li rabbit only remember these two?


    Looking at her blank face, Yin Jixiao had no choice but to bow her head and smile. It''s just that she could remember the two most important things, and the rest was taken care of by Qi Zhou.


    Li TU was a little nervous. "Second sister-in-law, my husband said that you take care of all the common affairs in the family. When it''s not convenient for you, Yunyan will help you. But now that you are all gone, I myself I''m afraid. "


    Before Li Tu got married, she never worried about the family affairs. Let alone taking care of the family affairs, she even learned how to make snacks and make tea when she met Gu Hanmo.


    Yan Ji held her hand, "don''t be afraid. What the third younger brother said is exaggerated. In fact, I didn''t do anything except take care of Yuanzhang. Housekeeper Qi has been a loyal servant for three generations in our house. He knows what to do about his father. If you don''t understand, ask him. He''s kind and he''ll tell you. "


    Li Tu then nodded, reluctantly relieved, and said, "second sister-in-law, when will you and your second brother and Yuanzhang come back?"


    Yin Ji Chu smiles sweetly, "you know, there is no one in my mother''s home in Lin''an, but there are my uncles and aunts in Xixian city. I haven''t had a chance to visit them in recent years. Now the Three Kingdoms have been unified. My uncle sent a letter to ask me to go back to my mother''s home. I can''t refuse it. "


    Li Tu is really happy for her, "that''s great. They must be talking about you. Originally, I wanted my second sister-in-law to come back early, but Forget it. It''s still important for your family to get together. "


    Yin Ji said with a smile: "don''t worry, you will come back before the new year. In any case, Yuanzhang must accompany his grandfather for the new year. "


    "What about Liu Di and Yun Yan?"


    Referring to the two of them, Yin Ji couldn''t help saying, "they are afraid that it''s possible to spend the new year in Jinling. One is too small for them to bring back. It''s not convenient to bring it back in the cold winter. Second, Jinling is the eldest aunt and Yunyan''s mother. Naturally, they will stay longer. "


    Li Tu nodded his head.


    She didn''t understand anything else, only one thing, that is, her life is now very happy.


    Li''s family is in the capital, only half an hour''s drive away from Gu''s house. When she misses her brother, she can go home at any time, unlike Yin Jikua, who only goes back once a few years.


    Thinking of this, she felt more and more that she shouldn''t keep them, so she bravely said, "don''t worry, second sister-in-law, I will take care of them at home!"


    Yin Jiyi held her hand and encouraged her, "yes, I''m very relieved to have you at home.""Really?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    Li rabbit''s eyes lit up and his whole body was full of energy.


    After seeing off Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi, the six of them left, Li TU was very diligent and had to stay in the bedroom for five or six hours all day.


    In the morning, I went to greet Gu huaijiang. Then I stayed in my room for a whole day. In the evening, I had dinner with Gu huaijiang before I would come back.


    Gu cold Mo sometimes rest at home can''t see her, have to go to the room to see her trace.


    At first, he didn''t feel anything. Later, when Gu huaijiang saw that she was always in the upper room, he gently advised her to go back and said that he didn''t need her to take care of her here.


    Li Tu is serious, "no! When my second sister-in-law left, I promised to help her take care of her family and father! "


    Gu huaijiang is very helpless, "I want to rest, you go back."


    "Rest? Oh, well, then... "


    Li rabbit moved his hands, want to do something, suddenly found that Gu huaijiang said to rest, she really can''t help.


    She said honestly, "then I''ll go back. I''ll come back after my father''s rest."


    Qi Zhou sent her to leave Shangfang. When she went back, she said to Gu huaijiang with a smile: "the third lady is really filial."


    Gu huaijiang said: "she''s filial, and she thinks I''m useless. I''m not old enough to be served by people. What''s more, it''s hard for Han Mo to rest at home. If they don''t talk, what do they always do in front of me? "


    Qi Zhou said with a smile: "I don''t think the third lady has gone back to the yard, but to the direction of the accounting room. She often asks about the management of household accounts these days. It seems that she is serious about taking care of the household affairs for the second lady. "


    Li Tu''s head was injured and his brain was not working well. Everyone in the family knew about it, but no one would mention it in front of him.


    No one criticizes her for how to be a good daughter-in-law. There has never been such a custom to take care of her family. Moreover, with Yin Jikua Zhuyu in front of her, no matter how hard she tries, she can hardly do better than Yin Jikua.


    Gu huaijiang felt a move in his heart and said, "if she asks you, you should be patient to tell her. If she can''t learn by herself, she can''t shrink back. If she wants to learn, she can''t despise her and neglect her. Do you understand? "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told my servants. If anyone dares to be disrespectful to the third lady, he doesn''t want to stay at home. "


    Gu huaijiang was relieved to let Qi Zhou undress him and take a nap.


    And said Gu Han Mo home to see Li rabbit, to the room to find her, Qizhou face out, "three childe, you come back."


    Gu Han Mo smiles at him, "I''ll talk to my father. He''s very annoyed by rabbit these days, isn''t he? By the way, get Bunny back, so that she won''t stay here every day and let her father have no rest. "


    Qi Zhou couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, "the master just went to have a nap, and the third lady is not here. It seems that he has gone to the cashier. In fact, it''s not as bad as the Third Master said. The third lady is here to bring tea and water to talk with the master. He likes it in his heart. I just don''t want the third lady to be too tired, so that you two can''t get together. "


    Gu Hanmo is noncommittal, only way: "she in order to make tea for her father, stuffy in the room to learn for a long time. Housekeeper Qi, I''ll go to the cashier


    Then he went to the accounting room of the house.


    Just outside, he heard rabbit''s voice chirp, "this one is five, this one is one, is that right?"


    "No


    Mr. cashier''s voice patiently said: "third lady, this is one, this is ten."


    "Oh, I remember."


    He came forward and looked through the window. Rabbit Li was sitting in front of the case, making an abacus. The cashier, the servant girl and the servants surrounded her.


    If there is something wrong with her fighting, it will be lively for everyone to correct her.


    Gu Han Mo coughed lightly and stepped into the room. Everyone quickly spread out and stood aside. Li Tu saw that it was him who came back and stood up happily with an abacus in his arms.


    "Husband, you see I''ve learned how to plan! This is one, this is ten


    Gu Han Mo looked in the direction of her fingers, "it''s reversed. The top one is ten, and the bottom one is one."


    Li Tu looked down and put down her abacus. The servant girl on one side said for her, "third son, third lady, I''m really studying hard. I''ll learn it in a few days."


    She is diligent and willing to learn. The people in the accounting room do not despise her slow learning, but are willing to teach her and speak for her.


    Gu Han Mo chuckles and thinks that this is also the way that Li Tu has a foothold in Gu''s family. It''s good to have a little popularity without prestige.


    He looked at Mr. accountant, "why do you ask the third lady to learn abacus?"


    "The third lady wanted to learn to look at the accounts, but she didn''t know how to count. She had to teach her how to do abacus first, and then learn how to look at the accounts."


    Li TU was afraid that he would annoy others. He said, "I''m willing to learn it myself. Really, don''t blame them."


    Gu Shubai took the abacus in her hand and handed it to the accountant, "when did I blame someone else? If you don''t go back and make me tea, I''ll have to blame you. "Then she took her hand and walked out without looking back.


    Yesterday''s update forgot to explain the gender of Yufu''s child outside the title. There was a prize quiz before.


    There are two clues: one is that Yufu falls down and the child is still there. Everyone says that the child is tough and must be a boy, but Yufu himself says that he feels like a girl (believe in the protagonist''s aura)


    the other is that Gu Yi chats with Su Yunyan and accidentally tells the truth that Gu''s family actually want a girl, so Yufu''s doll is the girl with the stars.


    To sum up, children are female dolls.


    It seems that this time only yyo is right.


    PS: why not twin dolls, because there are already two pairs of twins in the article, and the twins'' stomachs are particularly big, but it is not mentioned that Yufu''s stomachs are particularly big ~


    PS: why so many explanations, because there was a little lovely message from the book city when there was a prize contest, saying that the answer was what the author did not make up casually, ha ha Ha ha


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 382

    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s new year''s Eve.


    It''s rare that there are all kinds of people, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and the palace is full of happiness.


    In the palace of longevity, Su Yunyan wore a gorgeous brocade of blue leaves and lotus flowers, and held Xiaohua''s clothes in his arms. He kisses and kisses again and again. "No wonder Gu Yi said that he wanted a girl, and I couldn''t help but scold him. Alas, as expected, the girl is beautiful and lovely. My aunt is so painful that she wants to take you back! "


    Xiaohua''s dress is also a silver red brocade. It''s a gift that Su Yunyan brought to her when they came back from Jinling. They also said that Jinling''s Brocade is very suitable for Princess Jinling.


    The little doll carved with jade seems to know Su Yunyan''s words of loving her. She giggles and makes Su Yunyan more happy.


    Yu Fu sits in front of the dressing table, and Yao LAN cleans her up. Seeing this, she looks in the mirror and says, "if you really like it, you can take it back. She often goes to take care of the house, and she has long been a stranger."


    Yin Jikua and Gu Jiuge also came in from outside the hall. They were all dressed up. Wen Yan said with a smile, "yes, we''ve been back for a few days. We''ve already mixed up with Xiao Hua''s clothes. I don''t believe you can give me a try."


    Su Yunyan suspiciously handed the child to Yin Jihe. Sure enough, xiaohuashang laughed more when he saw Yin Jihe. By contrast, he was quiet in Su Yunyan''s arms.


    Su Yunyan was not happy. "I came back earlier when I knew, but my mother wanted us to spend the new year in Jinling. Gu Yi said that there are always different people in Gu''s family reunion every year. This year, she had to go back, and her mother gave up. By the way - "


    Su Yunyan said to Yu Fu again:" my mother asked me to thank you. It''s nearly ten years since my father passed away, and you''ve granted her a wife of Gaoming. If it wasn''t for the Su family''s many affairs at the end of the year, my mother would return to Beijing with us to thank us personally. "


    After that, I solemnly blessed my body and said, "thank you for your gift."


    After finishing her dressing, Yu Fu came with a long gold weaving and flower carving skirt, and said angrily, "don''t be like this. Can''t you salute me for my elder? It''s not easy for the eldest aunt to manage such a big family business in Jinling alone. Since she is not willing to come to the capital to enjoy her old age, I have to grant her a letter of honor, so as not to deceive the Su family. "


    Su Yunyan eyes slightly red, "this gift is my own line, mother a person outside I also worry, thanks to you think."


    Gu Yi quickly advised: "well, why are you crying? You''re pregnant and can''t cry. If I cry too much, it will be a smelly boy again. Then it''s my turn to cry! "


    The crowd was surprised and amused, "cloud smoke again?"


    Su Yunyan is embarrassed to get up, "it''s not Gu Yi who says every day that he wants to have a beautiful little girl like Hua Shang. I advise him to give up. Huashang is as beautiful as his parents. Our daughter is not as beautiful as we are


    The crowd could not help laughing.


    "I didn''t expect that LiuDi''s smallest action was the fastest, so soon he would have children again."


    Gu Jiuge said, looking at Yin Jiyi, "we can''t lose to the sixth younger brother, they are."


    Yan Ji suddenly blushed, "this kind of thing doesn''t exist. In front of everyone, you elder brother are not reserved."


    Gu Jiuge touched his nose and stopped talking. Now Yan Jiqi was more and more like a housewife, and even he was taught to have nothing to say.


    Not long after, Gu Hanmo and Li Tu also came in. The couple gave Xiao Huashang many valuable toys.


    Jade helps to blame them too see outside, Gu Han Mo shrugs a shoulder, express this is not his decision. Li Tu''s face was slightly red and said, "second sister-in-law and Yunyan just came back from the outside and gave the little princess something new. I don''t have anything new to give, so I have to choose something valuable to give, which is also my intention. "


    Yu Fu knew Li Tu''s temperament, and when she got married, she didn''t lack these things, so she didn''t say anything more. She just asked Yao LAN to accept them with a smile.


    Suddenly, Gu Shubai accompanied Gu huaijiang outside the hall. Seeing that everyone was there, Gu huaijiang said, "it''s new year''s day. This is the lucky money that my grandfather gave to Xiao Huachang."


    Then she took out a big red purse from her sleeve. I don''t know what was in it. She touched Hua Chang''s finger. She grabbed the golden ribbon of the purse and refused to put it in her hand.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai and asks her what is in her purse. Gu Shubai shakes her head slightly, indicating that she doesn''t know.


    Yu Fu remembers the year when she first entered the house of marquis Gu. Gu huaijiang said that when she opened her purse, it was the title deed.


    She was only twelve at that time. How could she afford such a heavy gift?


    Now


    After thinking about it, she said, "father, what did you give Hua Chang?"


    "I know."


    Gu Jiuge said with a mysterious smile, "I saw my father rummaging a few days ago, and ordered housekeeper Qi to look for something. It seems that I have found several other farmhouses and courtyards of the Gu family in Jinling. Here they are. "


    Said toward the small purse nunuzui, jade help surprised, Gu huaijiang''s hand is bigger and bigger.


    "Father, she is still so small, how can you give her such a valuable thing?"


    Gu huaijiang waved his hand, "I can''t live. Isn''t xiaohuashang''s fiefdom in Jinling? When she grows up, she wants to go to her own fiefdom and have a nice place to live. I bought those farmhouses because my elder sister married to Jinling. At that time, I didn''t think too much about it. I just thought that if elder sister Chang was wronged, she could have a place to go. Later, I thought that Yunyan would get married, and those would be my uncle''s gifts. I didn''t expect... "Su Yunyan was surprised and said, "what? That was meant for me? "


    Then he turned back and hammered Gu Yi, "who told you to marry me? You see, if I marry outside, I can get so many properties. It''s a big loss."


    Gu Yi said, "what are you worried about?"


    He patted her on the stomach, "if you give birth to a girl this time, I promise my father will give our girl so much lucky money. My father likes little girls best!"


    "Really?"


    Su Yunyan in front of a bright, husband and wife two whisper, a pair of chicken thief appearance.


    The crowd became more and more amused. Yu Fu said, "Xiao Huashang has received so many valuable gifts from you before he is one year old. It seems that I can''t be too stingy as a mother. I have to give her something for Chinese New Year''s day. "


    With that, Yao LAN opens her cage and lets everyone choose the present for Xiao Hua Chang.


    In her favorite box, Gu Yi saw a delicate round box on top of her treasure box. When she opened it curiously, she found that it was very familiar.


    "Eh, isn''t this the Qibao Yingluo that my father gave to Yufu?"


    When they heard the sound, they all looked at him. It turned out to be the seven treasures that Gu huaijiang had given Yu Fu. At that time, Yu Fu entered the palace for the first time. Gu huaijiang worried that others would despise her, so he gave her all the relics of his dead wife.


    Gu Yi said with a smile: "this thing is the legacy of my mother. My father gave it to Yufu, and then Yufu gave it to Xiaohua. It will be handed down from generation to generation."


    "That won''t do."


    Yu Fu snatched it from him and carefully put it into the box. He said angrily, "this is something my father gave me. It''s mine. I won''t give it to anyone!"


    After that, he eagerly looks at Gu huaijiang, looking for identification.


    Gu huaijiang didn''t see her coquetry for a long time. He said for her, "right, this is for Yu Fu. It''s for Gu''s favorite little daughter. No one can rob her."


    Xiao Huashang was in Yin Jiyi''s arms, and his mouth suddenly shriveled, as if he knew that he was not the one with the stars and the moon, but his mother was, so he almost cried wrongly.


    Yu Fu picked a lot of valuable treasures for her to play with. Then she turned from crying to laughing and refused to let go.


    Lian Bi came in from outside the hall. "Your Majesty, it''s time for the Palace Banquet. All the officials are waiting on the golden hall."


    Hearing the words, they went to the golden hall together.


    The palace is resplendent, resplendent and dignified. It is joyful to exchange cups between the king and the minister.


    Yu Fu noticed that in addition to Ning''an and Ning Ping, Kun Yuyang also had Lin Xuan at the same table.


    She crept up to Gu Shubai''s ear and said, "look."


    Gu Shubai followed her eyes and saw Lin Xuan and Kun Yuyang at the same table. There were two half boys sitting between them, which looked like a neat family.


    But Lin Xuan''s eyes often fall on Ning''an and Ning Ping. He seems very worried that they will make trouble. He is too busy to take a look at Kun Yuyang.


    Gu Shubai sighed, "Lin Xuan is now following Yu Yang, and she doesn''t say whether to remarry or not. You see, is Lin Xuan like her husband or their mother who takes care of their children? "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t think it was true.


    Kunyuyang doesn''t seem to notice that they are not right at the same table. Lin Xuan is her deputy, and she can naturally explain it.


    Seeing that he had a close eye on Ning''an and Ning Ping, she relaxed for a moment and drank two more.


    The more you fear, the more you fear.


    Ningping didn''t know when to slip out from under the table, ran to other adults under the table, scared people, almost overturned the table and stood up.


    See under the table is your Majesty''s adopted son, immediately dare not say.


    Lin Xuan suddenly found that the side of Ningping disappeared, the heart sounded the alarm, "pinger?"


    Ning''an shook his head. "I didn''t find out when he disappeared. He must have gone somewhere to keep us from finding him."


    Ningping often plays pranks like this. He is used to it.


    Lin Xuan immediately stands up from the seat, and everyone looks at him curiously. Kun Yuyang also says, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ping''er is gone," he said


    Kun Yu Yang immediately stood up when he heard the speech. Yu Fu saw it at the top and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Xuan arched his hand and said, "it''s nothing to do. Ping''er is naughty and runs out for a while. I''ll go out and get him back."


    Yu Fu nodded, "go, if you can''t find it, let the imperial army look for it together. It''s freezing at this time of year. Don''t let Ping''er get cold outside. "


    Kunyuyang and linxuan both go out to find Ningping. Yufu beckons. Ningan cleverly sits next to her and eats.


    It was not long before the dance music was performed. This year''s dance music was different from that of previous years, and all the ministers were fascinated by it.


    Tianyun said: "the song and dance arranged by the Ministry of rites this year is really different from the past. It''s just that this dance is strange to see. I don''t know where it is?"


    Yu Fuyi said: "yes, it looks like the magnificent singing and dancing in the capital, graceful and graceful dancing in Lin''an, and some of its movements are bold and unconstrained. I have never seen such a dance before. I just feel happy. "The Minister of rites got up with a smile and said, "my Lord, this is not a dance from anywhere. It''s a new one made up by the dance music workshop of the Ministry of rites. As your majesty said, it is a combination of the song and dance characteristics of Beili, Dongling and Xikun. I thought to myself that there should be a new atmosphere in the new dynasty. This song and dance is called qingpingle. It''s just the right time. "


    "What a qingpingle."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "the Ministry of Rites has a heart. As a minister of rites, Ai Qing should be highly rewarded, and the people in the dance music workshop should be rewarded as well."


    The Minister of rites came out of the seat and led the dancer to thank him, "thank you for your reward."


    All of a sudden, there was the sound of firecrackers outside the hall. People couldn''t help wondering, there were fireworks in the palace on New Year''s Eve. Where did the sound of firecrackers come from?


    Yu Fu is a little surprised. He and Gu Shubai walk out of the hall together. He sees Ning Ping putting firecrackers on the square outside. Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan carry them back like chickens.


    Kunyuyang was about to scold Ningping when he heard the sound of fireworks explosion behind him, and the sky was bright.


    Gu Shubai smiles and holds Yu Fu''s shoulder. "Although fireworks are beautiful, they are fleeting. I hope you and I don''t look like fireworks or swallows. I''ll see you on the beam every year. "


    Yu Fu chuckled and looked into his eyes, "life and death agree, and Zicheng said. Hold your hand and grow old with your son. "


    Fireworks are blooming in the night sky, which belongs to the new era of Dazhou and is unfolding slowly


    I''ll call for fanwai in advance. Whose fanwai do you want to see? It doesn''t matter whether you want to read it or not. It''s just a bonus. I''ll explain the content clearly in the text. Don''t worry about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 383

    Three years later.


    In spring, a group of children are running and playing in the flowers.


    The little girl in silver red dress is about three or four years old. She combs two small flower buds, which are decorated with various small pearls made of silver silk.


    She circled around the painting column of the Peony Pavilion, spinning faster and faster. The wind blows up her sleeves like a butterfly.


    The boy picking flowers in the peony grove seems to be the oldest of all the children. Seeing this, he said: "Hua Shang, slow down, be careful of dizziness!"


    Hua Chang turned dizzy and turned back to him with a brilliant smile. His face was young and lovely. "Brother Yuanzhang, I''m dizzy."


    Sure enough.


    Yuan Zhang shook his head helplessly, took a budding peony in his hand, and walked to Hua Chang.


    He was dressed in a royal blue suit, with seven colored gems hanging around his waist and gold thread and silk tapestry under it. Along with walking, the silk tapestry is very delicate and beautiful.


    Huashang helped him to sit down. Yuanzhang pinned the peony on her skirt. She looked down and sniffed, "it''s so fragrant!"


    The little boys all gathered around, "dizzy, aren''t they? Don''t turn like this. I won''t feel dizzy if I hold you


    Another boy, who was also wearing seven colored gems, picked up Huashang, who had just sat down, and made many turns in the pavilion. Huashang thought it funny and giggled, so the boy kept turning to his head and sweating.


    Yuan Zhang''s small eyebrows frowned, like adults, "Gu, Jiao, Jiao!"


    The boy with Hua''s clothes in his arms immediately put her down and winked at Yuanzhang, "no, no! If you have something to say, don''t call your name! "


    Yuan Zhang pursed the corners of his mouth. Just when Gu Jiaojiao thought he would not speak again, Yuan Zhang threatened him in a low voice, "if you drop your Huashang, I''ll let people in the capital know your name. Do you believe it?"


    Gu Jiaojiao immediately tied her hands and feet and did not dare to speak.


    Seeing this, Hua Chang interrupted, "brother Yuanzhang, don''t blame brother Yuanchi. His arm is strong. He won''t fall on me."


    Gu Jiaojiao looked at her gratefully. "Huashang is the best. Only you are willing to call me brother Yuanchi. They are Jiaojiao and Jiaojiao shouting endlessly every day."


    Ning An and Ning Ping came in from outside the pavilion, "that''s the name given by ganniang. Don''t you like it? Yuanchi is a nickname. Would you like to call you a nickname? "


    Gu Jiaojiao was more and more embarrassed. Ning An said, "Ping''er, don''t laugh at him. Even ganniang said that it''s not good for a boy to be called Jiaojiao when he grows up, so he has a nickname according to the Yuan generation of Gu family. Why do you always bully him with a big name? "


    "That''s it


    Gu Jiaojiao found a backer and shrank behind Ning''an. "It''s better to be brother Ning''an!"


    "So you mean I''m not good?"


    Ningping bites his teeth and compares his fists with him. Suddenly, he sees the small body of Huashang blocking Gu Jiaojiao''s body, and his gnashing face shows a smile instantly.


    "Huashang, we saw the sugar man in the street today. He blew a big rabbit. Do you like it? If you like, I''ll buy it for you when you enter the Palace tomorrow! "


    Hua Chang smiles to show the pear vortex, Ning An says: "what Hua Chang likes most is the monkey," exactly. Moreover, looking at the records over the years, it''s better to cure the Jingjiang River flood than not, it''s a thankless job! "


    "This is not appropriate..."


    "All right."


    Yu Fu''s voice light mouth, under all the ministers debate not to stop, suddenly a silent.


    She looked at a royal censor who was red faced and thick necked in argument. "Yang Qing said that it''s better not to treat him if he is too hard to please him. I don''t know how to explain that?"


    When Yang Yushi asked, he quickly arched his hand and said, "my Lord, please tell me in detail. Although there is a large population in the lower reaches of the Jingjiang River, people can''t do anything about it! Because there are many good fields here, if we use dredging to control water, we have to destroy most of the good fields and excavate the river. If the water is controlled by blocking, there will be no water for irrigation and the drought is abnormal. Your majesty, no matter whether the court is sparse or blocked, don''t the people have complaints? "


    It''s really thankless to say that.


    Xue Rou went out and said, "my Lord, when the news of the Jingjiang River flood came back to the capital, I went through the accounts of Dongling''s household department in the old year and found some things."


    "Just say it."


    "I found that the good farmland in Jingjiang is not only for the people of the five local prefectures, but also for their survival. Even for the former Dongling, it was a huge tax revenue. What Yang Yushi said is reasonable. This place is a big one. If you are not sure how to manage it well, it is better not to do so. If we don''t treat it, the worst is to break the dike and damage some farmland, houses and houses. If we treat it, it may cause worse consequences than now. "


    When Yu Fu was still thinking, he saw Zhang jiuque go out and say, "I think it''s better to die than to return to my majesty. I have talked with several officials of the central government who live in Jingjiang. In fact, the local people have been used to the flood every year, and they have their own set of flood avoidance strategies, and the damage is not big every year. In addition, it is not necessarily a good thing for these people to make use of the thousands of good farmland to make their family rich. "Zhang jiuque, as a Taibao, even he did not approve of controlling the Jingjiang River flood. Yu Fu hesitated for a moment.


    When she was a child in Dongling, she had never heard of the Jingjiang River flood. In Dongling Dynasty, no matter when the old Ningdi was in power or ningchengzhi was in power, she took a laissez faire policy towards the Jingjiang River flood.


    But now it has been three years since the unification of the great Zhou Dynasty. This problem left unsolved by Dongling, will it continue in the great Zhou Dynasty?


    "What do the Regent and the grand master think?"


    Tian yunpo is still thinking about it. He is named and subconsciously looks at Gu Shubai. Gu Shubai nods to him and stands up first.


    "I think that there is no reason why we can''t rule out the flood and hurt the people. Now the National Treasury is abundant, the country is peaceful, and the people have no worries about food and clothing. Should the people in Jingjiang bear the invasion of flood just because they have made great profits from thousands of good farmland? In the past, when the war broke out, I could not take care of it, but now I think I have to. "


    He said, looking at Zhang jiuque again, "what Taibao said just now is true, but Wang has also investigated the situation of Jingjiang River. There have been three floods in the past five years, and most of the people who died or disappeared each time are less than 100. The five state capitals add up to only a hundred people, which really doesn''t look like much. But I don''t know if Taibao knows that the flood three years ago killed more than 500 people


    If we say that within the scope of the five state capitals, a flood loss of 100 people, it seems inconspicuous.


    But there are more than 500 people, which is a little surprising.


    Zhang jiuque thought for a moment, "but that was only one time. The other times were not so many."


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "yes, only once. Because that time the river burst its banks was at midnight, when people slept most soundly. "


    Zhang jiuque opened his mouth slightly when he heard the speech. Before he could say anything, he suddenly heard a strange noise coming from the back hall.


    "Don''t push me, ouch!"


    They were surprised to look at the door connecting the front hall and the back hall. They saw a man and a woman rolling out of the back hall, like a ball.


    The two children rolled into the hall, stopped and looked up, only to find that the adults in court clothes were looking at them curiously.


    They quickly got up from the ground, the dust on their clothes had no time to shoot, so they wanted to escape immediately.


    Just listen to the voice of the first woman''s prestige, even the name with surname is full of displeasure, "Ji Huashang, Gu Jiaojiao, what are you doing?"


    The little boy''s scalp is tight -


    it''s over. Now the whole dynasty knows my name is Gu Jiaojiao


    Interesting question and answer: what is Gu Jiaojiao''s nickname?


    The correct answer is XX Yuan. The answer is in this chapter. Take a closer look ~


    at this chapter www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 384

    When the man''s face was all gone, Gu Jiaojiao still held out her hand and patted on Hua Chang''s clothes.


    Hua Shang is a little princess who loves beauty. There should be no dust on her clothes.


    He thought of Hua Chang. Hua Chang also thought of his brothers. He tried his best to wink at the back hall, indicating that he would rather not come out.


    Both of them have been caught on the spot and can''t implicate more people.


    Yuan Zhang was so anxious that he rushed out to help them plead for mercy. Fortunately, he was stopped by Ning''an, "don''t go, don''t go. The more people there are, the more chaotic it is. Believe me, don''t go out!"


    Yuan Zhang always knew that Ning''an had a sense of propriety, and he protected his younger brothers and sisters, so he bit his teeth and nodded.


    On the golden hall, Hua Shang, with the eyes of all the ministers, came forward in a leisurely manner to bless his body.


    When she was young, she didn''t feel timid in the face of such a majestic place as the golden palace and the solemn scene of all the court officials discussing politics.


    All the ministers talk in a low voice. Gu Shubai wants to come forward to see if Hua Shang is hurt. In the end, he still holds back.


    After all, this is above the golden hall, not the hall of eternal life. We can''t just talk about the blood relationship between father and son, regardless of the monarch and minister.


    Gu Jiaojiao carefully followed Hua Chang to salute. Although he was almost mischievous as Gu Yi, she did not dare to fool around on such a serious occasion.


    "My Lord, when I heard that the court was in trouble, I was worried about the country and the jade body of your majesty. So I dare to eavesdrop in the back hall. Please forgive me."


    Gu Jiaojiao''s mouth is as wide as an egg.


    What is Hua Shang talking about? Why can''t he understand a word?


    She is younger than herself. How can she say such an adult?


    Looking at the satisfaction of the ministers in the hall, some of them nodded and some of them stroked their beards. At a glance, they knew that Hua Chang''s words were very popular with adults.


    Sure enough, Yufu''s face was loose.


    She just wanted to teach the two children a lesson. The court is not a place to play. But Hua Shang is so eloquent that she has no reason to teach them.


    As the only princess of Dazhou, although she is young, she cares about national affairs, but she is not wrong.


    She said with a smile, "if you want to hear it, why don''t you tell me and come to hear it openly? It''s a good thing to care about the government. Since you have this heart, I''ll set up a seat for you in the palace for you to listen to every day. "


    All the ministers were in an uproar. How could a four-year-old Princess take part in the government?


    No matter how gifted she is, she will have to be twelve or thirteen years old to learn the imperial service. Is the princess too young?


    A courtier suggested that Yu Fu only said, "I can still govern the country well before I reach the hairpin when I ascend the throne. If the princess is really talented, I don''t mind letting her take part in the government earlier. "


    The minister who put forward his opinions thought about it and did not speak again.


    Today, your majesty is a genius in governing the country. The son of Gu family is a dragon and Phoenix. The daughter she gave birth to with Gu Shubai is naturally extraordinary.


    What is political participation at the age of four?


    Your Majesty was appointed as the crown prince as soon as he was born!


    Tianyunpo looked at the gorgeous young girl in the hall and said, "in ancient times, when a young master ascended the throne, his mother would listen to the government behind the curtain. Now it''s the reverse. Princess Jinling listens to politics when she is four years old. In the future, it will be a beautiful talk in the book of songs. "


    After that, looking at Gu Shubai, I can''t help the envy in my eyes.


    Gu Shu looks at his nose and heart with white eyes. He doesn''t look at anyone. He is worried that when he raises his eyes, he can''t help showing his proud eyes.


    He is content to have such a clever daughter. He can''t always show off. If he shows off more, other ministers will be sad.


    After all, their children are not as sensible as Huashang!


    Yu Fu spared Hua Chang and looked at Gu Jiaojiao again. "Jiaojiao, you are also worried about my government affairs, so do you come here to eavesdrop on me?"


    His father, Gu Yi, was in the palace. The Minister of the Ministry of war pulled his sleeve. "Don''t you go to beg for your son? If you open your mouth, your majesty will give you some face. "


    Of course, this face is certainly not as big as Gu huaijiang and Gu Jiuge. Compared with ordinary people, it''s still extraordinary.


    Gu Yi said with a smile: "don''t ask for help. If you want your majesty to give him a long memory, you''d better beat him up."


    The Minister of the Ministry of war trembled all over, "the way of caring for the family and teaching children..."


    He wanted to say that it was too flattering, but he thought that his family was too powerful to be offended, not to mention that they were all pillars of the imperial court. It can be seen that this seemingly ruthless way of teaching children is very correct.


    He lowered his head and thought about whether he wanted to go home and discuss with his wife, and from then on he would be more strict with his children.


    Gu Jiaojiao pursed her lips. Just when people expected him to say something, he said: "Your Majesty, you can spank me, or let my mother spank me. As long as you don''t call me any more, you can punish me any way you want! "


    The whole room burst into laughter, and the dispute and anger just caused by the flood were swept away.


    He doesn''t say that others haven''t paid attention to him. It''s only after this that people find out that one of his boys has such a feminine name. No wonder he would rather be spanked than be called a big name.Yu Fu thought about it and said for him: "you don''t know that Gu''s generation is Yuan generation. In fact, the name I gave him is Yuan Chi. As for Jiaojiao, I''m used to it. "


    The ministers suddenly realized.


    It''s often heard that some people''s children are born weak, so their families will give them a cheap name. What they want to do is to support them well. Maybe the feminine name Jiaojiao is also a similar reason?


    Gu Jiaojiao looks at Yu Fu gratefully. She reverses her name and nickname and says that it is to take care of his face. As a matter of fact, the descendants of Gu''s family don''t arrange their generations according to their characters, which can only deceive outsiders.


    Now he doesn''t worry about people laughing at him by name.


    He said hastily, "my Lord, I''m accompanying the princess to care about national affairs. How can one care about national affairs? Of course, if we all care about national affairs, the country will become more and more prosperous. "


    You''re a good talker.


    Yu Fu spared him this time and looked at Xiang Hua Chang again. "You have heard the discussion of the former dynasty in the back hall. I don''t know what the two of you care about the national affairs. What''s the result of your concern?"


    The ministers were surprised. Did your majesty want to test the opinions of the two little dolls?


    They are still so young that they can''t understand what the topic is, let alone put forward their own opinions?


    Zhang jiuque was kind-hearted to help Huashang and his wife out of the siege. "Your Majesty, the princess and young master Gu are still so young. Is it too difficult for your majesty to test them?"


    I heard that Princess Jinling knew a thousand words at the age of three and could recite Tang and Song poems, but no matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t put forward the idea of governing the country!


    Hua Chang looked at Zhang jiuque with a straight face, "Zhang Taibao, this topic is so difficult that even the top ministers of Dazhou could not solve it. But it''s very simple to think about it from another angle. "


    The little boy was so ashamed that he said it was simple.


    All the ministers talked, but Yu Fu just laughed and didn''t speak, and Gu Shubai didn''t mean to participate.


    In this court hall, Hua Shang is an imperial princess. No matter how young she is, she has to face the problems herself to build up her prestige.


    Just listen to her milk sound, a serious way: "the question comes from the court, but the answer is in the heart of the people, naturally everyone can answer. Even if an ordinary Jingjiang citizen is asked by his majesty if he is willing to harness the river, he can always answer, can''t he? "


    All the ministers are in an uproar!


    Little child, how can you say such a unique opinion?


    If they hadn''t suddenly rolled out from behind and had this accident, they would not have known that Princess Jinling was a child prodigy!


    You are the eldest daughter of the emperor!


    "I admire the princess for her unique insight."


    Zhang jiuque gave him a salute with a smile, and Huashang also gave him a salute with a straight face. "Your Majesty said that all the old ministers in the court are the pillars of the country. Although Huashang is a princess, you can''t put on airs in front of the old ministers."


    After the ceremony, she stood up slowly. After hearing her words, some sentimental people even burst into tears.


    At a young age, I knew how to respect the virtuous officials. I''m afraid that even if Yufu wants to make her the crown prince, all the officials will not object.


    Yu Fu looks at Hua Chang with a smile. It''s her mother''s identity, not her majesty''s. Hua Chang winks at her and looks at Gu Shubai.


    Gu Shubai on her eyes, the fundus of the proud finally can not hide.


    This is his daughter, enough to make everyone envy Dazhou daughter!


    Yu Fu said: "Hua Shang''s words give me some ideas. Since you say that the public is right and the old lady is right, why don''t you go and ask the people of Jingjiang in person to know whether they want to control the river or not? "


    Before they thought about this, she got up and said, "I decided to go out on a tour and ask the people in Jingjiang."


    ¡­¡­


    In early summer, the breeze is cool but not dry.


    A carriage starts from the capital slowly. The scenery is beautiful all the way. The singing from time to time in the carriage makes people feel more relaxed and happy.


    Yu holds a family blue suit, and Gu Shubai wears blue summer clothes. They disguise themselves as children of a rich family and their wives, and go all the way south.


    "It''s not disguised as going out for sightseeing. We are going out for sightseeing."


    Yu Fu picked a wild flower from the roadside in the carriage and brushed it around the tip of his nose. Gu Shubai couldn''t help laughing, "is this what you should say as your majesty?"


    Yu Fu ignored his jokes and wrinkled his nose. "But we haven''t come out to see rivers and mountains for a long time. It''s boring to be in the palace all the time. What''s more, it''s not urgent to control the river, even if we slow down


    She is as playful as she was when she was twelve.


    Gu Shubai thought that that year, Gu Jiuge, Gu Xiang and Gu Yi took her to the West Lake by boat at night. As a result, she fell into the water and got a cold.


    At that time, Yufu seemed completely different from what it is now, and it seemed that everything was the same.


    Yu Fu handed the wild flower to him, "you smell it. I don''t know what it is. It''s so fragrant. Ask people to ask the local people to pick more and send them back to the capital. It must be very easy to sell the ointment made of Kunwu wound. "Gu Shubai was sniffing, hearing her mention of Kun Wu''s injury, he said, "why do you think of him?"


    "I just want him to make it for me. Isn''t he the one who supplies most of the balm in the house?"


    Kun Wu''s ointment business is getting bigger and bigger. Now he has become an imperial merchant. Besides doing his own business, he is also responsible for paying tribute to the inner court. It''s just


    He hasn''t married yet.


    Gu''s descendants can''t count them with one hand, but he is still alone and becomes the oldest and most valuable gold Bachelor in the capital.


    Even the official media sent out to talk to him, but he refused, and he did not see other people''s ladies. These people secretly suspected that there was something wrong with Kunwu''s injury. Only Gu Shubai understood the reason.


    But look at Yu Fu


    She didn''t understand at all.


    After so many years, she is still a little slow about her feelings. I''m afraid that Kunwu is no longer obsessed with her.


    He sighed in his heart and quietly changed the topic. "The next stop is Lin''an. I heard that Gu''s old house is still reserved. Ning Gong has sent someone to clean it for us. This time, we can live in the west wing where you lived when you were a child. "


    At the mention of this, Yu Fu suddenly became fascinated.


    He added: "by the way, his wife gave birth to a girl named Yidan. The last time I sent a letter to the capital, I also attached a small picture of a child. It''s just that a child of this age looks the same every day. This time, I''m afraid his appearance will be different from before. "


    Maybe Yufu is interested in the girl of Ning Chengzhi''s family.


    Gu Shubai said: "I think of one thing. When Mrs. Ning Gong came to Gu''s house as a guest, she saw that Yuan Zhang was very fond of it. She gave yuan Zhang all the Dragon pendants that they wanted to give to their children. A few days ago, I saw Yuanzhang wearing it with the seven color gems given to him by his second younger brother. "


    The seven color gem that Yufu picked up on the bamboo mountain in those years was later divided into many pieces for everyone who cared for his family. Up to now, everyone has passed it on to their children.


    But Gu Yi''s family only has Jiaojiao, and the two sons born later have no more. He often complains that his parents are partial.


    Gu Yi is also helpless.


    If anything else, but this seven color gem can be met but not asked, he thought that two young children could not make it up!


    So Gu''s family made an unwritten rule that the seven color gems were only passed on to the eldest son or daughter, and no one else could get them.


    Yu Fu also thought of it and said with a smile, "I don''t know what Ning Gong and his family have passed on to Yi Dan now. It''s the gratitude and resentment between Ning family and Gu family for generations It''s fate. "


    There are too many disputes, too many to be counted. At last, we can only smile and forget the enmity. We can sum up the ups and downs of our life with the word fate.


    The next day, the carriage entered Lin''an and went directly to the outside of Gu Hou''s house.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw several people around them, staring at them, as if to confirm something.


    "This Isn''t this Mr. Gu? "


    The old woman, who was holding her little grandson, said and looked at Yu Fu again. This time, she was even more surprised and couldn''t speak. "This is not It''s not... "


    "Shh


    Knowing that she recognized herself, Yu Fu hushed and said to her, "Granny, don''t tell anyone else, OK? I just said that we are family relatives. I''ll come back to see the old house. "


    After all, she''s going on a tour in micro clothes. It''s not good to expose her identity.


    "Mr. Gu!"


    Just as the old woman nodded, a man came out of nowhere and kowtowed. Her voice was so loud that everyone could hear him.


    Gu Shubai was about to stop him when he saw Yu Fu blurting out, "Princess Zhenjiang! You are princess Zhenjiang It''s your majesty


    It''s too late. When people passing by hear the sound, they come up to watch. They see that it''s Yufu and Gu Shubai. They come up to kowtow and salute.


    These people are the people of Lin''an. They have seen them before, and they are very familiar with their appearance.


    What''s more, this pair of Bi people''s peerless beauty, even a glance, is enough to make the world unforgettable.


    More and more people gathered around to salute. Because they were the adherents of Dongling, they were called "Princess Zhenjiang" and "Mr. Gu". This long-standing address immediately aroused their nostalgia.


    As far as Yu Fu is concerned, Lin''an is one of her hometowns, some of them are in immortal Valley, and the last one is in the capital.


    For Gu Shubai, this is his complete hometown, where he grew up playing and learning.


    These people kowtow and salute to them are all villagers, and a single accent can lead him to thousands of worries.


    Just as they were busy asking the people to get up, they turned from the long street in a sedan chair and dropped the sedan chair in front of Gu Hou''s house. It was Ning Chengzhi and his wife who came out.


    The people who had already stood up all bowed politely when they saw him and his wife. Ning Chengzhi also said hello to the people with a smile.


    He went up to the front court, Yu Fu and the other two saluted, and then said in a low voice, "do you want me to keep the people''s mouths shut and tell the story?"Yu Fu shook his head with a smile. "It''s just that so many people know it. Where can they keep it? Fortunately, the imperial guards have been protecting them in secret. They can cope with whatever happens. "


    Ning Chengzhi felt relieved when he heard the speech. Gu Shubai said, "let''s talk in the advanced mansion."


    There are also old servants who lived many years ago in the mansion. Their home is here. They look at the house and ancestral hall of marquis Gu''s Mansion by the way.


    The four went directly to the west chamber. Seeing that everything here had not changed, Yufu felt a lot. Not only she, but Gu Shubai, Ning Chengzhi and Mrs. Ning have their own feelings.


    "this is as like as two peas." Yufu, do you remember? That''s where I taught you flying needles. "


    Gu Shubai pointed to the location of the back porch. Yu Fu chuckled and raised his hand. The silver light in his sleeve flashed towards the back porch, and the thin silver needle stuck on the porch pillar.


    Ning Chengzhi and Ning Fu''s head met for the first time, and they were startled by her.


    Yu Fu said complacently, "I have never been lazy. I often practice. If we meet assassins on the road, we will scare them to death. "


    Mrs. Ning laughed, "where''s the assassin? We''re only worried about divulging Your Majesty''s whereabouts, making the people welcome you and letting you go. We''re not afraid of assassins! "


    "Yes, now that the sea is rising and leveling, where are the assassins?"


    Ning Chengzhi said and looked around at the environment of Xixiang. He felt that this was the place where Yu had helped. It was elegant and unusual, but he had never been here before.


    I didn''t expect that the first time I came here, it was this scene.


    Yu Fu can hear that Ning Chengzhi''s tone is sincere respect. He also feels the benefits of the unification of the four seas. At least he doesn''t have to worry about the war any more.


    She suddenly said: "by the way, I just saw those people outside the house, who are very respectful to you. Let me say something unpleasant. When Ning Gong was his majesty, I''m afraid he was not so loved by the people. "


    Ning Chengzhi laughs sheepishly. Mrs. Ning is busy defending her husband and says, "of course. Ever since his majesty granted Lin''an the land of his husband, he often built schools and temples for the common people. He also gave books to the children of poor families free of charge, so that they could study hard and become the number one scholar in the future. "


    She talked about her husband''s great achievements, with a happy look on her face, but the couple became lovers by mistake.


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai, who gives her a doting look.


    He said to Ning Chengzhi: "seeing that you are living so happily and being supported by the people, if the old Ning emperor is alive in heaven, he will be happy. If my father knew, he would be very pleased. "


    Ning Chengzhi held his wife''s hand under the table and said, "by the way, Dan Er went to the school today. It''s said that Princess Jinling knew a thousand words when she was three years old. Now there is an upsurge all over the country. They are rushing to send their young children to study in the school, hoping to have the intelligence of the princess. "


    Yu Fu said: "when she comes back from the school to show me, at least I can be regarded as her aunt. She is so big, I should give her a gift."


    After all, she was the Zhenjiang Princess of Dongling.


    Ning Chengzhi felt for a moment, only to listen to Gu Shubai: "see dan''er and stay in Lin''an for two days, then it''s time for us to set out and continue to go south."


    Mrs. Ning interjected, "go to Jingjiang to observe the people?"


    Yu Fu covered his mouth and chuckled. He looked at Gu Shubai, and they said, "go sightseeing."


    At the end of the text.


    thank you, the little ones who never abandon their company. Now, there are not many, but only the essence. Love you, Bixin ~


    the next modern article is being planned, please look forward to ~


    it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 385

    "Have a look, have a look, don''t miss it when you pass by!"


    A clean man in white, with a faint smile, stood behind a simple stall and raised his voice.


    The stall in front of him was actually a cloak, which was spread on the sand. There were a few medicine bottles on it. It was hard to see what medicine was in it.


    Just look at the quality of the medicine bottle and the carving, you can see that it is not ordinary.


    However, in response to him, only a gust of wind blowing on the desert, a piece of sand mercilessly slapped on his handsome face.


    The corners of the man''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Bah."


    With a soft sound, he spat out a ball of sand.


    Some people heartlessly burst out laughing, "ha ha ha, it''s so interesting. There''s no one here to pay attention to the immortal grain, which is valuable in the Central Plains?"


    Tianshu wiped the sand on his face and said to the forked moon fox, "if we can''t sell the medicine today, we''ll drink the northwest wind."


    The month fox immediately pulls down a face, "ah, that how does dinner do today?"? No drumsticks? "


    Tianshu: "what did you say?"


    "I said chicken leg..."


    "No, the first one."


    Yue Hu thought for a while and said tentatively, "what about dinner today?"


    Tianshu cold face, "who told you we have dinner today?"


    He took off his purse and threw it to Yuehu. Yuehu picked it up in the air, quickly untied the ribbon and shook out a pitiful copper plate from his purse.


    She said bitterly, "a copper plate can only buy one steamed bread at most. It''s not as big as your fist. That''s not enough I didn''t expect that my eldest disciple of immortal Valley, the medical immortal loved by everyone in Dazhou, would starve to death in the yellow sand of Mobei... "


    "Alas."


    Tianshu sighed helplessly, saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die.


    We have to start from half a year ago.


    Half a year ago, after Yufu solved the problem of Jingjiang Flood, the imperial court was in good weather, and the imperial doctors also got a stable level of environmental research medicine, which was much higher than before.


    Gu Shubai, Ouyang Qi and other generals had no battle at all. Let alone being injured, they hardly even had a knock on their knees.


    Yuehu and Tianshu are looking for patients in the capital, and finally decide to leave the capital after treating the 38th general with corns on his feet.


    They are really useless.


    Yufu also agrees. The two of them specially write a letter back to Xianren Valley to ask for instructions from Xunchi. Xunchi says that if Yufu has any needs, he can go to Xianren Valley to find him, and they can go away.


    They both went away happily. When Yufu heard that they were going to travel around the world like when Xunchi was young, he gave them a lot of money. "The money is close to the body. Elder martial sister likes to buy clothes and jewelry. Take more money to go out."


    At ordinary times, Yuehu must be happy to accept it. Anyway, the state treasury of Dazhou is almost overflowing. It''s no big harm to take this silver.


    But that day, she didn''t know which tendon was wrong. She waved her big hand and said to Yu Fu, "what do you do when you travel all over the world with so many things? Tacky, too tacky! "


    Regardless of Tianshu''s stop and Yufu''s repeated dissuasion, she left all the silver in their house in the capital, and then they went on their way with Tianshu.


    At first, they had enough money, but after half a year, they were not very well off. But they went to a place like Mobei where birds don''t shit, and now they can''t even make up the fare to return to the capital.


    Tianshu was forced to sell the medicine he carried with him, but there were few people in Mobei. No matter how he yelled, only fengsha could hear him.


    Suddenly, on the side of the road, an old man with a big beard came up. First, he looked at the moon fox from head to foot and saw the medicine bottle put by Tianshu.


    There is a play in Tianshu''s secret way. It''s hard to show an easy-going smile and explain to him, "what do you want to buy?"


    "What do you have here?"


    Mobei has a strong folk custom. As soon as he opens his mouth, it smells like sand. Tianshu suddenly thinks of the friction feeling of being blown into the sand in his mouth.


    He pointed to the medicine bottles on the stall one by one, "this is the pill for avoiding poison, this is the pill for rejuvenation, this is the medicine for treating acne..."


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    Mustache said impatiently, "who asked you about the medicine? I asked about the bottle. Ah, this green bottle is very beautiful. How much does it cost? "


    Nonsense, that''s a jade vase carved from jadeite. Isn''t it beautiful?


    Tianshu thought he didn''t understand. He patiently explained, "I''m the medical immortal of Xianren valley. These medicines are the secret medicines of Xianren valley. If we hadn''t been in trouble for a while, I wouldn''t have sold them. Can you figure out whether to buy medicine or a bottle?"


    Big beard listened, "what Valley? Ah, I don''t want anything from the valley. Why buy medicine? If we are ill, we can go to the temple to worship the true God. I just want you to go back and load my son with marbles. Do you want to sell them or not? "


    Yuehu was listening and couldn''t help holding his forehead. "It''s all my master''s fault. He lived for hundreds of years and went all over the mainland of Kyushu. Why didn''t he come to Mobei?"If Xun Chi had been to Mobei, these people would not have heard of the name of immortal valley.


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated. Tianshu is not the kind of man who stoops for five Dou of rice. He resolutely says, "no! You took the bottle. Where can I put the medicine? Unless you pay five taels of silver! "


    Bearded is a Leng again, then grin, show a big white teeth, "deal!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Five taels of silver will buy you off. You are really determined."


    While walking, moon fox nibbles a stewed chicken leg, and its saliva almost flows down from the corner of its mouth. The aroma of the stewed chicken leg has been penetrating Tianshu''s nose.


    He swallowed and carefully felt the purse on his waist, which contained the medicine poured out of the jade bottle.


    After touching his chest, he touched his skirt again. There was a purse in it, which contained five liang of silver given to him by big beard. After deducting the money for Yuehu''s drumsticks, there are still four or two halves left.


    Hearing Yue Hu''s sarcastic words, he immediately said, "then don''t eat it. This chicken leg is exchanged for five Liang silver of" indeterminate force. "


    After that, he tried to grab the stewed chicken leg, and the moon fox put it into his mouth with a whimper, so that Tianshu hurriedly took it back.


    "Well, well, here you are, here you are! Take it out quickly and don''t choke


    The month fox smell speech this just feel relieved to take out the drumstick, continue to chew fragrant, after chewing lick finger, want to want another, this just think of Tianshu haven''t eaten.


    She immediately stood, "Tianshu, why don''t we just hold on and grab it? We''ll go back to the capital if we get enough money. If not, we''ll take the money and give it back to others! "


    "No way."


    Tianshu said with a straight face, "when I was selling jade bottles just now, I had already exposed our identity. The disciples of immortal Valley went to rob the silver. If it came out to master, he would be very angry."


    Yuehu was still licking his fingers. "Maybe master robbed him when he was travelling around the world. Anyway, every time he left immortal Valley, I didn''t see him bring any silver with him..."


    Tianshu thought, "yes, but no one said that the God of medicine robbed money."


    Month fox rolled a white eye, "that is not simple?"? At master''s age, people who have seen him rob money have already died. What''s more, master''s skill has come and gone without trace. Who can find out? "


    Tianshu shook his head, "still not."


    The month fox wrongly pulls his sleeve, coquettishly way: "rob once, don''t need too much, enough to return to the capital of the fare is good, OK?"


    She is used to opening her teeth and dancing her claws at ordinary times. Tianshu can''t stand her coquetry.


    Can how to want to rob silver this kind of thing he all can''t come out, had to ruthlessly shake head to refuse month fox.


    Moon fox instant face, shake off his sleeve, "hum, you bullshit more. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll sell myself! "


    "Ah, sell yourself? What kind of sale? "


    Tianshu didn''t agree. There were local men on the side of the road to inquire. They soon surrounded Yuehu into a circle. Tianshu was squeezed out and couldn''t get in.


    Just now, when he was selling medicine, he lamented that there were few people in Mobei. Now he realized that it was not the lack of people, but the things he was selling were not right.


    "Girl, how do you sell it? Is fifty taels of silver enough? "


    "Get out of here, I''ll give you five hundred Liang!"


    "I''ll give you 600 Liang, girl and me!"


    The month fox hears six hundred two eyes before a bright, immediately put on a pair of charming smile, "six hundred two ah, is it true? Won''t you cheat me? "


    Seeing that she was charming and enchanting, he made a gentle tone, and half of his body was crisp. "Of course it''s true, of course it''s true! I have all the silver with me, tiger. Give it to the girl quickly


    He was so anxious that he ordered the boy to give him money. Passers-by exclaimed, "money, money, it''s amazing!"


    "It''s too rich for him to go out with a few hundred taels of silver."


    "There are some guys who carry silver, so it''s not too heavy!"


    The little fellow took a big purse with great effort. "Master, I only brought two hundred taels of silver when I went out today. The slave will go home and take another four hundred taels."


    "Go, go!"


    The man immediately gave the two hundred Liang to Yuehu, but before he gave it to her, he suddenly put out a hand in the stab and grabbed the two hundred Liang silver.


    Before the big man could react, he saw the man in white hit him on the head with a fist, and he suddenly staggered and fainted to the ground.


    Passers by do birds and beasts scattered, fox cover mouth surprised to look at Tianshu.


    Tianshu face expressionless, "you''re right, or direct grab better."


    Moon fox a face is coy ground embrace silver, contented, "if others buy, get 600 Liang, since this childe wants to buy, that 200 Liang is enough, I am your person tonight."


    After that, he rubbed in his arms with all kinds of manners. Tianshu moved on his face, and his cheeks turned red to the roots of his ears


    "It''s a fine day today. It''s beautiful everywhere."


    The moon fox is riding on a horse and singing happily. Tianshu''s horse is half behind, and the body of the horse is behind.When they got the silver, they didn''t return to the capital. They left Mobei and then traveled around, vowing to go all over the northern and southern regions of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    From the warm spring to the summer solstice, from the cool autumn to the cold winter, they wandered all over the world, punishing evils and curing difficult and miscellaneous diseases. They became more and more famous in the world.


    There are many people who call them immortal couples. They only know that they are the disciples of immortal Valley, but they don''t know that the charming chivalrous girl is actually a daughter and a man.


    Maybe I was tired after walking too far and watching too much. Suddenly one day, the fox said, "I miss fairy Valley, master and Xiaobai. It''s said that Xiaobai has gone down the mountain and opened a pharmacy in the capital. "


    "Let''s go back to fairy valley."


    In the carriage, Tianshu sat up straight and let her rest on herself.


    They walked slowly all the way to the immortal valley. After half a month, they came back to the immortal Valley leisurely. But they saw that the peach blossom array outside the gate of the mountain had moved.


    "Well, we haven''t been back for two years. How come the array has changed? Shifu is the laziest. An array won''t change for more than a hundred years. Is there any change? "


    Moon fox said so, Tianshu also looked carefully, "strange, our letter valley should receive, since changed the array, why no one to welcome us in?"


    If you don''t change the array, you should have children to meet you. What''s the matter?


    Yuehu said: "Oh, no matter. Can''t we even break through our own array with our ability? Maybe it''s the master''s test. Let''s go


    As they spoke, they walked towards the array. They saw strange rocks and strange distribution. The original peach blossom was still there, but it was covered by another higher flower tree.


    Tianshu said, "this is the flower of Albizia. People often take it for wedding. Is there a happy event in the valley?"


    They were more and more confused. They could only try their best to untie the array and walk towards the valley.


    "No, it''s not like Beidou Tiangang walking."


    The moon fox eyebrows a Cu, the secret way oneself careless, this piece of rock looks like Beidou Tiangang step road, walk in to just discover what is wrong.


    She couldn''t tell for a moment what was wrong.


    "No, get out of the way!"


    Tianshu cleverly heard the sound of mechanism operation, but it was too late to remind Yuehu. He saw a strange red brocade cloth falling from the tree of Albizia julibrissin and covered Yuehu.


    Tianshu flew up, picked off the red cloth on her head with a sword, and sniffed it carefully. Unexpectedly, there was no smell of poison on her head.


    Moon Fox also sniffed, "this mechanism is too strange. Is there no poison, or has master developed any poison that even we can''t sniff?"


    Tianshu shook his head, indicating that he could not see it, "the most urgent thing is to break out quickly, in case there is poison on the top, it''s bad!"


    Then he took the hand of Yuehu and said, "since the Beidou Tiangang step is not right, let''s use the seven stars to invite Yuehu to have a try. I''m in the front, you''re in the back, act according to circumstances. "


    "I''ll be in front."


    Yue Hu pursed his mouth. "If the red cloth is poisonous, I''ve been poisoned anyway. Let me be in the front. If you touch the mechanism by mistake, at least you will be safe. "


    "Don''t you mean to listen to me in the future?"


    Tianshu refused her offer and said with a smile, "follow me, don''t be afraid. I''m sure. It must be seven stars inviting the moon. "


    After that, the moon fox had to follow closely. According to the steps of seven stars inviting the moon, the surrounding rocks gradually dispersed, and the Albizia blossomed more and more brightly.


    Yue Hu smiles and claps his hands, "it''s really seven stars inviting Yue bu. You''re great!"


    Tianshu smiles. Before he has time to speak, he hears the sound of the familiar mechanism.


    His face suddenly changed color, "this is impossible, we clearly did not go wrong!"


    He subconsciously took the moon fox to one side, but it was too late to see a red shadow from the sky, covering them on the ground.


    Tianshu tries his best to protect the moon fox under his body, and uses his body to block the contact between the red shadow and the moon fox. Then he finds that it''s wrong.


    They seem to Covered with a quilt?


    What the hell is this?


    They struggled out from under the quilt, and suddenly saw a group of people in white standing under the tree. The head of fumigation pool was stroking his white beard, and the head of a group of children in white were laughing vaguely.


    Xiaobai stands beside the fumigation pool and bows to them. "Congratulations to the elder martial sister and the second elder martial brother. The knot will last forever!"


    "What knot? What''s going on? "


    See smoked pool, he two people immediately not nervous, even in the mechanism smoked pool also can detoxify for them.


    Xiaobai explained with a smile: "the second elder martial brother has uncovered the red cap for the elder martial sister, and has also covered the mandarin duck brocade quilt, and has the Albizia flower and the teacher''s witness. What''s the wedding tie


    When they looked back, they found that the quilt was really red, with mandarin ducks and bingdilian embroidered on it. It was clearly a wedding ceremony.Rao is always an extrovert moon fox. In the face of such a scene, he has to bow his head shyly. Tianshu is stunned, and finally responds, "fortunately, fortunately, we have solved the wrong array!"


    If it''s not a mistake, how can we get married?


    Fumigation pool finally couldn''t help it, "fool, it will trigger the mechanism when you go right. If you can''t solve this simple array, do you want to get married? Next life


    Today''s first night, there is no need to worry about the rationality of marriage between Yuehu and Tianshu. Xianren Valley is an informal place, and Xunchi is a person who only does what he wants. Besides, people outside don''t know Yuehu''s physiological gender at all, eh ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 386

    Four years in Singapore.


    When the Imperial Academy was set up in the palace, the children of the royal family and the sons of the aristocratic families sought admission one after another.


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Yu Fu touched his chin and sat up, leaning on the concubine''s couch. He handed the paper to Gu Shubai. "You see, there are so many people. Where can Taixue accept it?"


    Gu Shubai was sitting under the window reading a book. After hearing the book, he came to her and sat beside the couch. "Then we should screen out the children who are too young and have poor qualifications. The original purpose of setting up the Taixue is to give the children a better education. The children who are not qualified enough may not understand even if they enter the school."


    "Yes."


    Yu Fu said: "for the sake of Taixue, I specially asked Lianzhu and his wife to go back to their hometown and take baolaotaifu back in person. He has been a teacher of the royal family for three generations. He is very knowledgeable, so he can''t be compared with the ordinary teachers outside. "


    She suddenly turned her eyes, took Gu Shubai''s hand with a smile, and then said: "but we are not of the same race, or relatives, or important ministers in the court. How can I pull this face to refuse other people''s children..."


    Gu Shubai sighed helplessly, "I know. I''ll do it."


    It''s up to him to do all the things that offend people like this.


    Yu Fu gave him a kiss on his face. When he was ticking the thunder and fire, he suddenly heard the children''s footsteps outside the hall and ran in very fast.


    "Father, mother, I''m going! And my brothers are going too! "


    Dingling clang, wearing rings ring ring, running in is Huashang, behind hula, followed by a group of maids, surrounded by her for fear of unexpected.


    When she stood in front of them, the seven color gem was still shaking around her waist.


    Gu Shubai said with a smile, "you are the only princess in Dazhou. You are indispensable without anyone. As for Yuanzhang, they... "


    He deliberately sold a pass, Huashang was worried, "Dad, my brothers treat me the best, they are also very smart and powerful, how about going to school together?"


    Hua Shang was more coquettish than Yu Fu when he was a child. He swayed back and forth with his sleeve while talking, and then looked at Yu Fu with his mouth shriveled. He was pathetic.


    Yu Fu chuckled, deliberately teasing her, "I can''t manage this. I''ve given it to your father."


    "Dad -"


    Hua Chang drew a long ending, but Gu shubainai had no choice but to say, "the Imperial College recruits 100 students, divided into five classes. In this way, regardless of age or gender, whether they are royal or official family children can apply, but after registration, they need an entrance examination. Taking the top 100 in this exam is fair and doesn''t offend people. What do you think? "


    Two girls, one big and the other small, nodded to him


    In the following time, the Imperial Academy began to formulate appropriate examination questions, which were supervised and presided over by the Imperial Academy inspector. He had already returned home and become a nobility, and Bao laotaifu was on the side to give some advice.


    No matter Ning''an and Ning Ping in Kunyu Yang''s mansion, or yuan Zhang and Jiao Jiao, who are in charge of the family, they are honest all of a sudden. They don''t come to Huashang to play around.


    Hua Chang also honestly stayed in his small study and made up for several days'' lessons.


    She made all the lessons herself, such as reading in the morning and practicing calligraphy in the afternoon. Another example is reading the Analects of Confucius today and historical records tomorrow.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai occasionally mention her when they are free, and most of the time she studies by herself.


    Yinling and Yinxue are outside the small library in her bedroom. They look inside and go out quietly. "The princess has studied very hard. In fact, I don''t think she has to worry at all. How can she fail in the exam? Our princess has been a child prodigy since she was three years old. If she can''t pass the exam, how can others pass it? "


    Silver Bell said with a smile that Hua Shang was too cautious.


    But Yinxue knew some of Huashang''s thoughts and said, "do you want to pass the exam? Our princess is the only princess in Dazhou, who bears a heavy responsibility. Since it''s a test to get a place, the princess''s temperament must be the first in the test. She is satisfied. How can the princess be compared with other children? "


    Yinling was stunned and thought about it. With Huashang''s temperament, she might really think like this, "yes, then why didn''t she go to your majesty and the eldest son to ask questions? She''s only four years old. It''s said that some children who want to come to Taixue are almost ten years old. How can a princess compare with her? "


    Silver snow hushed hastily, "quick don''t say this! There was also a little maid in waiting for the princess to say, "the princess is angry. She says that she should be upright and not cheat."


    Silver bell vomited tongue, didn''t say what, two people straight back to Changsheng hall.


    "How''s Hua Shang?"


    Yu Fu sat at the back of the imperial case and looked at the fold. Seeing that they came back to ask questions, Yin Xuefu said, "don''t worry, your majesty. It''s good that the princess is studious. The maid has already asked her maid, Hongxiao and Hongling, who are close to her. She says that the princess has been eating and sleeping on time


    "Good. I don''t think a mere imperial examination can defeat Hua Shang, but ask me, you all go down. "


    "Yes."


    "Oh, yes."


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of something and raised his head and said, "silver snow, have you found out the pair of Dongzhu steps?"Silver snow said with a smile: "found out, the day before yesterday your majesty said the maid found out, is it directly sent to the grand master''s wife?"


    "Well," Yu Fu said with a smile, "Yao LAN is more mature and steady now. She really has the style of the grand master''s wife. What makes me even more happy is that the Heavenly Master knows the rules more and more now. He is not always out of order in front of me as he used to be. It''s good to have a good wife. "


    Both Yinling and Yinxue smile and dare not laugh at tianyunpo and yaolan like her.


    Yu Fu then said, "when Lian Bi entered the Palace last time, what other white jade did Kunlun pay tribute to?"


    Silver Bell said: "my Lord, in addition to the biggest piece of white jade Ruyi gave to the youngest of the six childe''s family, there are two small pieces of jade shoes inlaid for the princess. The rest are here."


    Yu Fu said: "that''s just right. Send the white jade hairpin to Lian Bi and the bracelet to Lian Zhu. They are all people who have been with me since I was a child. Now they are all married out, which makes me reluctant to part with them. "


    After yaolan and Lianbi got married, the female officials in charge of Changsheng palace became Yinling and Yinxue. They knew that Yufu was good to the maid beside them. After hearing the words, they advised: "they often go into the palace to talk with your majesty. Doesn''t your majesty often send things to them? Once upon a time, Yao LAN talked every day about her refusal to get married. Her Majesty insisted on marrying her. She said that she was not young. Now that she is married, your majesty is so reluctant. "


    After Yinling said that, she covered her mouth and laughed. Yinxue said quickly, "well, you little hoof, even your majesty dares to laugh. Don''t be angry, your majesty. I''ll tear her mouth for you! "


    Yu Fu snorted, "I''ll know when you get married. You two are not young. Don''t laugh at each other."


    Two people smell speech busy express oneself don''t want to marry, again talk and laugh for a while, silver snow busy go to send the thing that jade helps to account out of the palace.


    In the twinkling of an eye, on the day of the imperial college entrance examination, because there were so many children taking part in the examination, they were divided into two groups according to their age. The top 50 students were older than five years old, and the top 50 students were younger than five years old.


    This is the rule set by old lady Bao Fu, so as not to let the older children be screened out.


    No one objected to Fu Ding''s rules, and all the officials who took part in it were happy. After all, Princess Jinling was only four years old!


    They once hinted to his majesty and the Regent whether they wanted to talk to the princess in advance, but they all came back with a rebuff and were scolded for cheating and flattering.


    So far, no one dares to say that again.


    Taixue is located in a secluded hall not far from the east palace. There is a corner gate close to the palace wall for easy access. There is a special Imperial Guard on duty here to prevent outsiders from entering and children from playing and getting hurt.


    The green bamboo pole is long and slender, and the hollow bamboo knot whines in the breeze, which makes it very quiet.


    Outside, through the window, you can see the antique decoration inside, simple and elegant. The children are sitting on the thick nanmu square table, writing hard.


    The Ming Huang guard of honor stops in the bamboo forest. Yu Fu and Gu Shubai walk forward and recall their youth on the stone road in the forest.


    "Big brother, do you think the layout here looks like the Guangxia bookstore in guhou mansion?"


    "Like."


    Gu said that Bai Huan looked around, "the same luxuriant forest and bamboo, the same stone road in the forest, and even the quiet and simple appearance of this pavilion are very similar to Guangxia library."


    Yu Fu nodded with a smile. He seemed to like it very much and walked slowly towards the bamboo forest.


    Gu Shubai showed a smile behind her.


    He knew that Yufu Club liked it here, because it was originally renovated according to the Guangxia Library of guhou mansion, and he personally supervised the project.


    It''s worth the time he takes to make her think back a little bit of the happy time when she was young.


    In the museum, the children are exposed to the problems.


    Some people, such as Hua Chang and Yuan Zhang, can answer questions without thinking for long.


    Some people are at a loss. They can''t believe that they will be tested in the Analects of Confucius when they are only seven years old. They haven''t even memorized the three character classic yet! In this case, for example, Ningping.


    Although Ning An also likes bowing horses, he is not like Ning Ping, who only studies riding and shooting but refuses to study hard. He is quite handy in answering questions.


    Some people are dissatisfied with the sloshing of half a bucket of water and want to peek at other people''s answers. They also think of Hua Shang''s complacent words before entering the examination room: "the inspector of Hanlin Academy said that he would show me the questions, but I won''t read them! I don''t have to prepare in advance to get into Taixue! "


    He quickly shook his head. No, he can''t cheat in front of Hua Chang. That''s too humiliating for him as a brother!


    "You can''t cheat, you can''t cheat. Gu Jiaojiao, please be honest with me..."


    He closed his eyes and mumbled in his mouth to persuade himself. After reading it several times, he felt more calm. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw old master Bao standing in front of him, which made him cry out "ah".


    Bao laotaifu''s face was serious and meticulous. "The examination room was quiet and there was no noise."


    "Ah, ah, I''ll be quiet now!"


    Gu Jiaojiao closed her mouth and honestly raised her pen to fight against the test paper, so she had to answer the questions she knew.After a while, I saw Hua Chang sitting in front blowing the ink on the test paper and stood up.


    In the field are five-year-old children, still don''t know what is steady, see someone stand up, immediately look at her in an uproar.


    Old master Bao frowned and saw that Hua Chang loosened his brow again. He came over kindly and said, "princess, what happened?"


    Hua Chang smiles at him and shows his dimples. "I''m fine, old master Bao. I just want to hand in the paper after answering the questions."


    On one side, several academicians were shocked and pointed to Meng Tianxiang, "princess, the fragrance is only half burnt. You can answer the questions slowly. Don''t worry."


    Hua Chang was still smiling and said to him, "thank you for your concern, but I''ve finished."


    Then he handed his paper to Bao laotaifu, and all the academicians came up to look at it. At a glance, they were all amazed.


    Do not say the content, just look at this beautiful handwriting is not the general four-year-old children can write, seven or eight year old children may not have this wrist!


    Old master Bao was not in the capital all the year round. He only heard a little about the name of Huashang''s child prodigy. Today, he saw that what he said was true. He was surprised and said, "princess, your wrist strength looks like that of an eight or nine year old child. It''s really a gift. It''s worthy of being your Majesty''s eldest daughter!"


    Huashang arched his hand to salute, "Lao Taifu praised me falsely. It''s not a gift, it''s due to diligent study and hard practice."


    A silver needle suddenly appeared between her fingers. Before everyone could react, the silver needle flew out, and it hit the wooden bookshelf.


    Hua Chang pursed her mouth helplessly. "This is the way your majesty taught me to practice wrist strength, but she said that I was too small. When I got bigger, the silver needle would stick on the wood and would not fall off."


    Old master Bao was more and more surprised.


    I didn''t expect that Yufu not only taught Huachang to read and read, but also taught Huachang the secret of her immortal valley. However, it''s good to learn more things for those who are capable.


    He nodded with satisfaction and put away her test paper. "Now that the princess has finished answering, she can go out and have a rest."


    Hua Chang looked back at Gu Jiaojiao, who showed a face of abandonment. She pursed a smile and gave a late birth ceremony to several adults. "The student went out first."


    Bao laotaifu and others were full of admiration for her self-confidence as well as for Huashang''s courtesy.


    She is sure that she will be admitted to Taixue with her talent, so she claims to be a student in advance. This kind of modest and confident attitude is reflected in the same person, which produces an irresistible charm.


    Bao laotaifu sighed a lot. At last, he could only sigh "it''s the children of those two people", so he sat on the top and looked at Hua Shang''s test paper carefully.


    In order to ensure fairness and openness, the entrance examination adopted the method of marking the papers on the spot and announcing the results on the spot. After Hua Shang went out, he sat by the pool and played, and soon he saw Yuanzhang coming out.


    He and his wife were the first to come out, sitting in the court playing with water and talking, while many ladies and gentlemen who stood outside the hall to send their children to the examination could not help but cast envious eyes at them.


    "The princess is so talented and learned. She is the first one to come out."


    "Yes, the young master of Yuanzhang also came out. Naturally, his family background is not bad!"


    Soon Ning''an and Ning Ping came out, but one came out with his head high and the other with his head down.


    "It''s over. My mother will play for me this time. What should I do, brother?"


    as like as two peas, brother Ping, when he made a mistake, called "Ning An brother". He always shouted names, but he was almost the same as when they were young.


    Ning An gets close to Ning Ping''s ear and says something like this. Ning Ping''s eyes suddenly brighten and hammers Ning An, "you boy really have an idea!"


    Just now I''m still my brother. Now I''m "you boy".


    Ning An was so angry that he snorted and ignored him. He turned to Hua Chang by the pool.


    Several people talked and laughed for a while, and the incense in the hall was gradually burning to the end. The children handed in their papers one after another. When they came out and saw their mother or servants waiting outside the hall, they were too busy to run away.


    "Wow, it''s so hard!"


    Some children cried directly, and their families were distressed and ashamed, comforting their children and persuading them to wait a little longer to go home.


    Now that I have come to take the exam, I always have to see the results before I go back.


    Yuanzhang said, "Huashang, didn''t your majesty and uncle come?"


    Hua Chang shook his head, "they came to see the layout and scenery here and went back, but they didn''t plan to stay to comfort me. I don''t cry. I don''t need comfort."


    Yuan Zhang said with a smile, "yes, my parents didn''t come either. If you can''t pass a small entrance examination and need adult comfort, what kind of man is that? "


    Ning An also says with a smile: "coincidentally, my mother also says so."


    Just talking and laughing, I suddenly saw a little girl who was about the same age as Hua Shang, and she was trying to come towards them.


    A digressionGuess who the last little girl is?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 387

    The little girl came up timidly and looked at Hua Chang''s face. She was almost crazy.


    Hua Chang looked back at her boldly, saying that she had never seen her.


    For a while, the little girl saluted, "I have seen the princess."


    A little man, the etiquette is very good, Hua Shang tilted his head thinking about the name of Yidan, suddenly listen to Yuanzhang said: "you are the princess of Ninggong family, ningyidan?"


    Ning Yidan nodded slightly, "yes, are you?"


    Yuanzhang arched his hand and said, "I''m Yuanzhang who cares about my family."


    Ning Yidan opened his mouth in surprise and said: he is the one who accepted my Dragon Pendant.


    She couldn''t help looking at Yuanzhang. What she saw on his waist was a rare seven color gem, not the dragon of Ning''s royal family. She was disappointed.


    Hua Chang got up with a smile and said, "so you are Yi Dan. My father said that Ning Gong would send his daughter to the capital to study. Sure enough, he came. Are you here to take the imperial examination today?"


    Ning Yidan nodded shyly, "I don''t know if I can pass the exam. If I can pass the exam, Yidan is willing to accompany the princess to read and serve tea and water."


    Hua Chang said generously, "I think you are born smart. You will be admitted. I only have brothers and brothers, and there are no girls around me. If you can study with me, I will be happy. "


    Everyone said that they were related to each other. Besides, Yu Fu once told Hua Shang that if she was studying with Ning Yidan in the future, she should take care of her more to avoid her homesickness when she was studying alone in the capital.


    Hua Shang took her to sit beside him. Two little girls were next to each other. One was cheerful, generous, sweet and lovely, the other was quiet, shy and slightly formal.


    Ning An and others see jade help treat her good, nature also take care of her, not long time Ning Yidan and a few people mixed familiar.


    "Well, it''s so difficult. Why did you all come out so early? Don''t wait for me


    Suddenly, Gu Jiaojiao rushed over like a firefight and jumped onto Ningping''s back. "They have handed in their papers for a long time. I don''t know who you are? You did it so early? "


    Ningping was despised by Gu Jiaojiao for a while, and he was not willing to throw him down, "what do you mean, who am I? I''m not like you. I won''t come out directly if I''m still fooling around! "


    It turned out that he would not answer before he handed in his papers, not after he had finished.


    Gu Jiaojiao smiles. She is not the last one.


    Suddenly he saw a strange girl sitting beside Yu Fu. He said, "who is this?"


    Ning Yidan stands up rigidly, "I''m from Lin''an, Ning Yidan, the eldest daughter of Ning Gong."


    Gu Jiaojiao touched her head. Thinking of her strange appearance, she must have been frightened. She said, "I''m Gu Yuanchi."


    "Don''t listen to him, he is..."


    Ningping words haven''t finished, Gu Jiaojiao quickly covered his mouth, exhausted all his strength to one side, Ning Yidan see eyes straight.


    Hua Chang covered his mouth and said with a smile, "brother Yuanchi loves to play. People are very good. Don''t be afraid."


    "Yes."


    Yuan Zhang also agreed with a smile, adding in his heart: as long as you don''t mention Gu Jiaojiao.


    Ning Yidan smiles shyly, and suddenly sees a few Hanlin scholars coming out with their attendants and red paper lists in their hands. It seems that these papers have been sorted out.


    The children outside the hall, who were entangled with their families, all came back to see the list. Huashang also walked over. When the children saw that Huashang was far away, no one dared to rush forward.


    So they smoothly saw the list just pasted. Hua Shang was really worried. Ning An suddenly thought of a way, "yes, I think of a way!"


    "What way?"


    Ning An said with a smile: "I''ll go back and tell my mother that I haven''t passed the exam. If I was admitted to pinger, my mother would beat him hard. But if both of us fail to pass the exam, my mother may believe that the title is too difficult, and the punishment for Ping''er will be lighter. "


    Hua Shang and Yuan Zhang look at each other. Ning Yidan doesn''t understand the family affairs of Kun Yuyang, so he doesn''t speak.


    "That''s not right, brother Ning''an."


    Hua Shang thought about it and said, "this list is openly posted. Do you think that if you don''t pass the exam, aunt Kun will believe it?"


    She pointed to the children who were looking at the list. "You see, that''s the second son of general Yan''s family. General Yan and aunt Kun are in the army all day. When the second son of his family sees that you have passed the exam, can general Yan not know?"


    Ning''an immediately rushed to tell his second son that Hua Shang pulled him by the corner of his coat and said, "brother Ning''an, don''t hurry, you see --"


    it turns out that Bao Taifu not only asked people to post out the list of selected students, but also asked people to post their answers outside the library. This is not only the primary school students, even those aristocratic wives and servants have seen.


    I heard some people talking about "the handwriting of Princess Jinling is really beautiful" or "the little son of Yuanzhang is worthy of being the eldest grandson of the family", and so on.


    Suddenly, someone said, "the young master of general Kun''s family is not bad either. The eldest young master ranks 15! Eh, why did you see the eldest son instead of the second son? "Ning An''s face suddenly changed, but sat down and looked at Hua Shang, "what you said is really right. Now the whole capital knows that Ping''er has failed."


    Yuan Zhang comforted him and said, "brother Ning''an, don''t worry. I think Lao Taifu, they pasted the papers to show fairness, especially Hua Chang. It''s not good if others say that she got her first name because of her status. "


    "You''re right."


    Ning An way: "but such a noisy, Niang definitely will let me come to school, pinger can only stay at home.". If I don''t look at him on weekdays, he doesn''t know how much trouble I''m going to have to be beaten by my mother! "


    Hua Chang suddenly said with a smile, "let''s think of a way to let brother Ningping not only avoid making trouble, but also make good progress. Won''t Aunt Kun stop beating him?"


    "What can I do?"


    Hua Chang laughed, and the pear whirled up on both sides. "I have a way. Let''s go. Let''s find brother Ningping!"


    Ning Yidan said: "princess, the person sent by my parents is waiting for me outside. It''s my own aunt. I have to report to my elders for peace, and then go home and write to my parents. "


    Hua Chang said with a smile, "OK, you can go first. Anyway, we''ll go to school together in the future, and we''ll meet more often. Besides, you just call me Huashang, not princess. "


    Ning Yidan smiles shyly. Hua Shang is more friendly and generous than she imagined. She is secretly happy that she has such a good partner before she enters Taixue.


    When she left, she gave yuan Zhang a special look and left.


    Yuanzhang was a little strange. He always felt that Ning Yidan seemed to pay close attention to him, but he couldn''t figure out why.


    They were going to find Ningping and Gu Jiaojiao when they saw that they were running like wild horses with hooves, "what''s up? Have you all seen the list? Am I here? "


    Such an urgent inquiry is naturally Gu Jiaojiao. Ningping is too lazy to ask. He knows that he must have failed in the exam.


    Yuan Zhang said with a helpless smile: "you have passed the exam, but you are the last one. We must work hard in the future, otherwise we will be driven home by the old master


    "Ha ha ha, I passed the exam!"


    Gu Jiaojiao was so happy that she hugged Hua Chang, lifted her whole body up and rotated several times in the air.


    Seeing Ning An''s expression, Ning Ping knew what was going on. He said dejectedly, "have you passed the exam? What shall we do? We''ll have to break up later. "


    "What kind of break up?"


    Ning An frowned, patted him on the shoulder and looked at Xiang Yuanzhang. "Yuanzhang said that he had a way to prevent you from being beaten by his mother. Now the dead horse is regarded as a living horse doctor, so he can only try his best."


    In fact, Ningping is used to being beaten. He is not very afraid, but if he can get rid of this beating, he will be happy. He asked Yuanzhang, "what''s the way?"


    Yuan Zhang laughs very mysteriously, "go back to know."


    Hua Chang''s identity is not good, just go out of the palace, their brother four then went out of the palace, servants and carriage are waiting outside the palace gate.


    Yuan Zhang said, "let''s go to kunfu first, and then go back to kunfu later. You go back and tell your grandfather, father and sixth uncle that Jiaojiao and I have been admitted to Taixue. Please rest assured. "


    The servant answered and went back. The four of them took a carriage to the kunfu. When they entered the Kunyu mansion, Kunyu Yang had already waited with his staff.


    Seeing Ning An coming in, she said with a smile, "an''er, my mother has made your favorite pearl ball. Go ahead and eat it."


    And then see Ningping, suddenly sink face, "Ningping, you come here."


    Yuan Zhang quickly pulled Gu Jiaojiao forward, blocking between Ningping and Kun Yuyang, "aunt Kun."


    Kun Yuyang then found that they were coming, and immediately said with a smile, "are you coming too? Come on, let''s go in and eat pearl balls with your brother Ning''an. Aunt Kun will come in and talk with you in a moment. "


    Yuan Zhang said with a smile, "aunt Kun, do you want to beat brother Ningping?"


    Before Kun Yuyang spoke, Yuan Zhang stepped forward and said, "aunt Kun, I have a whisper to tell you. You should be lower."


    She knew that Yuanzhang was the most sensible child, so she didn''t think much and bent down to listen to what Yuanzhang said. Yuan Zhang said a few words in her ear, and Kun Yuyang''s face turned pale and clear, no longer angry.


    She stood up and said, "well, let Ningping be spared today. Let''s go. Let''s all go in for dinner. Today, I specially made a table of delicious food at home. Besides pearl balls, there are also fermented mandarin fish... "


    Ningping, who survived the disaster, suddenly felt empty in his stomach and enjoyed the table full of delicacies. After burping, he looked at Yuanzhang and said, "what did you say to my mother? She didn''t touch me and let me eat?"


    In response to your needs, I changed my plan. I decided to continue to serialize this article until the middle and late June, with less than a month to go ~


    in fact, the rest of the content belongs to fanwai, to explain what is different from the text. The characters are still those characters, but the main line is not that the protagonist talks about love and deals with political affairs, but that the protagonist raises a baby ~


    after thinking about it carefully, it seems that it''s no exception, just like the text, ha ha ha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 388

    meanwhile.


    "Give way, give way."


    A big and gorgeous carriage came from the other end of the long street. It was too crowded to move.


    The coachman looked forward, grabbed a passer-by at random and said, "what''s going on ahead, please? Why is it so congested? "


    Passers by looked at the carriage. The decoration seemed different from the habit of the capital. It seemed that it was from other places.


    He said, "you just arrived in the capital, right? Today is the entrance examination of Imperial College in the palace. At this moment, the pupils and their families have just come out of the palace. They are all driven by cars and horses. Can we avoid the congestion? "


    Hearing the word "Taixue", there was a rustle in the carriage. Someone couldn''t wait to get out of the carriage and said, "has the little princess of the Ninggong family enrolled?"


    The passer-by looked at the man curiously. He was wearing a navy blue suit, a gold crown and a jade belt around his waist. He was not like an ordinary rich man.


    How can such a person have no brain at all?


    He waved impatiently, "you ask me? I don''t know! "


    Then he snorted and left.


    The coachman said hastily: "Sir, you asked a passer-by, how did he know if the young lady had entered the school? It must have been announced in the palace. Let''s go to the palace as soon as possible


    "No, don''t go into the palace. You see people are going out. Where can we squeeze in?"


    Mrs. Ning opened the curtain of the car and announced, "go straight back to our house in Beijing. At the moment, the second sister has picked up Yidan. Why don''t you ask them directly?"


    Ning Chengzhi thought deeply and said, "hurry up, just listen to my wife and go back to another hospital!"


    The carriage went from the long street in front of the palace city to the other courtyard. The road was really smooth, and finally it stopped in front of the gate of the other courtyard.


    "Sir, Madame?"


    Seeing that Ning Chengzhi and his wife came out of the carriage, the servants were surprised and opened their eyes wide, "Why are you two here?"


    Ning Chengzhi said, "where''s Miss?"


    "Miss has just come back from the palace, in it!"


    The servant replies and leads them into the mansion. Then he sees Ning Yidan and her aunt talking and laughing about the imperial examination today.


    Seeing Ning Chengzhi and his wife, she immediately stood up, "Dad, mom? What are you doing here? "


    "Silly girl, do you think your parents really want to leave you alone in the capital to study?"


    Mrs. Ning put her arms around Ning Yidan and rubbed her hair, "how about it? Did you go to Taixue? "


    Ning Chengzhi also looked at her expectantly. Ning Yidan said with a smile, "I dare not disappoint my parents. I''ve been admitted to the college, but I''m not high enough to enter the school."


    "Great!"


    The couple were ecstatic, Ning Fu humanitarian: "your father said, if you don''t pass the exam, we will comfort you, take you to play in the capital and then go back. If you pass the exam, we will live in the capital and accompany you. "


    Now it''s Ning Yidan''s turn to be ecstatic, "really? Are you going to stay in the capital, too? "


    Ning Chengzhi said: "of course it''s true. When did dad cheat you? Your father and your mother have no skills. They can only be idle and Fengjun, and live in Lin''an with clothes and food. Dad, I hope you don''t want to be a talented and useful person like Dad, so that you can display your talents and repay your losses in the future. Do you know? "


    My aunt was a little embarrassed.


    How many people in the world want to be like Ning Chengzhi, born with a golden spoon, sitting on the property of Ning''s royal family. In Lin''an, they only serve as Fengjun instead of governing the place. This is a rare wealth and leisure in the world!


    He pour good, just want to let Ning Yidan put noble princess don''t do, painstakingly run to the capital to study.


    Mrs. Ning still listened to his words as usual, and heard the words echoed: "yes, Yidan, you know, dad and Niang have nothing to do every day, they can only think about how to spend the money. It''s really boring. Well, we''re still trying to spend it. We just don''t want to leave you too much, so that you won''t spend anything just like us. "


    Ning Yidan is still young, and always clever. Wen Yan nodded solemnly, "father and mother, don''t worry. In the future, Yidan will never be a rich and noble idle person, but a useful person to Da Zhou!"


    Ning Chengzhi was relieved, "then you study hard at home and prepare to enter the school."


    "And you?"


    "We went out for a walk. We haven''t spent money in Beijing for several years. We all miss it..."


    Well, shops all over the street miss them.


    In the palace, the selected list of Taixue was sent to the imperial study. After reading it, Yufu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Fortunately, Jiaojiao was the last sentence, and finally got in. Otherwise, Yunyan doesn''t know how to beat him. We have to find a way to keep Jiaojiao in the palace to avoid being poisoned. "


    Gu Shubai has read the list and said: "all the children are in school, but Ping''er fails. This child has been fond of martial arts since he was a child. He doesn''t like reading. It''s different from an''er at all. "


    Just as he said this, he suddenly saw Hua Shang coming in from outside the hall.Yu Fu and Gu Shubai look at each other without mentioning that Hua Shang is the first thing.


    Fortunately, Huashang didn''t come here to ask for credit. She didn''t say that it was easy for her to win the first place. She should have!


    Hua Chang gave a clever salute at the bottom, which was the salute of the king and his officials. However, he ran up to him with a smile and came to talk to them.


    It''s a family gift.


    Seeing the list on the table, Hua Chang knew that they had read it. "Are you thinking about brother Ningping?"


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing and said, "how do you know?"


    Hua Chang mumbled, "only brother Ningping didn''t pass the exam. Naturally, it''s his business. But don''t worry. Brother Yuanzhang said he had a way to go to kunfu. "


    "What can Yuanzhang do?"


    Gu Shubai thought about it, but he didn''t pay attention to it. "Yuanzhang is a mature boy, and he is steady in his work. Since he says he has a way, it doesn''t matter. Fortunately, the child is more like Ji, and the second younger brother was not so sensible when he was a child. "


    Hua Chang opened her eyes and looked at Gu Shubai curiously. She liked listening to the elders tell stories most, "Dad, why didn''t the second uncle be sensible when he was a child?"


    as like as two peas, "Yu brother" is a teacher. Yu Fu is a teacher. She can''t drink in the song, let him feel embarrassed in front of her younger generation. "Don''t listen to your father," he said. "Brother has been acting steadily and is exactly like your brother."


    Hua Shang looks at Yu Fu and Gu Shubai. He doesn''t know who to believe.


    It doesn''t matter. She''ll ask her grandfather tomorrow. He will know more about the second uncle''s scandal!


    Hua Chang goes out with a smile. Gu Shubai suddenly thinks of something and orders someone to send in two books.


    Yu Fu took a look at the picture of the general and the beauty on the cover, and then he knew that it was a popular book, "when did you start reading these books?"


    These books are occasionally read by Yu Fu. Quan Dang knows what people are reading and thinking, but Gu Shubai doesn''t read them at all.


    Yu Fu remembers that he once said: "the generals of the Zhou Dynasty are outstanding, so these local storybooks changed the stories of gifted scholars and beautiful ladies, and they all wrote about generals. There are six or seven brothers in the general''s family, which clearly implies that we care about our family. If I don''t arrest the people who write books, how can I read their books and encourage their arrogance? "


    The tone of this oath, where would think of today.


    Gu Shubai handed the book to her, "look at it for yourself. It''s not a storybook."


    Yu Fu was slightly surprised. When he took a look at it, he saw a written record of the death penalty becoming a general. "This name is really superficial and vulgar. But what do I think? It sounds familiar to me... "


    She opened a look, immediately understand why they feel familiar, this is not flexible to write the story of Gu Shubai?


    There was a family of generals in the eastern kingdom of ho. Because of being framed by treacherous officials, they were killed. Fortunately, they were saved by the northern monarch before the fall of the sword. From then on, the eldest son left the eastern Kingdom and went to the Northern Kingdom, becoming the king''s husband and general of the northern kingdom.


    Yu Fu''s face was black. "This Is that too realistic? As like as two peas, I read some of those words, though the setting of family is somewhat alike, and even the plot is exactly the same. That''s too much. Where''s the book writer? I''m going to have to get him to taste it! "


    That is to say, the corners of her mouth still unconsciously overflow smile.


    She was laughing.


    Gu Shubai was keenly aware of this and gave her the second book with a smile. "If you look at this again, I''m afraid it''s not just to give him a good taste."


    Yu Fu suddenly had a bad feeling. He took the book and read it, and sure enough -


    the story of a country girl becoming a female emperor!


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Yu Fu clapped the case and rose up, furious, "what about this man?"


    Gu Shubai looks out of the hall. Soon, he sees Gu Hanmo carrying a fat man in and dropping him on the ground.


    The man was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was dressed in a royal dress, with pearls and jade and white flesh. It seems that he made a lot of money by writing such eye-catching books.


    Before Yu Fu spoke, he wrinkled his fat face and cried out, "your majesty! The grass people are wronged! "


    People fat in the gas is also enough, this opening almost scared jade help, the voice almost overturned the roof of the imperial study, Gu cold Mo immediately cold eye swept him.


    Just came into contact with Gu Han Mo''s eyes, this person immediately silence.


    Today, he was drinking tea in the teahouse, listening to the praise of those who love to read his books. He didn''t want to be suddenly picked up like a chicken in one hand, and then he saw Gu Hanmo''s cold face.


    Although it is strange that he has never been a "chicken" in his life because of his weight, he would rather never meet this cold faced murderer if he did it again!


    Seeing that he was finally honest, Gu Shubai, who was sitting on one side and drinking tea slowly, raised his eyes and said, "what''s the tension? It''s said that your writing is excellent. There are eight pavilions among the ten pavilions in the capital. I love to watch it, too, so I invite you to the palace to see your majesty. "


    After that, Yinling sent the two books of the general and the empress to this man, "have a good look, is this your book?"The signature on the book cover is Huang Huashou, who is really right with the fat man in front of her. Yinling doubts whether she has caught the wrong person.


    That person immediately bitter face, a kowtow to the ground, "Lilliputian dare not lie, this yellow flower thin really is Lilliputian, but your majesty and Regent, please allow Lilliputian report!"


    "He said


    "The villain''s surname is Huang Huashou, originally from Suzhou. There are no houses, no fields and no children in the family, only the villain and an old woman who can''t die of hunger. But the old lady was irritated, and she picked up a child from outside that others didn''t want. Then the villain became old and young, and had to earn money to support her family. The villain originally took part in the imperial examination last year, but he failed in the examination and didn''t have the travel expenses to return home. He had to stay in the capital to find a way to make a living... "


    It turns out that his name is Huang Huashou. No wonder his pen name is Huang Huashou.


    He said that he was extremely pitiful. He intended to tell Yufu that they were forced to write such books. Yufu and Gu Shubai looked at each other, and they were smiling.


    This man is quite interesting.


    "There are so many ways to make a living. Do you want to write about me and the Regent?"


    Huang Huashou said: "no, no, there are others!"


    He opened the last few pages of nvjun''s book and raised it to show Yufu. Yinling took the book and sent it to Yufu''s case.


    There was a separate title on the next few pages. Yu Fu read softly: "the maid in the countryside has finally become the grand master''s wife..."


    At the bottom of the title is Yao Lan''s story, which tells how humble and naughty she was in the immortal Valley, and how beautiful she was when she finally became the grand master''s wife.


    Ordinary people love to see the story of these sparrows turning into Phoenix, in order to expect them to have such an opportunity. Huang Huashou is really not simple.


    No wonder he has changed from a man without house and land to a writer sought after by the people in Beijing.


    If Yao LAN saw this story, she would be very angry!


    Yufu got an idea, nodded his head and said, "this is a good story. It''s about yaolan. It''s also about yaolan''s rising to heaven with me. Only in this way can she have the fortune to be the grand master''s wife. Well, I''ll let you have this blessing, too. How about that? "


    "Ah?"


    Huang Huashou was puzzled and raised his head timidly. "What does your majesty mean?"


    "I want you to be the eunuch of Changsheng hall. You will follow me day by day, and you will surely be able to ascend to heaven."


    Too eunuch?


    Isn''t that the death of children and grandchildren?


    Huang Huashou was scared to death. "I don''t dare to be a eunuch. I don''t want to be a eunuch any more


    He would rather be a poor man to save his life!


    All the people in the hall couldn''t help laughing. Even Gu Hanmo''s mouth turned up. Huang Huashou looked up to see this scene and realized that Yufu was bluffing him.


    He said with a smile: "Hey, your majesty, don''t frighten villains. Villains know that your majesty loves the people most and will never punish villains like this. In fact, although the villain bravely wrote your story, the villain did not write wrong! At most, it exaggerates the commonness of your childhood. Isn''t it to arouse the common people''s sympathy? "


    "Hum."


    Gu Hanmo opened his mouth for the first time in front of him, "if it wasn''t for your writing, you think you can have the chance to enter the palace, can I catch it myself?"


    Hearing this, Huang Huashou was puzzled and thought about it carefully. Suddenly, he opened his eyes with joy. "So your majesty won''t punish villains? Thank you, your majesty. Thank you, the Regent


    "Don''t be too busy, thank you."


    Yu Fu put the two books aside. "I read them carefully and wrote them in great detail. How can you know so clearly that you never know me and have nothing to do with my family? "


    Huang Huashou said hastily: "this villain has been heard! After the villain failed, he mixed up in the capital, copying, writing and writing letters to others. With this idea, he went everywhere to inquire about his majesty and the Regent. Especially the adherents of Lin''an, they know best! In the Jade Restaurant outside the palace, there are often Lin''an adherents who go to eat their hometown food, so I ask the guests. "


    Gu Shubai said, "you don''t even have the fare to go back to your hometown. The dishes in yushanlou are so expensive. How can you go in and ask people?"


    Huang Huashou complacently said: "Hey, you don''t understand? I don''t go in, I squat at the door. Most of these rich people are knowledgeable and reasonable. I''m open-minded to ask for advice. They won''t beat me away, will they


    The more Yu Fu listened, the more he felt that this man had a clear insight into the world, so he winked at Gu Shubai. The latter said, "since you took the imperial examination last year, now that you have a chance to become an official in the imperial court without further examination, would you like to?"


    Huang Hua Shou a joy, thought or way: "let me do what official?"


    "It''s the fourth grade of Taishi order."


    He was overjoyed when he heard the word zhengsipin. He suddenly found that Taishi made this position familiar. It seems that a famous person in history is Taishi.


    Isn''t it Sima Qian who is called Taishigong?


    He subconsciously took a step back, protecting his body, "isn''t Taishiling still castrated? Your majesty, eight generations of villains can''t be eunuchs! "Note: the Taishiling is not a eunuch, but a Taishiling Sima Qian was castrated


    In addition, I bought the ticket to Xi''an on June 9, and now I save the draft for the next month''s holiday, so I can only watch it one day. I hope you can understand and love me www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 389

    Three days later, Taixue officially opened.


    Ning An is carrying a brand-new schoolbag and likes it very much. He filled it with books and four treasures of the study, and then found that too many small bags would not be able to bear, so he had to take part of the books out and let the bookboy hold them.


    Lin Xuan leads Ning Ping to come out, sees Ning An''s happy appearance, and says with a smile: "an''er, do you like the small schoolbag that uncle made for you?"


    "Of course I do!"


    Ning an chuisheng said, "Uncle Lin made it for me. I like it very much. Niang doesn''t like to make needles and threads. She said it would be nice to buy one outside. Fortunately, uncle Lin is willing to make it for me! "


    It''s stronger and more beautiful, but what kind of warm heart do you have?


    Ningan and Ningping have lost their father since they were young, and they attach more importance to this kind of common family affection.


    Ning Ping looked at Ning An''s schoolbag and looked up enviously. "Uncle Lin, I want to..."


    "You didn''t even pass the imperial examination. What do you want?"


    Kun Yuyang came in a military uniform, carrying Ningping''s collar to Lin Xuan and said, "Ping''er can''t give it to you. Can you take him to the army to experience? I will be coquettish around you, but it will delay your business. I''ll take Ping''er to the army. You can send an''er to Taixue. "


    Ningping immediately like facing the enemy, toward linxuan kill chicken wipe neck to make a gesture, signal him to save himself.


    Can Kun Yuyang get along with him in the army?


    Lin Xuan can help him with other things, but not this one. Kun Yuyang was very dissatisfied with his failure to enter the Imperial College. If he refused to go to the army for training now, he would be beaten on the spot.


    He could only persuade Ningping, "be obedient and go with your mother. You can''t stay at home when you go to school, can you? Fortunately, Yuan Zhang had such a good idea, so that you can practice martial arts, riding and shooting, and not make trouble alone. "


    Ning An gives Lin Xuan a wink and tells him not to mention yuan Zhang.


    Last night, Ningping had scolded Yuanzhang several times in the quilt. If it wasn''t for Yuanzhang''s bad idea, would he be thrown into the army?


    He likes riding and shooting, but he doesn''t like the devil training in the army!


    Sure enough, Ning Ping said, "when I learn well, I''ll beat yuan Zhang up and tell him to come up with a blind idea. It''s better to get a beating when I go to the barracks..."


    "Pa!"


    Kun Yu Yang slapped him on the buttocks and made a clear sound, "how dare you beat yuan Zhang? I''ll let your ass blossom first, believe it or not? "


    ¡­¡­


    In Taixue, children come to class with novelty and sit down.


    There are twenty students in a room, which is divided into three rows. Hua Shang sits in the front of the middle row. Behind him is yuan Zhang, and then Gu Jiaojiao. Ning Yidan sat in the front of the first row, not far from them.


    Ning''an was over five years old, not with them, but in the next room.


    On the first day of school, everyone was very novel. They couldn''t help looking around. When they heard the footsteps of old master Bao, they sat down.


    The old Taifu wore a long blue brown shirt. He looked simple and plain. His white beard was tied up with silk thread of the same color. He looked very solemn.


    He held a cup of tea in his left hand and a three foot long ruler in his right hand, which made people dumbfounded.


    "When you first come to study today, I will tell you the rules of Taixue first, so that you will not violate them in the future. Do you understand what it means to be courteous before you fight? "


    He said, raised the ruler on the hand, frightening people.


    Old master Bao you felt inadequate and walked down slowly with a ruler. "I have experienced three generations of imperial teachers. Your majesty loves me very much. When I was very young, you ordered me to return to the palace and become the head of all the imperial teachers. I dare not live up to your Majesty''s holy will. I will do my best to discipline you so that you can become a great weapon in the future, the pillar of the country and the direction of the people. "


    He walked around the seats of the crowd, but most of the children''s eyes were fixed on his ruler, and they didn''t understand what he was saying.


    This ruler is so wide, thick and long!


    I don''t know what it''s like if I hit my ass


    Old master Bao glanced down and deliberately waved his ruler. Seeing that many people''s eyes moved with him, he had a plan in his heart.


    He pretended that he couldn''t see, turned his back and continued: "first, don''t bring extra things to Taixue, including servant girls and boys, including Yiying''s luxury. Second, no whispers, no irrelevant actions, no interruptions. Third, the daily assignments should be completed on time. If they are not completed, the light ones will think over their mistakes, the heavy ones will be punished with a ruler, and the heavy ones will be expelled from the Imperial College. "


    Finally, the four words of "expel from Taixue" were clearly heard by the children, and they immediately became energetic.


    Old master Bao turned around and saw Gu Jiaojiao staring at his ruler. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He pointed at him solemnly and said, "tell me what I just said."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Gu Jiaojiao. Gu Jiaojiao came back and stood up slowly. "Taifu just said It is said that we should be polite before we fight. After the students thought about it, it should be like this. That is, you first give us gifts, and then give us weapons. So Where are the gifts? "Poof.


    I don''t know who can''t hold back a laugh, and then burst into laughter, even if they can''t understand the meaning of the four words "first courtesy, then soldiers" -


    it doesn''t matter that they don''t know what it means, as long as they know that Gu Jiaojiao didn''t answer correctly.


    Because the old Taifu''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Gu Jiaojiao''s heart is not good, busy under the table with foot hook in front of Yuanzhang, motioned him to help himself out. After thinking about it, Yuan Zhang raised his hand to signal to old master Bao.


    Lao Taifu was very fond of the second place in the entrance examination. He nodded, "Yuanzhang, what do you have to say?"


    Yuan Zhang got up and arched his hand and said, "when I went back to Taifu, the students thought what Yuan Chi said was reasonable."


    With a frown on his brow and the level of Yuanzhang''s answer, he could not have been unaware of the meaning of such a popular idiom.


    Then said: "how not without reason?"


    Yuan Zhang said, "he said that Taifu would give us gifts first and then weapons. Is it not the most precious gift for us to enter the Taixue for the first time and be taught by the old Taifu who has experienced three generations of imperial teachers and highly respected people? "


    Hearing the speech, baolaotaifu immediately spread his eyebrows and a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The students all looked at him and saw that he was talking to the dignified old Taifu. He didn''t mean to be afraid at all. They couldn''t help admiring him.


    Yuan Zhang laughed a little and continued: "if we break Taifu''s rules and refuse to be taught well, Taifu will punish us so that we can remember the lessons and study well. This ruler is a weapon because it can hurt people. However, the students think that it is not only a weapon, but also an old Taifu''s heart of teaching and educating people. "


    "Brother Yuanzhang said it very well!"


    Hua Chang closed his hands with a smile and turned to look at Yuan Zhang. There seemed to be a twinkle of little stars in his eyes.


    Yuan Zhang also looked at her with a smile, and was worshipped by his favorite sister, which was a happy thing.


    But he didn''t pay any attention at all. On the diagonal corner, a little girl looked at him in amazement, convinced by his talent.


    Old master Bao stroked his beard, "well, well said. It''s true that... "


    He is the eldest grandson of the family.


    Before he finished, he swallowed it back, because he suddenly remembered that Gu Jiaojiao was also the grandson of Gu''s family. There are two different people in the family, one is mature and sensible, the other is fond of playing and making trouble. It is true that the nine sons of Long Sheng are different.


    He looked at Gu Jiaojiao, "what your brother said, you can hear clearly?"


    Gu Jiao Jiao shriveled mouth, see Hua Chang looking at him, immediately straightened his back, "I heard clearly, must remember, next time never make it!"


    Although the attitude of studying is not rigorous, the attitude of guaranteeing after this is commendable.


    Mr. Bao let him go. "OK, now let''s turn to the Analects of Confucius. In our first class, let''s talk about the Confucian way of governing the country in general..."


    "I''m scared to death. How can old Bao Taifu be so fierce?"


    At the end of the class, Gu Jiaojiao patted her chest, and her heart was still beating at the moment. "He also said that if she couldn''t finish her homework, she would be out of the Imperial College. I''m the last one. I don''t really want to throw me out, do I? "


    Yuan Zhang was reading the notes in the class just now, but he didn''t raise his head when he heard that, "no, the strict teacher is a good student, and the old Taifu just wants us to become talents. I will supervise you to do your homework in the future, and I won''t let you be driven out. "


    Gu Jiaojiao went to find Hua Chang again, "are you also facing old master Bao?"


    Hearing this, Hua Chang opened his eyes in disbelief. "My brothers are facing me. Of course I''m facing my brothers. How can I say that?"


    Gu Jiaojiao was overjoyed. "If Bao Taifu drives me away, you will speak for me, won''t you? Who can''t see that he likes you and brother Yuanzhang best? If you look at me, he won''t dare to drive me away! "


    Hua Chang was even more puzzled. "Lao Taifu won''t drive people away. What he said is that he won''t finish his homework Oh, I see. You just don''t want to do your homework, do you? "


    Gu Jiaojiao was exposed and blushed on the spot.


    When Yuan Zhang heard this, he closed his book and looked at Gu Jiaojiao, "if you don''t want to be driven out, do your homework well. Who do you think Lao Taifu is? Our father, even his majesty and uncle, should respect him as the elder when they see him. My grandfather is very polite in front of the old master. Huashang and I are the younger of the younger generation. How can we share our face? "


    Gu Jiaojiao accepted her fate and sat back in her seat, whining, "but the lessons are really hard Ah Ah... "


    One side of Ning Yidan has been paying attention to their movement here, see Gu Jiaojiao go back, then take the book to Huashang, "princess, just now old Taifu said this sentence when I was a little distracted, can you tell me?"


    "Good."


    Hua Chang put down her pen and looked at the sentence she pointed to. It was "people don''t know but don''t feel angry. Isn''t it a gentleman?" she said, "this sentence means that people don''t understand me, but I''m not angry and resentful. Isn''t it a gentleman? This "sullen" means angry and resentful. "Ning Yidan can''t help but smile: "so it is. I understand. Thank you, princess."


    "Didn''t you say a name?"


    Hua Chang took her hand with a smile. "Do you know that my mother used to be the princess of Dongling at the end of the week. You and your father Ning Gong are brothers and sisters. You and I are relatives. There are two brothers, Ning''an and Ning Ping, who are even more related to you. "


    Ning Yidan thought about it and said, "my parents have told me about your majesty. But I have never heard of Ning''an and Ning Ping. "


    Gu Jiaojiao lies on her seat and sighs. She frowns at her homework. Suddenly she hears Ning Yidan''s words and rushes up to join in the fun.


    "I know, I know, I''ll tell you!"


    He complacently said: "Ningan and Ningping''s mother is aunt Kun, and their father has long been gone, so you don''t know there are some. Listen to my father say, their father is the original Dongling Pingnan king, is also your Ningshi children, taboo ningxuan. Later, when their father died in the war, aunt Kun took her two brothers to the capital to join his majesty. So they are still your brothers. "


    Ning Yi Dan listen to a Leng a Leng of, in the heart think he said so detailed, should not be false, go back to should ask oneself parents just right.


    Suddenly, Yuan Zhang said in a deep voice, "you are everywhere. Haven''t you finished your homework yet? Gu, Jiao - "


    " no, no, I''ll do it now! "


    Gu Jiaojiao quickly turns back to cover his mouth, SA Yazi runs to his seat, seeing that Ning Yidan is at a loss.


    "Old master."


    Just as they were writing hard, they suddenly heard a woman''s voice outside. Because it was time for class to end, some curious people had to look out.


    Gu Jiaojiao also wanted to see it. Because Yuan Zhang was sitting in front of him, she didn''t dare to move.


    After a while, a young lady came over to help old master Bao. She saw Hua Chang at once. After saying something to old master Bao, she went forward to salute Hua Chang.


    "Princess, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve grown better."


    Hua Chang quickly got up to help her, "aunt Lianzhu, my mother said that I can''t accept the elder''s gift. What are you doing here? Are you looking for Taifu? "


    Lianzhu nodded with a smile. She was born with a round face before she got the name. After she got married, she gave birth to two children, which made her more plump and mellow. Looking at the smile in her eyes, she knew that life was very good.


    "Old Taifu is old. He said that he would stay for one hour every day when he came to Taixue. After that, he would have to go back and have a rest. It''s been an hour. I heard that he didn''t mean to go back, so I had to pick him up in person, so that he wouldn''t listen to my servant''s advice. "


    So it is.


    Hua Shang said to old lady Bao, "go back and have a rest early. If you have any lessons you don''t understand, students will ask old lady Fu for advice tomorrow."


    Old master Bao opened his mouth. Before he could speak, Yuan Zhang also stood up and said, "congratulations to old master."


    The children all stood up, bowed their hands, and said, "I''d like to see you off." but Bao had no choice but to follow Lian Zhu back to the house.


    Before leaving, he said: "I''ve gone. I''ll have the next class. It''s another gentleman who doesn''t come. You should listen to the class well, and don''t play around. Do you hear me? "


    The children were eager for him to leave soon to be more comfortable. Naturally, he was not disrespectful. When he left the room, it was like opening the pot, and everyone started to make a lot of noise.


    In the uproar, only Huashang and Yuanzhang did their homework without saying a word.


    Ning Yidan looked at them. He wanted to talk with them about what the new husband would be like. Seeing this, he could not help but admire and feel ashamed. He began to do his homework quietly like them.


    Suddenly, a tremor came, and the floor and wall seemed to shake.


    The room suddenly became quirky quiet, but the tremor didn''t stop. Instead, it grew bigger and clearer.


    "Dare the Earth Dragon turn over?"


    The turning over of earthworm is a great disaster. These children are young, but they have heard from their elders. More than ten years ago, there was a turning over of earthworm in Northwest China, which killed many people.


    The children were terrified. Suddenly, a big fat figure came in from the outside, with a big stomach, and the floor would tremble every step.


    It turns out it''s not a earthworm, it''s a fat man with heavy feet.


    No matter how fat you are, you won''t sink like this?


    It was Huang Huashou, the new Taishi. He was wearing a royal blue robe, a silver crown and white jade around his waist. When he walked, he seemed to be afraid that others would not know that he had become an official.


    After entering the house, he glanced down and suddenly burst into a smile, "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, I am Huang Huashou, the commander of Taishi. At your Majesty''s order, I will explain the history of Dazhou before and after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. In the future, you can call me an official - "


    he hesitated for a moment and wanted to be called Lord Huang, but he thought that all of you are aristocratic children of aristocratic families. Who is he?


    He simply said, "Hey, call me Mr. Huang."Note: the Earth Dragon turned over, the ancient people''s view of the earthquake.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 390

    "Do you really want Huang Huashou, who is full of honest words, to teach them Huashang?"


    Gu Shubai sat in front of the case and looked through the letters and newspapers handed back by his subordinates. He couldn''t laugh or cry. "This man really has no house or land in his family, but his mother rented a big inn to run it. The whole family lives in that inn, so there''s no need for house or land at all. The income of that inn is also quite good. What''s more, the child he claims to have picked up is his mother''s younger brother who gave birth to him after he was widowed and remarried. "


    "Cough, cough..."


    Yu Fu was leaning on the soft pillow of goose feather on the couch to read a book. Hearing this, he sat up straight. "He is so brave. He even talks nonsense in front of us. I didn''t see it at that time."


    Gu Shubai shook his head with a smile, "so do I. He''s really good at deceiving people. If he hadn''t let his subordinates go down and find out, he would have thought he was as pitiful as he said


    Yu Fu said: "then he said that he could not go back to Gusu, squatting outside the Jade Restaurant to ask whether the news was true or false?"


    "It''s true. It''s just that his mother is partial to his young son. He didn''t pass the exam and didn''t have the face to go back to his hometown. It''s not because of the travel expenses. As for the price of Yushan restaurant, he really has no money to eat in it every day, but Yuguan says that every day he squats outside the door and will buy a small bag of snacks. Yuguan will ask the second child to give him a pot of tea, but he is not hungry at all. "


    Yu Fu chuckled, "this yellow flower is thin, what a yellow flower is thin!"


    Gu Shubai said: "but it''s nothing to ask him to explain history to the children. He still has some skills. As long as you don''t bring this habit of lying to children, it''s OK. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "I think so, too. Only when children contact more people can they learn how to distinguish. Anyway, there is an old Taifu in Taixue. I don''t think this yellow flower is thin enough to make trouble. By the way, I also want to add more subjects for children, such as Let''s go and tell them about the sun, moon, stars, mountains and geography. Later, when the children get used to it, they can ask the officials of the six ministries of the central government to tell them about the operation of the central government and the functions of the ministries and departments. "


    She talks with great eloquence and seems to want to let the children learn everything that is good for them. They are worried that they are too young to digest, so they want to gradually increase their subjects.


    Of course, culture and history are the most important, followed by star geography and government administration


    "When the children are older and know what they want to learn, they can specialize in one subject. In this way, you can not only have a choice, but also satisfy your own interests


    Then he looked at Gu Shubai unkindly, "you can also let the generals in the court take the children to learn the art of war, riding and shooting, and develop both civil and martial arts What do you think? "


    Gu Shubai saw through her plan at a glance, eyebrow tip tiny pick, "I go?"


    "Who else do you want?"


    Yu Fu waited for his words and looked at him expectantly.


    I haven''t seen Gu Shubai''s heroism in the martial arts arena for many years. It''s not like when I was in Gu Hou''s house, she could see it almost every day, and she could get his own instruction.


    She wanted to see it when she thought of it.


    Gu Shubai would never refuse her request and said with a smile, "OK."


    Hua Chang and others spent half a month in Taixue, during which they met many talented ministers in the imperial court. These ministers were either powerful, brilliant or highly competent.


    As the saying goes, listening to your words is better than reading for ten years. These people who are the masters of Taixue are indeed more influential and convincing than ordinary Confucian scholars.


    In the past half a month, the students gradually became familiar with it. Suddenly, they heard that the course of riding and shooting would be held tomorrow, and they were very happy to talk about it.


    "Half a month in the classroom, finally can go out to practice!"


    "Guess who will give us riding and shooting lessons? I heard it''s a great general in the DPRK! "


    "General?"


    The students all went to the emperor Yuanzhang. When they looked at them, they wanted to talk about the generals in the court. Ten of them had eight surnames of Gu, and the remaining two were related to the Gu family.


    So they all looked at Yuanzhang and tried to find out who was coming to class.


    Yuan Zhang was stunned and said with a good smile: "if I know, I will tell you as soon as possible. I really don''t know now."


    After half a month in Taixue, everyone knew his character and knew that he would not lie, so he did not ask any more questions, but continued to talk.


    Hua Chang was also very curious, "maybe it''s the second uncle? Maybe it''s the third uncle. "


    While talking about it, I suddenly saw a tall boy running next door. He looked seven or eight years old. He stood at the door and cried, "which is Gu Yuanzhang?"


    He followed several big boys behind him. It seemed that they were not good at coming. The pupils all calmed down to see what they were going to do.


    Yuan Zhang had some doubts, but he still stood up and said, "I am. What''s the matter?"


    The tall man at the head was dressed in a gorgeous red brocade cloud pattern robe and wore a ring on his waist, which was very cumbersome compared with his tall figure.


    It''s all those spoiled and weak children who wear the ring. He looks very strange in this way.The tall man looked at him, and when he saw that he was handsome, he said sarcastically, "if you look like a little white face, you can say that you are good at riding and shooting. It''s not a small face when you are young!"


    Most of the pupils didn''t understand what "little white face" meant, but the big boys all understood and pointed to Yuanzhang and laughed.


    Suddenly a "artillery battle" came out from behind Yuanzhang, "what do you say? How dare you laugh at my brother? "


    The tall man looked at him. "Who are you? A little green onion is a family man, isn''t it? Hum, I think your family caretakers are good-looking, but before he finished his words, suddenly the little girl sitting in front of Yuanzhang stood up and looked at him with a jade carving chin, "how about our family caretakers, eh?"


    In an instant, the chill in her eyes swept the whole room.


    Ning Yidan, who has been holding hands with Hua Chang for half a month, subconsciously moves his buttocks back and feels that Hua Chang in front of him is very strange.


    It turned out that she was so angry that she was so gentle and generous on peacetime.


    Tall Leng Leng, don''t want here to have a home.


    He knew that the people who looked after his family were good-looking, but he didn''t expect to have such a good-looking one. The little girl in front of her seems to come out of the New Year picture, and the fairy under the Guanyin seat is not as good-looking as she is.


    Those round and black eyes are like a cool spring in summer. They are obviously angry, but they can''t be removed.


    The tall man wiped the corners of his mouth subconsciously, worried that he would drool.


    She also saw two small flower buns tied on her head, which were decorated with many fine gems. She could not help but reached out and wanted to touch them.


    Yuan Zhang, who was not angry when he was ridiculed, suddenly raised his hand and hit him on the wrist. The pain made the tall man immediately withdraw his hand, "who asked you to do something?"


    Gu Jiaojiao''s mouth slowly widened into a big circle, "Wow!"


    Brother Yuanzhang hit someone, he hit someone!


    He will take notes. Next time his parents say that he is not as good as Yuanzhang, he will talk about it!


    Behind the tall man, a group of big boys yelled, "you dare to hit people! Do you know who he is? "


    Yuan Zhang said coldly, "no one can move Hua''s clothes."


    Huashang.


    The tall man nodded in a trance. It turned out that her name was so nice.


    The pupils who were surprised at the scene finally responded and yelled at the big boys, "do you know who she is? That''s Princess Jinling


    Wow, Princess Jinling!


    The big boys all stepped back, leaving the leading tall man standing in the same place. Looking back, he saw that his backing was gone, gritting his teeth and scolding them for not being loyal.


    How did he know Huashang was Princess Jinling?


    Outsiders only know the title of the princess, who knows her boudoir name? What''s more, she kept saying that she was looking after her family, so he mistook Hua Shang for her.


    After careful consideration, the Regent''s surname is Gu. Although the princess''s surname is Ji, it''s right to say that she is a Gu family member


    Hua Chang saw that he did not dare to be presumptuous. Then he said, "who are you?"


    Before the tall man spoke, the big boys behind him had betrayed him, "he is Ouyang tielu, the little son of general Ouyang!"


    The tall man turned back and showed his teeth to those people. They immediately dispersed as birds and beasts.


    Hua Chang took a look at Yuan Zhang. The latter said in a low voice, "it''s the old son of general Ouyang. His seniority is higher than ours. It''s said that the old general is very fond of him and has always been a bully. No wonder he dares to challenge him. "


    Since he was the son of an important official in the court, Hua Chang didn''t want to embarrass him. He only said, "why did you come to scold Yuanzhang''s brother just now? When did he offend you?"


    I don''t know if Ouyang tielu was not brave because of Huashang''s identity, or was confused by her appearance, so he said, "I''m next door. I heard that I''m going to have a riding and shooting class in the afternoon. They all said that Gu Yuanzhang, the eldest grandson of the Gu family, was very good at riding and shooting. They also said that I couldn''t match him. As soon as I get angry, I''ll come and have a look... "


    He said it was getting quieter and quieter.


    Sure enough, Gu Jiaojiao grabbed his words and cried, "are you here to have a look? This is a provocation! You still scold my brother for his white face. Please apologize quickly


    If the appearance of Yuan Zhang is a little white face, then the three generations of Gu family are all white faces. Why is it their fault to be handsome?


    Ouyang tielv didn''t know what apology was all his life. Hearing the words, he opened his eyes wide. Hua Shang suddenly said, "well, if you think you''re a character, why don''t you see Zhenzhang in the martial arts arena? What''s the meaning of shooting here?"


    After that, looking at Ouyang tielv, "it''s a man who will compete with my elder brother Yuanzhang on the martial arts field in the afternoon, so that you can swallow the words with conviction."


    Her chin was slightly raised, and her eyes were shining with self-confidence, which made Ouyang tielv''s mind blank.


    The boy who likes bowing, horse riding and shooting is most afraid of being told that he is not like a man. He immediately agrees and looks at Yuanzhang, "well, let''s have a competition in the afternoon. Whoever loses is the dog!"How can an eight year old lose when compared with a five-year-old?


    Yuan Zhang nodded slightly, more calm than Ouyang tielu, who was eight years old. "A word from a gentleman is hard to trace."


    Ouyang tielv finally took a look at Huashang and walked out with a strong calmness.


    After he left, all the pupils gathered around Yuanzhang and said, "Yuanzhang, can you really beat him? If you lose, what can you do? You''ll be called a puppy! "


    Everyone was worried about him. Ning Yidan was thin and didn''t squeeze into the crowd. His eyes only looked at Yuanzhang.


    Hua Shang suddenly saw it and was surprised. He said, "what''s the matter with you, Yi Dan?"


    "No, nothing."


    Ning Yidan said: "I''m worried that the young man of the Ouyang family is old, tall and shapeless. How can it be better than that?"


    She pretended to be nothing, but her face was half red.


    Huashang noticed something. He looked at Yuanzhang through the crowd and said with a smile, "Yuanzhang''s elder brother is as handsome as his second uncle. He is also as elegant as his second aunt. I heard from my father that when he was young, the second uncle was the most popular with women. I didn''t expect that Yuanzhang''s brother was the same as the second uncle. "


    Ning Yi Dan a Leng, unexpectedly didn''t hear the meaning of her words, only subconsciously way: "he recruited who like?"


    Hua Chang chuckled.


    It''s really a no brainer.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the children all changed their short clothes and their sleeves were tied tightly. They went to the palace to perform martial arts with great interest.


    This is the place where the champion of martial arts is selected once every three years. For the boys who like riding and shooting, it can be said that it is the holy land of dreams.


    If I grow up here in the future and can compete with the world''s martial arts scholars, how exciting it would be?


    Before the master who taught them how to ride and shoot arrived, he saw Ouyang tielv come straight to Yuanzhang and said, "let''s have a direct competition. I can defeat you in one match."


    Yuan Zhang looked around, but he didn''t know when the master who taught riding and shooting would come. At this moment, if he wanted to refuse, people would think that he was afraid of Ouyang iron law.


    He didn''t get in the way of taking care of his family.


    "Well, let''s make a quick decision. How can we compare it?"


    Ouyang tielu pointed to a row of targets standing in the distance, "simple, one person with three arrows shooting three targets, who has more hearts, who wins, how?"


    This is really the fastest way.


    Yuan Zhang nodded, "OK, just don''t delay your class."


    After that, they ordered people to take bows and arrows. For the sake of fairness, they both used small bows and arrows prepared for them in the martial arts arena, which were suitable for children''s size.


    When you get to the position, even the target is small. It''s specially prepared for these children.


    Yuan Zhang tilted his mouth slightly and bowed first.


    As the crowd gathered around, Ning Yidan anxiously held his sleeve, worried that Yuan Zhang would not lose face. Hua Shang comforted: "don''t worry, the bow practiced by Yuanzhang''s brother at home is used by the second uncle. It''s so heavy that I can''t pull it open. But the bow is very light. It''s a piece of cake for brother Yuanzhang. "


    "Really?"


    Ning Yidan heard the speech better and looked at the court. Yuanzhang had already started.


    He stood in front of the first stage and shot an arrow. Then he quickly took the string to the second stage, whizzing three times. Before people could react, all his three arrows had been shot.


    "Hello, Gu Yuanzhang, did you aim at it or not?"


    Ouyang tielv thought that he was fooling himself. He was in a hurry and looked in the direction of the three targets. He was speechless.


    The arrows on the three targets were all there. Two of them were inserted in the red heart, and the other one was slightly deviated, but it was not far from the red heart.


    He was stunned.


    This How is that possible?


    He clearly saw that Gu Yuanzhang didn''t even aim!


    "You..."


    "It''s your turn."


    Yuan Zhang took a look at the entrance of the martial arts arena, worried that it would delay the time and affect everyone''s class, so he urged Ouyang tielv.


    Seeing that he was so careless, Ouyang tielv felt angry and had to take up the bow and arrow.


    Yuan Zhang''s arrow was fast, so he couldn''t be vague. He didn''t lose the battle, so he shot three arrows as fast as Yuan Zhang. I didn''t expect that apart from the first one aiming a little closer to the red heart, the remaining two went to Java, almost missed the target.


    When he saw the situation, his face was as red as a monkey''s butt.


    "Oh! Yuan Zhang won


    "Yuanzhang is so powerful!"


    The pupils gathered around Yuanzhang to celebrate. Yuanzhang hushed, worried that they might not be well seen by the master.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard a familiar voice coming from the entrance, "what did Yuanzhang do?"


    They subconsciously looked at the voice, and saw a gorgeous and handsome man coming slowly, with a bow and arrow in his hand, but his bearing was as high as the pine on the top of the mountain, and as gentle as the jade of Kunshan mountain.


    Hua Chang immediately a joy, "is my father."


    Ning Yidan hears her words and looks at Gu Shubai in surprise. His eyes look at him and Yuan Zhang. He can''t react for a long time.All the people were silent and did not dare to speak. Only Yuanzhang came forward and said, "we just had a little fight. Yuanzhang won by chance, so we are happy."


    "Oh, really?"


    Gu Shubai took a look at Hua Chang and saw Ouyang tielu, a tall boy with a red face in the crowd. He understood the reason immediately.


    Have you ever thought of Yu Fu''s first day at school? Today''s children''s day, I wish Xiao Huashang and Xiao Yuanzhang a happy children''s day, and I also wish you a happy children''s day www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 391

    Children have children''s world.


    Gu Shubai didn''t intervene. He just laughed at Hua Chang and said, "when I came in, I didn''t see Yuanzhang archery, only tielv archery. Iron law, come here. "


    Ouyang tielv looked up at him, but he didn''t know himself, so he walked slowly.


    Gu Shubai said, "pick up the bow and I''ll teach you."


    Ouyang tielu looks at the crowd, and a smile slowly appears on his face. The Regent is famous for his skill. If he can teach archery himself, he will make great progress.


    Excitedly, he picked up the bow and walked behind Gu Shubai. A group of students also followed him.


    Gu Shubai first looked at the situation on the three targets. When he saw it, he knew that it was yuan Zhang who could almost shoot at the red heart. Then he said to Yuan Zhang, "the bow you used at home is heavy. Aren''t you used to using this small bow?"


    Yuan Zhang was a little ashamed. "At the time of the last shot, he was a little impetuous indeed."


    Ouyang tielv opened his mouth.


    What do you mean?


    With Gu Yuanzhang at home on weekdays, he can hit a hundred goals with a big bow. Today, he has an arrow that goes wrong because he is not used to using a small bow?!


    They are also the children of Jiangmen family. Why is the difference so big!


    Gu Shu nodded, "it''s OK, you''re still young. It''s not bad to be here. Just don''t slack off on your own requirements - "


    after that, turn around and look at the crowd," if you want to learn archery, you can''t just ask yourself to shoot at the target or hit the heart. We can see that the red heart is still inch wide. Only when you hit the center of the red heart can you be called a hundred hits. "


    People were amazed, but Ouyang tielv was not able to believe, "is it really so powerful? It''s easy to say. Would you like to show us? "


    At first sight, the boy was spoiled and nurtured. He was not afraid of anything. He even dared to question Gu Shubai.


    Suddenly, a red umbrella came in. Under the umbrella, there was a beautiful woman with a long skirt on the ground. Instead of coming near, she took a seat on the high observation platform.


    Gu Shubai took a look at that place, didn''t say much, just smile at Ouyang tielv, "OK."


    The palace man sent the big bow, and Gu Shubai drew the bow to the middle of the three targets. For a moment, he was in a trance.


    It seems that when he was young, he taught Gu Xiang and Gu Yi archery in the martial arts arena of guhou mansion. At that time, they also looked at him with adoration like these primary school students.


    He shook his head and lowered his bow. "Two more arrows."


    The three arrows hit the bowstring at the same time. The children were so surprised that they even opened their eyes with joy.


    It turned out that Dad would shoot like this, which she had never seen before.


    Don''t mention the children. On the high stage, Yu Fu couldn''t help holding her cheeks with her hands. She subconsciously poked her head out to watch, "look, look!"


    Yinling and Yinxue are standing behind her, staring at Gu Shubai. They see that his back is straight and his arm is tight. Suddenly, with a brush, three arrows fly out quickly!


    "Wow


    The children''s mouths were so open that they could almost put their fists in. Hula, they ran towards the target to see where the arrow hit.


    There are two red hearts of the target, and the arrows that Yuan Zhang shot before have not been taken down. But Gu Shubai''s arrows all hit the center of the red heart, not hindered by other arrows on the target.


    Three arrows are fired at a time, and the positions of the three arrows are perfect. This is not something that ordinary people can do!


    After carefully examining the three targets, the children''s surprise and admiration appeared on each face, and no one doubted whether Gu Shubai could do what he said.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but stand up and clap her hands, with a sweet smile on her face. "As big brother said, it''s right in the center of the heart!"


    Huashang was always near Yuanzhang. He heard him say, "I''m going to learn archery for more than ten years, and I won''t be able to achieve it."


    Before Hua Shang could comfort him, he heard Gu Jiaojiao yell, "dog, dog, have you taken it?"


    Ouyang tielv''s whole face turned red, and he bared his teeth and looked at Gu Jiaojiao, looking like he was going to rush up to fight him.


    Gu Jiaojiao immediately hid behind Gu Shubai, "uncle, what he said to lose to Yuanzhang''s brother is a dog. Now I call him a dog, and he still wants to rely on it!"


    Gu Jiaojiao was the fastest, and then fanned the flames: "he also said that we are all white faced! Dog, did you say that? It''s a man, it''s a confession. Don''t be a turtle


    It''s just a matter of saying this among the children. It''s not a problem between the children to get Gu Shu''s face.


    Everyone dare not speak, Ouyang iron law also timidly looked up at Gu Shubai.


    It''s true that he said this by himself. If he really wants to investigate, what will happen?


    Although his Ouyang family is very powerful, don''t be afraid. No matter how high he is, he can''t take care of his family. Just in case


    Hua Chang looked up at Gu Shubai and said, "Dad, he didn''t say that. It''s brother Yuanchi who heard me wrong!"


    Gu Jiaojiao exclaimed inconceivably: "how can I hear wrong, I..."Before he finished speaking, he was covered by Yuanzhang. "Yuanchi heard me wrong. Ouyang said that I was a little white face, not that we should take care of everyone. He said I was joking, wasn''t I? "


    Then he looked at Ouyang tielv and winked at him to show his cooperation.


    Although Ouyang tielu was afraid, Ouyang Qi taught him to be honest and responsible when he was young. What he did was to admit that Fang was a man of indomitable spirit.


    What''s more, he didn''t want to talk for himself!


    He was about to open his mouth when he saw Hua Chang winking at him. He hesitated.


    Gu Yuanzhang''s kindness can be ignored. How can Hua Shang''s kindness be ignored


    He finally lowered his head and touched his nose. "Yes, Gu Yuanchi heard me wrong. I mean Gu Yuanzhang."


    Gu Shubai had seen the children''s machine in his eyes, but he didn''t break it. Suddenly, Yu Fu came down from the high platform and walked behind the crowd.


    When the children saw it, they saluted respectfully, "see your majesty."


    Hua Chang walks to her side with a smile. Yu Fu touches her hair. Mother and daughter look at each other. They know all about her.


    Yufu is very pleased. Huashang is so tolerant. If he doesn''t care about Ouyang tielv, he takes the initiative to solve the crisis for him. This is the generosity that a princess should have.


    "Get up, I hear you say little white face, who is little white face?"


    Anyway, it must not be Ouyang tielv. His face has changed from red to purple, almost the same as pig liver.


    Yuan Zhang stood up awkwardly, "it''s me."


    "How can our Yuanzhang be a little white faced man?"


    Yu Fu squatted down and touched his face. "If you''re not a good-looking man, you''re called Xiaobai Lian. If you don''t have the ability, you''re called Xiaobai Lian. On the contrary, even if he looks rough and looks like a man, if he doesn''t have the ability, isn''t he a straw bag? "


    Yufu didn''t mean anyone, but everyone looked at Ouyang tielv and laughed that he was a straw bag.


    Yu Fu beckoned to Ouyang tielv and motioned him to come near. "You are all generals. You should know that no matter what you look like in the battlefield, you rely on your own abilities. It''s not right to judge people by their appearance. I''m also good-looking. Am I a king who only knows how to whitewash but not how to govern


    Ouyang tielu said quickly: "of course not! My father has said that your majesty is a rare young genius in ancient times. He is the ruler of the world


    He was a little ashamed. He really judged people by their appearance. He thought Yuanzhang was born handsome and thought he was incompetent.


    Who knows that as soon as he opened his bow, he immediately compared himself to the mud, not to mention Gu Shubai When his father comes, he may not have the ability.


    Yu Fu got up with a smile and took Gu Shubai''s hand. Seeing that the children were awakened, she was relieved.


    Gu Shubai said generously, "in fact, I was called xiaobailian, and not when I was a child. At that time, I was 22 years old."


    "Ah?"


    The children looked at him in surprise and couldn''t believe, "how could that be?"


    Although these children were young, they were born into officials and nobles. They grew up listening to the stories of emperors and generals in the court. They all know how much contribution Gu Shubai made, and almost never failed in the South and North.


    In addition to the fact that she is very handsome, which one has something to do with the little white face?


    Gu Shubai said with a smile: "at that time, I just came to the capital from Lin''an, and the people in the capital didn''t know me, so I decided just by looking at my appearance. This conclusion is not made by others. It is the Heavenly Master. "


    Yu Fu''s eyebrows are slightly raised, vaguely aware that it''s not good.


    Oh, no, tianyunpo is going to be trapped.


    Sure enough, the children were angry and said, "how can Heavenly Master do this? He doesn''t know that other people are capable, so he says that other people are white faced


    Even Ouyang tielv, who had made the same mistake, was very indignant, "that is, why did he say that? Has he made any contribution to the war? "


    Gu Shubai pretended to sigh helplessly, "I didn''t know what to do. At that time, I just arrived in white clothes, and he was the same Grand Master in the middle of the court, so I had to say what he said..."


    He created Tianyun into a powerful official who bullies others. He described himself as helpless and bitter, like a frustrated and unsuccessful man


    "Sneeze!"


    In taishifu, tianyunpo suddenly sneezed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 392

    Yao LAN came in from the outside, "dare you get wind cold? Do you want to ask the doctor to come and see? You''ll have to go to Taixue to teach the children in the future. If you infect the children, it''s not good. "


    Tian yunpo rubbed his nose. "You only care about the children, but you don''t care about your husband at all. Hum."


    Yao LAN looked at him, almost could not help rolling his eyes, "how can you be so childish, and can''t compete with the children? I''ll tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for your Majesty''s marriage, I would not marry you! You''re good. There are so many conditions? "


    The sky clouds broke


    "I can''t even ask my wife for some attention..."


    He said weakly, looking at Yao Lan''s roaring like a lion in the east of the river. I didn''t expect that before I got married.


    What''s more, his grand master, who married Yao LAN as his wife, didn''t he hurt her?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He began to whisper, "although the people of Dazhou are open, men and women are equal. But you can''t be like this. As a husband and an official in the court, you only wear clothes at home and open your mouth. You don''t care about me so much... "


    "Well?"


    Yao LAN is sitting in front of the dressing table, appreciating the white jade hairpin that Yu Fu Ming people reward her with. Hearing the words, she looks at tianyunpo in the mirror and says, "if you have any opinions, speak up."


    "No, no problem."


    That''s a loud thing to say.


    Yao lanbai glanced at him and continued: "in fact, I don''t care about you. You see, I didn''t even say that I was afraid that you would infect me, did I? I''m worried about the kids. Children are the flowers of Dazhou now and the towering trees of the future. How can they be cured if they are ill? "


    Tianyunpo couldn''t help saying: "I''m the towering tree of Dazhou now..."


    "You''re a big tree that''s crooked. You don''t have a regular root. Listen to what you say. What do I mean when I''m at home, I''m dressed and I''m eating? Such a big taishifu, I don''t have to take care of the accounts and discipline my servants? You see me eating breakfast and dinner when you go out early and come back late every day. How do you know how much I have to do at home in the daytime? "


    Tianyunpo was stunned by her, "but I don''t see how many things you have when I rest at home occasionally."


    In the mirror, Yao Lan''s face showed a suspicious blush.


    Before tianyunpo could see clearly, she complained first: "that''s a coincidence! I happened to be OK when you were at home. Hey, what do you mean? "


    She simply turned her head and looked at tianyunpo fiercely, "do you mean I''m eating at home? Do you want me to work so hard every day? If you don''t like it, I''ll ask your majesty to go back to Changsheng hall to serve you. You''re not a coward in your taishifu! "


    When other people''s wives get angry, they say that I want to go back to my mother''s house and let my father and my brother deal with you.


    Yao LAN is very good. When she is angry, she says that she wants to go back to Changsheng hall. If she supports Yu, who can hold her hand?


    Tianyunpo quickly got up and hugged her, "madam, my good madam, if you have something to say, how can you find your majesty after two words?"


    Yao LAN is hugged by him and wants to break free, but she can''t break free. She has no choice but to kick her feet in the air.


    "Let go of me. You don''t like me. You don''t like me working. You don''t like me caring about you. I''m the same in Changsheng hall. Your majesty never scolds me. Why can you say me? "


    That''s true.


    Yao LAN does not make trouble around Yu Fu, but Yu Fu does not punish her once. Instead, she is always flattered.


    Tianyunpo thinks to himself that his majesty has spoiled yaolan. Now how can he reinvigorate his husband Gang to control yaolan? It''s no wonder that she is in charge of the family.


    He immediately coaxed: "OK, OK, I promise I won''t say it any more. Besides, I''m a puppy. How about that? When you are happy, you can take care of the family affairs. If you are not happy, you can leave them to me. You can be your grand master''s wife, OK? What''s more, I''m so strong that I don''t need to care and I won''t get sick. It''s what I don''t want my wife to care about, not that she doesn''t care, OK


    With these words, Yao Lan''s kick was finally settled.


    "That''s about the same."


    It''s all like this. Is it just about the same?


    No matter what, Tianyun sighed, "madam, I think it''s almost the same. That''s what can be improved. I will continue to work hard for my husband to make my wife happy and comfortable in the grand master''s mansion, OK


    Yao Lan''s heart is in full bloom, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows are full of smiles.


    It seems that I am satisfied.


    "Well, I won''t go back to the palace. Let me go."


    "How can that be? I haven''t finished yet. "


    Tian Yun broke his eyes and held her closer. "You like children Let''s have ten and eight by ourselves. Do you agree? "


    Then he picked her up and went to the bed in the inner room.


    "Let go of me, you rascal, you are not serious!"


    Yao LAN scolded him as she struggled, and her voice soon turned into a vague sob, which gradually became euphemistic in the smell of pearTwo days later, tianyunpo went to Taixue middle school.


    Yufu attached great importance to Taixue. In addition, the students who passed the entrance examination and were carefully selected were either officials or relatives. Therefore, it was not an injustice to let the talented ministers of the court come to teach them in turn.


    All the ministers of the central government are proud to be selected to attend the Imperial College. Unfortunately, not everyone has the qualification. Yufu''s approval is required.


    Tianyunpo sees that yaolan likes these children, so she dares not neglect them and prepares many lessons in advance.


    I didn''t expect that in Taixue, I found the atmosphere a little strange.


    These children all looked at him with a kind of hostile eyes, even some disdain, and made him look puzzled. What happened?


    He looked down and saw that he was wearing a moon white Confucian shirt selected by yaolan himself and a common crown belt on his head, which was not too luxurious but also elegant.


    Don''t children like it?


    He went into the room with mist and water, and saw that Hua Chang and Gu Yuanzhang were normal, so he whispered with Hua Chang, "princess, what''s the matter?"


    Hua Chang pretended to be silly and tilted his head. "What''s the matter? I didn''t hear anything


    Tianyunpo looks at Yuanzhang again. Yuanzhang doesn''t say why, but just smiles at him.


    You can''t tell him you''ve been cheated by my uncle, can you?


    Tianyunpo had to suppress his strange feeling and teach the children, "today, let''s talk about the official administration of the imperial court. The official administration of the great Zhou Dynasty is the first generation of Beili, which is divided into three public departments and six departments..."


    "Report!"


    Someone raised his hand, and the voice was so loud that it scared the sky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Shifu, I want to shit!"


    The child covered his stomach and looked at him. Tianyunpo was a little embarrassed. "It''s just the beginning of class. I''m going to pay homage. Why don''t I go now?"


    The child said bitterly, "I didn''t want to pull just now. If the master doesn''t agree, I''ll stay in my pants. "


    The sky cloud breaks, hears the speech to be like to face the big enemy, quickly waves a hand, "go quickly, go quickly, hurry up!"


    One child swished out, and the other followed him, stopped by tianyunpo, "you want to pull Do you want to be polite? "


    The child at the back of the house did the same, covering his stomach and pretending to be in pain, "yes, I can''t hold it any longer. I''m going to pull it out..."


    "Go, go!"


    Tian Yun was so enthusiastic that he was completely unheated by the two children who had a lot of excrement and urine. He took a slow breath. Just when he thought he could finally give a formal lecture, he suddenly heard the sound of "shit" one after another.


    "Shifu, I want to shit!"


    "I want to shit, too!"


    "I can''t hold it, ouch..."


    Without waiting for him to answer, the children who covered their stomachs ran out. There were so many people that tianyunpo couldn''t catch them for a while.


    In the last room, there were only four students, Hua Shang, Yuan Zhang, Gu Jiaojiao and Ning Yidan. Gu Jiaojiao wanted to pretend to have a stomachache and run out, but yuan Zhang stopped her.


    Without him opening her mouth, Gu Jiaojiao knew what he was going to say. "If you dare to run out, I''ll make your name public."


    Yuanzhang was a good friend on weekdays, so he could not call him his name easily, so he encouraged him to stay.


    Tianyunpo looked up and saw that there were only four of them left. He was annoyed and at a loss. "What happened? Did these children just eat something unclean together? "


    Otherwise, how can more than ten people have stomachache together?


    Ning Yidan said in a low voice: "we don''t eat snacks in Taixue, we just drink some tea when we are thirsty. "We can''t bring all the luxury, even the tea is poured by ourselves," Mr. Bao said


    Tian yunpo frowned in surprise. "It''s strange. I didn''t eat the wrong thing. How can I have a stomachache together?"


    Gu Jiaojiao covered her mouth and snickered. She thought he was stupid. Did she really think everyone had a stomachache?


    People just don''t think he''s a good person and don''t want to listen to his lectures.


    Just as he was unable to make any progress, he suddenly heard the voice of old master Bao, "who let you run out? Which teacher is giving you a lesson? "


    Tianyun rushed out of the door and saw that a dozen children didn''t go to Jingfang at all. Instead, they wanted to slip out of Taixue together, but they were caught by Bao Taifu in the court.


    Before I had time to speak, I suddenly saw the older children in the next room running out to support the pupils, led by Ouyang tielv.


    "Lao Taifu, they have done nothing wrong! Master Tiantai is not a good person. Why should he teach us? "


    Then he ran down and stood in front of the pupils, not letting old master Bao catch them. Tianyunpo was more and more surprised when he heard the bad words.


    Why is he not a good man?


    Old master Bao was so angry that he pointed to Ouyang''s iron law with a ruler. "Who said that master Tian was not a good man? You are a student. How can you talk about the teacher? Don''t you go back to your class? Mr. Huang, how do you discipline students? "It turns out that Ouyang tielu''s teacher is Huang Huashou. His fat figure stands in the middle of the big children, which is very abrupt.


    All of a sudden, he was named by Bao Taifu. He was as stiff as a pupil who had done something wrong.


    Yes, Mr. Bao has always looked down on the new Tai Shi Ling. He is arrogant, shows off and talks big words to his students.


    If it wasn''t for Yufu''s name calling and asking him to tell the children history, he wouldn''t allow such superficial people in Taixue!


    How come students like this are not disgusted, but tianyunpo is disgusted?


    Bao Taifu became more and more angry with Huang Huashou. "If you don''t take your students back soon, how can I talk back here? Have you set a good example, or have you tried your best to discipline your students? "


    Huang Huashou knew that old master Bao didn''t like himself very much, so he was always trembling in front of him. Now when he heard this, he said, "young gentlemen, come on, let''s go back to class. Don''t make trouble here!"


    Then he went to pull Ouyang tielv''s arm, and he broke away, "I don''t know! If things are unfair, they will cry. My father said that we should learn from the good rather than the bad. Why does old master Bao force us to learn from the bad? "


    "You, you Who''s your father? "


    Old master Bao would like to hear who the reckless man of his family taught such a stupid and reckless boy.


    Ouyang iron law straightened his back, "my father is general Ouyang!"


    Huang Hua Shou closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to look at it again. Naturally, he couldn''t afford to offend old master Bao, and so could general Ouyang''s son. It seems that it''s not easy to be an official. It''s better for him to open an inn in Suzhou.


    Hearing Ouyang Qi''s name, baolao Taifu did not speak for a long time. At last, he took a long breath and turned to leave.


    In the evening, the news that Ouyang tielv was spanked and blossomed by Ouyang Qi soon spread to the palace.


    At dinner, Hua Chang talked about it eloquently and said, "well, I don''t know how Ouyang tielv was beaten. He is also for the good of the pupils."


    Yu Fu''s mouth turned toward Hua Chang, indicating Gu Shubai''s direction. "What a farce. It''s all your father''s fault."


    "How can this be called a disaster?"


    Gu Shubai picked up the bowl and said, "this is a vivid lesson I''ve taught the children. It''s hard to hear, but hard to see."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 393

    Yufu attached great importance to Taixue, and so did the ministers in the court.


    Just see Ning Chengzhi, in order to Ning Yidan can study hard in Taixue, even if the whole family moved to the capital, you can see the meaning of value.


    Although Ouyang Qi was a military general, he was deeply impressed by Yu Fu''s advocacy of both civil and martial arts. Seeing his young son making trouble in the Imperial Academy, it was not ambiguous at all.


    "Other kids can''t even get in if they want to go to Taixue. How dare you show your teeth to old master Bao? Do you dare to be presumptuous if you know who Mr. Bao is? "


    Ouyang Qi hit the round ass with his own automatic board. Ouyang tielu, who was puckering his ass, complained endlessly, "where do I know that he defended the grand master that day? The grand master that day was clearly a treacherous minister. Master Huang is an easy-going good man, but he didn''t like old master Bao. He is really a stubborn old man!"


    Ouyang Qi''s angry eyes were wide open, and he fought again, "stubborn old man? Who do you call stubborn old man? I tell you, last time you said something to Yuanzhang, who was in charge of the family. Fortunately, your father and I were good friends with the Regent. He didn''t mind that. But Lao Taifu Bao is the most polite person. He won''t let go of your presumptuousness to him. How dare you talk nonsense? I blame my father for spoiling you on weekdays. If I don''t give you a good beating, I don''t expect you to be successful! "


    After that, Ouyang yelled like a pig, "mother! Mother, help


    Ouyang Qi''s wife is over fifty years old. She is very fond of this son. When she heard that he had offended old master Bao in Taixue, she didn''t dare to say anything.


    But now that all the children have been beaten like this, Ouyang Qi still refuses to let go. She comes out to protect them, "master, please forgive me! Where does his family know? I can''t do it. I''ll go to Bao''s house to make amends with the old Taifu. Even if dai''er has suffered, what do you think? "


    When Ouyang Qi heard the speech, he suddenly thought of something, "yes, it''s useless for me to play the law at home. After all, I have to make the old Taifu change his mind before he is willing to teach the law with all his heart. In this way, tomorrow I will personally take lv''er to Bao''s house to make amends to the old Taifu! "


    "Ah?"


    Mrs. Ouyang frowned and said, "the children are playing like this. How can they go out with the master tomorrow?"


    Ouyang Qi was upright and cut the railway in a loud voice: "even if you use Teng drawer to carry it, you have to carry it to Baofu! If a child wants to be successful, how can he be so spoiled as you? Look at Yuanzhang, who is in charge of his family. I don''t know how many times better he is than our law son when he is young. I''ll take care of you. After seeing other people''s children, I''d like to put law son back in my stomach! "


    What''s that like?


    Ouyang lady a Leng, haven''t had time to say what, Ouyang iron law already wailed.


    Is this your own father, and you want to put him back?


    The next day, Ouyang Qi ordered someone to take Ouyang tielv to Bao''s house. Naturally, old master Bao would not care about the same child. He also had no reason to care about Ouyang Qi''s face.


    When the matter was settled, Ouyang Qiyuan asked someone to carry him back to the palace. After thinking about it, he said, "now that they are all carried out, I''d better carry them to the palace and ask your majesty for a punishment. Your majesty didn''t pay attention to what you said a few days ago about taking care of your family. In addition to the fact that you contradicted Mr. Bao this time, you may remember that you are a naughty child. You''d better be punished. "


    "What do you mean it''s all carried out? Dad, do you think I''m the God of the temple fair? "


    "How can you talk so much?"


    Ouyang Qi glared at him and waved his big hand, "go, enter the palace!"


    When people carried them to the palace of eternal life, Yu Fuzheng, Yin Jiyi, Li Tu and Su Yunyan were drinking tea and talking in the imperial garden, and the children were playing in the flowers.


    Su Yunyan just sighed that "Gu family still didn''t have a daughter''s life, the whole party is the apple of the eye of such a darling as Hua Chang, and the others are smelly boys", and then he saw that the more naughty smelly boy was carried here.


    Because it was Teng drawer, it looked very conspicuous, so almost everyone in the imperial garden saw it.


    Ouyang tielu is lying on the Teng drawer and feels that he has no face. His buttocks hurt badly, and he has to be carried around by his own father. Do you want his face?


    The most terrible thing was that when they were carried to Yufu, Huashang, Yuanzhang and other children who were playing nearby also gathered curiously.


    When they saw that Ouyang iron law was lying on Teng drawer, they laughed.


    Gu Jiaojiao said: "who am I? It''s a dog! The dog was beaten by his father. He deserved it. Hum


    As soon as Su Yunyan''s scalp was tight, he immediately said, "Gu, Jiao, Jiao! What are you talking about? General Ouyang is here. Don''t be presumptuous! "


    Xu''s mother, Su Yunyan, often calls his name in front of outsiders and demolishes his platform. Instead, Gu Jiaojiao doesn''t care. She boldly says to Ouyang Qi, "general Ouyang, it''s Ouyang tielv who said it himself. He and my brother Yuanzhang compete in riding and shooting. Who loses is the dog! But he didn''t mean to offend me


    Ouyang Qi had heard about it for a long time. Hearing it, he said, "you are a brave child, but you are right. What lu''er says will be done by himself. He should accept what you call him."


    Gu Jiaojiao looked back at Su Yunyan complacently, "Niang, you see, general Ouyang said so, you still don''t let me call!""You


    Although Su Yunyan is lively and outgoing, he also knows that Ouyang Qi is an important official in the court. He is polite to say so. If he does not restrain Gu Jiaojiao well, he is incompetent as a mother.


    He immediately said: "children''s jokes should be measured. General Ouyang doesn''t care, and you are not allowed to be so impolite. Besides, it''s yuan Zhang who bet with Ouyang. He didn''t say anything. What''s your strength? "


    Having said that, Yuan Zhang''s eyes turned. It''s not the first time that Yuan Zhang has taken over the task from Su Yunyan. As soon as he saw her eyes, he immediately understood.


    "Yuan Chi, it''s been several days since that gamble. It''s just a joke. Don''t call it that again. You are not happy when others call you a big name. If others call you a dog, what do you mean? "


    Gu Jiaojiao was blocked by him so that she couldn''t speak, and her arrogance was suddenly reduced.


    Seeing the way yuan Zhang taught Gu Jiaojiao to be serious, all the adults nodded their heads in admiration. They were very satisfied with how reasonable and sensible he was when he was young.


    Ouyang Qi couldn''t help but praise him, "no wonder they all praise Yuanzhang. He is really mature and sensible, which makes people dislike him. Your majesty, you look more and more like a dog. I specially took him to the palace to plead with your majesty for his recent behavior in Taixue. "


    Yin Ji said hastily, "how can you be the general of Ouyang


    Yuan Zhang also bowed his hand to salute, "the general''s praise is wrong, but the children are ashamed."


    Yu Fu said to Ouyang Qi with a smile, "general Ouyang, please sit down and speak slowly. What''s the matter with the child? "


    Yu Fu only saw Ouyang tielv lying on the Teng drawer. He heard that Ouyang Qi had beaten him, but he didn''t know what he was beaten like.


    Hearing her words, Hua Chang, who had been watching Ouyang tielv for a long time, said with a smile: "his buttocks are about to be opened. Why don''t Hua Chang ask the hospital to send him some good wound ointment


    Yu Fu smiles and nods. Hua Chang asks the maid in waiting to do it. Ouyang tielu is red faced and doesn''t say a word.


    Ouyang Qi was completely relieved to see the attitude of Yu Fu and Hua Shang. When he looked at Ouyang tielv again, he was angry again when he didn''t say a word.


    "Don''t you usually have a good way to speak? How come I can''t even say hello when I see your majesty now? How come you can''t even thank the princess for her kindness to find medicine for you? "


    Ouyang tielv still didn''t speak. He just looked up at his father angrily.


    His buttocks are blooming, in front of a group of women''s families and his classmates in Taixue, especially Hua Shang, such a beautiful little girl, what do you want him to say?


    Ouyang Qi, a rough man, was not considerate, but Yu Fu was considerate. He advised him: "the child is so small, and he was beaten and carried out. How can he speak after a long time? Instead, they ordered people to carry him to the side of the cool and airy waterside pavilion, and let Huashang and his children talk freely. We adults can talk as well. "


    Ouyang Qi said: "good, good, naturally good. I hope that he can spend more time with the princess and the CHILDES who care about the family, so as not to be as ignorant as usual. "


    If change peacetime, Ouyang iron law hears this words certainly annoyed, this time he didn''t speak.


    However, he was not ashamed to speak, but agreed with Ouyang Qi to a certain extent.


    Because he suddenly remembered that since he lost the bet with Yuan Zhang, Yuan Zhang never called him a dog except Gu Jiaojiao


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 394

    Ouyang tielv was put on a concubine''s couch. He was lying on his stomach, and the wound would not be pressed.


    Hua Shang, Yuan Zhang and other children were sitting on the rose chair, which was placed around the imperial concubine''s couch, with a mahogany plum blossom table in the middle and various kinds of tea on it.


    Ouyang tielu looked up and saw that besides Huashang and Yuanzhang and Gu Jiaojiao, there were several younger boys. They also looked like the grandchildren of Gu''s family, but they were not old enough to enter school, so he didn''t know them.


    These little ones opened their eyes and looked at him curiously, as if to see why the little brother was lying on the couch motionless, which made Ouyang tielv very embarrassed.


    Hua Shang pushed the tea cup towards him, "didn''t you hurt your hand? Can I have tea? "


    Ouyang tielu then came back to his senses and nodded to Hua Chang. When he took up the cup of tea and drank it, he got his skirt wet. The maid of honor came to wipe it for him.


    Ouyang iron law embarrassed to push, "don''t wipe, don''t wipe, my father said man, don''t stick to details, this is nothing."


    It made everyone laugh. It turns out that we can explain it in this way.


    Hua Chang said with a smile, "then you can have some snacks. It''s just made in the imperial dining room. Today, it''s rare for some aunts to bring their brothers and sisters into the palace together, so you can have such good luck."


    "Yes, but if you are hurt, don''t eat this crab pastry. It''s not good for the wound."


    Yuan Zhang pointed to a plate of snacks with crabs on the table to remind Ouyang tielv. Ouyang tielv blushed and said, "thank you very much


    He thought that he would be ridiculed if he was beaten and appeared in front of them. He didn''t want them to think about themselves instead of laughing at themselves.


    In his heart, Yuan Zhang and others suddenly changed their outlook. It was hard for him to talk about them, but he was just chatting.


    The maid of honor came forward and said with a smile, "young master Ouyang, it''s not convenient for you. Why don''t you have some snacks


    "No, no, no!"


    He was so anxious that he almost jumped up from the couch, "I don''t want you to feed me! I eat by myself, I eat by myself. "


    Does a child of this age know that men and women are not compatible?


    The side of a few little maids can''t laugh, Ouyang tielv himself picked up a piece of snacks to eat, but Yuanzhang suddenly looked at him suspiciously.


    "Since you know that men and women are not compatible, why did you touch the hair of Huashang last time?"


    Ouyang tielv took a bite of the snack and choked in his throat. He didn''t swallow it or vomit it. Finally, he turned purple and swallowed it.


    "Cough, cough..."


    He took a gulp of tea. Gu Jiaojiao saw that he was obviously guilty and said, "Oh, I see. He didn''t have a good heart. Hua Shang, stay away from him in the future! "


    Hua Chang looked at Gu Jiaojiao inexplicably, "what''s wrong with her?"


    Gu Jiaojiao was about to say that Ouyang tielv immediately begged him, "don''t, don''t talk nonsense, where didn''t I have a good heart?"


    "You just --"


    Ouyang tielv winked, "good brother, don''t talk about it. I''ve been beaten by my father, and I''ve been carried into the palace to plead guilty. You can forget what happened before. Will you study hard in Taixue in the future? "


    I''ve known Ouyang tielv for several days, but he seldom said such a soft word.


    Gu Jiaojiao hesitated and looked at Xiang Yuanzhang. Yuanzhang nodded to him slightly, indicating that he accepted Ouyang''s iron law.


    Gu Jiaojiao held her arms in front of her chest, and her toes were very high. Then you are not allowed to brag and bully others in the future. But last time you contradicted Mr. Bao, I can see that you still have the spirit. No one dares to go. You are the only one


    Then he gave him a thumbs up.


    Ouyang tielv was stunned. He suddenly thought of something and realized, "what do you mean? Is it true what my father said that the Heavenly Master was not a bad man? "


    Gu Jiaojiao scratched her forehead. "Who said he was a bad man?"


    "Said the Regent


    Ouyang tielv looked at Xiang Huashang, who said innocently, "what my father said is true. At first, when the Gu family just arrived from Dongling to Beili, the Heavenly Master treated them badly. However, he was also for the sake of Beili, and did not want people without real skills to mingle with the court. Later, when we got to know each other, we turned enemies into friends. Don''t you know that tiantaishi''s wife is my mother''s maid? If you are a bad person, where can you marry aunt yaolan? "


    Ouyang tielv yelled that he had been cheated. He felt that he had been beaten for nothing. "I thought I was beaten for justice, so no matter how hard my father beat me, I didn''t say a word. It turned out that I was cheated by the Regent?"


    Hua Shang said quickly: "my father didn''t cheat you. What he said is just a part of the truth. You didn''t find out the truth yourself and follow others'' advice. Dad said, "it''s a vivid lesson for you to know that hearing is false and seeing is true."


    When Hua Chang spoke, he learned Gu Shubai''s face of cloud light and wind clear. He could see that Ouyang''s iron law repented.


    He slapped his hand on his thigh, accidentally touched the wound, and showed his teeth in pain, "this class is good, and I will never be partial to it again!"According to this, his father won''t take him to taishifu for a moment to ask for a pardon, will he?


    Yuan Zhang nodded with a smile, "yes, you are the best in this lesson. We all have to bow to the disadvantage."


    After that, he stood up and bowed to Ouyang tielv on the couch. Ouyang tielv blushed. "You just laugh at my recklessness. Wait. Next time I will win you in my studies!"


    Hua Chang covered his mouth and laughed. I don''t know whether he was too confident in his bold words or whether he finally knew what to do.


    On the other side of the pavilion, looking at some children talking and laughing, Yu Fu looked at Ouyang Qi, "general Ouyang, I said that the children have no overnight hatred, don''t you believe it?"


    Ouyang Qi was also embarrassed. "The princess and some of the young CHILDES of Gu''s family are naturally trustworthy. I can''t believe that son of a bitch in my family. If he is bullied, he will be able to keep revenge for three days and three nights! If this makes him and the princess good friends and learn more from them, I will not be worried. "


    He happily picked up the tea cup, thinking that it was a blessing in disguise. Ouyang tielu had excellent friends in Taixue, and he would make great progress in the future.


    It seems that everyone is happy, but only one is unhappy.


    "I said, why do the children hate me so much? It turns out that Gu Shubai did it again! How can such a shameless man bear such a grudge? "


    Tianyunpo scolds Gu Shubai in the mansion and wants to rush into the palace to fight with him -


    if he can fight.


    Hearing this, Yao LAN faintly smelled the clue, "revenge? What kind of revenge? "


    The sky cloud breaks a Leng, the whole body arrogance immediately low to come down, "no, nothing..."


    The more he is like this, the more Yao LAN doubts, "what''s going on? If you don''t tell me clearly today, I will -- "


    needless to say, tianyunpo has understood the second half of the sentence.


    He quickly stopped, "I''ll go back to Changsheng hall to serve your majesty! Well, well, madam, I''ve said it for you, so don''t be angry. Sit down and have a good talk. "


    Yao Lan was pushed to the chair and sat down. She didn''t have a good way: "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Tianyunpo knew that he could not hide it, but hesitated: "er The last time I met the princess in the palace, I had a chat with her... "


    Under the pressure of yaolan''s eyes, tianyunpo had no choice but to tell the truth, "we talked about the battle of sangyi invading Beili. Somehow, the princess knew that her majesty almost wanted to kill her. I''m worried that she has a grudge against your majesty, so I said that your majesty only discussed with Gu Shubai, and it was Gu Shubai who strongly supported your majesty that agreed to it.... "


    "Support a fart!"


    Yao LAN immediately bounced up from her chair and took up the lampstand beside her to fight against the sky. "No wonder the eldest son didn''t take other people as a valve, but he took you. You are so short-sighted!"


    Tianyunpo ran and explained, "I''m worried that the princess might misunderstand your majesty? What''s wrong with me? "


    He ran from the house to the outside. The servants who went to the house to wait on him had been used to it for a long time. Seeing this, they all avoided watching good plays and did not interfere in the housework of their husband and wife.


    "Of course you are wrong, and you dare to quibble!"


    Yao LAN held up the lampstand to chase him, "one is the princess''s mother, the other is the princess''s father. In those days, no matter who made the decision, it was not all for Beili? You put the responsibility on the eldest son. It''s obviously selfish! You said, "do you still remember your old love for your majesty?"


    For a moment, people were afraid to listen to the gossip about your majesty. They hid in the room and closed the door.


    Tianyunpo hides behind a Begonia. Yaolan catches up with it. They pull back and forth around the Begonia. "I''m old husband and wife. What do you do with these old things? I used to admire your majesty. What about you? I''ve also heard that you like Kunwu wound! "


    "Fart!"


    Yao Lan''s face turned red with anger. "When we were children, we played together in Xianren valley. We were all good friends. Don''t talk nonsense! What''s more, what he likes is his majesty. For his majesty is nearly thirty years old and has not married yet, what does it have to do with me? "


    I don''t know who chewed the tongue before Tianyun burst. He also knows this kind of old story.


    The sky cloud breaks to want to say again what, Yao blue sees the opportunity to bypass the Begonia tree to fly toward him. Tianyunpo had learned martial arts before. When he saw it, Yao LAN didn''t even touch one of his clothes.


    This is not the way to go on.


    As soon as Yao Lan''s eyes turned, she immediately thought of an idea and fell back breathlessly, "ouch..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tianyunpo uses metaphor to rush up faster and catch her.


    They often make a lot of noise, but what''s going on? Tianyunpo cares less about her than the ordinary couple. It''s because of this that yaolan manages him well.


    Seeing that he finally got close, Yao LAN quickly knocked on his head, but with the back of his hand instead of the lampstand.


    The sky cloud breaks, ouch, see Yao blue a face treacherous trick succeed of appearance, helpless way: "you coax me again? Every time you pretend to faint and coax me to come near, you beat me. Can you do something new? ""The moves are not fresh, they are only effective."


    Yao LAN gets up triumphantly, but Tian Yun is helpless.


    Just like she always said that she would go back to Changsheng hall to serve Yu Fu, Tian yunpo knew that she would not really do this, but always coaxed her as she wanted.


    Yao LAN enters the room and turns to see that tianyunpo is not following her. She is surprised.


    When he went out to the porch, he saw that he and his servants were commanding something, and then he came towards himself.


    Yao Lan said, "what did you do?"


    "Ask the doctor."


    Yao LAN is surprised, "I''m trying to coax you. You know I''m not sick. What kind of doctor do you want?"


    Tianyunpo helped her into the room and sat down. Then he said slowly, "you''re going to be here on weekdays. It''s different from today. Today seems to be a little heavy. It''s better to ask the doctor to come and have a look. If something really happens, there''s still time to go to immortal Valley and ask for help. "


    How heavy is it?


    Yao LAN looks at him suspiciously, this old boy can''t satirize her fat?


    Not long after, the doctor came. Tianyunpo was staring at the doctor to feel his pulse. He looked very serious. The doctor didn''t dare to take it lightly. He took a long time to let go.


    With a smile on his face, he arched his hand and said, "congratulations to the grand master and madam. Madam, this is the pulse of joy."


    "What?"


    Yao Lan was shocked, while Tian Yun Po was shocked.


    He asked the doctor, "is it really Ximai?"


    "Absolutely. I''ve been working in Taiyuan hospital for several decades, and I''ve just explored it carefully for a long time. There''s no doubt about this


    The sky cloud breaks to frighten cold sweat all came out, "but just now the madam still moved a spirit, ran again for a while, won''t have harm to the child?"


    The doctor waved his hand with a smile. Since ancient times, doctors have always said that a woman needs to rest when she is pregnant. However, when the two medical immortals of Xianren Valley used to take care of her Majesty''s image, they once told us that the more pregnant she is, the more she needs to walk. If a woman''s body is healthy, the fetus will be healthy. On the contrary, it is useless to lie in bed and rest. "


    Tianyunpo looked at yaolan in surprise. "So, it''s a good thing that madam loves running and making trouble?"


    Yao Lan''s surprised face turned to complacency, "I grew up in Xianren Valley, and my body is naturally strong, but what''s so great about having a baby? When you don''t see your majesty give birth to a princess, do you go to court after giving birth to her? "


    The doctor laughed and said, "what the lady said is reasonable. Don''t worry, grand master. If you need to, I will come to visit my wife four times a month regularly, which will ensure the safe delivery of the fetus. "


    "Thank you very much."


    Tianyunpo respectfully gave a big gift. Although he was young, he was a great master. The doctor didn''t expect that he would give such a big gift. He was too busy to reply.


    As soon as they got up, their heads bumped together, which made yaolan laugh.


    The sky cloud breaks a busy way: "disrespectful disrespectful."


    Taiyi also said: "I''m not polite."


    Two people give way to each other, tianyunpo solemnly sent people outside the gate, and told a lot of details, this is happy to come back to see yaolan.


    "How''s it going? How do you feel? Would you like something to eat? It''s said that women love sour food when they are pregnant. Would your wife like plum or plum? "


    Yao LAN didn''t have time to speak. When people outside heard the news, they all rushed to the corridor to congratulate Tian yunpo and Yao LAN. For a moment, the atmosphere in the mansion was very lively.


    Tian yunpo waved his hand generously, "OK, there''s a reward. Everyone in the house has a reward!"


    "Thank you, master, thank you, madam!"


    He then said, "come on, move out the ginseng, bird''s nest and other things in the warehouse in case your wife needs to mend her body. Go and take out the jade Ruyi handed down by my family''s ancestors, and give her a pillow! "


    He arranged a lot of stings, which made people laugh and worry.


    Originally, everything in the house was reversed. Everything was decided by his wife. The master had to be obedient, beaten and scolded.


    Well, my wife is pregnant, and my master is very humble, and he is very attentive. In the long run, is there a man''s share in the house?


    It''s really worrying.


    Tian yunpo didn''t feel that he was still arranging things in Dong''an. Until Yao LAN stopped him, "OK, OK, I just got pregnant. What''s the fuss? There''s no need to make any more arrangements. I''ve served with your majesty. I know how to maintain a woman''s pregnancy. You can rest assured. "


    "How can you tell yourself how to maintain it?"


    The sky cloud breaks for a moment and gives birth to a stratagem again, "or at that time I order people to go to the immortal Valley and ask Yuehu medical immortal to come out of the mountain to deliver you?"? No, Yuehu Yixian has a big temper. I should invite him in person. Maybe I can


    Yao LAN chuckled, "where are you going to invite elder martial sister? It''s said that after she married her second elder martial brother last year, she lived in Xianren Valley for half a year. Now she''s traveling all over the world. The last time it was said that it was in Penglai Fairy Island, this time it may have crossed the ocean to a farther place. "


    She thought that tianyunpo would eliminate the idea of immortal Valley, but she didn''t want him to say something more insidious, "or, I''ll invite the God of medicine myself?"Yao LAN almost took a sip of tea and sprayed it on his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 395

    Since Hua Chang and others are playing with Ouyang tielv, their style is totally different from before.


    It''s just that Ning An doesn''t mean to mention that Ning Ping hasn''t been home for four or five days and has been living in the army. He''s very worried. Ouyang tielv yells to take them to see Ning Ping.


    This word Gu Jiaojiao also often shout, but is once mouth addiction, but Ouyang iron law is really want to go appearance.


    "That''s not good. I have to go to school..."


    "What''s the point of going to school?"


    Ouyang tielv blurted out subconsciously. Suddenly he saw Huashang''s big eyes looking at him and said, "I mean, I''ll have a holiday in the future? It doesn''t matter if we go on holiday


    It sounds like a good idea.


    But Yuanzhang said, "no, my father said that the military camp is not for fun. How can we go in and visit at will? If the Lord finds out, he will suffer. "


    Gu''s family was a general. Yuan Zhang was familiar with the rules of the army, so he was the first to object.


    Hua Chang also said: "yes, I''m not afraid to be punished, but if you are caught by adults, you will not be punished. Second uncle, they beat their children fiercely. Brother Ouyang, your injury is not good. Aren''t you afraid to be beaten again? "


    Ouyang tielu is not afraid of heaven and earth, and his father is a general, so he is not afraid of anyone who dares not to listen to him in the barracks.


    Then he said, "I''m not afraid! Don''t you want to see Ningping? I don''t know what kind of torture he is now. What kind of good brothers are you still prevaricating here? "


    Gu Jiaojiao smelled the speech and looked at him suspiciously, "you haven''t even seen brother Ningping''s face. How come you and he are good brothers?"


    Obviously, I want to play and find so many excuses.


    Ning''an and Ning Ping are twin brothers. After hearing Ouyang tielv''s words, they are worried, for fear that Ning Ping will be injured. "Well, I''ll go with you in the future! And you


    When he saw Xiang Yuanzhang and others, Hua Shang said, "brother Ning''an, if you ask aunt Kun to catch you, you will be beaten together. I''ll go with you."


    With Hua Chang in, Ning''an they really want to be beaten. She can at least persuade them.


    Huashang said that they were going, and Yuanzhang and Gu Jiaojiao naturally wanted to accompany them. "In that case, we agreed to go together in the future, but we should do some homework before that."


    Ning An said, "what''s the lesson?"


    Yuan Zhang said, "naturally, we have to ask brother Ningping where he is now, who will take the training, when to rest and when to practice, so that we can find a chance to find him secretly."


    Ning An patted his chest, "leave it to me. I''ll go back to the soldiers in the evening and ask them. I''ll get results tomorrow!"


    On the third day, Taixue had a rest. Early in the morning, everyone was ready to go out.


    Hua Shang went out of the bedroom hall by herself and happened to see Yinling coming from Changsheng hall. She was surprised to see that she was dressed neatly and went out. "Did the princess go out early in the morning?"


    Hua Chang was caught in a daze, and soon recovered his normal look.


    Niang said that the more guilty you are, the more calm you have to be. Only in this way can you see through your mind.


    She said with a smile, "yes, aunt Yinling, what are you doing here?"


    Silver bell did not doubt, raised the food box in her hand, "Your Majesty said that the breakfast today is very good, let the maidservant send some to the princess to have a taste. Has the princess eaten yet? "


    Hua Chang said, "I have an appointment with brother Yuanzhang. They will have breakfast together today. Since you are here, I''ll take this food box to Gu''s house. Let''s eat together."


    After that, she was about to take the food box, but Yinling turned aside.


    Hua Chang''s heart thumped, thinking that he had been seen through, and that he had to be calm and speechless.


    Silver bell suddenly said with a smile: "the food box is heavy. How can I ask the princess to carry it in person? I''d better ask the maid in waiting to help me


    Hua Chang was relieved and said with a smile, "red silk and red silk are waiting outside. I''ll take them out and give them. Aunt Yinling, go back to Changsheng hall and wait on her. You are indispensable there! "


    The silver bell hears speech to have to give up, blessing body a gift then retreated to go out.


    In Gu''s mansion, Yuan Zhang and Gu Jiaojiao quietly walk out of their respective courtyards. When they gather in front of the mansion, they are suddenly stopped by Gu huaijiang.


    It turned out that when he got up early in the morning to practice Wuqinxi, he saw them going out.


    "It''s said that today''s Taixue has a rest. Why do you two go out so early?"


    In front of Gu huaijiang''s face, the two children did not dare to lie, and they were afraid that they might miss their agreement. Yuan Zhang had to harden his head and said, "let''s go into the palace. I didn''t care to play well in Taixue every day, so we told Hua Chang that we would go to the palace early to play with her. "


    Hearing Hua Chang''s name, Gu huaijiang''s face suddenly showed a smile, "so it is. Hua Chang is just like you when he is young. I want to get up early every day to study. If she is still resting when you enter the palace, don''t disturb her. When she wakes up, everyone will play again. Do you know? "


    "I know, I know!"If they were granted amnesty, they rushed out of the house.


    Gu Jiaojiao also patted her chest, "fortunately, she said Hua Chang, otherwise how could she get away so easily. I don''t know if Hua Shang can get away alone in the palace? "


    As they talked, they walked towards the palace city. Gu''s house was very close to the palace city, and they could see it when they turned a corner. Therefore, when Yuan Zhang went into the palace or Hua Shang went out of the palace to Gu''s house, adults seldom controlled him.


    There are imperial guards in Hengli Palace City, and there are capital guards outside the palace city. There will be no mistakes.


    Just then, Hua Chang came out of the palace gate and gave his food box to the guards with a smile. "You''re working hard. It''s breakfast here. You can eat it when you have a rest."


    The guard of the Royal Guards not only talked to him personally by the princess, but also gave him the breakfast in the palace. He was very flattered and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    Hua Chang winked at him quietly, "it''s not grace, it''s bribery. If I come back late later, don''t tell my third uncle. Do you hear me


    The soldier was stunned and looked at her smiling eyes. He didn''t know how to refuse. He nodded hard for a while.


    Hua Chang ran out of the Palace door with a smile. When she saw yuan Zhang and Gu Jiaojiao, she rushed up immediately, and the three little friends finally met.


    In the distance, a carriage came towards them, carrying a scarlet emblem with the word Ning.


    "It must be brother Ning''an!"


    Gu Jiaojiao cried with a smile, and suddenly felt that it was not right, "no, brother Ning''an is a horse rider. How can he come here in a sedan chair?"


    Yuan Zhang also said, "yes, if it''s not brother Ning''an, the family name Ning in the capital city..."


    "It''s Yidan!"


    Hua Chang''s first reaction is to think of Ning Yidan. Sure enough, the carriage stops not far in front of them. Ning Yidan gets off in a hurry.


    When she saw them, she immediately showed a smile and raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead.


    "Fortunately, I came in a hurry. I heard that you are going to the military camp to see brother Ningping. Why don''t you take me? I didn''t sleep well all night


    Hua Chang hurriedly hands her handkerchief to wipe her sweat. "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean not to tell you. We think that you are always clever and quiet. We are afraid that you dare not go to the barracks with us secretly. What if your parents hear that and beat you? "


    "My parents won''t beat me. They are happy to..."


    Ning Yidan blurted out, suddenly realized that he shouldn''t say this, busy mouth, concentrate on wiping sweat.


    But yuan Zhang heard her words and asked, "what are they willing to do?"


    Ning Yidan blushed. I don''t know if she was worried and hot all the way, or if she blurted out her words carelessly.


    As she wiped away her sweat, she explained, "I, my parents said, want me to study with Hua Chang from time to time. Since Hua Shang is going, I''ll naturally Of course we''re going together. "


    What she said was Hua Chang, but her eyes could not help looking at Yuan Zhang.


    Hua Shang seemed to know something, but he didn''t expose her. He just pulled her hand. "That''s just right. Let''s go together."


    Not long after, Ning''an and Ouyang tielv also came on horseback, and the six children went to the army where Ning Ping was.


    On the way, Ning''an said: "I''ve made it clear that Ping''er is in the Third Battalion of Gu''s army in the city. My mother is the main general of this battalion, and uncle Lin Xuan is the deputy general. Usually, Niang and uncle Lin Xuan are not often there. Most of them are in the main camp to discuss military affairs with several uncles of Gu''s family. This helps us. I don''t think we''ll meet them when we go in


    Yuan Zhang said, "what about brother Ningping?"


    "On weekdays, I only follow the ordinary soldiers in the army. When we practice, he also practices, and when we rest, he also has a rest. But he is only seven years old. How can he practice like those soldiers in their early twenties? I must be exhausted. "


    Ning''an said, frowning and worried.


    Ouyang tielu patted his chest, "don''t worry! Let''s go in and get him out. It''s a day to be short of suffering! "


    He is a warm-hearted person. He has never seen Ningping before, but he always encourages everyone to save him.


    Gu Jiaojiao secretly thinks that Ouyang tielv must be afraid of his father''s practice recently, so she can understand Ningping''s sufferings.


    In fact, he was wrong.


    Ouyang tielv mainly wanted to see how much terrible experience he would have to bear if he was really driven out by Taixue and sent to the army.


    His father has threatened him these days. In order to take the initiative, he would rather go to find out the news by himself. Although he didn''t want to be driven out by Taixue, he couldn''t stand it. His knowledge could not be compared with Huashang and Yuanzhang


    Don''t mention them, he felt that he would soon be unable to catch up with the worst Gu Jiaojiao.


    Of course, he should not take the initiative to say that.


    Soon after they arrived outside the camp, Ning''an didn''t take them to the main gate. Instead, he went around to the front gate where the soldiers were delivering vegetables. A soldier with ashes on his face met them there.


    "Young master, come on, let''s go in while there is no one! Ouch, you said you could come as soon as you came, and bring so many people with youThe soldier with gray on his face was not happy. "If you are found later, don''t tell me that I asked you to come!"


    He looked at the eyes of Ouyang tielv and others, rather disgusted. He thought that he was in the hot army and didn''t recognize their identity.


    They didn''t explain much. It''s not a good thing to say their identity here. They don''t come to be business students, they come to steal people!


    Ning An said: "don''t worry, brother Niu, I will never give you up!"


    With a wave of his hand, the crowd moved in.


    According to the information, Ning''an took them to Ningping''s usual living place. They crept all the way, but no one found them.


    They are smart and flexible children. In a peaceful Dynasty, there are no spies who are not afraid of death and dare to come to the army. Therefore, these soldiers are defenseless.


    All the way, they got to the target smoothly. There were several barracks in front of them, and they didn''t know which one Ningping was in.


    Ning''an said: "Ping''er sleeps with the soldiers. I don''t know which account is in. What shall we do?"


    Ouyang tielu immediately said, "why don''t you go to find it in groups? I''ll go with Huashang!"


    Gu Jiaojiao looked at him suspiciously, "Why are you in the same group as Hua Shang? I''m going to work with Hua Shang. I''m her brother! "


    When Ning Yidan heard the speech, he subconsciously approached Yuanzhang. He saw Ouyang tielv quarreling with each other, and he didn''t know how to decide the final result.


    The victory has not yet been decided, and their voices have already been heard in the army.


    "Why, Ningping is here!"


    They hide behind the tent suddenly stretched out a big hand, a tall soldier with a smile, led Ning An''s collar to carry him out.


    Seeing this, they quickly stopped. Now, they were all exposed.


    When the soldiers saw that there were so many children suddenly, they all treated them as a rare thing. They called on their friends to come and have a look. Soon they were surrounded by the soldiers.


    "Where are so many children? Why didn''t the sentry find them?"


    "Yes, how did they get in? That''s amazing. "


    Ning''an''s collar was still caught, he struggled twice, but he said: "you recognize the wrong person, I''m Ning''an, not Ning ping!"


    After hearing this, the soldiers quickly put him down and looked at his face carefully.


    I''d rather let him look at it calmly. I thought that he would know that he was wrong when he looked at it. Unexpectedly, the stupid man laughed, "you''re still playing tricks with me! General Kun said that you are the most mischievous and troublemaker. He told us not to believe what you said. We must catch you and practice well, or we will be punished when the general comes back! "


    "You''re mistaken. I''m really Ning''an!"


    Ning''an quickly explained that Yuan Zhang also stood up and said, "you really admit your mistake. He is Ning''an. We are here to find Ning Ping."


    Silly big a Leng, looking back at his brother, we laugh together.


    "Hahaha, children are really smart now. They don''t make drafts when they lie! You said Ningping wanted to run, and you brought so many children to meet him. Now, no one can run! "


    Ning''an saw that the more they explained, the more they didn''t listen. He also brought yuan Zhang and others in. He was very anxious.


    as like as two peas, he can not prove that he is not Ning Ping. How can they speak clearly?


    Hua Shang smell speech is wrong, busy way: "slow down, you say rather flat elder brother ran?"


    In front of a group of big men, the little girl spoke boldly and fearlessly, not like the quiet little girl around her. She was so scared that she only knew how to hide.


    All the officers and soldiers can''t help but look at her more. Seeing that she is made of powder and jade, they find her more interesting.


    The stupid man squatted down and said, "yes, we ran away, but we were worried that we couldn''t find it. Unexpectedly, we found it here, and bought one for five free. Ha ha ha!"


    They concluded that Ning''an was Ning Ping, and the explanation was not clear.


    Hua Chang frowned slightly and said to Yuan Zhang, "we have come by a bad time. It turns out that brother Ningping has already run away by himself. They are catching brother Ningping, but they have caught us."


    When they heard this, they secretly resented that it was not the right time.


    "Go! Go back with us and practice your arrows! "


    Someone grabbed Ning''an and left. Ouyang tielv quickly went up to stop him. "How many times have you said that he is not Ning Ping, do you understand?"


    The soldier put down Ning''an, "Hey, this kid is brave. Whose kid are you?"


    Silly big one stood up and said, "Ho, it must be Ningping''s children. Whatever, put these children in the camp. When someone from their family comes to pick them up, they will be allowed to leave, so as not to make people think that our barracks is a place where everyone can come and go freely! "


    "No way!"


    Several children called in unison.


    They must not be locked up in the barracks, let alone their families to pick them up, that''s bad!


    The soldiers were surprised, looking back at the children, "why not?"


    Huashang looks at Yuanzhang and tells them that their identities must not be exposed. Otherwise, they will be beaten when they go back. She has to reveal her identity to save them.She said, "I''m Princess Jinling. Don''t you listen?"


    The soldiers were stunned again.


    For a long time, they burst into a burst of laughter, which made Hua Chang''s face puzzled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 396

    "No! Listen, the girl is Princess Jinling. Ha ha ha


    None of the soldiers believed it. Instead, they took it as a big joke, and everyone laughed.


    "These children lie without blushing. I almost believe them. If you want to say that you are princess Jinling earlier, maybe I''m afraid. I''ll tell you at this time. It''s obviously a lie! "


    Silly big one stared at Hua Chang, got up and said with a smile: "don''t say, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a pretty girl. No wonder people dare to pretend to be princess Jinling!"


    Oh no, I can''t tell Ning An''s identity. I can''t even tell Hua Shang''s identity!


    "I''m a princess."


    Hua Chang frowned slightly and looked at the crowd with a straight face. She looked at them with the princess''s momentum, and her eyes didn''t dodge at all.


    According to the usual people will believe, ordinary little girl and the only princess of big week, that momentum can be the same?


    But now people think that they are all lying. Even if Hua Shang looks like a princess again, they think it''s just a good performance.


    "Ningping''s friend is not simple. Little girl, whose child are you so powerful? I almost believed it


    When Yuan Zhang wanted to show his identity, Hua Shang stopped him. "Don''t go back. What can I do if my second uncle beats you again?"


    What''s more, these soldiers may not believe it.


    Ouyang tielv''s eyes and eyebrows are full of tears. It seems that he has a way out.


    Hua Shang carefully distinguishes his mouth shape, how to look, how to seem to say - force to break out!


    There are only six of them. The other side is hundreds of well-trained soldiers. How can they break through?


    Now Yuanzhang also saw Ouyang tielv''s mouth shape and thought that there was really no other way. Maybe he had to break through hard to get away.


    Ningping, a person can get away, they may not be able to.


    Several children winked at each other and understood each other''s meaning, but Ning Yidan was very nervous about pulling the front of his clothes.


    Ouyang tielu walked forward with a smile, "OK, then wait for our family to pick us up. It happens that we haven''t been to the barracks, so it''s better to stay a little longer. "


    Silly big they smell speech very satisfied, "children, this is a good child, lying is wrong."


    Several soldiers relaxed their vigilance and led them to the direction of the army tent first. After a while, Ouyang tielv yelled to run quickly and took Hua Chang''s hand and disappeared.


    Yuan Zhang failed to catch Hua Chang, but Ning Yidan was caught between lightning and flint. Ning An and Gu Jiaojiao also ran in different directions.


    "Hey, run away!"


    The soldiers didn''t expect that they would dare to run away. They couldn''t react for a moment. They wanted to chase them in a different direction. They didn''t know which side to chase first.


    Ouyang tielv has already taken Huashang to the vicinity of the fire leader. He looks for the tiger who let them in and wants him to let them out. It was not easy to see the familiar face, but Hua Chang stood on tiptoe and covered his mouth.


    The fragrance of Hibiscus in her palm.


    Ouyang tielv looked down foolishly, and Huashang Xiumei frowned slightly. "No, so many people, we can''t let people know that he let us in, otherwise he will have bad luck! Besides, brother Yuanzhang, they haven''t come yet. They can''t get out if we go out! "


    Ouyang tielv said urgently: "where did you manage so much at this time? If they can run one, they''ll find a way to get out, Gu Yuanzhang


    Hua Chang Yi said, "brother Ouyang, are you afraid of being beaten by your father?"


    Ouyang''s iron law was the most invincible. Hearing this, he immediately said, "who is afraid of being beaten? I''m not afraid of it


    Hua Shang said, "I''m not afraid. Since we''re not afraid, what else are we going to do? "


    Then he pulled him down and hid behind the firewood stack of the army at the head of the fire. "Let''s wait here for elder brother Yuanzhang, and they''ll have a chance. If you can''t all run out later, you can run first, and I''ll stay. My parents don''t beat their children. If they beat me, my grandfather will stop them. "


    Ouyang tielv thinks about it. It seems that Hua Shang is not afraid to be found at home.


    However, it seems that something is wrong


    He shook his head, "but those people don''t believe you are a princess. If you are caught by them, it''s bad! No, we should go together. If we can''t go together, we can''t leave you a little girl here! "


    "Shh


    Hua Chang only looked out quietly, trying to find a trace of Yuan Zhang and others, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Ouyang tielv suddenly heard the movement of the firewood stack behind him. He turned to see it. Hua Shang was frightened by his action and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be someone."


    Hua Chang bowed his head and thought about it. He went straight out of the firewood stack and raised his hand.


    Ouyang iron law threw her to the ground, "hide quickly, what to do when someone finds out?"


    Suddenly Ning''an and Gu Jiaojiao don''t know where they came from. They push him away and help Hua Chang up from the ground to pat the dust and sawdust on her body.Ouyang tielv was stunned.


    Hua Shang said with a smile: "if those soldiers found out that we had come to catch us, why hide? It must be our accomplices hiding, so I went straight out


    Ning An said: "I think it''s most convenient for us to go out here from little tiger brother, so we took Yuan Chi around and came to the top army. Hearing the sound behind the firewood stack, we were so scared that we didn''t dare to come here. Fortunately, we saw Hua Shang. "


    The four children are sitting behind the firewood stack. Ouyang tielu learns more about Huashang''s courage and wisdom after listening to her words.


    Gu Jiaojiao said anxiously, "brother Yuanzhang must also understand this truth. Why hasn''t he come yet?"


    Now just wait for Yuanzhang and Ning Yidan to make peace, they can find a way to let Xiaohu open the door and send them out unconsciously.


    Meanwhile, the center of the camp.


    Yuanzhang and Ning Yidan didn''t run far at all. Ning Yidan sprained his foot because he was too nervous. Yuan Zhang did not dare to let her run again. They simply hid in the same tent.


    Ning Yidan shrank under the table with one foot outstretched, and the tears almost came out. "Brother Yuanzhang, don''t worry about me. Run by yourself. I can''t run any more..."


    Yuan Zhang half knelt down beside her and examined her ankles. He saw that her head was red and swollen.


    He said with a smile: "do not run, the most dangerous place is the safest place. If we don''t run, those people won''t find us. "


    He comforted Ning Yidan first. Seeing that Ning Yidan''s expression was really relieved, he said, "this seems to be a big account for discussion. There should be medicine. You wait here for a while, and I''ll find it for you."


    "Brother Yuanzhang!"


    Ning Yidan grabs his hand and cries again, "don''t go! I dare not be here alone. "


    Just now he said that he would let Yuanzhang run alone. Now he is just looking for medicine, but she refuses to let him go.


    Yuan Zhang suddenly thought of his father''s saying: women are all right and wrong.


    I thought that this sentence should be used at least for a woman in her teens. For example, Hua Chang has never been duplicative. I didn''t expect that it would be very appropriate to use it on Ning Yidan.


    He immediately comforted, "I''m not going out. I''m in this tent. This tent is so big that you can hear my footsteps


    Ning Yidan listened and slowly let go.


    Yuan Zhang got up slowly. First, he looked at the table where she was hiding. Except for Lingjian and a few documents, there was no extra item.


    He searched for all kinds of things hanging on the wall. Ning Yidan put out his head. His eyes only followed yuan Zhang. He was relieved to see that he had not left in the account.


    From time to time came the sound of hasty footsteps outside the tent, and the cry of the soldiers, "have you found it?"


    "No, it''s strange. Where can these children go?"


    These people are looking for them.


    However, no matter how they can not think of it, two of the people they are looking for are swaggering around in the big tent.


    Yuan Zhang finally found the medicine bottle in a cloth bag. When he opened it, there was a strong pungent smell.


    He is very familiar with the taste, and there are often soldiers at home. After training, they rub it on the body and massage it, which can relax the muscles and activate the collaterals. For Ning Yidan''s situation can not be completely cured, at least let her reduce some pain.


    He took the bottle and said, "take it easy. It''ll hurt a little at first."


    Ning Yidan nodded her head cleverly. Fortunately, Yuanzhang was a careful and gentle person. She was a quiet girl, and she was very light.


    Ning Yidan said: "it really doesn''t hurt before."


    "That''s good."


    As he pressed her, Yuan Zhang said, "I don''t know what happened to them. Where are they hiding now or have they run out?"


    He hoped that they had already gone out. This time, one less person would be punished!


    Ning Yi Dan is ashamed ground lowers a head, "blame me to drag down you.". If it wasn''t for me, you would be able to run out, and you don''t have to hide here. "


    Knowing that she would be wrong, Yuan Zhang said, "I don''t mean that. We are all classmates and friends. What do you say if it''s involved or not? I just want to get out one more, one more. When your family sent someone to look for you, I said that I forced you to come. When your family sees that you are injured, they should not be willing to punish you. "


    Ning Yidan doesn''t mind whether she will be punished or not. What''s more, she wants to come on her own initiative. How can she let yuan Zhang carry the black pot for her?


    Before she opened her mouth, she suddenly heard the cheering voice of the soldiers outside, "I''ve caught Ningping!"


    Ning Yidan suddenly opened his eyes, Yuan Zhang frowned slightly, "they said that Ningping is Ning''an, Ning''an brother was arrested, what about other people?"


    The two men raised their ears to listen to the movement outside, but they heard the sound of footwork getting closer and closer. At the same time, the voice that Yuan Zhang was very familiar with sounded outside the tent.


    "This boy is too dishonest. I asked you to discipline him more strictly. Why did you let him run out?"It''s Kun Yuyang''s voice!


    Yuan Zhang immediately got under the table and hid with Ning Yidan. He put his fingers in front of his lips to show her not to make any noise.


    Ning Yidan nodded obediently, listening to the movement outside.


    I only heard a bang. It seemed that some heavy objects were thrown on the chair. At the same time, Ningping cried out, "mother, take it easy, my waist is almost broken!"


    "Nonsense, how can a child have a waist?"


    Kunyu Yangcai doesn''t buy it. He sits down on the chair at will, cocks up his bold legs and looks at Ningping fiercely.


    Silly big one said with a smile: "general, where did you catch him? We haven''t found him for a long time! "


    as like as two peas, Lin Xuan and I were able to see the same figure from Ning''an and Ningping. Ning''an has a holiday today, but he won''t sneak around in the street. "


    On the street?


    Yuan Zhang looks at Ning Yidan in surprise, and both of them have doubts.


    After such a short time, we have already run to the street. Is it so fast?


    Lin Xuan sat on one side and looked at Ning Ping helplessly.


    If you want to run, you should also hide in a good place. If you don''t get caught, you will have a ghost.


    Ningping looks at him bitterly. The meaning in my eyes is that I''ll be caught by you before I can find a place to hide.


    "Silly big one said with a smile:" so it is. Ah, what about his little comrades


    "What little party?"


    Kun Yuyang looks at Ningping in surprise. Isn''t he running alone, or is there a partner?


    A smell of active oil suddenly penetrated into her nose. Kunyu stood up and drank, "who''s under the table? Come out


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 397

    "Aunt Kun, it''s us!"


    Yuan Zhang now understood that the captured child was really Ning Ping, not Ning An.


    But they have been found by Kun Yuyang, and it''s not the way to come out, so they have to support Ning Yidan honestly.


    Everyone was surprised to see them.


    "Yuanzhang? What are you doing here? "


    Seeing that the little girl''s trousers were rolled up half by his side, the smell of Huoluo oil came out from there. Kunyu Yang understood it all at once.


    When Ningping saw Yuanzhang, he was even more surprised, "Yuanzhang, why are you here? Why are you still taking Ning Yidan to the barracks? "


    Now it''s the turn of the big fool to look inexplicable.


    He said to Ningping, "didn''t these two children come in with you? Why don''t you seem to know they''re coming? "


    "Came in with me?"


    Ningping was even more confused and couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Silly big guy said to Kun Yu, "just now we found Ning Ping missing, so we looked for him everywhere in the army. When I found him, I found five children beside him, two of them. We want to take Ningping back and the five children together, waiting for their families to come and get them. Who knows, the children are running in all directions. We haven''t found them for a long time. It turns out that they have come to the big tent. "


    Lin Xuan asked: "when is it?"


    "Just a moment, less than two quarters of an hour!"


    Lin Xuan''s face is embarrassed. Kun Yuyang looks at him, and Yuan Zhang''s face is the same. He reacts immediately.


    She nodded and said with a smile, "I see. Ning An brings you a few to save Ning Ping, isn''t it? "


    At this point, Yuanzhang had no choice but to bow his head and not speak, but he still held Ning Yidan in his hand.


    Kun Yuyang looks at Ning Yidan and sees that she is a very quiet and clever little girl. He praises Ning Ping for having such a friend, but he doesn''t tell her to be a mother.


    Suddenly thought of Ning square just call her Ning Yi Dan, this just returned to God, "you are Ning Gong''s little princess?"


    Ning Yidan released Yuanzhang and staggered up to Kunyu. He said, "I''ve seen my uncle and grandmother."


    Since the last time she learned about Ning''an and Ning Ping''s life experience, she went back to ask Ning Chengzhi. It turned out that their father was Ning Chengzhi''s cousin and her uncle.


    In terms of seniority, she really should be called kunyuyang''s great aunt.


    Kunyu Yang was stunned and said with a smile, "Yuanzhang, help her to sit down quickly. What happened to her feet? "


    "It''s just a sprain. I''ve rubbed it on her. It''s OK."


    Silly big one was surprised. He thought Kun Yuyang would punish the two children well, or at least scold them. He didn''t expect that she was so gentle and asked them to talk.


    Thinking that the soldiers in the army were fooled around by these children, the big fool immediately became unconvinced, "general, who are these two children? How dare you


    Lin Xuan looked at him lightly, "that is the eldest grandson of marquis Gu, the other is the daughter of Duke Ning, the princess of your majesty."


    Silly big eyes stare into a copper bell, looking at Yuan Zhang and Ning Yidan in surprise.


    Why didn''t they say so early?


    The whole barracks are hung with the big banner of Gu. If he wants to say his surname is Gu or the eldest grandson of Gu''s family, who dares to chase them all over the barracks?


    No, this is Gu''s eldest grandson, so


    He said to Kun Yu, "is that the real young master Ning''an just now? The girl who claims to be princess Jinling is not the real princess, is she


    Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan looked at him, their eyes sharp, "what? Where is the princess? "


    "Aunt Kun, here we are."


    Hua Chang and others come in from outside the tent and see that there is firewood ash on her hair. Kun Yuyang helps her forehead silently.


    Lin Xuan arched back to one side, "have seen the princess."


    Silly big one followed him to salute foolishly, and at the same time arched his hands and looked at Hua Chang with wide eyes. I couldn''t believe that she was really a princess.


    No wonder, he said that he had never seen such a beautiful girl before. It turned out that she was really a princess!


    Kun Yuyang squatted down to tidy her hair. "What''s the matter? Who bullied you? Why did you get dirty? "


    After that, he raised his head and stared at the big fool with murderous eyes.


    If Hua Chang lost a hair, how could she explain to Yu Fu and Gu Shubai, and to Gu''s family?


    Hua Chang smiles sweetly, "aunt Kun, I''m ok. It was dirty when we hid behind the firewood stack. Originally, we wanted to sneak away from the back kitchen door together. Unexpectedly, Yuanzhang''s brother and Yidan didn''t come with us, so we had to come back to them. "


    As soon as Kun Yuyang saw her smile, he immediately forgot his anger and touched her head kindly. "This is a good kid who talks about loyalty."


    Ouyang tielv and Ning An look at each other. Your mother''s attitude is different from what you said.Gu Jiaojiao took advantage of the situation to squeeze up, "aunt Kun, we are also very loyal, otherwise we would not come to find brother Ningping. Why don''t you tell us about our family for the sake of our loyalty? "


    Gu Jiaojiao is good at catching and selling. Kunyu Yang is not fooled by him.


    "Do you dare to bargain with me when you come to the barracks without telling your family?"


    She said, suddenly saw the iron law of Ouyang beside Ning''an, "whose child is this?"


    Ning An said hastily: "Niang, he is the little son of general Ouyang''s family. His name is Ouyang tielv."


    The big fool stood aside, his eyes straight.


    I didn''t expect these children to be so big one by one. They just chased people out to run for their lives. Now I''m really sorry.


    I only complain that on weekdays, Kun Yuyang always says that they don''t have to treat Ning Ping as her son, but as an ordinary child in the army. Even though they practice, they forget that Ning''an and Ning Ping are still his Majesty''s adopted sons.


    It''s right that their friends are so big.


    Hua Chang exchanged glances with Yuan Zhang. After making a plan, Hua Chang said, "aunt Kun, I''m thirsty."


    Kunyu Yang said to the outside: "go and pour the tea quickly!"


    For a moment, when the tea came in, the children were sitting at the table. Huashang and Ning Yidan were closest to kunyuyang, and the other children were also sitting quietly.


    Hua Shang held the tea cup and said with a smile, "aunt Kun, have you been working very hard recently? Everyone is thin."


    Kun Yuyang touched his face in surprise, then looked at Lin Xuan and said, "No. I think it''s hot and sweaty in summer, so I look thinner. "


    Hua Chang looked at Ningping and said with a distressed face: "brother Ningping is thin and black, too."


    Kunyu Yang as like as two peas, and Ning''an and Ningping sit together. The two men were once identical, but now they can see each other.


    The white fat one is Ning''an, and the black thin one is Ning Ping.


    In addition, in order to sneak out today, Ning Ping wore a rag he didn''t know where to pick up. He looked even more pitiful.


    After all, it''s her son, and she''s a little upset.


    Hua Shang made a wink at Ning Yidan. Ning Yidan said quickly: "can you spare brother Ningping and let him have a rest? What if I''m tired out? "


    Hua Shang said: "yes, aunt Kun, brother Ningping is so miserable. Let him have a rest. Just help me, will you? "


    Hua Chang gently tugs at the corner of her clothes with her two little hands and shakes her around. Ning Yidan is just like that. The two little girls surround Kun Yuyang with milk. She can''t stand it any longer.


    "Well, I see. You want to save Ningping, and you want me not to tell you about sneaking into the barracks, right? "


    Hua Chang immediately stood up, "I''m ok, aunt Kun. If you want to say it''s my idea, don''t call brother Yuanzhang. They''ll be beaten again, OK


    "And me!"


    Ning Yidan pursed her small mouth and raised her hand stubbornly. "My parents won''t beat me either. Just say it''s my idea. If you want to punish me, just punish me!"


    "How can you carry it on your back?"


    Yuan Zhang and others quit. They all asked to carry the pot. For a moment, there was a quarrel in the tent.


    Kun Yuyang looks at Lin Xuan helplessly and asks for his help.


    Lin Xuan stood up, a light cough, "you, listen to me a word?"


    The children all calm down and look at him. Lin Xuan looks at Kun Yuyang, "the first thing in the army is to obey the military order. But you are not in the army. It''s admirable that you can understand a word. You are affectionate and righteous. Yuyang and I will not be too unfeeling. Well, I won''t tell you what happened at home today. How about going home as soon as possible? "


    Kunyu Yang opens his mouth, seems to think that his decision is too indulgent for several children, but he still doesn''t open his mouth.


    What else can we do without conniving them?


    Which of these children is not her favorite offspring?


    But Ning An said, "what about Ping''er?"


    It''s not enough for them to get rid of the crime. Ningping is still in deep water!


    Just by looking at the attitude of those stupid men when they arrested him, we can see that they must have no weakness in training Ningping in the army. Where can Ningping stand?


    "I''d rather go back."


    Lin Xuan said firmly, this Kunyu Yang stare big eyes want to stop, Lin Xuan but quickly waved his hand, motioned the children to leave.


    Several children are smart, see linxuan for them block kunyuyang, happy to flee.


    Kun Yu Yang was so annoyed that he patted the table, "I asked you to help me educate them. How can you just let them go? If they let go of Hua''s clothes, why did they even let Ping''er go? "


    "Ping''er has been training in the army for nearly a month. Is it not enough that his skin has been peeled off? Our original intention is to make him suffer a little and then study hard. Do we really want him to stay in the army? That is to become a champion of martial arts, but with developed limbs and simple mind. "Lin Xuan''s words are loud, but Kun Yuyang doesn''t know how to refute them.


    After thinking about it, she said, "do you mean that he is really willing to study hard this time?"


    Lin Xuan nodded, "I think the child is really regretful. Don''t push it too fast. Let him study hard at home for a month, then take the child to ask for help from old master Bao, and ask him to let Ping''er go to Taixue with an''er. Isn''t that good? "


    Kun Yu Yang is a little bit unconvinced, "old master Bao is selfless. Can you really agree?"


    "Although the old Taifu is selfless, he is not willing to show partiality because he is the adopted son of his majesty. He is always moved by the diligence of his children. As long as Ping''er can make rapid progress this month, there will be no problem


    Kun Yuyang nodded, feeling that what Lin Xuan said was very reasonable. He couldn''t help laughing: "you still have a way. If baolaotaifu really can accept pinger, I''ll do anything for him. "


    Lin Xuan looks at her helplessly.


    She taught her two children as a father and a mother. At first, she was a little helpless, so she directly learned to take care of the family and was very strict with her children.


    Fortunately, he often helps Ning''an and Ning Ping, otherwise the child''s ass would have been opened.


    The soldiers at the bottom all said that he looked like his father, but Kun Yuyang looked like a fierce stepmother, which made him laugh and cry.


    He suddenly mentioned the old story again, "Yuyang, when on earth will you give me a place?"


    Kun Yuyang was very happy about his good idea. Suddenly he heard this and said, "when you moved to the mansion, didn''t you say that you would rather not have fame than protect our mother and son?"


    Lin Xuan took a deep breath, "yes, I said. It''s just that sometimes I don''t give up, and there''s just a little bit of hope. "


    There is little difference between them and the family. In the eyes of outsiders, they are husband and wife, and Ning''an and Ning Ping are their children.


    But today, Ning Yidan mentions "uncle and grandmother". He thinks of the past. He thinks that Kun Yuyang''s husband is Ning Xuan, and that Ning''an and Ning Ping are that person''s children


    He doesn''t want to replace that person''s position in kunyuyang''s heart, but he doesn''t want to be nameless all his life, and he can''t even die with her.


    A digression Well, those who don''t give credit are scum.


    Kun Yuyang said that my mother is a scum girl. Come and hit me (laugh and cry)


    I''m a scum girl www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 398

    I don''t know how, the news of several children making a big noise in the military camp spread like wildfire.


    Because they are the top noble children in the capital. They are either princesses, adopted sons of your majesty, or sons of important ministers Therefore, those who have heard of the news also regard it as a joke.


    Yufu and Gu Shubai knew about it when they came back from the military camp in Huashang. The Imperial Palace was strictly forbidden. The princess was lost for a day, and it was impossible for people to find her whereabouts. No matter how much the guards like the box of breakfast, they don''t dare to help Hua Chang hide the truth.


    But the two of them pretended not to know. As expected, Hua Shang took the initiative to tell them.


    "Mother, in fact, I just can''t figure it out."


    Hua Shang sat on the rose chair, chin in both hands, his whole head on the table, glum, "why don''t they believe I''m a princess?"


    It turned out that she was not happy about it.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai look at each other, and the couple smile.


    "Because those soldiers have been in the army all the year round, they have hardly been in the palace. And you''ve been in the palace all the year round, and you''ve never been to a military camp. They live in different places. How can they recognize you? You can''t compare them with the imperial guards in the palace or the ministers in the court. That''s different. "


    Yu Fu explained in a soft voice. Hua Chang quickly turned his head and said, "this Hua Chang knows. But I''m wearing a gorgeous dress made by the Imperial Palace''s internal affairs department, and I''m wearing rare pearls. Can''t they see that I''m really a princess? "


    Gu Shubai took the words and said: "ordinary soldiers naturally can''t recognize any gorgeous clothes. What they recognize are swords, spears, axes and axes, armor, Tassels and helmets. How do they know about women''s ornaments? What''s more, the great Zhou Dynasty was peaceful, the people were rich, and the ordinary folk women were all dressed in extraordinary clothes. In the eyes of officers and men in the army, it''s just colorful. It doesn''t make much difference. "


    Hua Chang pouted suspiciously, "then why does dad know? The day before yesterday, my father also picked out my mother''s clothes and said, "what looks good with green shoes and green yellow skirts?"


    Gu Shu white eyebrow tip a pick, heart way this small clever ghost when hear.


    Yu Fu lowered his eyes and said with a smile, "how can you compare your father with the general in the army? Your father was born in a family of generals. He was a famous family. He grew up wearing gold and jade. Naturally he knew this. If nothing else, I only see your third uncle now. When he was young, he liked to dress up simply. Everyday, he only wore ordinary clothes to practice martial arts in the hall. If you ask him about his clothes and jewelry, you will know that even his family members can''t understand them, let alone ordinary soldiers? "


    After hearing this, Hua Chang nodded and seemed to find the answer she wanted.


    But after thinking about it, I still don''t think it''s right.


    If you don''t wear this gorgeous dress and these pearls, others won''t see that you are a princess?


    She shook her head, "no, my mother is wearing rags, others dare not despise. Even if you don''t recognize your majesty, at least you know unusual people. Hua Shang doesn''t want to be respected by his clothes. He should rely on Shit... "


    She couldn''t think of a word to express it.


    "It depends on momentum."


    Gu Shubai was kind enough to remind her that Hua Shang had just awakened from her dream! Rely on the momentum


    The little child thought a lot. Gu Shubai couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing. Hua Shang''s little face looked at them with a serious smile.


    When they had enough laughing, Hua Chang was wronged and said, "what did Hua Chang say wrong?"


    "No


    Gu Shubai is also serious, "that Hua Shang thinks, the princess''s momentum should be what kind of?"


    Hua Shang looked at him and Yu Fu. He always felt that it was not right to compare himself with them, but he was more eccentric than others. What was the princess''s momentum in the


    week? Has the final say been made?


    After thinking about it, she blinked, "as a princess, you should respect heaven and earth and be filial to your parents; you should respect your elders and meritorious officials in the court, be modest and courteous; you should love the people and soldiers, and conform to the will of the people. Then the princess''s momentum should be... "


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai looked at her expectantly. Hua Shang thought for a long time and said, "it should be generous and benevolent, calm and self-supporting, polite and chaste."


    This summary made Yu Fu and Gu Shubai laugh again.


    But this time, she didn''t think that she thought too much when she was young, but she was glad that her thoughts were deep. At least she didn''t say that she should be superior, or that she should be determined not to be angry.


    Gu Shubai looks at Yu Fu. The latter understands and holds Hua Shang in his arms. "What you said is not wrong. I''m glad you think so. But Hua Shang, do you know why even if you know these things, others still can''t recognize you as a princess? "


    Hua Chang looked up in surprise, "why?"


    "Because you are too young."


    Yufu touches her little flower bud. Every time she does this, she will think of her childhood. Gu Shubai also touches her hair like this.


    Time seems to overlap, Huashang is like another shrinking of her.


    Her tone is more and more gentle, "as a princess, you know what you should do. There''s no need to elaborate. But as a child, love to play is nature, even the princess can not avoid vulgar. Otherwise, you know you shouldn''t, why do you still go to the barracks with us? "Hua Chang was embarrassed to stick out her tongue and rolled into a ball in her arms, "because I think brother Ningping is suffering and tired in the military camp alone. I have to go to see him to rest assured."


    "That''s it. Fraternity and mutual assistance between brothers and sisters are your most precious quality now. When I was a child, I could love my family and brothers. When I grew up, I could love the common people and the country. Do you understand? "


    Hua Chang sat up straight from her arms and nodded, "Hua Chang understands. Then I''m not worried. When I grow up, I''ll be like a princess. I won''t let my parents down. "


    Gu Shubai then said, "Hua Shang, do you want to hear the story of your mother''s childhood? In fact, when your mother was a child, she didn''t look like your majesty at all... "


    Hua Chang''s big eyes are suddenly bright. Yu Fu stares at him quietly and warns him not to say too embarrassing things, so as not to destroy her image in Hua Chang''s heart.


    Gu Shubai smiles and blinks, indicating that she can rest assured. Yu Fu is satisfied and goes to see the moonlight outside the hall.


    Gu Shubai''s voice said: "when I was a child, your mother just went from Xianren Valley to Dongling, and the carriage came to the door of guhou''s house. Before the servants put down the footstool, she jumped down from the carriage with a puff, which scared your uncle and them. Do you think it''s like your Majesty''s doing it? "


    Hua Chang giggles, it''s hard to imagine that this is what Yu Fu can do.


    Yu Fugang went out of the hall and heard the sound of his steps. He frowned and looked into the hall angrily.


    Didn''t you agree not to talk about embarrassing things?


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Yidan also tells Ning Chengzhi and his wife what happened.


    "Is your foot all right? Dad, go and ask the doctor to show you, but don''t leave any disease. "


    Ning Chengzhi went out to ask for a doctor, but Mrs. Ning was curious, "who gave you the medicine? It looks like it''s almost as good as your father''s


    Ning Yidan chuckled, "it''s brother Yuanzhang."


    It''s only half a month since then, she has changed from being unfamiliar and polite to being able to call her brother Yuanzhang directly.


    Mrs. Ning was naturally happy. "Yuanzhang is a good boy, isn''t he? My mother said that her vision would not be wrong. The first time I saw him when I was a child, my mother thought he was a good child. "


    At first, when Mrs. Ning asked her to take the imperial examination, she told her not only to be respectful when she saw Hua Chang, but also to make good friends if she saw yuan Zhang.


    But Ning Yidan is more introverted, and even shy to make friends with girls, not to mention boys?


    Fortunately, Hua Shang was generous and cheerful, and she took the initiative to pull her into everyone''s circle, so that she could become friends with Yuan Zhang, Ning''an and Gu Jiaojiao.


    The more she understood, the more she found that her mother was right. Yuanzhang was really good.


    She said softly, "if I hadn''t dragged Yuanzhang brother down, he would have been able to get away at that time. But he not only did not run by himself, but also helped me hide. When he saw that I twisted my foot, he found medicine for me. Besides, he also defended Huashang and Yuanchi in Taixue. At that time, Ouyang tielv just wanted to touch Huashang''s hair, so he immediately stood in front of him. There is more... "


    Ning Yidan seldom talks so eloquently. Mrs. Ning just looks at her and smiles, but doesn''t interrupt her.


    Ning Yidan saw her smile, quickly stopped, some blush.


    "Why don''t you go on?"


    "Say That''s it. "


    Originally, she also wanted to talk about Yuanzhang''s competition with Ouyang tielu in the martial arts arena. She also wanted to talk about Yuanzhang''s not only not bullying Ouyang tielu, but also making friends with him


    But it seems strange to praise other boys in front of my mother.


    Instead of laughing at her, Mrs. Ning said, "didn''t I tell you that your Dragon Pendant is with Yuanzhang? You two children are predestined friends, and now you are good friends. You should get along with each other more. "


    Ning Yidan is still young. She doesn''t say her plan completely. She just lets her get along with Yuanzhang as a good friend.


    "What do you want to get along with?"


    Ning Chengzhi came in from the outside, just heard Mrs. Ning''s last sentence, some doubts.


    Mrs. Ning didn''t want to tell him, which father would like his daughter to praise other men?


    He perfunctorily said: "I said let dan''er get along well with the princess. The princess is talented and magnanimous. If we dan''er can learn more, we can be parents in the future."


    Ning Chengzhi sniffed Yan Lian and said, "you''re right, dan''er. Your father has told you this many times. You should remember it. It''s rare that the princess is generous and willing to make friends with you. Don''t neglect her. You should learn from others'' strong points, you know? "


    In fact, Ning Chengzhi hasn''t seen Hua Chang, but thinks that the daughters of Yu Fu and Gu Shubai are not bad, so he always asks Ning Yidan to learn from her.


    Ning Yidan''s ears heard the cocoon, "I know, so the princess wants to go to the barracks, so I went with her. If we are good friends, we should share happiness and difficulties together! "


    Ning Chengzhi thought about it and thought that it was too dangerous to go to the barracks to make a fool of himself. But it was right to say that it was hard to be happy with him. I didn''t know whether to persuade Ning Yidan.The next morning, they returned to the school. Hua Shang was very fresh.


    When I came in, I met yuan Zhang with Gu Jiaojiao. As soon as they said this, they found that they had all taken the initiative to explain to their parents.


    "I didn''t take the initiative."


    Gu Jiaojiao yawned and said, "it''s all about the honesty and gentleman of Yuanzhang''s elder brother. He took the initiative to talk to his second uncle and second aunt. If I don''t, I''m waiting to be beaten? So I had to pretend to be frank and lenient. Fortunately, my mother said that she only punished me for copying until Zishi. "


    Then he looked at Yuanzhang and said, "ah, I went to copy books yesterday. I didn''t ask you what punishment you were punished for?"


    "What punishment?"


    Yuan Zhang said innocently, "I have not been punished."


    "What?"


    Gu Jiaojiao immediately became energetic, "why should I be punished for copying books? You didn''t get any punishment? It''s too unfair. Isn''t the second uncle always very strict? "


    Yuan Zhang shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Hua Shang covered his mouth and laughed.


    Suddenly see Ning Yidan came, people asked her foot injury, just know that she also confessed with the family, also what punishment has not been.


    Gu Jiaojiao was so anxious that she jumped, "everyone did the same thing. Why didn''t you all get punished? Why did I get punished? It''s not fair just because you read well. I don''t agree with you! "


    Yuan Zhang took the opportunity to say, "can you just read the book, too?"


    Before Gu Jiaojiao could retort, she suddenly saw a Teng drawer coming in from the outside, with a familiar voice lying on it. It was Ouyang tielv who raised her head.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ouyang family carry Teng drawer under the humanitarian: "back to the princess, you childe miss, our family will order us to carry the little childe to ask for leave, he was hit by the general yesterday ten board buttocks and flowering, it is not good to class."


    Gu Jiaojiao swallowed her saliva and didn''t dare to say anything unfair any more.


    Today, I''m going out to play ~


    after receiving the notice, there will be a recommendation on the 15th, and there will be a big change in time, so in recent days, it''s less. Don''t mind, ha ha, ha ha ~


    ha www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 399

    There were several thunderstorms in recent days, and the whole capital seemed to be soaking in water.


    It''s wet outside the Changsheng hall, but the ground hasn''t dried. Yufu ordered people to store a pool in the backyard and put some wild ducks and mandarin ducks in.


    Begonia wet red, rain hit banana, open the window to see the rain, do not have some fun.


    The school also stopped classes for several days because of the heavy rain, only asking the children to study at home and do their homework, and then resume classes when the rain stops.


    Hua Chang was not interested in reading alone in the palace. It was impossible for him to go out of the palace in the heavy rain, and Yuan Zhang would not come into the palace in the rain, so he sat at his desk reading.


    I have finished my homework. I have reviewed the book I should review two or three times, but I can''t read it.


    She was about to go to the bookshelf to look for a new book. Suddenly, she heard the sound of footsteps under the hall veranda. The sound was that the shoes were full of rain.


    People in the palace will never be so careless. Who are they?


    Hua Shang walked out curiously, and saw several big hedgehogs standing under the porch. He looked at several people, wearing raincoats like hedgehogs.


    She tilted her head and asked, "brother Yuanzhang?"


    Several big hedgehogs turn around when they hear the sound. It''s really Yuanzhang and Gu Jiaojiao, Ning Yidan and Ouyang tielv.


    Hua Chang said with a smile, "come on in!"


    Yuan Zhang said, "we''ll dust the rain before we go in. Be careful not to splash the rain."


    Hongxiao came up with a few maids and said with a smile, "young master, take off the coir raincoat and give it to us to dust. Go in and talk to the princess."


    Then he took off the coir raincoat and cleaned it up for them, and asked them to put on their casual shoes and enter the hall.


    Hua Chang was surprised and said, "I was thinking of you. They didn''t allow me to go out of the palace in the rain. By the way, why didn''t Ning''an and brother Ning Ping come?"


    Ouyang tielu took the lead and said, "Ningan is teaching Ningping''s lessons at home. If you don''t teach him well, he won''t accept it. We thought you were boring, so we came to the palace to accompany you. "


    Ouyang tielu and Ning Yidan are the first time to visit the Western Palace of Huashang. They are dazzled to see the magnificent and magnificent decoration in the palace.


    Yuan Zhang and his wife, however, had been here since they were young and had led them to find a place to sit down. Seeing Huashang''s homework on the desk, Ning Yidan said, "Huashang, have you finished it?"


    Hua Chang nodded, "just about to find a new book to read, I heard you came."


    Red Ling and red gauze bring tea and children''s favorite snacks. However, they leave the hall to let them talk freely. Ning Yidan envies, "I haven''t finished yet. Some questions are too difficult."


    Yuan Zhang said, "what''s the problem?"


    He also finished, did not meet any problems, he thought he could help Ning Yidan.


    Suddenly I heard Ouyang tielv and Gu Jiaojiao say in the same voice: "can we not mention the homework?"


    Two people are impatient expression, hear each other''s voice a Leng, look at each other, actually have a kind of bosom friend of the feeling of sympathy.


    Hua Chang lowered his head to cover his lips and coughed softly, "yes, let''s not talk about homework first. Yidan, if you have something you can''t do, you can ask brother Yuanzhang in private. He will. Have a cup of hot tea. Look, your shoes and socks are wet. "


    Gu Jiaojiao sat on the chair, straight up her feet, "socks are not wet, shoes are half wet, the rain is too heavy. Our carriage stopped at the second entrance, and then came in by sedan chair and stopped outside the West Palace. I didn''t expect that my shoes were still wet after just a few steps. "


    Just now, Ouyang tielu, who still cherished each other with him, covered his nose in disgust. "Put it down quickly, your feet are fragrant. What''s the matter?"


    They all laughed. Hua Chang suddenly thought of something and said, "red silk!"


    Red Ling came in from outside the hall. "What''s your order, princess?"


    "A few days ago, the Ministry of internal affairs sent some wooden clogs. They said it was best to wear them on rainy days. You find it out, and we''ll put it on! "


    Red Ling answered and went down to look for it. People talked about it. It turned out that it was a kind of wooden high sole, which could be worn alone in summer or under shoes in rainy days.


    Yuan Zhang said: "Li Bai has a poem cloud. He is wearing Xie Gong''s clogs and climbing on the Qingyun ladder. This Xie Gong clog is a kind of clog with teeth at the bottom. It can prevent skidding in rainy days, and it can also be used for mountaineering! "


    Red Ling brought the clogs. When people saw them, they found that they were thick wooden slippers with several straps on them, which could be worn under their own soles.


    There are moving teeth at the bottom. I tried pressing them on the ground, but they didn''t slip.


    A few children thought it interesting. Hua Chang took off her shoes and socks and put them on. She cried out that she was very cold, but after a while, she got used to it and walked around the hall.


    Everyone saw that her little white toes reflected the dark green Tang clogs, which looked cool and comfortable, so they took off their shoes and socks and put them on.


    We walked around the hall together and loved this new thing very much.


    Ouyang tielv said, "it''s a pity that we don''t go out in the rain because we''re wearing clogs. Let''s not be in the palace. Let''s go out and play."


    "Yes, yes!"Gu Jiaojiao, who has just been disliked by him, is the first to respond. Even Ning Yidan is eager to try. Everyone looks at Hua Chang.


    Hua Shang thought, "there is a pool of wild ducks and mandarin ducks in the back of Changsheng hall. I saw it some time ago. It''s interesting. I asked someone to keep one in my palace. It''s in the backyard! "


    "What are you waiting for?"


    One after another, they put on their coir raincoats, stepped on their clogs and went to the backyard. Sure enough, they saw a pool of ducks and waterbirds playing in the water.


    "Shh


    A big hedgehog stretched out his arms and stopped in front. The rain ran down the thorns on his coir raincoat. He turned back and laughed, "Shh, don''t move, look at me!"


    It was Gu Jiaojiao. Look at his expression, I don''t know what to do.


    He crept towards a large lotus leaf, under which lay two mandarin ducks, half open eyes, as if sleeping.


    He wanted to sneak over to scare them. Just as he was approaching, he heard a "quack" on the lotus leaf.


    Gu Jiaojiao was startled and almost fell to the ground.


    The pair of mandarin ducks, who were lying with their necks crossed, were awakened. They took a wary look at Gu Jiaojiao and swam to the other side of the pool.


    Ouyang tielv laughs, "coward, a frog scares you like this?"


    Gu Jiaojiao fixed her eyes on the lotus leaf and found that it was a frog with a straight chest and folded stomach that made a thunder like "quack".


    The frog scared him, but he still squatted on the lotus leaf.


    Hua Shang ignores their business and leads Ning Yidan to see the ducks. The ducks are beautiful in texture and their feathers are shining. No girl likes them.


    Ning Yidan said with a smile: "it''s so beautiful. Why haven''t I seen such a beautiful duck outside the palace?"


    Hua Shang said, "my mother likes these small animals, such as dogs, foxes, rabbits, cranes, mandarin ducks and ducks. So these small animals in the palace are carefully collected by the interior government. Naturally, they are more beautiful than those outside. "


    Ning Yidan nodded, "yes, my father said that his majesty spent many years in the immortal valley when he was a child. It was an immortal realm. There must be many such beautiful animals."


    Hua Chang said generously, "if you like, I''ll ask someone to bring you two back to the palace later. Do you have pools or lakes in your house? "


    "Really?"


    Ning Yidan happily said: "there are several ponds at home, in which only some lotus are raised."


    "That''s just right."


    Hua Chang then pointed to a duck with brilliant literary color, "what do you think of that one? There''s a bunch of red feathers on the top of the head... "


    Two little girls are here to pick up ducks, while Ouyang tielu and his wife are catching frogs at the same place - the frog that scares Gu Jiaojiao.


    Originally, I saw that I was about to catch it. I don''t know why, the frog screamed bitterly, and even Ouyang tielv was scared.


    Seeing that he drew back her hand, Gu Jiaojiao complacently said, "look, are you scared, too? How loud the frog is


    Yuan Zhang looked at the frog in doubt. It seemed that he was very anxious. He not only kept shouting, but also jumped to avoid something.


    When he was suspicious, he suddenly felt that his mind was spinning and his whole body almost fell to the ground.


    He just almost, Hua Shang and Ning Yidan have already fallen to the ground, two people''s coir raincoat is muddy water, shaking, how they can''t get up.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yuan Zhang suddenly understood, "this time it''s not master Huang, it''s the earth dragon that has really turned over!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 400

    When the Earth Dragon turned over, Yufu was having a rest in Changsheng hall.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, the jade hook on the top of the tent swayed like a pendulum. She immediately became alert and rolled to the ground.


    From the outer hall came the exclamation of palace people, and the sound of porcelain falling to the ground and breaking. The whole hall of eternal life was shaking.


    Silver bell and silver snow want to rush in to help her, just ran to half way to shake down, jade help busy way: "don''t come here! Get under the table


    Yinling wanted to help her out of the hall, but the ground was shaking too much. They couldn''t stand still. They just listened to Yufu and climbed under the table.


    Yu Fu also leaned on the edge of the bed to lie down and pay attention to the movement on the top of Changsheng hall.


    Fortunately, the palace of eternal life has been the palace of kings for generations. Although it has been separated for hundreds of years, the building is still solid and the beams are still strong. Only a little dust has fallen down and there is no sign of falling apart.


    Suddenly listen to a burst of footsteps play ring, see Gu cold Mo and dawn with the imperial army to rescue, hurried into the hall, see jade help, Gu cold Mo immediately take her out of Changsheng hall.


    The rest of the soldiers also took out the palace people such as Yinling and Yinxue, until Yufu was put in the open courtyard outside, and his dizziness was better. She grabs Gu Han Mo''s sleeve, "quick, go to the West Palace! Huashang and Yuanzhang are there! "


    Gu Hanmo''s eyes suddenly shrunk. The rain drenched a large area of him, and he didn''t realize it at all. "It''s raining heavily today. How can Yuanzhang enter the palace? Dawn, your Majesty''s safety is up to you. I''ll go to the West palace now! "


    After that, they left in a hurry.


    It rained like a waterfall. When Yu Fucai moved to the courtyard, his shoes and socks were wet, and his skirt was wet.


    Dawn busy, let people hold a few more umbrellas around, "aggrieved your majesty, the strength of the Earth Dragon turn over has not passed, at the moment should not go to the place to shelter from the rain."


    Yu Fu nodded, even the ends of her hair were wet, sticking to her face, black hair, snow-white skin, purplish red lips, a trace of perseverance.


    "I don''t mind. When you came here just now, did you see signs of collapse everywhere in the palace? "


    Dawn frowned and didn''t dare to hide, "don''t hide it from your majesty, the guard house collapsed first. Because of the heavy rain, we rushed to Changsheng hall and didn''t look carefully. However, some dilapidated palaces seem to have collapsed, only in a few years. "


    Yu Fu was a little worried. "Many of the palaces in the back palace were in disrepair because they were uninhabited, and the West Palace in Huashang was not strong. The children must be in the house in such a heavy rain. No, I''ll go and see for myself! "


    Dawn quickly stepped forward, knelt down in front of her to stop, "Your Majesty can''t! Even if the Western Palace collapses, your Majesty''s past will not help. The great commander has passed, and he will surely be able to rescue the princess. Please rest assured! "


    Yu Fu naturally understood that what he said was reasonable, but he could not rest assured.


    "Immediately send people out of the palace to check the collapse of houses and casualties in all parts of the capital, especially the residence of marquis Gu and other important officials. Hasn''t the Regent come back yet? "


    Gu Shubai left the palace in the rain today and went to the Ministry of industry to personally supervise the progress of the Navy''s new ship building. I don''t know if the buildings in the Ministry of industry are solid, but they may collapse


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. The house of marquis Gu has been built for less than ten years. It is the most stable and will never collapse. The situation in all parts of Beijing must be reported by the government of Beijing Zhaoyin soon. "


    Yu Fu nodded. Through the rain curtain, the soldiers of the Imperial Army saw her amazing face. She was calm and calm. She was still calm and calm.


    But if you look carefully, you can see her slightly frowning eyebrows, full of uneasiness


    "Hua Shang!"


    Gu Han Mo almost ran to the West Palace. Seeing the collapse of the roof of the main hall of the West Palace, he broke into the hall regardless of etiquette.


    The palace is full of broken tiles and beams, and the palace people are missing, let alone Huashang and their children.


    He called out the name of Hua Chang and ordered people to search around. As he walked all the way to the hall, he suddenly saw a red shadow on the ground and picked up a small embroidered shoe.


    Isn''t this Hua Shang''s shoes?


    "Huashang! Yuan Zhang! Yuan Chi


    He called out all the names he could, but there was no one in the hall except this red embroidered shoe. The subordinates of the imperial guards caught two maids in the rain and sent them to him for questioning.


    "Red silk? What about them? "


    He recognized that this was Huashang''s maid. Red Ling was covered with rain and shook her head at him weakly. "Everyone scattered out to look for the princess, and so did the maidservant, but she was hit on the head by a fallen Branch..."


    She was still in a daze and could not provide any useful information.


    Gu Han Mo waved his hand and ordered people to take her down. Then he looked for her in the direction of the back hall, "Hua Chang! Where are you? "


    "Third uncle!"


    Suddenly he heard yuan Zhang''s voice. Gu Hanmo thought it was his own illusion. After listening carefully, he heard Hua Shang''s voice again, "third uncle, here we are!"


    Their voice sounds almost the same as usual, not injured. Gu Hanmo anxiously looks for their trace in the rain, and suddenly sees five big hedgehogs coming from the rain.One of the hedgehogs waved to him, "third uncle, come out quickly. In a moment, the Earth Dragon will turn over again!"


    He jumped out of the window and pulled out the hats of some big hedgehogs, only to find that it was Huashang and Yuanzhang, none of them missing.


    "Are you all right? Why are you here? Who gave you the coir raincoat? "


    He uncovers the coir raincoat of Hua Chang and looks at his hands and feet. He also looks at the other children, and even their clothes are not wet. He can''t help wondering.


    Hua Shang said: "we went to the backyard to play with water in coir raincoats and clogs, and then the Earth Dragon turned over, so we squatted on the ground and didn''t dare to move. Fortunately, the backyard was empty and we didn''t get hit. "


    Gu Jiaojiao said, "yes, we heard that the house in front of us collapsed. It''s really frightening."


    Then he said to Ouyang tielv, "well, you''ve made a great contribution this time. If you hadn''t suggested everyone come out to play with water, we might have been smashed in the palace!"


    Gu Hanmo can''t laugh or cry, "well, let''s not talk about this. I''ll send you to Changsheng hall to join your majesty, and I''ll go to other palaces to rescue the trapped palace people."


    Several children nodded, Gu Hanmo picked up Huashang, others were also picked up by other soldiers, sent to Changsheng hall to see Yufu.


    Seeing that everyone was all right, Yu Fu was relieved, "the Earth Dragon is turning over. I don''t know if it''s over. Don''t go home, just stay here and don''t go anywhere. I''ll send someone to your respective government to report peace. Don''t worry. "


    Ouyang tielu and others are very relieved to hear this. Yufu sends people to their home to report peace. If something happens to their home, they will ask the imperial army to help, so they don''t have to worry about their parents.


    Gu Shubai immediately drives his horse back to the palace after the Earth Dragon turns over. The people of the work department work hard to stop him and advise him not to go out at the moment to avoid a mistake. However, he worries that Yufu''s mother and son have to leave.


    He was born as a military general. How can the civil servants of the Ministry of work stop him?


    I can only watch him ride away.


    All the way through the long street, unobstructed, because of the continuous heavy rain, there was no one on the street, vaguely can see from the rain that many houses collapsed in the north direction of the city, he had no time to stop, only ran all the way to the palace city.


    The palace was in chaos, and the imperial guards were constantly mobilizing. He rode his horse directly outside the Changsheng hall. When he entered the hall, he saw Yufu, Huashang and several children standing in the rain, and his heart was hanging.


    "Yufu, are you ok?"


    Yu Fu was also very pleased to see him, "I''m fine with the children, and you?"


    Gu Shubai shook his head, "everything is OK with the Ministry of work. I''m fine. The scene outside the palace is also good. Don''t worry. All the way back, I only saw that some houses in the north of the city collapsed, which was the place where the shacks gathered, and it was easier to collapse than the houses of ordinary people. Fortunately, the shed is light, even if it falls down, it won''t hurt people''s lives. "


    Yu Fu nodded, "what about Gu Hou Fu?"


    Gu Shubai said: "close to the palace city, there are important officials'' palaces. They are well repaired. I glanced at them. I didn''t see any signs of collapse, so I didn''t make a detour back to the palace."


    The children are very happy with this remark. It seems that they are all OK at home.


    Hua Chang looked up at him, "Dad, but my Western Palace collapsed."


    Gu Shubai was surprised. He squatted down to look at her and carefully examined that there was no scar. Hua Shang told him about the people playing in the backyard, and then said: "even the palace has collapsed several palaces, can the people''s houses really survive?"


    "Yes."


    Yuan Zhang was sure: "before the heavy rain, I heard my mother say that the thunderstorm season is coming. I ordered housekeeper Qi to renovate the houses that were not strong enough. It must be the same with civilian families. The newly renovated houses are not easy to collapse. On the contrary, these palaces in the palace are troublesome to renovate, and they are always stable, so they are neglected. "


    What yuan Zhang said was reasonable, and Yu Fu was relieved. "It seems that he has to thank the continuous heavy rain."


    Until the evening, when there was no sign of aftershocks, everyone went back.


    Hua Chang was temporarily settled in the side hall of Changsheng hall, and the memorial about the Earth Dragon turning over in the palace and outside the palace also came.


    "Report to your majesty, there are 12 collapsed palaces in the palace. Except for a few palace people who were hit by objects, almost no one was injured. As for the damaged utensils and other things, they are still being counted. A detailed list will be available in two days


    After the general manager of the house of internal affairs came to report, tianyunpo and other important officials outside the palace also went to the palace to say hello and report the situation outside the palace.


    Jing Zhaoyin said: "my Lord, there are not many houses damaged in Beijing this time, nor are there many casualties. At present, the number of deaths is less than 10 and the number of injured is less than 100. The government of Beijing Zhaoyin is arranging for the suffering people to move to new houses, and everything is going well. "


    Yu Fu heard the word "new house" and asked, "where is the new house?"


    Jing Zhaoyin raised his head to reply, but he couldn''t help smiling. Xue Rou from the Ministry of household affairs stood up and said impatiently, "Your Majesty, this is a good thing to say. Do you remember when your majesty went on a tour in the spring, saying that the houses in the north of the city were too dilapidated to rebuild new houses for the people? "


    "Naturally."


    Xue Rou said with a smile, "I''ve been impolite. I''ve been worried about this for a long time. Now I''m happy that the natural disaster has been solved successfully."It turns out that although the people in the north of the city live in dilapidated houses, they are reluctant to move because they have deep feelings for their neighbors and are worried that they will lose their old neighbors after moving their new houses.


    This time, the Dilong turned over. The collapsed houses in Beijing were in the north of the city. It happened that the people who were included in the relocation list had to move into their new houses because their old houses collapsed due to natural disasters.


    In this way, one of the major tasks of the Ministry of accounts has been completed, and the jingzhaoyin government has been better controlled. No wonder these two adults can still laugh.


    Yu Fu shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, there were no casualties this time, but there was a sense of blessing in disguise.


    It''s not just that.


    The next day, documents came from the governments around the capital, and the losses of houses and casualties were negligible. Although it was rainy for days, the people stayed at home. Fortunately, it happened during the day, and the house had been repaired before the rainy season, so the damage was not serious.


    The most wonderful thing is that Cangzhou government ordered people to bring a strange stone quickly, saying that it was salvaged from the river after the Earth Dragon turned over.


    In the early dynasties, the stone was transported to the golden hall.


    Far away, I saw a piece of brilliance. It didn''t look like the light from a stone at all. It looked like some pearly jade.


    The stone is about the length of an adult man''s arms. It''s only one arm high. It''s like a horizontal black green plaque with sparkling things written into a auspicious "Rui".


    Yu Fu needs to look carefully at how the word is written. It looks like a faint halo. She almost suspects that the Earth Dragon has turned over again. Otherwise, how can she not see it clearly?


    She simply stood up and went down to see for herself. When she got close to the strange stone, she found that the bright golden object with the character "Rui" on it seemed to be fish scales.


    No, it''s huge scales.


    A scale is about the size of a child''s palm. What fish can grow such a large scale?


    It was Cangzhou Fu Tai who personally escorted the strange stone. Chao Yu Fu saluted respectfully and said, "Your Majesty, this time it was salvaged from the river under the jurisdiction of the minister. There is a word "Rui" on the stone. Don''t you think it''s God''s blessing for me to come down? It means that your majesty is a wise and virtuous person. Long live our emperor, long live our emperor -- "


    after that, we kneel down and salute, and all the ministers in the palace kneel down together. Only Gu Shubai comes to Yufu.


    While everyone was kneeling down to salute, Yu Fu gave Gu Shubai a wink. The latter reached out to touch the strange stone and squeezed the huge "fish scale" -


    unexpectedly, he didn''t pinch it down.


    A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. He thought it was something that local officials sent to flatter him. Unexpectedly, he tried it himself, but it didn''t seem to be.


    Let''s not say what method can be used to stick the fish scale on the stone without moving. Let''s say that such a large fish scale has never been heard of or seen before. How can a Cangzhou government station come from?


    Yu Fu nodded knowingly, big sleeve a brush, "all Qing flat body."


    Since there is such a strange stone, no matter where it comes from, it is naturally the first priority to stabilize the hearts of the subjects.


    She had a dignified smile on her face. She was not angry and said, "ever since I ascended the throne, I have unified Kyushu, defeated sangyi, conquered Korea, and finally established Dazhou. It depends only on the ancestors'' virtue and the support of the ministers. Today, it is not only my contribution, but also the contribution of the ministers. I also hope that the ministers will guard against arrogance and impatience, and then work for the well-being of the people of the Zhou Dynasty. "


    "I will do as your majesty will."


    All the ministers gathered around to discuss the stone. Some of them reached out and touched the scales on their heads. They found that they couldn''t button it down. They thought it strange.


    "What scale is this? How big is it? "


    "Is it fish scale?"


    "How can a fish scale be so big? It''s not so brilliant. It''s mostly dragon scales, isn''t it


    Yu Fu was also very curious about the scales on his head. Suddenly he saw that the imperial envoy was coming forward and said, "Your Majesty, I have divined the meaning of the Earth Dragon. It''s a good omen. Your majesty, please think carefully. Since ancient times, how many people have been killed or injured, and how many houses have been destroyed? And the damage to the capital this time is almost negligible. This is a rare stone. I think it''s the will of heaven and earth to commend your Majesty''s achievements. "


    Many ministers, especially Xue Rou and others, felt that the natural disaster was more harmful than harmful.


    Yufu''s heart was naturally happy. Only when qintianjian''s words reached the people''s ears, could the people''s heart be completely settled and return to normal.


    Suddenly, Zhang jiuque came out with a smile and said, "I had an idea. I didn''t dare to put it forward, but now I have to. Since the heaven is auspicious, your majesty should comply with the will of heaven and take Mount Tai as an example. "


    Taishan Fengchan?!


    Yu Fu was so surprised by this bold proposal that he couldn''t say a word. Mount Tai''s Fengchan is a great ceremony of the country. Only the emperors who have made great contributions to the country, such as Tang Zong and Song Zu, can go, and they must be prosperous and rich to have such financial and material resources.


    Since ancient times, how could a young emperor like her dare to go to Mount Tai for Zen?


    On hearing this, all the ministers, as if they had received the most precious things, handed over their hands one after another and asked, "Your Majesty, please comply with heaven''s destiny and carry out Mount Tai''s Buddhist practice!"


    A digressionNote: Tang Zong and Song Zu is a general term, which generally refers to the ancient emperors with great achievements. As a matter of fact, only Gaozong and Xuanzong went to Mount Tai in Tang Dynasty and Zhenzong in Song Dynasty.


    If you''re interested, you can check the Fengchan ceremony in Mount Tai. It''s a grand ceremony that burns money and character. It''s not something the emperor can go to if he wants to.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 401

    Yu Fu, who was frightened by the four words of Taishan Fengchan, simply hid for several days.


    Fengchan can''t be Fengchan, at least not now. She ordered people to put it on the shelf and put it in the treasure house in the palace.


    "There is a big emergency in Beijing. I see you are not interested in learning. Why don''t you come to talk about current affairs?"


    In Taixue, Bao laotaifu looked down and saw that most of the children were in a trance, so he put down the book and said.


    The public''s attention was really attracted by him.


    "The Earth Dragon''s turning over has little influence on the people in Beijing," he said. On the contrary, it helps the poor people in the north of the city move to new houses and complete a major livelihood project of your majesty. Another piece of auspicious dragon scale stone appeared in the Cangzhou River, and the people talked about it one after another. This is an imperial edict from heaven to your Majesty''s virtue. "


    Speaking of this, I took a look at Hua Chang, and she was very happy in her smile.


    Then you think, why does your majesty refuse to do Mount Tai''s Fengchan


    This topic of current affairs is really novel. It''s not a common trick to cheat children. I''m afraid that the topic of doing the imperial examination will make it difficult.


    Just now, the children, who were not thinking, immediately began to think. Some of them were in a daze, some of them whispered in twos and threes, and some of them raised their ideas noisily.


    Gu Jiaojiao is the last one.


    Bao laotaifu lowered his eyes and looked at Gu Jiaojiao. "Yuanchi, you can talk about it."


    Gu Jiaojiao spoke hard at the bottom. Once the old master was called by his name, he pinched again and didn''t know how to speak for a long time.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s a current event. Let''s talk about your views. There''s no right or wrong."


    Gu Jiaojiao said after hearing this: "that''s what the students said. I think, ah, your Majesty must think that the Earth Dragon''s turning over is a disaster after all. In addition, there are more or less deaths, injuries and house damage in the palace and the capital. Therefore, your majesty wants to solve the problems after the disaster first, and then mention the matter of Fengchan slowly. "


    Bao laotaifu rarely gave him a satisfied smile, "well, well said."


    Gu Jiaojiao''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect that her idea would be affirmed by Bao laotaifu. She sat down happily to ask yuan Zhang to share her excitement.


    Don''t want Yuanzhang to be called by old master Bao, "Yuanzhang, what do you think?"


    Yuan Zhang stood up and thought, "the students thought that Yuan Chi had a point. In addition, since ancient times, Taishan Fengchan was the privilege of the emperors who established great achievements. Your majesty may feel modest that she is too young to perform such a grand event. Some of them are compassionate to the common people, not willing to waste too much money. "


    Old master Bao stroked his beard and nodded his head several times. At a glance, he knew that he was more satisfied with Yuan Zhang''s answer.


    Hua Chang looked back at him with a smile and gave him a thumbs up quietly.


    Don''t want this action is just sitting in the last row of Ouyang tielv see, he quickly raised his hand, Bao laotaifu see, then point him up.


    "Iron law? How are you in this class? "


    Ouyang Qi took him to Baofu to make an apology, so baolao Taifu was impressed by him and knew that he was in the next big class.


    Ouyang tielv said, "I want to come to listen to Mr. Bao''s lecture, so I find someone to change my position. Lao Taifu, the students also want to talk about their views on this matter. "


    Old master Bao shook his head helplessly.


    With Ouyang''s iron temperament, it''s really nothing to find someone to change his position. It''s not like him to do something out of the ordinary.


    For the sake of his eagerness to learn, Mr. Bao didn''t blame him either. He just said, "OK, let''s talk about it."


    Ouyang tielv said: "I heard my father say that the Regent has been in charge of the navy training, and it has been fruitful. I thought to myself that when the sangyi people came to the capital in the name of studying, they actually led a fleet to attack the coastal city of Dazhou, causing countless casualties. Such a big problem has not yet been solved. How can your majesty have the mind to ascend Mount Tai and confer Zen


    All the people were shocked by this remark.


    Ouyang tielv is always naughty and bold. At first, it''s very impressive to say such serious things.


    After all, how old is he? He still remembers the invasion of the sangyi fleet. Other children in the seat are still young. For example, Huashang was born after the first World War.


    Even baolaotaifu was stunned. He thought of several answers in advance. Yuanzhang and Gu Jiaojiao were right, but Ouyang tielv''s answer was not in his expectation.


    But when he thought about it, the answer made a lot of sense.


    He gently pressed his hand and motioned Ouyang tielu to sit down. Seeing the children''s expression in the seat, he slowly explained.


    "Just now you three people''s answers are all right, they are all very good."


    He stroked his beard and began to laugh. "I didn''t expect that you were young enough to pay attention to current affairs. But what tielv said just now reminds me of old things. When the sangyi fleet was defeated that year, it compensated 1.8 million taels of silver, and the war was completely solved. Now the iron law has not been solved. What do you think? "Hua Shang thought of the rumors in the palace, saying that the battle lasted nearly a year, even to the point of imperial expedition.


    In order to succeed in the imperial drive, her mother almost wanted to kill her, but later she tried to keep her, so she even cut off her long hair


    She later asked about the research, and the rumor was true, but she didn''t blame her parents.


    As an imperial princess, it is also her honor to use her life to help the country and the people before she was born.


    "Compensation is the solution!"


    "No! Who wants that little stinky silver? "


    The children argued and brought Hua Shang''s thoughts back to reality.


    Instead of speaking, he only observed the children''s expressions and words, from which he could judge their cognition of things and their attitude towards life.


    "But it was us who asked for compensation, and your majesty agreed. How can we say that it has not been solved?"


    "The compensation belongs to the compensation, but the blood debt has not been paid. Why can''t we beat them again? This is not solved! "


    ¡­¡­


    "No, of course not!"


    At the same time, Yu Fu waved his sleeve in the imperial library, "do you want to buy the lives of so many soldiers and people in Dazhou with 1.8 million taels of silver? In those days, the war was so fierce that even now fishermen catch fish with human bones in their belly when they are fishing! Such blood feud can''t be solved by money! "


    The next one is Tian yunpo, Zhang jiuque and other ministers. They are all shocked by the news. It turns out that Yu Fu refused to take Mount Tai''s Buddhist practice because of this.


    "What does your majesty mean?"


    Yu Fu took a deep breath and regained his composure. "After the war, the Treasury was empty. I had no choice but to use the method of increasing taxes. To ask for compensation is also to understand the urgency. But has it been mentioned word by word in the national document that as long as compensation is made, I will forget the past? I must take revenge for this hatred. Otherwise, how can I comfort the spirits of the officers and men of Dazhou? "


    Zhang jiuque frowned and hesitated: "Your Majesty, we collected all the silver in those years, but now Will people talk about my being big and small? "


    "Is it a big deal to bear humiliation?"


    Yufu snorted with disdain, "sangyi was the first to invade the coastal border of Dazhou, killing people in several cities. There is a deep blood feud. Now I have to forget this great feud for the sake of so-called courage. How can the spirit tolerate me? "


    After that, he said to tianyunpo and others, "I''m so generous. Revenge is imperative. I want Dazhou''s iron hooves to break through sangyi and comfort my soldiers in heaven! Otherwise, you don''t have to mention it any more! "


    Tian Yun broke his brow and slightly frowned. First, he appeased Zhang jiuque, "Taibao, your majesty didn''t say in the national document that year that he made compensation, and then he didn''t care about the past. Nowadays, it''s reasonable to take revenge for the rest of the week. How can we say that the amount of breath is small? "


    He said to Yu Fu, "but your majesty, it''s very important to fight against sangyi. We have to think about it in the long run..."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Gu Shubai came from outside the hall with a smile. "The new improved warship of the Ministry of work has been built. Since the establishment of the Zhou Dynasty, it has been improved four or five times on the basis of the original sangyi warship, and its power has greatly increased. The navy is already ready to go. As long as the central government gives an order, it can fight against sangyi immediately. "


    Ouyang Qi came up to him and said, "I''m the only one. I must go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 402

    "Your Majesty is really going to fight against sangyi. After so many years of training the Navy, your majesty has never forgotten this hatred."


    Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan ride their horses back to the palace. When they talk about the Korean War, they feel a lot about what happened four years ago.


    They had experienced the war personally, and all the blood and flesh were still fresh in their memory, which made their teeth and cheeks cold.


    Lin Xuan low ground "Er" a, two people ride the horse''s movement gradually slow down, see roadside riverside weeping willow, simply tied the horse down to walk.


    While walking, Kun Yuyang said: "I don''t know if we will go if there is a war."


    "Do you want to go?"


    Lin Xuan heard some hesitation from her words.


    Four years ago, she was not like this. Gu Wenqing, who was able to get away from the Military Ministry, crossed out her name, but she insisted on going in person.


    Otherwise, Lin Xuan would not go to Taicheng together.


    Now she hesitates.


    Lin Xuan looked at her face carefully. She was only 25 years old. Because she had been in the army all the year round, there were fine lines in the corners of her eyes.


    His Majesty in the palace is only three years younger than her, but she still looks like a girl. With a smile and a twinkle, she can''t see that she is the woman who has given birth to a child. In contrast, kunyuyang seems more vicissitudes.


    But four years ago, she wasn''t like that.


    She was very young at that time, her skin was like water, but her eyes were as strong as men''s. She knew that the morale of the Taicheng army was lax, so she deployed a strategy against the enemy as soon as she arrived. The sonorous "do you know who I am?" is still in her ears.


    What''s wrong with her now?


    Kun Yuyang hesitated and pursed his lips. "Of course, I want to go and avenge my brothers myself. But if I go, what will Ann and Ping''er do? "


    She walked slowly and murmured to herself, "before they were a year old, I put them in the palace for your Majesty''s adoptive mother to take care of them, and I went to fight on my own. When I hardly stop, I can occasionally go back to Beijing to be with them. On the contrary, I find that they are not very willing to be with my mother. Only then did I understand that your majesty really took good care of them for me, so good that I could take the place of my mother. "


    "But in recent years, with the unification of the great Zhou Dynasty, the four seas have not been able to settle down and fight. I''ve been at home with them for years, and the more days I have, the more reluctant I am to leave them. Now if I want to leave them, I really can''t be as ruthless as I used to be... "


    Lin Xuan followed her in silence, just like that year in Taicheng, she stepped on a series of footprints on the beach, and he followed and protected her like her footprints.


    Kun Yuyang suddenly turns his head.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll go!"


    Before Lin Xuan could react, she said, "but you have to promise me that you will stay and take care of them after I go. The children have been living with me for several years, and they naturally have feelings for me. If I have a good or bad thing, they will be sad. Fortunately, with you, I know that they have already regarded you as their father. If you stay, they will have a comfort. "


    "How can I let you go alone?"


    Lin Xuan frowned slightly and said, "what''s more, they regard me as a father? After all, it''s not. There is not even a marriage contract between you and me, which means that if something happens to you, they will be sent to the palace to be raised by your majesty. What name should I use to keep them? I have more than my heart and less than my strength. "


    Kun Yuyang gritted his teeth, "then Then get married


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 403

    Kunyuyang is about to get married suddenly. Ningping, who has just been allowed to go to Taixue by baolaotaifu, asks for leave with Ningan.


    When they heard Hua Shang, they were all very surprised and kept asking around them.


    "Aunt Kun is getting married? Deputy general Helin? "


    "Who else can it be if it''s not uncle Lin?"


    Ningping sat by the pool with his cheek in his hand, as if he was a little unhappy.


    Hua Chang said strangely, "brother Ningping, don''t you like deputy general Lin? Why does aunt Kun want to marry him? You don''t seem happy? "


    "Of course not!"


    Ningping said quickly: "we were taken care of by Uncle Lin when we were young. When we were young, we lived in Gu''s house. Uncle Lin came to see us every day when he came back from the military camp, for fear that we might bump into each other. I made a mistake. Uncle Lin stopped my mother from beating me. Uncle Lin can always change what I like to eat and play. He treats us better than his mother, doesn''t he? "


    Then he pushed Ning''an to declare his position. Ning''an nodded, "yes, my mother wants us to study. In the future, she will not be a military general, but a literary minister. When Uncle Lin knew this, he began to think about it with his book in his arms. Later, he learned a lot and taught us how to write. In our hearts, uncle Lin has long been regarded as our father, but... "


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that uncle Lin has lived in the house for many years, and my mother doesn''t want to get married. I''m afraid it''s a war against sangyi. "


    A few people are all smart children, a listen to Ning An this words to understand.


    Yuan Zhang said, "you mean aunt Kun wants to lead the army to sangyi, so she gets married at this time. In case something happens to her, so that you can have a decent "father", right? "


    Ning''an and Ning Ping nodded at the same time. What they were worried about was this.


    Hua Chang suddenly said, "but I heard from my father and mother before. They didn''t mean to let aunt Kun go to war."


    A few children listen to this words all excite spirit to get up, busily ask Hua Chang, "that exactly plan to send who to beat mulberry Yi?"


    Hua Chang gently covered her mouth. She seemed to have let slip that it was a military and political event that had not yet been decided by the court. How could she say it outside?


    Ouyang iron law seems to know something, and she looked at each other, two people tacit.


    Yuan Zhang said, "since it''s not aunt Kun or deputy general Lin, can''t you be at ease?"


    Ning An way: "Hua Shang, is really not my mother?"


    Hua Chang shook his head. "Although I can''t tell you who it is, I''m sure it''s not aunt Kun."


    Kunyuyang is under the command of the Gu family army. This time, the general is not from the Gu family. Naturally, kunyuyang will not be transferred. It turns out that Kun Yuyang mistakenly thinks that she will go to sangyi, so he wants to get married and give Lin Xuan a formal position.


    Also give Ningan and Ningping a formal "father".


    Ning''an and ning''ping are very happy when they hear that it''s a long way to sangyi. As long as it''s not kunyuyang, they can rest assured.


    "No way."


    Ning''an was overjoyed and suddenly thought, "if my mother knew that she couldn''t go to sangyi, would she not get married? No, I can''t let her know about it. I must keep it from her


    "Yes, yes, uncle Lin will cry to death if my mother goes back! He''s been waiting for so many years. It''s hard for his mother''s heart to change. She can''t go back! "


    Seeing that both Ning''an and Ning Ping wanted to promote the marriage of Kun Yuyang, Hua Chang''s eyes turned, and suddenly he began to smile, "it''s not easy to hide from Aunt Kun? I have a way


    At the request of the editor, tomorrow''s update time will be changed to 10:30 p.m., which will be more than 20000. Thank you for your support ~


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 404

    Hua Chang went back later and said this to Yu Fu. Yu Fu was happy.


    "There''s another thing?"


    I''m afraid Kun Yuyang thinks that the navy has always been trained by Gu Shubai, so he thinks that the generals sent to sangyi must be sangyi''s. As the only female general of Gu''s army, she has always been able to fight against sang Yi. Naturally, she has a great chance to be sent to fight against sang Yi.


    But she didn''t know that this time Ouyang Qi volunteered. She and Gu Shubai estimated that there was no risk in this battle, so they agreed.


    Because of the importance of the country, the selection of the chief General has not been publicized. Hua Shang also learned by chance. Fortunately, she was clever and didn''t publicize it to the outside world.


    Hua Chang nodded seriously, "yes, Niang, let''s help brother Ning''an and brother Ning Ping. They haven''t had a father since childhood. It''s so pathetic. It''s not easy to have deputy general Lin, who knows that Aunt Kun has not married others for so many years, and deputy general Lin is very poor! "


    Even Hua Chang''s little children feel pity for Lin Xuan. Yu Fu and others don''t have to say that.


    Yu Fu sighed, "why didn''t I persuade her? At that time, she still remembered her husband who died early in her heart and refused to pursue Lin Xuan. I can see that she likes Lin Xuan in her heart, but she always tries to be brave and worried about her husband. Later, she allowed Lin Xuan to live in the mansion. "


    Hua Shang said quickly: "why did aunt Kun let deputy general Lin live in the house? Living together is a family, isn''t that husband and wife? "


    Yu Fu didn''t know how to explain this to Hua Chang. For the child, these words were a little obscure.


    After thinking about it, she said, "there''s a reason. You know, Ning''an and Ning Ping are very naughty children. Ningping once bullied other people''s children outside. At that time, Yuyang happened to be in the army. The adults of other families didn''t recognize his identity and asked him to find the adults. He only said that he didn''t have a father. That person is good a satirical sarcasm, say he does not have father''s child, no wonder ill bred


    When Hua Shang heard this story for the first time, he was so angry that he patted his legs. "How can he talk like this? Although brother Ningping is usually naughty, he never does bad things. He is also very naughty and willing to help others. How can he say that he is uneducated? "


    Yu Fu continued: "later, Yu Yang came back from the army and saw that Ning Ping was unhappy. He knew that there was still such a case. He was so angry that he had to find the man. Ningping only said that if she went, others even said that he had a mother but no father. "


    Hua Chang was silent.


    Yu Fu then said: "after that, Yu Yang simply let Lin Xuan move into the house, and he became the father of Ning''an and Ning Ping. They are naughty and playful, and Lin Xuan protects them and teaches them. Others don''t know interest, dare to say ugly words to them, own Lin Xuan to come out. Over time, Lin Xuan has really become their father, just missing a marriage certificate. "


    She finished herself with some misgivings.


    Hua Chang asks her not to tell Kun Yuyang about the candidates for the battle, so that she doesn''t want to marry Lin Xuan after she knows she doesn''t have to fight.


    But Yu Fu thinks that if Kun Yuyang only married Lin Xuan for two children, what would that be for Lin Xuan who has been waiting for her for many years?


    "Mother, what are you thinking?"


    Hua Chang tilted her head and her big eyes flickered at her.


    Yu Fu smiles and touches her head. "It''s not hard to keep it from her. What''s hard is to keep it from her? Two people together for many years have no idea of marriage, now think they want to go to the battlefield, in order to Tuogu just and linxuan married, this is fair to linxuan? "


    Hua Chang is still young, and doesn''t understand men''s and women''s affairs. She thinks Lin Xuan is really poor, so she agrees with Yu Fu.


    "What does that mother say to do?"


    Yu Fu''s eyes flashed cunning light, let Hua Chang ear to come, mother and daughter don''t know what to murmur together, just let Gu Shubai into the palace to see.


    "What are you talking about? It''s mysterious. "


    Mother and daughter subconsciously look back, the same smile, showing a guilty smile, "nothing, nothing."


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "in the month of old, can become a pair is a pair."


    As soon as Gu Shubai heard this, he couldn''t help sighing, "if you really want to be old that month, you''d better worry about Yu Yang and Lin Xuan. After so many years, the military has been talking about them all the time. The soldiers are waiting for a wedding wine, but they can''t wait. "


    Isn''t that right?


    Hua Chang shook his head and said, "Dad, don''t worry, you can wait for it soon."


    After two days, Kun Yuyang took Lin Xuan to the palace to see Yu Fu and told her about their marriage.


    Yu Fu was surprised, "you two To get married? "


    "Yes."


    Kun Yuyang laughed shyly. "The war is coming. I''m worried that Ningan and Ningping will not be taken care of, so I think It''s better to get married. "


    Gu Shubai came from outside and said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? As soon as you leave, we''ll take Ning''an and Ning Ping to the palace. With his godfather and godmother, what are you worried about? "Kun Yuyang takes a look at Lin Xuan, and then looks at Yu Fu and his wife, "two children are old and skinny. How can they be sent to the palace to trouble you? Besides, they were taken care of too much by you when they were young. "


    "No, no, no, it''s not the problem."


    Yu Fu frowned slightly and waved his hand: "Yu Yang, you just want to find a father for the two children, and you shouldn''t find Lin Xuan. Now, what do you want me to tell Yinling? "


    "Silver bell?"


    Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan almost agree. What do they want to do with Yinling about their marriage?


    Yu Fu Chao stood at the silver bell waiting for him in the outer hall and took a look. "I saw that Lin Xuan was very old and had made many contributions in the army for many years, so I wanted to reward him. Coincidentally, Yinling and Yinxue are two years old. It''s time to get married. I want to give the silver bell to Lin Xuan. How can you marry Lin Xuan instead? "


    Kunyuyang and his wife were flustered when they heard this.


    She said: "Yufu, you know..."


    Yu Fu pretended not to understand, "what do you know?"


    Do you know that what Lin Xuan likes is Kun Yuyang, or do you know that Kun Yuyang refuses? In fact, you also know Lin Xuan in your heart?


    If Kun Yuyang didn''t make it known, she pretended not to know.


    Lin Xuan stepped forward, arched his hand and said: "Your Majesty, I thank you for your kindness. I will give you my wife. But the end will already have a heart, non feather Yang do not marry! Even if others are immortals, they can''t get into my eyes. "


    Kun Yu Yang looked at him and saw that his eyes were full of perseverance.


    Yu Fu''s brow slightly frowned. Just as he didn''t know how to answer, he suddenly saw the silver bell rushing in from the outside and fell to the ground. "Your Majesty, I used to be a Dongling, and I valued the etiquette most. Since his majesty said that he would give his maidservant to deputy general Lin, she took him as her husband. If your majesty wants to take back his will now, I would rather die than defend my innocence! "


    This words say export, not only Lin Xuan Cu eyebrows, jade help and Kun feather Yang also scared a big jump.


    However, Kun Yuyang was frightened because Yinling didn''t marry Lin Xuan. Yu Fu was frightened, but he was surprised at the tone of Yinling''s words -


    it''s true!


    After Yinling cried out that sentence, she lowered her head and said nothing. It looked like she was weeping.


    Kunyu Yang is more and more flustered. He can''t help looking at Yufu. Yufu looks helpless.


    One is to serve her close maid when she was in charge of the Marquis''s residence, and the other is her good friend. She should be embarrassed when such a thing happens.


    Kun Yuyang looks at Lin Xuan again. Lin Xuan bows his hand, and his back is more and more curved. "Please take back your life, and you will not marry him!"


    Lin Xuan''s mouth is stupid. After all, it''s Kun Yuyang who doesn''t marry. Yu Fu is tired of hearing that.


    Gu Shubai was drinking tea as if nothing had happened. When he heard this, he suddenly turned around and said with a smile, "do you mean to resist the imperial edict?"


    How can we resist the imperial edict? That''s a first-class crime!


    Lin Xuan frowned and raised his face, "if your majesty wants to marry someone else, he will have to resist the edict."


    Kun Yuyang looks at Lin Xuan in surprise. He dares to say that. Isn''t he really afraid of death?


    The silver bell, who had been standing on the ground with his head down, suddenly broke out, raised his face and cried: "I can''t protect my maidservant''s reputation and integrity. I can''t serve your majesty any more. I will repay your Majesty''s kindness in the next life!"


    After that, he jumped up and bumped into the big pillar on one side. He was so scared that Yinxue and others came to stop her and hugged her to prevent her from hitting the pillar.


    Silver bell was holding and dancing, a pair of dead to prove innocence.


    Kunyuyang was not a Dongling woman in the past. She only knew that Dongling women were very traditional and valued etiquette and innocence. But she didn''t want Yinling to wait on such a person as Yufu since she was a child, and she didn''t learn any of Yufu''s strength.


    It''s just talking about giving marriage back. How can it insult her innocence?


    Kunyuyang is more and more anxious, but Yufu looks more and more unhappy when she sees Yinling like this.


    Kunyu Yang knelt down to the ground in a hurry, "Your Majesty, please allow your majesty to say a few words!"


    In front of Yu Fu, she never cared about the monarch and the minister, but they only made friends with each other in their boudoir. Now she is so solemn that Yu Fu naturally does not allow her to speak.


    Then he said, "if you have something to say, just say it."


    Kun Yu Yang took a deep breath and said: "I have known your majesty for many years. I am not only a monarch, but also a friend. I always think your majesty knows his mind best. Chen and Lin Xuan have lived together for many years. Ning''an and Ning Ping treat Lin Xuan as their father. Can''t your majesty understand Chen''s mind? I don''t say it, but I have already recognized him in my heart. Otherwise, how can I let him live in the mansion for so many years? "


    After a pause, she said, "I feel sorry for my late husband because I didn''t mention marriage before. He treated me so well. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died in Dongling and been trampled on. He died fighting for his country with all his blood in those years. If I abandon him easily and get married again, won''t it make his heart cold? "


    "Second, for my two children and for myself. Lin Xuan can''t treat me any better. He has saved my life and protected me every time he went to war. After all, Keng Ning''an and Ning Ping are not his children. He can treat me well, not two children. So I''ve been procrastinating so far, just to make sure that he really loves the two children, not just to please me. "Everyone listens to her words in silence. It''s rare to hear her true thoughts about Lin Xuan from her mouth.


    These words, usually jade help want to listen to her all not necessarily willing to say.


    Yu Fu sighed a little, "is his sincerity to you and to the two children what you know today?"


    Kun Yu Yang regretted, "of course, I didn''t know it today! It''s all my fault. I should have agreed to get married earlier. Why have I delayed it so far? It was because of going to war with sangyi that I had an excuse to get married. If I had agreed to get married earlier, I would not have been in such a bad situation today! "


    She regretted it. She really regretted it.


    For so many years, she selfishly enjoyed Lin Xuan''s good, enjoying all his efforts regardless of return, and being at ease, but forgetting that Lin Xuan is not only her vassal.


    He has always been a meritorious and famous man in the army. Even if he is older, there are still beautiful young women willing to marry him. Yu Fu will never forget his meritorious minister.


    Now it''s too late to repent.


    Lin Xuan sees Kun Yu Yang''s remorseful face, and a smile appears at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s enough for him to hear Kun Yuyang''s true words in his lifetime. What if he was killed and punished for not respecting the imperial edict?


    He is willing.


    Just as he was willing to stay in kunfu for many years.


    Yinling, who has been struggling and making a lot of noise, suddenly stops. Yinxue and others let her go. Yufu opens her mouth. When she wants to open her mouth, she suddenly sees that Yinling comes to linxuan.


    Why, what is she going to do?


    It''s not in the script!


    Yu Fu looks at Gu Shubai in surprise. Gu Shubai winks at her and signals her to watch the silver bell performance.


    Yinling is younger and has the most ghost ideas. In the past, Lianzhu and Lianbi always thought she was not calm enough, but now they find it interesting.


    See silver bell walk to Lin Xuan in front of, pull open oneself some toss after scattered hair, "what''s the embarrassment? There are many men with three wives and four concubines. Why don''t you just marry both? It''s a big deal. I''ll be a concubine, isn''t it? "


    Lin Xuan was stunned.


    Just now, the man who had been hanged for crying and quarreling because of his innocence and reputation came up to say that she was willing to be a concubine, which is different from the woman he remembered in the Middle East spirit tradition


    Before Lin Xuan could react, Yinling came up to Kun Yuyang again, "general Kun, do you agree? If you don''t agree with him, he will die if he doesn''t respect the edict. Do you want to go to hell with him to be husband and wife? "


    Kunyuyang clenched his teeth.


    At that time, as a woman sent by Xikun to Dongling, she couldn''t help herself. Ning Xuan didn''t take a concubine either. She was only devoted to her.


    Now, as a female general of Da Zhou, although she dare not say she is famous, she has some status and honor in the army. On the contrary, she wants to share a husband with other women?


    Naturally, she is not reconciled, and she knows that Yinling is right. She can''t let Lin Xuan bear the charge of resisting the Edict and not respecting it.


    Hearing Yinling''s words, Lin Xuan subconsciously said: "the last general is not Yuyang, not to marry, never -"


    "I agree!"


    Kunyu Yang interrupts him in a loud voice, and Lin Xuan is stunned.


    Kunyu Yang raised his head, looked at Yinling, and then at Yufu, "I agree, let Yinling go through the door together, so it''s not anti order and disrespect, right?"


    People were shocked.


    What a proud female general Kun Yuyang is. The former Princess Xikun was born with noble background and extraordinary talent. She was willing to wrongly work with other women?


    The jade helps toward the silver bell to make a look, the heart way this next play big?


    Then Chao Lin Xuan said: "you see, Yu Yang would rather serve a husband with others for you. Is this affection worthy of you?"


    Lin Xuan nodded subconsciously, then immediately shook his head, "the end will not want to let her and others serve a husband, she is willing to marry the end will be happy in the heart, how can you so wronged her?"


    When Kun Yuyang wants to stop him, he sees Yu Fu and Gu Shubai smile at each other, and they don''t speak.


    She suddenly realized that something was wrong, and then looked at the silver bell, "what''s the matter?"


    Silver bell looked at Yu Fu, "Your Majesty, this..."


    Yu Fu nodded to her slightly, and Yinling knew that her play was over. She said with a smile, "I''m sorry, two generals. It''s your Majesty''s idea. I''m just on the errand. Your majesty knows that deputy general Lin has general Kun in his heart, and vice general Lin in his heart. How can you marry him again? "


    Then he chuckled and stepped aside.


    This moment crying for life and death, while smiling as usual face, really kunyuyang and linxuan are scared.


    How dare you feel that Yu Fu lied to them?


    Yu Fu looks at the silver bell with a smile, and says to Kun Yu Yang, "this little hoof plays for himself. I don''t mean it. I didn''t ask her to ask her what the two girls are talking about. I just want Yu Yang to say what he thinks."


    But the play of Yinling is well done. If not, how can Lin Xuan see that she doesn''t care less about him?Kun Yuyang and his wife were relieved. They looked at each other with a sense of survival.


    Lin Xuan looks at Gu Shubai foolishly, "no wonder the general today looks at the joke of the last general like this. Normally, you are the most considerate of the last general. How can you not be considerate today? So it is


    Kun Yu Yang pushed him helplessly, "you, fool."


    Seeing this, Yu Fu said: "Hua Shang heard that Ning''an and Ning Ping said that he was worried that Yu Yang didn''t have to go out to fight against sang Yi and would go back on his marriage. I''ve been thinking about you two for several years. It''s time to solve it completely and arrange today''s incident. "


    Kun Yuyang was surprised and said, "don''t you have to go to sangyi? No, I''m going. Don''t miss the national affairs just because we got married. I can go to war! "


    Yu Fu smiles and shakes his head, "you''ve become a war maniac now."


    Gu Shubai then said, "this expedition to sangyi is led by general Ouyang. Naturally, he uses his generals. You can''t go if you want to."


    "General Ouyang?"


    Kun Yuyang is very surprised. At the beginning, she can''t go to war. Hua Shang knows about it, so she has to find a way to avoid repenting after she knows that she can''t go to war.


    She thought, shaking her head and laughing.


    "Don''t you all think that if I can''t go to war, I won''t marry Lin Xuan?"


    Not only did Yu Fu think so, but Ning An and Ning Ping thought so, even Lin Xuan himself.


    Kun Yu Yang shook his head helplessly. "In fact, it''s just an excuse. Otherwise, what''s the reason to say to him, let''s get married?"


    The first time Yu Fu heard her say this, she couldn''t help laughing.


    It turns out that Kun Yuyang is embarrassed to speak. No wonder the candidate for the battle hasn''t been decided yet. She is anxious to talk with Lin Xuan about getting married.


    Lin Xuan was also surprised, "but I''ve told you many times that I don''t want to follow you so much..."


    "Then you say get married, you say!"


    Kun Yu Yang gave him a hammer as if the iron was not steel. "Don''t I know what you said? But you have never been generous enough to say that you want to get married. How can a woman answer me? "


    No matter how frank and open-minded she is, after all, she is a woman, and she always pinches when it comes to getting married.


    What''s more, she is still a widow married twice, and she has no parents'' orders. How can she open her mouth?


    After hearing this, Lin Xuan regretted, "if I had known this, I would have said it earlier, and I don''t have to wait until now!"


    Looking at his chagrin, Kun Yuyang turns angry to laugh again. How can he be willing to blame him?


    Yu Fu then said, "in that case, I''ll marry you on a lucky day. Let qintianjian choose a good day. It doesn''t need to be special. Just choose a closer day. In case you two have been struggling for so many years and make any mistake in the end, we will be worried with you. "


    Kun Yu Yang and Lin Xuan look at each other and kneel down to thank him, "but it''s up to your majesty."


    Yu Fu was relieved.


    If there had been such a saying, why should it have been delayed for so many years?


    I''m back from my trip. I''m coding in my hometown Fuzhou at present. It''s four o''clock tonight. Thank you for your support ~


    thank you www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 405

    Kun Yuyang and Lin Xuan are finally married. At the same time, the army going to sangyi is also marching.


    The most powerful fleet in the mainland of Kyushu is just like a giant beast in the sky. It is majestic and majestic. It roars to the East.


    Gu Shubai personally trained the Navy, and the officers and men stood majestically on the deck, watching the farther and farther coast of Dazhou.


    In the cabin, Ouyang Qi was very confident in the war.


    Although this navy was not trained by him, since the first World War of sangyi against beilina many years ago, all the generals of Dazhou were ordered to learn the method of naval warfare. Even the youngest general who doesn''t know the world knows how to defend his troops on the sea and how to control the formation on the sea.


    This is especially true of Ouyang Qi.


    Within three months of the army''s departure, a military newspaper was sent to the capital. The soldiers carrying the message held up their arrows and yelled, "sangyi has won a great victory, general Ouyang has captured the capital of sangyi!"


    Along the way, people''s hearts and minds, the people''s blood boiling, "win, win, finally avenged a few years ago the slaughter of the people''s revenge!"


    "Yes, your majesty is wise, and God bless me


    As the military newspaper came into the palace, Yufu had heard the news long ago. He saw the soldiers flying from a distance, kneeling on their knees and holding up their letter boxes. He ordered the general to report and take a closer look.


    Tianyunpo, Zhang jiuque and others were all on one side, curious: "Your Majesty, how about it?"


    Yu Fu said with a smile: "general Ouyang said in his letter that our army was as strong as a bolt. When we first arrived in sangyi, we were unable to resist the enemy. General Ouyang also ordered the people to be innocent. The people were living in poverty and were more and more unable to resist. The limited forces of sangyi could not resist our army at all. Now the capital of sangyi state has been occupied by general Ouyang, and the king and a number of Ministers of the clan have also been escorted to prison. How do you feel? "


    All the people were very happy when they heard about it. They didn''t expect that they broke sangyi in just three months, which fulfilled the heroic words of the sangyi people at that time -


    they thought that they could capture Beili in three months, and then occupy the whole mainland of Kyushu. They didn''t expect that the bitter fruit fell on themselves in the end.


    This is the so-called retribution of evil.


    Tianyunpo thought for a moment and said, "Your Majesty, according to the old rules of Beili''s conquering Xikun and other small countries, we should first change the occupied territory into counties. On the one hand, they carried out the state policy of Dazhou, on the other hand, they stabilized the people''s will. As for the original royal family... "


    "The old royal clan can no longer be run according to the old rules."


    Zhang jiuque said: "Kunwu, the former Emperor of Xikun, was injured. Originally he wanted to be Marquis, but later he was demoted to be a commoner because of his assassination of Prince kunjunyue. But his majesty helped him to open a shop in the capital, and he didn''t suffer. As for the former Emperor of Dongling, he is still a duke, and his eldest daughter is a princess. Sangyi, however, can''t say the same thing. It''s the enemy''s country. If we treat it well, how can we be worthy of our soldiers who died in the war and the people who were slaughtered? "


    Zhang jiuque''s words won the approval of all the ministers, and even tianyunpo thought it was reasonable.


    But Yu Fu has always been benevolent. Will she agree with this view?


    All the ministers looked up curiously, and Yu Fu nodded, "what you two Aiqing said is reasonable. To carry out the system of prefectures and counties in sangyi state, we should send more civil servants who are good at governing local areas and military generals who are good at recruiting and fighting to guard local areas and manage and educate them. As for sangyi''s original royal family, it''s not necessary to be polite. The blood of the people and soldiers in Dazhou could not have been shed in vain. If it had not been for their ambitious intention to invade the mainland of Kyushu, such a tragedy would not have happened in those years. "


    Seeing that Yufu was in agreement with them, all the ministers nodded in agreement.


    Xue Rou said, "Your Majesty, I have another idea."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Xue Rou arched, "I think sangyi''s territory is too far away from Kyushu after all, so it''s inconvenient to manage it. But there is a natural bridge between Dazhou and sangyi. "


    Yu Fu said, "you''re talking about Korea?"


    Xue Rou nodded, "I think we can open up mutual markets through Korea. The tradition of sangyi people for thousands of years is to learn our culture from the mainland of Kyushu. Now we are willing to teach, they are willing to learn. It''s better than they are complacent, thinking that they have learned orthodoxy, but they have only learned paranoia and violence, right


    If we had not only learned about bigotry and violence, it would not have happened that the whole people had tightened their belts just to supply military supplies and attacked the mainland of Kyushu many years ago.


    Yu Fu deeply thought that "the suppression of force is never as useful as the education of culture. The barbaric habits of the sangyi people really need to be changed. If they want to make sangyi a part of Dazhou completely, they must be the same as Dazhou people. No matter how to change the dynasty in the future, I hope that sang Yi and Kyushu mainland will be linked together, and there will be no more war. "


    She even considered the change of dynasties. It can be seen that she is determined to hold the people and the country. As long as the people are not killed or injured, she doesn''t mind who is in charge of the country.


    The ministers admired her deeply.


    Sky cloud broke to smile, "minister suddenly thought of a bit. Once upon a time, sangyi was a barbarian country, so it was called sangyi. Now that he has been captured by general Ouyang and become a part of Dazhou, he can''t be called Yi. "A new name and a new beginning, just like the mainland of Kyushu, which was once ruled by the Three Kingdoms, now has no Beili, Xikun and Dongling, only one big week.


    Yu Fu thought, "what''s your good idea?"


    Tianyun said: "it''s better to give it a name in the name of your majesty, or let the people of sangyi know your Majesty''s value and make the people stable."


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, the original sangyi state was named "Fusang" and became the latest County of the Zhou Dynasty, which was led by Ji Chengfa, the prince of Chu.


    The naughty boy, who used to be cynical, has become a handsome young man. He has learned a good talent for running a country and peace, which makes Yu Fu look at him with new eyes.


    "In the future, the young Phoenix will be clearer than the old phoenix, and the waves behind the Yangtze River will push the waves ahead. I''m afraid you will achieve more than Uncle Wang of Chu."


    Ji Chengfa heard this, patted his chest, "by your Majesty''s auspicious words, I will do my best to live up to your Majesty''s expectations."


    The prince of Chu stood on the side, and when he heard that he was so impolite, he quickly patted him on the back of the head, "can''t you even learn humility in front of your majesty? Your majesty praised you. How dare you take it? Being a father is already the respect of a prince. You are more successful than being a father. Do you want to usurp the throne? "


    The prince of Chu was worried, and there was no taboo in his mouth. Fortunately, he knew that Yufu was not a kind-hearted man.


    Ji Chengfa thought about it and said seriously, "my father''s words are bad. Saying that a son''s achievements are higher than his father''s, does he have to be granted a higher position? They are also princes. Some are just idle princes, while others are good for the country and the people. "


    "Smelly boy, who do you say is idle? Didn''t I do something beneficial to the country and the people? "


    Hearing this, the prince of Chu became more and more angry. He chased Ji Chengfa and made Yufu laugh and cry.


    She quickly stopped, "Uncle Wang, it''s only half a year since Cheng Fa came back. If you''re worried, just say so. Why hit him and pretend not to worry?"


    The prince of Chu was said to be the center of the matter, and his face turned red.


    Ji Chengfa laughs, "it''s OK. I just know it in my heart. Your majesty, I have taken away more than a dozen capable ministers from the central government. Is there a deficit here


    Looking at his cunning appearance, Yu Fu didn''t look at him angrily, "there are so many talented people in the imperial examination for many years, how can we lose money? You can take people with you. If you have a deficit, you can repair the book and come back. I will choose another person to help you. "


    Ji Chengfa is too young after all, and the land of Fusang is a foreign land across the vast mountains and seas. Yu Fu is also worried, so he specially selected the best person to take it to him.


    The prince of Chu was listening, and his heart relaxed a lot. He gave Yu Fu a grateful look.


    Ji Chengfa threw off the hair that fell on his forehead. He was full of spirit. "There is a bosom friend in the sea, and the end of the world is like a neighbor. Inaction is in the wrong way, and children share the towel. Father, your majesty, don''t send it. That''s it. "


    After that, he arched his hands to them and rode on the horse. He still arched his hands to greet them immediately. "Your Majesty, father, take care!"


    After that, he rode away, followed by a mighty long line, and gradually moved eastward.


    Seeing the vicissitudes of the prince of Chu''s face, the child grew up, and he gradually went from middle age to old age. In his eyes, he was demanding of the child, more concerned about it.


    Yu Fu suddenly thought of Hua Chang.


    Hua Shang is the princess and eldest daughter of Da Zhou. One day, she will go on such a long journey to benefit the people of Da Zhou.


    At that time, she will open her eyes like the prince of Chu, and see the child disappear all the time, right?


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but smile. Suddenly someone grabbed her behind her and dropped her cape on her shoulder. She didn''t look back to know that the man was Gu Shubai.


    "It''s a pity that it''s November. If it''s a month or two later, we can go after the new year."


    Yu Fu followed him back slowly. "I think so, too. But Cheng Fa is young and ambitious. He doesn''t care about his family. He insists on going to Fusang earlier so that the soldiers there can have a good new year. It''s rare for him to have such good intentions. How can I stop him? "


    Gu Shubai couldn''t help thinking of themselves, "yes, family and country affairs, I can''t be careless. Do you remember the night of our wedding, when the war broke out together, we couldn''t even care about the wedding night, so we set out to leave Beijing with our troops. "


    The night of marriage


    Yu Fu could not help but chuckle. "Now Huashang is five years old, but the scene of that night seems to be still in front of us. That night you leave, you must be very concerned about the capital, right? In fact, I miss you more in my heart. I want you not to leave, even if it''s half a day late. Unfortunately... "


    It''s a pity that she is a king. She can''t even be selfish.


    Gu Shubai smiles and touches her hair. Her hair is still as smooth as before, which makes people love her.


    "When the sangyi attacked that year, you fought with Huashang. For the sake of Huashang''s safety, you didn''t hesitate to cut off your long hair. You have to say that it''s because you feel uncomfortable with your white hair that you cut it off. At that time, I knew in my heart that I had to pretend to be so in order to fulfill your lies, but I was really tired. "


    He stroked along the tip of her hair, long hair like waterfall, now long to the calf, also black and soft, no trace of silver.Everything is back to the past, even her face is still a girl.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help looking up at him. "Well, you lied to me. I pretended to work so hard at that time. Fortunately, Hua Shang was sensible. She didn''t blame us at all when she heard about that year


    Gu Shubai eyebrows tip slightly pick, "she naturally can''t blame you, you sacrificed so much in order to protect her, why should you be blamed?"? If you want to blame me, it''s because I didn''t protect your mother and daughter. "


    "It''s none of your business."


    Yu Fu also comforted him, "when he said that he wanted to give up the baby in his belly, you were so sad that you had to reluctantly agree, and pretended not to reluctantly to ease my heart. Let me tell you the truth. "


    That pair of watery eyes, full of sincerity, "if it wasn''t for you, I really didn''t have the courage to give birth to Huashang."


    It''s like now, if he wasn''t around, she couldn''t imagine that one day she would be like the prince of Chu, watching her children travel far away.


    Gu Shubai clenched her hand silently.


    His hand is always warm, but her hand is slightly cool even if it is in the sleeve. They hold each other in one place -


    the temperature is just right.


    ¡­¡­


    After the capture of sangyi, the voice of Fengchan in Taishan became more and more popular.


    Yufu is helpless. She is not interested in this kind of self boasting and eulogizing ceremony, not to mention spending too much money.


    Who knows, the state governments all over the country have presented petitions, and the people all over the country have signed petitions to invite Yu Fuxing to hold the ceremony of Taishan Zen. She has to conform to the people''s will.


    The Ministry of household, the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of work and other ministers summed up the feasibility of Taishan Fengchan ceremony in detail, and finally worked out.


    Xue Judo: "in reply to your majesty, the Ministry of household that the minister belonged to played the last time when the imperial court mentioned the Taishan Buddhist ceremony. Now the Treasury has enough money to cope with such a grand ceremony."


    The Ministry of rites also said: "there is no problem with the Ministry of rites. The officials of Taishan Fengchan''s rites are already familiar with them. Your majesty will be the first female monarch in the history of Taishan. It''s really a legend through the ages


    The Ministry of work also patted his chest and said that there was no problem. Yu Fu had to accept it.


    "Taishan Fengchan? What does that mean? "


    At the end of Taixue''s class, Hua Shang, Yuan Zhang and other children gathered around to discuss the most popular topics in the court recently.


    Hua Chang held her small face in one hand and said, "it''s not a good thing. My mother didn''t want to go there at first. She said that it would be a waste of money for the people. She also said that it would be nice to take the money to the people to help the people cultivate and farm. Later, the ministers said they wanted to go, and my father advised my mother, so my mother reluctantly agreed. "


    Ouyang tielu also said: "my father said that your majesty didn''t go to make an excuse that Fusang had not been broken. Now Fusang has been defeated, and his blood feud has been avenged. It''s time to sacrifice to heaven. Therefore, your majesty will have to go if he doesn''t want to waste his people and money any more! "


    Huang Hua Shou came in from the outside. He just heard a few children discussing the problem. He said with a smile, "Fengchan in Mount Tai is not a bad thing you think. On the contrary, it''s a great good thing!"


    The children''s attention was attracted by him. Gu Jiaojiao doubted: "is it really a good thing?"


    "Really."


    Huang Huashou said with a smile, "if it''s not a good thing, why do adults want to let him go? Why do all the people of the people ask for orders to let him go? "


    Hearing this, the children asked him in detail, "since it''s a good thing, why doesn''t your majesty want to go?"


    Huang Huashou waited for a long time, and the children finally asked this question. He was moved to tears. He finally found a chance to flatter his majesty!


    He said hastily: "because although it is a good thing for Taishan to become a Buddhist monk, only a king who has achieved great achievements can perform this grand ceremony since ancient times. Do you think your Majesty''s achievements are high? "


    Before the children had time to answer, Huang Huashou went on: "that''s naturally high! The unification of Kyushu has ended the chaos of the three kingdoms'' separatist rule in the mainland of Kyushu for hundreds of years. Isn''t that a high achievement? How can we not go to Mount Tai to worship Buddhism? Your majesty is a little too modest, so you can only ask the subjects to ask for their orders before your majesty will go. "


    Then zazazui exclaimed, "Your Majesty is really the emperor of the ages. I really admire you, don''t you?"


    When he said this, he always looked at Hua Chang, as if he hoped that Hua chang would relay his words to Yu Fu.


    Old master Bao came in from the outside and just heard Huang Hua Shou''s words. Huang Hua Shou saw him just like a mouse saw a cat. He couldn''t run quickly.


    Bao Lao Tai Fu looked at the fat figure he had fled in a hurry. It was like a wolf running into the air. He whispered in his mouth, * polisher.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 406

    The next spring.


    According to the historical records of the Later Zhou Dynasty, in March of the fifth year of the new Yuan Dynasty, Ji Yufu, the Taizu of the Zhou Dynasty, led the royal family and the retinue guard of honor, Gu Shubai, the Regent, led the civil and military officials, and drove the Buddhist chariot for hundreds of miles. Accompanied by Koryo and Fusang, envoys and chiefs of Turks, Khotan, Persia, Tianzhu, Silla, Baiji and other countries.


    All nations come to celebrate, the weather is magnificent.


    In April, when they gathered at the foot of Mount Tai, they ordered the Taishi Tianyun to break through and build a round Mound Altar four miles south of Mount Tai, which was decorated with five colors of earth and named "FengSi altar". At the top of the mountain, an altar was built, five feet wide and nine feet high, which was called Dengfeng altar; at SheShou mountain, an octagonal square altar was built, which was called descending Zen altar.


    Yufu and Gu Shubai first worshiped the heaven at the foot of the mountain; the next day they ascended Daiding and sealed yuce at dengfengtan; the third day they went to sheshoushan to worship the earth God. At the beginning of Yu Fuxing''s offering, Gu Shubai ascended to the altar to offer.


    After such a fuss, it was considered the end of Fengchan, and the pilgrimage was celebrated by the officials. Long live Shanhu.


    Under the help of jade, three steles of "Dengfeng", "jiangchan" and "Hajj" were erected, which were called "Wuhe platform" for FengSi altar, "Wansui platform" for Dengfeng altar and "Jingyun platform" for jiangchan altar.


    He also named the God of Mount Tai as "Tianqi Rensheng emperor"; the goddess of Mount Tai as "Tianxian Yunv Bixia Yuanjun", and changed the year name "Xinyuan" to "Shengyuan", which means that the new era of the great Zhou Dynasty has entered its heyday.


    The whole ceremony was very long and lasted for three months. Yu Fu was very tired.


    For the accompanying children, such as Huashang and Yuanzhang, it was a very interesting trip, which made them have endless aftertaste when they grew up.


    "Go, there are monkeys on the mountain over there. They can peel peaches!"


    Ouyang tielv didn''t come originally. After hearing that Huashang and he were all going, he pestered Ouyang Qi to come and repeatedly assured him that he would be obedient.


    Ouyang Qi dotes on his old son after all. After hearing his repeated promises, he naturally allows him to accompany him.


    It can be imagined that Ouyang Qi was disappointed, and Ouyang tielv''s life was not "obedient".


    "Is it true that monkeys are so picky about food and skin?"


    Gu Jiaojiao''s eyes are wide open in surprise. He doesn''t peel peaches, but his mother Su Yunyan is much more delicate. Every time he eats peaches, he asks his father to peel them.


    Now, listening to Ouyang tielv''s words, Gu Jiaojiao doubts her understanding of his mother - monkeys eat peaches without skin, so his mother is not delicate.


    Ouyang tielv patted his chest and promised, "what are you doing? I just saw it yesterday. If you don''t believe it, go and have a look yourself! "


    After that, pointing to the valley over there, I will take Gu Jiaojiao and them there.


    Yuan Zhang was about to catch up when he saw Ning Yidan holding Hua''s sleeve and said timidly, "I''m afraid monkeys will catch me."


    Ning Yidan was born thin and weak. She didn''t practice martial arts since she was a child. She could only read books. She should be afraid of monkeys.


    What''s more, Ouyang tielv also described those monkeys as so powerful that they would peel when eating peaches. How could they be like monkeys?


    It''s monkey spirit!


    Ning Yidan didn''t dare to go, and Hua Chang also gave birth to the meaning of retreat.


    First, she can''t guarantee that she can beat monkeys. Second, Ning Yidan won''t go. It''s hard to leave her alone here. Let''s play by ourselves, right?


    Hua Chang then said, "why don''t you go? Yidan and I will go for a walk by the stream. There are many beautiful pebbles in the stream."


    The boys are not interested in pebbles. When they see Ning''an, Ning Ping, Yuan Zhang and Gu Jiaojiao, they want to compromise. Ouyang tielv gives yuan Zhang a wink.


    Yuan Zhang was stunned, almost instantly understood Ouyang''s iron law.


    He is gesturing himself to pacify Ning Yidan!


    Yuan Zhang doubted for a moment why Ouyang tielv wanted him to pacify Ning Yidan instead of going by himself? It''s a pity that he hasn''t had time to figure it out. His body has subconsciously gone to Ning Yidan.


    "We protect you. Don''t be afraid. You see, brother Ouyang, brother Ning''an and brother Ning Ping are very powerful. "


    After hearing this, Ning Yidan looked at Ouyang tielv and finally yuan Zhang.


    Well, she still thinks Yuanzhang is the best.


    Hua Chang saw that her eyes were loose, so she said with a smile, "let''s go together. If the monkey is too strong, we can''t fight, we''ll ask the imperial army for help."


    After that, he pointed to the dense tree behind him. The children all looked at the place, but they didn''t see a single person, let alone the imperial guards.


    Ouyang tielu said quickly: "what kind of imperial guards? Where is it? "


    Hua Chang also looked back in the trees. For a long time, he didn''t even see the corner of his clothes. He had no choice but to show his hand. "I don''t know. Anyway, they are here. I''m sure about that."


    Since the earthquake in the capital last year, Yufu has sent elite members of the imperial army to follow Huashang. Those people usually hide in the dark, which does not affect the children''s play, and can protect them in time.


    The children believed in Hua Shang''s words. Since she said someone would protect her, there must be someone to protect her."What are you waiting for? Let''s see the monkeys


    Ouyang iron law strongly encouraged everyone to follow him to the valley he said.


    Along the way, the trees became denser and denser, and the canopy was so dense that it blocked the sunshine. The valley became more and more lively, and the birds'' calls came from the branches from time to time.


    The sound of birds is clear and pleasant, which attracts the attention of children all at once, and everyone likes it very much.


    Gu Jiaojiao''s voice was bigger, and he could fly up a tall Wutong tree. When it flew up, it dragged its long colorful feathers, and every child''s lips were all made into a circle.


    "Wow, that''s like a phoenix!"


    They haven''t seen the legendary Phoenix. Just now, the long tailed and colorful bird looks just like the legendary Phoenix.


    They couldn''t help but follow the beautiful bird to the depth of the valley. Until they could no longer see the bird, they realized that they had run to a strange place.


    The trees here are so dense that they can hardly let out any sunlight. It''s dark everywhere.


    Ning Yidan is afraid at first. Yuan Zhang and others protect Hua Shang behind him. Hua Shang protects Ning Yidan by his side.


    "Ouyang tielv, where is the monkey you said?"


    Gu Jiaojiao''s tone was trembling. She seemed very afraid. She pretended not to be afraid and asked about Ouyang tielv monkey.


    Ouyang tielv also realized that there might be danger deep in the forest, and his voice was not as loud as usual. "Monkey, monkey is probably..."


    Before his words fell to the ground, a shadow suddenly shook in the dark in the distance, which made Gu Jiaojiao scream.


    Hua Chang quickly covered his mouth, "Shh, don''t bring the beast."


    She was not very afraid, at least more daring than Gu Jiaojiao. She said, "don''t panic, we may have gone too far and lost our way. I''ll see if I can call out the secret protection of the imperial guards. Don''t be afraid. "


    Then he looked around at the trees and said in a small voice, "is anyone there? We are lost. If you are still here, will you come out and show us the way? "


    There was no sound from the top of the trees in the forest, only the distant bird calls came from time to time. I don''t know if they were responding to Hua Chang''s words.


    Hua Chang patiently asked three or four times, but she didn''t get any answer. She was sure that the imperial guards who had been following her secretly were not here.


    Ning An slightly frowned and said, "are we just running too fast? The forest here is deep and dense, so the people who secretly follow and protect are also lost?"


    Yuan Zhang said, "it should be so. But don''t worry. They are all well-trained soldiers. They will find us soon. Before they find us, we need to find our own way out


    After that, he looked around, trying to identify the direction in the dark.


    But what did he think? The black trees all around stretched out a variety of branches. They were like the devil waiting to catch passers-by in the dark, which filled people with fear.


    Don''t say to go in and find a way, even if you look more, you are afraid.


    Hua Chang suddenly laughed, "my father once told my mother that the branches in the dark were his hair. When I think about it, I''m not so afraid. "


    When everyone was afraid, she laughed, and her voice was as good as a silver bell.


    The tension of the crowd eased a little. At this time, Yuanzhang also saw some gateways and pointed to a place in the dark. "I can''t remember what the road was like when we came here, but I can hear the sound of water. Let''s go in that direction. It should be right."


    "Wait, what''s the sound of water?"


    Ningping didn''t understand, "it seems that there are streams near us all the way. Maybe there are also streams deep in the valley. How can we infer where to go by the sound of water?"


    Yuan Zhang explained, "no, I heard the water flowing downstream. We come up from the downstream, so if we go down the stream, we can go back to the place where we came from


    Huashangtou was the first to respond to Yuanzhang''s words, "brother Yuanzhang is right. The valleys have certain shapes, and the water flows out of the valley together. Let''s follow the current and we''ll be out soon. "


    Ning Yidan also nodded and said, "I think Huashang and Yuanzhang are right!"


    Ning''an and others have always been obedient to Hua Chang. What she says is what she says. What''s more, even Ning Yidan, who seldom spoke, agreed with this opinion. Naturally, they had nothing to say.


    So a group of people from Yuanzhang Road, Huashang and Ning Yidan were protected in the middle, so stumbling toward the lower reaches of the stream.


    As she walked, Gu Jiaojiao muttered to Ouyang tielv, "I didn''t see the monkey. I almost lost myself. I still can''t believe you. Last time the Earth Dragon turned over, you just saved us. That''s just luck. Hum. "


    Gu Jiaojiao muttered that these are not really complaining about Ouyang tielv, but that he is afraid now, so he finds some words to divert his attention, so as to avoid his own wishful thinking.


    Ouyang tielv knew this, so he walked around him and didn''t talk to him.Gu Jiaojiao muttered to herself for a long time. Seeing that Ouyang tielv was not talking to her, she felt bored and wanted to make him fight with her.


    He said: "how can you change your temper, you counsellor? Say you don''t answer back, but you talk? "


    He got a slap on the back of the head as soon as he said it.


    Gu Jiaojiao was slapped by the slap and almost fell to the ground. She turned back and scolded angrily, "Ouyang tielv, what are you doing?"


    When they heard his voice, they all stopped and looked at the Ouyang iron law beside them.


    Ouyang iron law is on his side. Who does Gu Jiaojiao scold?


    Gu Jiaojiao covered the back of her head and looked at the "Ouyang iron law" behind her. Only then did she find that there was no one behind him, while the Ouyang iron law in front of her came towards him, "what do you call me for?"


    Gu Jiaojiao stared at him and stammered for a long time before she said, "you Why are you in front of me? Aren''t you always behind me? "


    Ouyang iron law white he one eye, "you have been scolding me, I have long gone to the front Ningan side, why obediently listen to you scold me?"


    Gu Jiaojiao was sweating all over.


    "How can it be? When you come to the front, whose footsteps are behind me, and who slapped me? "


    As he said this, he put the back of his head to Ouyang tielv. It was too dark for Ouyang tielv to see clearly, so he stretched out his hand and touched it. He found something wet.


    He put his hand in front of his nose and was shocked. "Be careful, everyone! There are wild animals


    After that, she pulls Gu Jiaojiao to her back and gives it to Ning''an. She looks warily into the darkness behind her and keeps her eyes fixed.


    Ning''an also touched the back of Gu Jiaojiao''s head, scared, "there are five paw prints on your head, and they are all bleeding. Don''t you find them?"


    Gu Jiaojiao heard the blood scared to anger, "no wonder it hurts so much. What dares to attack me?"


    All of a sudden alert, Yuanzhang and others will Huashang protect to death, let her and Ning Yidan in the middle. Gu Jiaojiao, who had just been injured, was surrounded. Several other boys were surrounded outside.


    In the dark, there was a fishy wind.


    Hua Shang saw Ouyang tielv standing in front of him. He was worried. "Brother Ouyang, be careful."


    With her words, Ouyang iron law seems to have all the strength to use up.


    He became more and more careful. For the first time, he tried so hard to remember his father''s fighting skills. He slowly bowed his back, leaned forward and watched any movement in the dark.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a powerful roar in the dark, and a huge and thick "figure" appeared in front of everyone.


    Ouyang tielv was too scared to move. The "figure" in front of him was two or three times as high as his. No matter how high he was, he could not fight.


    "This man is so big..."


    Gu Jiaojiao looked up foolishly and forgot the five paw marks on his head.


    Ning Ping stares at the front and scolds Gu Jiaojiao, "fool! Who is it? That''s the blind bear


    Apart from bears, what else in the mountain forest looks like a human being and is so huge and thick?


    After listening to Ning Ping''s words, they came across the black bear! Such a ferocious beast!


    Ning Yidan is about to cry, just biting his lips.


    Hua Chang raised his chin, "don''t be afraid! My father beat a blind bear when he was hunting in the paddock. It''s much bigger than this one. Don''t be afraid! "


    Naturally, she knew that their level was no match for Gu Shubai, but at this time, she had to say something to encourage everyone.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    There was a burst of laughter in the darkness, which dispelled the haze as if the sun were shining into the dark woods.


    That bear blind man seems to be irritated by the laughter, suddenly restless, unexpectedly toward the front of Ouyang iron law!


    Roar -


    a gust of wind swept by. When Hua Shang opened his eyes again, the world in front of him changed.


    She seemed to be on the top of a mountain. It was open and bright all around. Looking up, the spring sun was very warm.


    She squinted involuntarily. At another look, Yuan Zhang and them all fell beside her.


    To wake them up, he saw an old man with a white beard in white clothes. He couldn''t see his age. He was sitting cross legged on a big stone beside him, looking at her with a smile.


    Hua Chang looked at his good-looking appearance, and then looked at his smiling face and said, "good old man."


    "Hello, little friend."


    The old man with white beard also said hello to her. When they met for the first time, they were unexpectedly harmonious.


    Hua Chang laughed and finally bent down to push yuan Zhang, who was nearest to him. "Brother yuan Zhang, wake up and don''t sleep on the ground."


    Yuan Zhang wakes up in a daze and sees Hua Chang in a daze. Looking at the surrounding scene, he is more and more surprised."Didn''t we meet the blind bear in the valley? Why are you here? "


    After that, he wakes Ning An, Ning Ping and others. When they wake up, they are surprised to see the smiling old man with white beard.


    "Old man, did you save us?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 407

    The old man with white beard stretched out his hand from his wide white sleeve and stroked his white beard. "How do you know?"


    Hua Shang looked at the old man with white beard in front of him and tried to think whether he had seen him somewhere.


    She always felt that she knew him, but she couldn''t remember where she had met him.


    Hua Chang pinched his cheek and scared yuan Zhang to catch her hand. "Hua Chang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hua Chang shook his head. "I just want to see if I''m dreaming. I seem to have dreamed of this old man when I was dreaming. Are you an immortal, old man? "


    The old man with white beard laughed and didn''t answer Hua Chang''s words directly. He only said, "you said you met me in a dream. What kind of dream is it like?"


    Hua Shang tried hard to recall, "it seems that he is in a beautiful place. It''s very beautiful. Many people in white clothes walk around, all of them are immortal. The old man was among them. He gave me water and delicious snacks. But... "


    "But what?"


    "But it seems that the old people themselves don''t like to eat, instead they like to eat big chicken legs."


    The old man with white beard''s smile suddenly stiffened on his face, big drumsticks or something. It would be too bad to say that.


    Just at this time, I suddenly saw several figures flying in the sky. As soon as they landed, they stood in front of Hua Chang and others and looked at the old man with white beard.


    It was the imperial guards who were sent to protect Huashang.


    Hua Chang was very happy. "It''s them! It''s my mother who asked them to protect me! "


    The soldiers of the imperial army finally found them, which means that they will soon be able to go back to see their parents and don''t have to worry about getting lost in the forest.


    The leader slightly turned his head. "The princess was frightened. Her subordinates were not able to do anything. They had already killed the black bear in the forest."


    Hua Shang looked at his back and saw a scarlet bloodstain. It didn''t look like human blood. Was it the blood of the black blind man?


    The general just looked at the old man with white beard. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something strange. He said tentatively, "old man, who are you?"


    The old man with white beard shook his beard and snorted from his nose.


    The rest of the soldiers of the imperial guard looked at the leader and waited for his instructions. However, they found that he did not order the suspicious old man to be arrested.


    Just then he asked: "dare to ask the old man, but is he fumigation pool?"


    What?


    God of medicine?


    Hua Shang poked his head out from behind the general and looked at the old man with white beard. The old man also tilted his head to look at her, and his eyes were full of funny brilliance.


    It is not full of pride and disdain when facing the people of the imperial guards.


    He winked at Hua Chang, as if he was acquiescing to something. Hua Chang went under the armpit of the soldier and said, "Shigong!"


    One fell on the old man with white beard.


    The soldiers of the imperial guards were all startled. They saw the old man with white beard holding Hua Chang carefully and standing up from the ground happily.


    He sat cross legged, holding a child in his arms, but he could stand up straight without shaking, which made everyone dumbfounded.


    "My dear child, Xiao Huashang, ask the master to have a good look!" As like as two peas looked as like as two peas,


    smoked the pond and looked at him. He looked very much like Yu Fu when he was a child. He was very grateful. "Xiao Hua''s dress was very beautiful, and it was exactly like your mother when she was little!"


    He admitted his identity in his words, and the soldiers of the imperial army were relieved.


    When Yuan Zhang and others heard that he was the legendary god of medicine, they all curiously went up to fumigate pool, and then they put down Hua''s clothes and said to her, "it''s not a waste of time for Shigong to go there many times in your dream. You still remember Shigong''s appearance."


    Hua Chang felt his head a little embarrassed. "I still didn''t remember clearly. I should have recognized my master at the beginning."


    Gu Jiaojiao cried out, "go to the dream of Huashang? How to go to other people''s dreams? Doctor, are you really immortal? It can not only solve the black blind man, but also go to other people''s dreams


    Fumigation pool looked down at him, "are you a child who cares for his family?"


    Gu Jiaojiao said with a smile: "yes, I am Gu Yuanchi, the eldest son of the sixth family."


    "Oh..."


    Smoked pond to lengthen the end sound, "originally is Gu Jiaojiao."


    Gu Jiaojiao almost a mouthful of blood gushes out, really saw a ghost, how does he know his name?


    Before he could ask, fumigation pool grabbed his collar and lifted him in front of him. I don''t know what he did on his head and threw him out again.


    "I won''t fight with the blind bear. I''m just taking you to the top of the mountain. As for the blind bear, someone will deal with it."


    Yuan Zhang hurriedly came forward to check Gu Jiaojiao''s head injury. It was strange that the five paw prints disappeared all of a sudden!


    He was astonished. "Thank you for healing the wound on Yuan Chi''s head. Otherwise, he would be scratched by the blind bear. I''m afraid his head will not be washed for ten days and a half months!"


    After looking at him, Xun Chi seemed to think that the child was very polite, so he didn''t embarrass him. He just said, "don''t be polite. Xianren Valley and Gu family are related by marriage. Although Gu huaijiang and I have become the same generation, I don''t care about him for Yu Fu''s sake. "When the soldiers of the Imperial Army saw that he immediately called Gu huaijiang''s name and Yu Fu''s name, they did not dare to listen to it any more. They said respectfully, "doctor, please follow me to see your majesty! The princess has been away for a long time. I''m afraid her majesty will be worried. "


    Fumigation pool originally wanted to be proud again. When they heard that Yufu would be worried, they compromised, "well, I came to see your mother this time. By the way, I''ll see you. Let''s go back quickly so that your mother won''t worry. "


    The commander of the imperial army was about to lead the way when he saw the white sleeve of the fumigation pool waving. When it fell down again, he and Hua Shang disappeared together.


    "Wow


    The children exclaimed and couldn''t believe that the two living people disappeared in front of them.


    The soldiers of the imperial guards looked at each other, thinking that they couldn''t stop him. Fortunately, he wouldn''t hurt Hua Shang. It''s better to take the other children back first.


    Then the emperor Yuanzhang and other humanitarians said, "ladies and gentlemen, this way, please."


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Fu is tired of the ceremony and is resting in the palace of Mount Tai.


    Suddenly I heard the Imperial Army inform Huashang that they had gone to the valley. It seemed that they were in trouble. Just about to let Gu Hanmo send someone to look for it, suddenly he hears Hua Chang coming back.


    After a while, I heard the familiar footstep. Hua Shang came in bouncing, "Niang!"


    Yu Fu was leaning on the couch. When he got up, he saw a figure in white behind Hua Chang, walking slowly in from outside the hall.


    Yu Fu thought he was wrong. He fixed his eyes on it. It was really a fumigation pool!


    "Master!"


    She immediately got up to meet her. The fumigation pool came to her like a gust of wind and helped her to sit down on the couch again. "I don''t know what happened to my body? Why don''t you stay here and care about these empty rites? "


    Hua Chang happily shared with Yu Fu, "Niang, my master is amazing! With a wave of his sleeve, he took me from the top of the mountain to the palace, just like flying! Niang, do you think Shigong is an immortal? I think it is, but Shigong doesn''t admit it! "


    Yu Fu looked at the fumigation pool in surprise. "Master has been closed for a long time, and his skill has gone up to a higher level."


    After that, Chao Yinling and others waved their hands to send them tea and snacks, and then invited Gu Shubai and others to meet.


    Xun Chi stroked his beard and said with a smile, "it''s really more profitable. In addition to being able to take people to other places in an instant, it can also call the wind and rain. After I noticed this change, I immediately came to you to teach you these skills. But when I got to the capital, I knew that you had come to Mount Tai for Zen, so I came here again, and I happened to see Huashang. They met a big black bear. "


    Yu Fu couldn''t help but be afraid. "Fortunately, master ran into him, otherwise Hua Shang would be in danger today!"


    Fumigation pool winked at her, "that won''t be. It''s interesting to see some children for my teacher, so I used a cover up to stop all the people you sent. Let''s see how the children deal with the bear blind. Ha ha ha. "


    Yu Fu shook his head helplessly and looked at Xiang Hua''s clothes.


    She knew that fumigation pool was just like that. No matter how old she was, she was like an old child. She couldn''t play enough.


    But Hua Chang suddenly realized that the immortal Shigong was such a person. He wanted to see what they would do when they faced the blind bear!


    In order not to affect Huashang''s good impression of seeing Shigong for the first time, Yufu quickly changed the topic, "this time, I should have told Shifu in advance about Taishan''s Fengchan. It''s just that the master is shutting down, so he doesn''t disturb me. Master once said to revere heaven and earth. I think of such a great event as Mount Tai''s Fengchan. At my age, it seems that... "


    "Well, you really shouldn''t come to Fengchan."


    The sentence suddenly appeared in Xunchi, which startled Yu Fu. "I know I''m young, and I don''t deserve to be compared with the famous emperors in ancient times. But at least my apprentice also unified Dazhou. I don''t think it will bring bad luck to Dazhou


    Fumigation pool shakes his head, "what do you think? You don''t deserve to come to Mount Tai for Zen. Who else? Although he is an emperor, he should not be too humble. The teacher said that you should not come to Fengchan, but your body. "


    "God of medicine, what happened to Yufu''s body?"


    Gu Shubai is walking to the outside of the hall, hearing the words of the fumigation pool, he hastens to step in, for fear that there is something wrong with Yufu''s body.


    Fumigation pool subconsciously white he one eye, "jade help again pregnant, you unexpectedly all don''t know?"


    The three members of the family were all surprised.


    Yu Fu didn''t know why Xun Chi said she shouldn''t come to Fengchan. It turned out that she was pregnant again.


    Gu said that Bai Qi was worried at first, and then he was happy, "so it''s because I was careless and didn''t notice. Yu Fu has been very tired recently because of Fengchan. I''m afraid she''s ill. I''ll ask the doctor to take a look at her. "


    Yu Fu said quickly, "I can''t blame you for this. I don''t know about pregnancy myself. How can you know?"


    Hua Shang said strangely: "Sir, how long has that mother been pregnant?"


    "Half a month."


    Xun Chi didn''t think about it, so he answered.As soon as the words came out, Hua Chang didn''t feel anything. Yu Fuxian blushed


    In the evening, Gu Hanmo, who was accompanied by Gu''s family, also accompanied fumigation pool for dinner. At this time, the children had already spread what fumigation pool had done, and outsiders had more awe for his divine power.


    After all, I haven''t seen him for many years, he has been closed for a long time, and his ability should be improved.


    But he didn''t change his preference for food at all.


    At dinner, while gnawing at the drumsticks, he looked at the faces of the people and told them all about their faults.


    "You''ve been working too hard recently. You need to have a rest. Look, you''re green under your eyes."


    This is to say that Gu Hanmo, as the commander of the Imperial Army, should not only protect the safety of Yufu, but also protect the royal family and civil and military officials.


    "You should eat more nutritious food, not all the good ones for your wife. She has four sons. Don''t worry, you don''t have to eat anything. The sixth one must be a daughter. "


    This is about Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi almost jumped on the table with joy, "really? Can I really have a daughter? That''s great


    Gu Shubai gave him a proud look.


    He was the only daughter slave in the family who had a daughter, so he was very proud.


    Finally, Xun Chi looks at Hua Chang. Hua Chang''s eyes are wide open, waiting curiously for Xun chi to say what''s wrong with her. Xun Chi''s eyes are very kind.


    "You''re just so beautiful. Like your mother, a lot of stinky kids follow you from childhood to adulthood. You''re very annoyed."


    Poof.


    Yuan Zhang and Gu Jiaojiao, who are automatically classified as smelly boys, look embarrassed.


    When Xun Chi finished the fifth drumstick, he finally got to the point, "I heard that you were in Mount Tai, and I was busy as a teacher, so I came here, and I just wanted to help you. It''s said that there will be some drought at the foot of Mount Tai this year. I''ll go to the foot of the mountain tomorrow to rain. In this way, the people will think that you are given by the emperor. Ha ha ha


    Everyone was very surprised at his casual voice.


    Only Gu Shubai noticed that it was not right and said, "before that, the strange stone with the word" Rui "in Cangzhou river was not made by the God of medicine, was it?"


    "How can it be?"


    Fumigation pool put down the drumstick and said angrily, "am I such a fraud?"


    All of you: --


    Just now, it said that rain would make the people feel that Yufu was given by the emperor. Isn''t it him?


    It rained for several days at the foot of Mount Tai. The drizzle is just in line with the saying that spring rain is as expensive as oil.


    All of a sudden, the rain moistened some dry land, everything revived, and the seedlings of the field grew up.


    It didn''t stop raining until Yufu and his party left Mount Tai. The common people thought that it was because of Mount Tai''s Buddhism that they prayed for the good rain. When Yu helped them to leave, they said goodbye.


    After all the civil and military officials accompanied the emperor, they felt that there was light on their faces.


    "As a minister, the greatest happiness is to be able to meet Mingjun in the golden age. With the help of Mingjun, one can realize his political ideal and ambition, and the other can become famous in history in the future. Now, with your Majesty''s light, we can also be welcomed by the people. How glorious is this? "


    Sitting in a sedan chair, Zhang jiuque looks out at the people''s simple smiling faces. He has no regrets in his life.


    Tianyunpo sat beside him and said with a smile, "yes. Does Zhang Taibao remember that year? At that time, Beili rebelled and there was no monarch in the country. More than once, someone proposed to establish a new monarch and then choose the Ming emperor. Fortunately, we all persisted. "


    "Yes."


    Zhang jiuque narrowed her eyes slightly and recalled the past, "there were you, old master Bao, general Ouyang Fortunately, everyone insisted on waiting for your Majesty''s return. It was a hard time, but now it is the most correct decision and the greatest cause we have ever made in our life. It turns out that we made the right choice. "


    Tian yunpo nodded slightly and didn''t speak again.


    He closed his eyes slowly and raised a smile at the corner of his mouth


    After returning to the capital, the children''s life has a new pleasure, that is, learning lightness skills with fumigation pool.


    "First of all, I don''t like to teach you. I''m here to teach Hua Shang."


    Smoked pool or a face proud Jiao, looking at the eyes of Ouyang iron law and others, just like a pair of you took advantage of me.


    Looking at Hua Chang again, he said with a smile, "Xiao Hua Chang, tell me honestly, do you love learning?"


    "Love to learn."


    Hua Chang answered earnestly, "my mother often says that the thing she regrets most is that she didn''t learn martial arts with Shigong in Xianren valley. If only I could learn as well as master Gu and second martial uncle


    "What''s the difficulty?" he said? Shigong teaches you in person. You are better than Yuehu and Tianshu! "


    Yuan Zhang and others were obviously treated differently, but they were not discouraged at all. They had seen the skill of fumigation pool. What would it be if they could learn from him and get a little cold shoulder?What''s more, Xunchi just said that. In fact, he taught us very seriously.


    The parents of the children''s families are also willing to learn from Xunchi. It''s good to learn anything. It''s the God of medicine, the holy master of today!


    Most of the legends and myths of Kyushu are related to him.


    The children are very active in learning from Xunchi. Even Ning Ping, who has never been fond of learning, is obedient to Xunchi and tells him to go east instead of West.


    After two months of this, everyone gained a lot.


    Smoked pool but lazy teach, "don''t teach, don''t teach, I''m tired, to go."


    The children were very reluctant to part with each other and said in a hurry, "master, why are you leaving so soon? Now it''s hot. You can wait until it''s cool. How about heatstroke on the way? "


    Everyone followed Hua Chang and called him Shigong. Each child said one word to himself, which made Xun Chi''s heart soften.


    He just raised his eyelid. "I don''t know your little plot yet? After summer, you say it''s too cold. What if you catch cold on the way? Let''s wait until it''s hot! "


    The children were embarrassed when he saw them through.


    Huashang was pushed out to keep him. After all, he loved Huashang most, "Shigong, didn''t you say you like to teach me? I haven''t learned your footwork yet. Why did you leave? "


    Smoked pool heard here more reluctant, in order to achieve his goal, he still forced to suppress the feelings in his heart, pretended not to care, said: "but now I''m bored, how to do?"


    Well, even Hua Chang''s advice doesn''t work.


    Seeing this, the children thought that fumigation pool had really decided to go, so they were all gray and wanted to leave.


    Fumigation pool a lift eyelid, see people to leave, busy way: "come back, you are so love to learn?"


    When people heard that there was a play, they turned back one after another.


    "What? The God of medicine asked you to go to the immortal valley with him? "


    Kunyuyang heard Ning''an''s words and opened his mouth in surprise. Then he looked at Ning Ping, "what about you?"


    She worried that Ningping would be too naughty and Xunchi would not want him.


    I didn''t expect that Ningping nodded, "I''m the same as Ningan."


    Kunyu Yang was immediately happy, "that''s a good thing! It''s rare for the God of medicine to look up to you. What else do you delay? Pack up quickly


    Ning''an, Ning Ping


    Although it''s a rare chance to study in immortal Valley, kunyuyang is their mother. How can they not bear to go far?


    Not only Kun Yuyang, but also Ouyang Qi, Ning Chengzhi, Gu Jiuge and Gu Yi were very happy to agree.


    "It''s a good chance. Go, be sure to go!"


    Ouyang Qi was very happy. He didn''t expect that this naughty boy of his family would be liked by the God of medicine one day. He really gave him a long face!


    But Mrs. Ouyang was reluctant, "master, although the God of medicine is powerful, you are willing to let us go so far away?"


    "Long hair, short insight!"


    Ouyang Qi complained and couldn''t hide his ecstasy. "Do you know how good the God of medicine is? Medicine can make bones raw, poison can defeat all armies, not to mention his body shape, ghost smart, and the ability to call the wind and rain to predict the future! When his Majesty was still in his infancy, he asserted that he could unify Kyushu in the future. Look at the present? Isn''t your Majesty the one who unifies Kyushu and becomes the only lady who can go to Mount Tai for Zen at a young age? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 408

    I don''t know the attitude of Yu Fu and Gu Shubai.


    She has been taught since childhood that she is a princess of the Empire, and her identity is extremely valuable, so she can''t be at will.


    If you go on a long journey alone, you can only say that if you leave the capital, it''s the only time for Taishan to be a Buddhist monk.


    As for fairy Valley


    It''s a legendary fairy place.


    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai have different attitudes towards this.


    "It''s good for her to let Huashang go to Xianren valley with her master to learn more. What we can teach her is limited, not as much as master''s experience of hundreds of years. Fairy Valley is also a free place, which is more interesting for children. "


    Yufu agrees to let Huashang follow Xunchi to Xianren valley. She is different from other people''s mothers. When she has a child, she protects it like a baby, for fear that the child will be hurt.


    Compared with this kind of attitude, she is more relaxed about Hua Chang, hoping that the child''s nature can be freely displayed.


    Gu Shubai is different, "when you were a child, you also followed the God of medicine to learn and grow up in Xianren valley. Naturally, I didn''t worry. It''s just that Hua Chang left her parents at such a young age. You Are you willing? "


    Yu Fu turned around, as if there was no reluctant expression.


    Gu Shubai swallowed his words again.


    Yufu''s way of educating children is deeply influenced by Xianren valley. Xunchi apprentice is this kind of herding education, which does not always confine the children around. Sometimes it even uses seemingly merciless means to educate them, such as letting the apprentice go to the cliff to collect medicine.


    He liked Yu Fu so much that when he was 12 years old, he sent her out of the valley and never went back.


    Gu Shubai thought carefully, "well, I admit that your method may be more beneficial to Hua Shang. After all, she is the first princess of Dazhou. In the future, she should shoulder more responsibilities and broaden her horizons. But even if I am willing, can my father be willing? "


    Gu huaijiang?


    Yu Fu Leng, heart road, this is really a problem.


    Gu huaijiang has six sons. Now, except Gu Wenqing, all of them are married and have children. Five sons created ten grandchildren for him, of which only Hua Shang was a girl.


    He dotes on his only granddaughter. If he sends Huashang to Xianren Valley, Gu huaijiang will miss her very much.


    Yu Fu tilted his head and thought about it. At last, Gu Shubai put forward the solution, "to persuade my father, who else can do it except you?"


    So it is.


    Yu Fu immediately clapped, "OK, I''ll find a way."


    Two days later, Yu Fu found a day to spare. He and Gu Shubai returned to Gu Hou''s house with Huashang.


    Enter the door to see a familiar car sedan, a careful look, that is not jade to help life people to send to the smoked pool?


    Xun Chi Tui said that he could not use it because he lived in the palace all the time. In fact, he refused to use the sedan because of his excellent body method and fast action.


    How could it stop outside the residence of marquis Gu today?


    Qi Zhou came up and saw Yu Fu looking at the sedan chair. He explained: "it''s a coincidence that the God of medicine has just entered the palace. Now he should not be gone. His majesty is also here."


    Jade help down meaning to see to Gu Shubai, eyes have the meaning of help, Gu Shubai cry and smile, "if the God of medicine has said with his father, he must know how to persuade his father."


    After that, Chao Hua Chang said, "if you want to go to Xianren Valley to learn arts, you can persuade your grandfather after a while. Do you understand?"


    Hua Shang patted her chest with confidence. "Dad, don''t worry. I''ve asked Yuanzhang''s brother to speak for me. I''m sure they can persuade my grandfather to agree."


    Before they got to the upper room, they heard the sound of fumigation pool full of pride I can tell you, you care for so many children, who has time to teach them one by one? If it wasn''t for Huashang, who would take your grandchildren back to Xianren Valley? I can tell you, old man, there will be no shop after this village. Are you willing to disagree? "


    You don''t have to think about it. It must be Gu huaijiang who can be called "old boy" by fumigation pool.


    Gu Shubai and Gu Jiuge are just "boys" in front of the fumigation pool.


    Sure enough, then there was Gu huaijiang''s voice, a little hesitant, "it''s a good thing that children can go to Xianren Valley to learn arts, but Huashang has hardly left the capital since he was a child. What if he doesn''t adapt to the local conditions?"


    "I''m the God of medicine, but I can''t cure the acclimatization?"


    "What if she wants her parents?"


    "With the children and me, what are you worried about?"


    "What if she wants to eat the crab cake in Beijing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As for eating, the fumigation pool is a little guilty.


    After all, there are only vegetables and game in Xianrengu. He wants to eat chicken drumsticks and sometimes has to wait for several days.


    Why?


    He suddenly thought of something and patted his thigh, "isn''t that easy? Let Yufu send a cook to Xianren Valley, isn''t it? What a big thing. If Hua Shang wants to miss her parents and you, I''ll fight for hundreds of years of cultivation and take her back to the capital at a high speed. How about that? ""Really?"


    Gu huaijiang was so excited that he asked Qi Zhou to bring the calendar and count it with fumigation pool one by one, "this is my birthday, this is the Mid Autumn Festival Here, and this, Chinese New Year. We have to send our children back for reunion these days. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 409

    Yu Fu and Gu Shubai are in vain.


    Fumigation pool has long convinced Gu huaijiang with the future of several children. An old man who loves his grandchildren naturally hopes that his grandchildren can become talents and learn good skills.


    Fumigation pool big white sleeve waved, "why don''t you come in? I''ve been damaged by the sun. "


    Gu huaijiang looked out and saw Yu Fu and Gu Shubai come in. Behind him, he followed a small Huashang and jumped up to him.


    "Grandfather!"


    "Xiao Huashang, tell me to have a look."


    Gu huaijiang happily hugged her and weighed her. "It''s sinking a lot. Do you have a good meal these days?"


    Hua Chang nodded and looked at the fumigation pool. "I had a bad appetite in summer, but my master made a hawthorn paste. After eating it, my appetite was better than usual. That''s why I''ve been eating too much recently. That''s why I''m heavy. "


    Gu huaijiang said with a smile: "sink well, sink well. When I go to the immortal Valley, I don''t know if I can still eat these delicious foods. "


    Fumigation pool


    It''s like how poor he is in Xianren valley. That''s because he doesn''t like to eat and toss. People who practice Taoism want to cultivate themselves. Do you understand?!


    Every time I go down the mountain, I eat a few more drumsticks. I really think he is a beggar!


    The boss of fumigation pool was not happy. He pulled Hua Chang''s sleeve and brought her over. "Don''t listen to this old man I mean, don''t listen to your grandfather. You have everything you want to eat. If you don''t have it, let your parents give it to you. How can you treat us badly? When your mother went to Gu Hou''s house from immortal Valley, I was worried that she would not eat well. Hum


    Gu huaijiang worried that the food in immortal valley was not good enough, so Xunchi retorted, saying that the food in guhou''s house might not be as good as that in immortal valley.


    In order to show that his words are reasonable, he also asked Yu Fu, "Yu Fu, in the final analysis, is the food of Xianren Valley delicious, or the food of guhou mansion delicious?"


    Yu Fu It''s none of my business. Why is it on me?


    He asked so, Gu huaijiang also looked at Yu Fu, "Yu Fu, you say as it is, it doesn''t matter."


    Yu Fu, under the pressure of the two elders'' eyes, can''t help scratching her head. Of course, it doesn''t matter to them. The bad answer is that she offends the elders.


    One is her father, the other is her master. She doesn''t want to offend anyone.


    When Xun Chi saw her hesitation, he was worried. "Yufu, did you forget that when you said you wanted to eat eggs, your second elder martial brother went to the dense forest in the valley and put together the brocade eggs that were pecked by the golden pheasant?"


    Yu Fu nodded. Naturally, I can''t forget it.


    What she wants to eat is given to her by all the people in the valley, and those who don''t will try their best to get it. There is no boundary or bottom line for her love.


    Gu huaijiang also said: "Yufu, when you first came to guhou''s house to eat crab cake, you said you had never eaten such a delicious snack."


    Yu Fu nodded, which she did say.


    Hua Chang''s face was confused. He looked up at Yu Fu''s dilemma. He also looked at Xun Chi and Gu huaijiang. What were the two elders doing?


    Strange.


    Yu Fu reluctantly cast his eyes to Gu Shubai for help. Gu Shubai understood and said: "nature is the food of immortal valley. Where is the fairyland land that can be compared with the earthly world?"


    As he spoke, he winked at Gu huaijiang. Gu huaijiang knew that this was a way to pacify Xunchi, so he nodded slightly.


    Fumigation pool is proud, suddenly see Gu Shubai with Gu huaijiang play in the eyes of the machine edge, immediately realized that is not right, "you that is what eyes? Dare you are your own people, unite to coax me, isn''t it? "


    Gu Shubai''s eyes clearly said, father, forget it. We are all from our own family. We can only coax the God of medicine.


    Gu huaijiang was busy to wave his hand to explain. Fumigation pool changed his tone again. "Yufu, you said that the food in guhou''s house is good. I''m not a child, so I don''t care about it. Hum."


    Xiaohuashang nodded and exclaimed: "I know. Is this the legendary competition for favor?"


    Poof.


    Yu Fu couldn''t help laughing and subconsciously bent down to cover his stomach. She is still pregnant with a baby in her abdomen. Gu Shubai asks her to sit down so as not to affect the fetus.


    On the one hand, he didn''t forget to go back to educate Hua Chang, "who told you such words about competing for favors?"


    Hua Shang said naively, "Heavenly Master."


    "The Heavenly Master said that there are 3000 beauties in the imperial palaces from ancient times to modern times. In order to win the position, those beauties have to try their best to win the favor of the emperor. But my mother has no harem, only my father, so I don''t have to compete for favors. "


    It''s cloud breaking again.


    Gu Shubai was acutely aware of the insidious smell, and asked Hua Chang, "what does he do when he tells you this?"


    What kind of Hougong competition? Should this be said to children?


    Tianyunpo is an old crook.


    Hua Shang said with a smile: "Oh, the Heavenly Master said that the palaces in the harem should be built, and my mother should add more people to the harem. Although she is a female monarch, there can not be only one husband in the harem. ""It makes sense!"


    "No way!"


    Fumigation pool and Gu huaijiang almost share the same voice. It''s fumigation pool who can''t see the excitement. Of course, it''s Gu huaijiang who thinks it''s impossible.


    Gu''s family has never had a concubine to marry a concubine for several generations. They are all two people in one generation. Yu Fu is a woman. Naturally, Gu huaijiang can''t hear this.


    Smoked pool is naturally loose temperament, and lived for hundreds of years, all just want to be at ease.


    As soon as he said this, Gu huaijiang, who always respected fumigation pool, could not help saying, "God of medicine, you are an elder. How can you say such unruly words? Yufu and Shubai are fine. How can you agree with the words of Hougong? With all due respect, this is It''s too disrespectful to be old! "


    "Well, you old boy, how dare you call me disrespectful?"


    Hua Chang is surprised to find that the two elders who have just been mediated by Gu Shubai are bickering now, and they are getting worse.


    She was busy looking at Gu Shubai, but she saw that Gu Shubai went outside and told his servants what to do.


    Hua Chang listened curiously on the doorframe, only to hear Gu Shubai say: "I''m not sure It''s the meaning of Heavenly Master. He wants to enrich the harem. After listening to this, Mrs. Taishi naturally knows what to do. "


    Hua Chang covers his mouth in surprise. He says that it''s too bad. The Heavenly Master will be beaten again.


    It''s all her fault that she let slip her words for a moment. I knew I would not tell you this. With the "hen pecked" temperament of the Heavenly Master, I''m sure I can''t get it right this time.


    Yu Fu was there to persuade the two elders, "father, master, OK, you two don''t quarrel. How come the older you get, the more you become a child? "


    She looked at Gu huaijiang deliberately and said, "father, you were not like this before. Didn''t you say that the master''s temperament was not restricted? Let''s all let him do it? Why don''t you give up this time? "


    Gu huaijiang is aware of this problem and no longer speaks.


    She looked at the fumigation pool again, "master, you too. When we first got married, you were still polite to your father? Why are you so rude now? "


    Xun Chi felt guilty and muttered, "who told this old boy to teach me..."


    Yu Fu put his face on the board, and Xun Chi quickly changed his words, "well, well, later as a teacher, just call him in laws, and make him an equal. What do you think?"


    Yu Fu then laughed and took them to sit down to discuss when Huashang and Yuanzhang would leave for Xianren Valley and what luggage they would take along the way.


    Gu Shubai came in from outside and saw Hua Shangba looking at him on the door. He picked her up with a smile and said, "what are you looking at here?"


    Hua Chang pointed inside with a smile, "my grandfather and my master are bickering. I won''t go in!"


    Gu Shubai took a look inside. How could they get together with Yu Fu? Who is not holding the jade in the palm of his hand, give her face?


    Then he said, "look, where are you still bickering? I''m talking about sending you to immortal valley. Your master has always been such a lively temperament. Since you have grandchildren, your grandfather has become much more lively and childlike. No, the God of medicine has been here for two months. He has brought your grandfather more lively and learned to bicker. "


    Gu Shubai smiles and purses his lips. He thinks that Gu huaijiang''s appearance is more interesting than the serious and serious appearance when he taught him and Gu Jiuge.


    It is said that the old people are not as kind to their children as they are to their grandchildren. This is probably due to their nature.


    But Hua Shang''s words soon broke Gu Shubai''s assumption, "probably because mother is here, and grandfather is more lively in front of mother than father and uncle."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 410

    After persuading Gu huaijiang, he blocked up the ministers who were "worried about Princess Phoenix body" in the court. Xunchi left the capital with Hua Chang and others and set out for the immortal valley.


    Along the way, Xunchi politely let everyone ride in the carriage, and did not use his mysterious, one wave of his sleeve can take people a long way.


    Huashang and other children were sitting in the big carriage, biting their ears, wondering whether Xunchi wanted to use the magic or because Xianren valley was too far away from the capital, he couldn''t use it?


    Xun Chi shook his beard, opened his eyes and pretended that he didn''t hear what he had just said, "you are all children who have been in the capital for many years. It''s hard to go out and see more beautiful scenery of Da Zhou. That''s why I let you go slowly in a carriage, do you understand? "


    "I see --"


    the children drew a long ending and answered in unison, but they were not thinking the same thing.


    It''s said that fumigation pool deliberately explains this, which is more like he has no ability to get everyone from Hula in the capital to immortal valley.


    Huashang was the lineage of Xianren valley. Naturally, he wanted to protect the face of Xunchi, so he asked, "Shigong, where are we?"


    "Well."


    Fumigation pool pause, "I don''t know. Place names have been changing all over the world for hundreds of years. How can I know what it''s called these days? All in all, it''s half the way to immortal valley. "


    The grand God of medicine can''t even say a place name. The secret way of the fumigation pool is broken, and the children of these ghosts and spirits will not accept him any more.


    Unexpectedly, after listening to his words, everyone came up curiously and looked at his white beard and eyebrows carefully.


    "Shigong, how old are you?"


    Ouyang tielv also called him Shigong along with Hua Chang. While he said that, he was eyeing the white beard in the fumigation pool. He wanted to do some research.


    Fumigation pool beard blow, hide a little.


    Before he could speak, Gu Jiaojiao came up again and looked at his silver hair. "Master, your hair is so white, you should be hundreds of years old?"


    There was a wolf in front and a tiger behind. One was staring at his beard, the other was staring at his hair. Xun Chi was worried that he would be pulled by the child. He was so hurt that he immediately gave a loud drink!


    This voice is not loud, also don''t know how, always the most mischievous Ouyang iron law and Gu Jiaojiao unexpectedly instant sit back to the original position, two hands obediently put on his knees.


    Hua Chang and others haven''t reflected what happened. Ouyang tielv and they are also muddled.


    It seems that he wanted to try to pull the mustache of Xunchi and study it. As a result, Xunchi yelled, and he was so scared that he didn''t consciously come back to sit down


    Now think about it, he did not know that he was not afraid of heaven and earth, why he was afraid of smoking pool and drank.


    Fumigation pool stroked his beard, quite proud, "anyway, he has lived for hundreds of years, but I don''t know how many. Do you want to live so long when you know so well? "


    Hundreds of years old


    For a few children whose age can be counted with two hands, hundreds of years is an amazing astronomical number for them.


    The children looked at each other.


    Hua Chang said: "only Shigong has lived for hundreds of years?"


    Fumigation pool thought, it seems that memory is not deep, "seems to be. The students are still young, and there is no sign of longevity. But it''s not hard to live for a hundred years if you want to maintain your health. "


    Hua Chang said with a smile, "can you live a hundred years? Can I live a hundred years, so I can spend more time with my parents? "


    Fumigation pool complacently snorted, "your mother is my favorite disciple. In the future, I will rely on her to inherit the clothes and bowls of immortal valley. It''s less than a hundred years old."


    Hearing this, the children say that they want to live longer.


    Hua Chang wants to live so long. If they die early, won''t their good friends be separated?


    Fumigation pool finally seized the opportunity to preach, reserved territory legs, slowly said: "to prolong life, this is not difficult. But when you get to the immortal Valley, you need to practice hard. You can do whatever you want. You can''t be lazy or disobey. Do you understand? "


    Ning Yidan stupidly places his head, but yuan Zhang suddenly hears the flaw in his words.


    "Do what you want to do?"


    Yuan Zhang''s brow slightly frowned. Suddenly, he thought that Yu Fu had chatted with them and talked about a martial uncle named Xiao Bai, "do you want to climb to the cliff to pick snow lotus in the middle of the night like Xiao Bai? Do you want to dry herbs in the sun in the hot summer and flush in the cold pool in the winter like Kunwu hurt uncle? "


    Fumigation pool proud face instant collapse, small eyes opened, angry blush, "who told you? Nonsense, it''s naked slander! I love Xiaobai most, and Kunwu is hurt. Although I made a big mistake and was expelled from the school, I treated him very well when I was in immortal Valley! Who on earth said this to you? I will not turn his bones into a elixir! "


    Yuan Zhang thought about it and said honestly, "Your Majesty said it."


    The puffy old white ball suddenly let out his breath and said, "Oh..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 411

    "Top grade jade, dansha, mica, Yuquan, stalactite, Nirvana stone..."


    The mountain top is shrouded by clouds and fog, and there is a valley deep in the clouds. The white crane is startled and the sound of reading is loud.


    A white shadow is leaning on a crooked pine tree on the precipice. Its white clothes fall naturally, and it whimpers with green bamboo.


    The teenagers sitting cross legged on the white stone by the stream, about twelve or thirteen years old, are the girls with white clothes and white hair bands at the front, looking up in a daze.


    As soon as she looked up, the book in her hand fell down on the pebble beside her.


    The girl is as black as a stream. In her eyes, there is a smile. It''s bright red and beautiful.


    Sitting next to her was a tall, upright young man, about fifteen years old, with a thick black eyebrow and a firm face.


    He gently reminded, "Hua Chang, Hua Chang!"


    Hua Chang''s eyes had long been attracted by the white clothes on the top of the mountain, and his ears were full of the whimpering sound of Xiao. Where could he hear the young man''s reminding?


    The boy reminded several times that he couldn''t get a response, and his voice was a little louder unconsciously, "Hua Chang!"


    Not only Hua Chang turned his head, but also yuan Zhang stopped reading, "tielv, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ouyang tielu still frowned and quickly got up from the ground. His clothes were close to his skin in the action room, showing the undulating muscle lines, which was the most enviable valour of this age.


    "Shigong asked everyone to recite Shennong Baicao Scripture. Huashang, why don''t you listen to Shigong?"


    They all stood up from the ground. Hua Chang was surprised and said, "I''m familiar with it."


    "Really?"


    Ouyang tielv said, "what is the middle grade jade?"


    Hua Chang didn''t even think, "realgar, Shiliu, huangshe, huangmercurial, gypsum, Cishi, coagulate stone, yangqishi, konggongtiller, Yinni, tiejinglishi, feldspar skin green."


    Yuan Zhang nodded beside him, "that''s right."


    "What is the best of beasts?"


    "White horse stem, antler, ox horn, sheep horn, mongrel horn, antelope horn, rhinoceros horn."


    Ning Yidan also said: "yes, Huashang is right!"


    If you don''t think about it, you can answer it exactly. You can see that the back of Hua Chang is very familiar.


    Ouyang tielu frowned and asked several more questions.


    No one noticed that the white shadow with the crooked neck loose on the top of the mountain was gone, and the sound of the flute had already stopped.


    Ouyang tielv has tested several questions about Shengnong baicajing in a row. Huashang has all answered them correctly. When he is holding his strength, he suddenly sees a white suit floating down from the air.


    Bai Mo Han holds Xiao in one hand and a sword in the other. "Those who want to practice martial arts today will go to the cold pool. Those who want to practice body method will follow me."


    He is much more relaxed than Xunchi''s personal teaching. It''s much easier for people to practice in the cold pool in warm spring than to soak in the cold pool in winter.


    Ning''an and Ning Ping were excited, "let''s go to the cold pool to practice martial arts."


    If they don''t go in this season, the effect of going to the cold pool in midsummer will be reduced. It''s too cold to go in autumn and winter. Naturally, they want to go at this time.


    Ning Yidan looks at Yuanzhang, and her eyes are full of words that she also wants to go.


    But Yuanzhang looked at Huashang and said, "Huashang, where are you going?"


    Hua Shang looked at Bai Mo Han and said with a smile, "I''m going to practice body method with martial uncle Bai. Last time, Shigong said that my body method will be similar to that of the great aunt in two years. "


    Several teenagers have been studying in Xianren Valley for seven or eight years, and their strengths are different.


    Huashang is good at politics, medicine and practice, Ouyang tielv and Ningping are good at martial arts, Ning''an and Yuanzhang are good at poison and martial arts, Ning Yidan and Gu Jiaojiao are a little inferior, but their basic skills are very good.


    Therefore, it''s not surprising that Hua Shang wants to practice his body method better in order to reach the peak.


    Ouyang tielv bit his lip and thought about it. He immediately said, "then I''ll follow Bai Uncle Bai, go


    In fact, Bai Mohan, who he dislikes the most, doesn''t want to call his martial uncle. He is only a few years older than him. Why should he be his martial uncle? It''s just that I''m young. It''s just that


    When he saw Bai Mo Han''s soft and infinite eyes when he looked at Hua Chang, he felt uneasy.


    In the end, only Ouyang tielv and Huashang followed Bai Mo han to practice. The rest of them went to the cold pool to finish their homework in the warm spring.


    Bai Mo Han took them to the bottom of the cliff and said to Hua Shang, "you''ve learned your body method very well. You''re about to catch up with me. It''s just that you''re good at going fast on the ground, but you''re not good at climbing high. Today I''ll teach you how to use your fast body method to climb a cliff. "


    His voice was very light and gentle. He walked slowly behind Hua Chang and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid."


    Hua Chang nodded. Ouyang tielu, who was standing behind him, saw that he stretched out his hands and tried to gather them around Hua Chang''s waist.


    This is like overturning the vinegar jar. The sour smell is all over the place.


    Ouyang tielv is like a fierce tiger, suddenly pouncing on Bai Mohan. Bai Mo Han felt the pressure behind him for a moment. He quickly hugged Hua Chang''s waist and turned to the side to avoid the attack of Ouyang tielv.Ouyang tielv looked back and saw that Huashang was being held in his arms by Bai Mohan!


    "You let go of Huashang!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 v2.Chapter 412

    Ouyang tielv pulls Huashang back.


    Bai Mo Han''s face is inexplicable, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ouyang tielv was not confused by other people''s innocent faces. Instead, he yelled fiercely: "do you understand that men and women are not intimate? Teaching is teaching. What do you want to hold


    White Mo cold a Leng.


    He remembered that when he first met them seven years ago, Ouyang tielu said to him that the first sentence was "men and women give and receive each other in spite of each other.".


    He could not help laughing, "when did I hold Hua Shang?"


    Hey, he doesn''t admit it?


    Ouyang tielv was very angry. "You just hugged him. Do you want to play a trick?"


    "It was just because you suddenly rushed here, I was afraid that Hua Shang would be knocked down by you, so I hugged her."


    White Mo Han is very innocent, Hua Shang also toward Ouyang iron law way: "yes ah, why did you suddenly rush towards us just now?"


    "Because he wants to hold you!"


    For this reason, Ouyang tielv raised his hands to show Hua Chang, "he was behind you just now, that''s what happened."


    He palmed his hands and drew a narrow "waist" shape, indicating that Bai Mo Han wanted to hold Hua Chang''s waist.


    Hua Chang looks at Bai Mo Han. Bai Mo Han smiles and grabs a passing younger martial brother.


    "Younger martial brother Zhao, I''m forgetful recently. Would you please teach me how to practice Ouyang''s body method of climbing over the cliff?"


    Younger martial brother Zhao, who was caught by him, was holding a wooden plate with some sun dried herbs in it. Hearing this, he shook his head helplessly. "Elder martial brother Bai, how can you forget such basic things? I''ll demonstrate it again. You must remember it, or master will be unhappy when he knows it! "


    After that, he put the wooden plate with herbs on one side of the stone, rolled his sleeve, and walked toward Ouyang iron law. "It''s very simple, in fact, it''s similar to walking peacefully. The biggest difference lies in the strength of his waist - "


    after that, he raised his hand, made two hands into palms, and stuck Ouyang tielv''s waist in an upright position, but his hands were about three inches from both sides of his waist. At the same time, he said, "do you see my hand? Your waist twist should be controlled within this range, not too wide. Otherwise, when climbing up, it''s easy to lose weight and fail to rise, and something will happen. "


    With that, younger martial brother Zhao took back his hand and said to Bai Mo Han, "elder martial brother Bai, do you remember?"


    "I remember. Thank you, younger martial brother."


    White Mo Han light a smile, will put on the ground of herbal medicine dish end up to give him, "go quickly busy, here to me is."


    Younger martial brother Zhao nods and leaves. Bai Mohan looks up and Ouyang tielu''s face turns red.


    Hua Chang then understood what was going on. He couldn''t help but straighten up and said to Ouyang tielv, "you misunderstood uncle Bai. Why don''t you ask for a clear answer? What if I hurt someone? "


    "I''m not afraid that he will take advantage of you," said Ouyang tielv


    Hua Chang''s face turned red and he was annoyed. "What do you say? Uncle Bai is a gentleman. If you say that again, I will ignore you."


    Ouyang tielv was completely angry, "then you don''t pay attention to me, just pay attention to your uncle Bai!"


    After that, he turned around and ran away, and soon disappeared in their vision. Hua Chang, puzzled, called to his back, "what''s the matter with you? I haven''t finished yet


    Not far away from the tree, a handsome man in green tilted his mouth, there are a few threads of light vicissitudes on his mouth, you can see the trace of gradually entering middle age.


    He floated down from the tree. Bai Mohan and Hua Shang felt his presence at the same time and turned back almost synchronously.


    Seeing the face of the man in green, they were both surprised.


    "Elder martial brother Kun?"


    Bai Mo Han opened his mouth subconsciously, and suddenly remembered that Kun Wu had been expelled from the school for more than ten years. He shouldn''t shout this sentence again.


    "Uncle Kun!"


    Hua Chang came forward with a smile, "how did you come to the immortal Valley?"


    Kun Wu saw Hua Chang''s face and was distracted for a moment.


    Bai Mohan seemed to know why he was distracted. He didn''t come forward and just let them talk.


    Kun Wu looked at Hua Chang for a long time, and there was a trace of bitterness in his smile, "do you know? You and your mother as like as two peas are almost identical.


    They are not only similar in appearance and temperament, but also very slow in pursuing men they don''t like.


    He liked Yu Fu for several years, but Yu Fu didn''t know his love for her until he was about to marry Gu Shubai.


    Know that there is no suspense, refuse, resolutely refuse.


    Just as Huashang just felt puzzled about Ouyang tielv''s behavior, I''m afraid she didn''t realize that Ouyang tielv had been fond of her since she was a child.


    Hua Chang smiles and tilts his head. "I''m tired of hearing that. People who have seen Niang all over the immortal Valley say that. Shigong often says that. My ears are going to grow cocoons! "


    Kun Wu''s eyes are full of kindness when he looks at Hua Chang. For a long time, Bai Mo Han steps forward and stands beside Hua Chang.Kun Wu was hurt, and then he thought of his business. "I''m entrusted by your mother to take you back to Beijing. Although I''ve already been expelled from immortal Valley, master God of medicine, he let me into the valley for your mother''s sake. Your mother''s good intention is to let me come back and have a look in my lifetime. "


    Bai Mo Han said with a smile: "this is a good thing. Since elder martial brother has come back, I''ll stay for a few more days before I leave. As for taking Hua Shang back to Beijing... "


    He thought, the Mid Autumn Festival and the new year are not yet here, and Gu huaijiang''s birthday is not at this time, let alone the birthday of Yu Fu or Gu Shubai. How can he pick up Hua Shang and return to Beijing at this time?


    Since they came to Xianren Valley, Huashang and his family have returned to the capital several times a year, but the day has changed. I don''t know how to change the day this time.


    Kun Wu hurt his suspicious eyes and explained with a smile: "this time, it''s different from the past. Maybe he can''t come back again for a long time, because Yu Fu decided to make Hua Shang the crown prince. This time, he will be honored as the crown prince."


    "What?"


    Hua Chang and Bai Mo Han almost spoke in unison.


    One is surprised that although Huashang is the eldest daughter, xiayufu and Gu Shubai still have two sons. Huashang thinks that he is not in the capital for a long time in Xianren Valley, so he will not be the candidate for the crown prince.


    The other is worry.


    Bai Mo Han didn''t expect that the day when he and Hua Shang separated would come so soon. Once Hua Shang became the prince, would he have to deal with political affairs in the capital and never come back?


    Kun Wu looked at him and said nothing with the elder''s faint smile on his face.


    After a while, he said, "by the way, where''s Yuanzhang?"


    As soon as the words fell, they saw Yuanzhang coming from the cold pool. When they saw Huashang and Bai Mo Hanzheng talking to a man in green with his back to them, they came up curiously.


    All the disciples of immortal valley are dressed in white. This person is dressed in green. You can see that he is from outside the valley.


    When they came forward to see that Kun Wu was hurt, they began to talk affectionately. Ning''an and Ning Ping were "uncles" all the more.


    Kun Wu exchanged greetings with the young people for a while and said quickly, "I''m here to take you back to Beijing at the order of your majesty. There''s one more thing besides that Hua Shang will be appointed as the crown prince."


    "What? Is Hua Chang going to be listed as the crown prince? "


    They were very surprised and congratulated Hua Chang one after another, but Hua Chang didn''t think it was a happy event. In her opinion, she was as happy as she or her two younger brothers.


    As a princess of Dazhou, even if she does not become a monarch, she can also display her political talents and help her family and country.


    On the contrary, because the canonization was going to leave the immortal Valley for a long time, Hua Shang was a little sad and some didn''t give up.


    After a while of joy, Ning''an asked, "uncle, you said there is another thing. What is it?"


    Kun Wu said mysteriously: "in the past few years when you were in Xianren Valley, Mr. and Mrs. Ning have been living in the capital, but they didn''t return to the fiefdom of Ning''an. They often take care of their families and get along with each other like a family. Before I left the capital, they had already agreed to betroth the little princess to Yuanzhang. This time they went back, they wanted to get engaged. "


    Ning Yidan smell speech, shyly looked at Yuanzhang one eye, silent.


    Yuan Zhang was also a little embarrassed and said, "I see. I see."


    Gu Jiaojiao nudged him, "what else are you pretending to be? You two have even exchanged the keepsake. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to get married directly! "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yuan Zhang was worried. "That piece of Dragon Pendant was originally Yidan''s, but because Mrs. Ning saw me and liked it, she gave it to me. I''m just giving something back to Yidan. It''s a token of love. Don''t talk nonsense


    Said to see Ning Yi Dan one eye, worry she is shy and angry.


    Fortunately, Ning Yidan didn''t say anything, just slightly lowered his head and listened to several juvenile gags with a smile.


    Ningping was even more impolite. "Mrs. Ning decided to exchange Keepsake when she met you. Didn''t she decide your son-in-law since childhood? It seems that you can''t run away. Go home and make an engagement


    After that, he quickly pulled Gu Jiaojiao to run, and Yuan Zhang pursued her closely. "When you two come back, I don''t think you dare to talk nonsense!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, there are people watching the stars on the top of the mountain.


    Not long after, a steep mountain wind blew by, and the girl in white sat beside him like a butterfly, "Uncle Kun, are you looking at the stars?"


    Kun Wu Shang also sat up from the ground and looked up at the stars in the sky. "Yes, the sky in immortal Valley is different from other places, especially clean and mysterious. I really envy you. I''ve seen such a big starry sky since I was a child. "


    The vicissitudes in his tone made Hua Chang sad.


    I think he is the same age as his father, but it makes people feel totally different.


    Her father is getting older, but he is still handsome. He seems to be only 30 years old. When he went out in private, many girls threw flowers and fruits to him.


    But in front of him, Kun Wu''s injury is particularly vicissitudes. His eyes look like an old man. Although he is kind, he makes people sad.She thought so and couldn''t help saying, "Uncle Kun, you''ve seen such a starry sky since childhood, haven''t you? Although I left immortal Valley later, I have seen it for many years. Uncle Kun, I have an impolite question for you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer it. "


    Kun Wu hurt smile, he also happened to have a problem and Huashang discussion, since Huashang first opened his mouth, he said: "would like to hear its detailed."


    Hua Shang thought for a moment and said, "in the immortal Valley, I often hear martial uncles talk about my mother''s childhood, and occasionally I mention you. Outsiders say that you are still alone and refuse to marry because you have my mother in your heart. Is that true? "


    This is not really a problem.


    However, no one who knows Kunwu''s sadness does not feel sad when he mentions him. He feels how miserable his life is for the sake of power and benefit and for the sake of women.


    He was once the emperor of Xikun for a short time. Some people say that he killed his father and brother. Some say that he poisoned the land of bamboo pass into scorched earth. Some say that he was insidious and vicious


    However, at this age, no one can not help feeling that he is also an infatuated person. He has never married a woman in his whole life, and has no children behind him. He even has no one to support and die in the future.


    Kunwu was hurt and laughed again.


    This time the smile, reflecting the stars, how to see how desolate.


    He looked at Xiang Huashang, "right and wrong are not important, the word of love is not clear in a few words. I''ve never married in my life because I''m willing to. I''m longing for freedom. It''s not all about your mother. Don''t think I''m alone with your mother now. She''s a kind woman. She''ll be bothered. "


    He has no one to depend on and wanders like the wind. Although there are many shops in his name, they are just cold money. In this case, he worried about whether Yu Fu would be troubled.


    Hua Shang already had the answer in his heart.


    She can''t help but respect Kunwu. Such an infatuated person is worthy of respect. No matter what bad things he has done before, she believes that there is a cause and effect that can be forgiven.


    When Kun Wu finished his question, he said to Hua Chang, "today I tell you about the conferment of the crown prince. You don''t seem very happy. What''s the matter? Are you reluctant to leave immortal Valley? "


    Hua Chang treated him like a kind elder. He didn''t hide anything, so he nodded, "yes. After five years old, I spend more time in Xianren Valley than in Beijing. How can I give up? I can''t bear the good mountains and water here, the crane that I''ve been feeding for seven years, my master, and... "


    Her voice stopped abruptly.


    Kunwu is just laughing. He knows what Huashang really wants from her. It''s just that she''s too reserved to say it.


    Since she was embarrassed to say it, it was up to him.


    Kunwu hurt: "you don''t want to give up your uncle Bai?"


    Hua Chang''s small face was stained with crimson suspiciously, and nodded slowly and firmly, "EH."


    Kun Wu broke his mouth and showed a smile.


    Young people''s feelings are as beautiful as flowers when they say it, but they are just as beautiful when they don''t say it. No matter how it is, it''s just not like words.


    He deliberately said: "then he will not give up you?"


    "Yes."


    Hua Chang nodded, which she was sure.


    Kun Wu hurt and said: "since reluctant to retain you, but I did not see him retain you, it seems that he is willing."


    Hua Chang didn''t like to hear this. He frowned slightly and looked at Kun Wu. "No, he didn''t want to leave me. If he doesn''t keep me, he must have his own consideration and I will respect his choice. "


    The little girl spoke firmly, without the little girl''s slimy procrastination. Kun Wu nodded in admiration.


    "Well, the day after tomorrow is our departure time. Before that, let''s see if he will keep you."


    ¡­¡­


    There are still two days to go before the so-called "future", and Bai Mohan has disappeared for two days.


    Ask the people in the valley where he has gone, no one can tell.


    Hua Shang is a little disappointed.


    She can accept Bai Mohan to solve this problem in any way and attitude, whether she decides to stay or give up, she can accept it.


    The only thing she couldn''t accept was that he didn''t see her.


    Until the morning when they were going to leave, Huashang didn''t see Bai Mohan.


    "Hua Shang, it''s time to go."


    Kun Wu galloped to her side and urged: "there is still a long way to go to the nearest post house in Xianren valley. If we delay here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach the post house before dark."


    Hua Chang bit her lip slightly. Yuan Zhang and others were on horseback, looking at her anxiously.


    Naturally, they knew what Hua Shang was waiting for.


    Ouyang tielv was not happy in his heart, but he knew that this was not the time for him to be jealous, so he just bit his lips and said nothing.


    Hua Shang looked into the valley, but he didn''t see the figure of Bai Mo Han. He reluctantly turned over and mounted the horse, "let''s go."


    He''s not coming.


    The procession slowly went out of the valley. Along the way, birds were singing and flowers were fragrant. The beautiful scenery of spring was just around the corner, but Hua Shang was not in the mood to appreciate it. She had been paying attention to whether there would be a sudden sound of horses'' hooves behind her.Maybe Bai Mohan just has something to do with it. He will come after himself!


    However, the whole day passed, and it was not until she stayed in the post house at night that she confirmed that Bai Mohan had really left.


    No news left.


    She was bored, closed the door and sat on the couch. She didn''t know what to think.


    Ning Yidan knocked on the door, "Huashang, I brought you the hot water. Tomorrow is going to be a busy day. Let''s have a rest after bathing. "


    Hua Chang didn''t even open the door. "Thank you. Just leave it outside. I''ll take it myself later."


    Ning Yidan knew that she was in a bad mood, so he didn''t bother her any more and walked away silently.


    "Where there is no grass in the world, why love a flower alone?"


    Hua Shang got up from the couch and scolded Bai Mo Han in his heart! Just take a bath early and have a rest. "


    After that, she went to the door and was ready to take the hot water Ning Yidan had brought her. As soon as she opened the door, she saw a white shadow in front of her eyes, and her eyes widened in surprise.


    Bai Mo Han was holding a hot bucket. The dense heat in the water covered his handsome face vaguely. He said with a smile: "I knelt in front of my master for two days before he agreed that I should go with you to the capital. You didn''t wait for me to leave?"


    This book was first published by Xiaoxiang academy, please do not reprint!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!